《I Became the First Prince》 1 1. Prologue I was reborn as a sword, and I was reluctant to spend the rest of my life. Then came the opportunity. I took over the infamous prince''s body with a manganese. I didn''t have a horn of rats who said I was talented at steaming and obese bodies, but it didn''t matter. ¡°Some of the kids I grew up with. ¡± The Great Knight, the Dragon Slayer who defeated the Mine Dragon, I raised them all. It was nothing to me. 2 Tue. 01. Prince Manny (1) I was reborn as a sword. I met my best friend through several owners. Together, they made a feat that no one would follow. When he defeated the White Dragon in the Frost Mountains, his best friend finally became the monarch of the country. ¡°Please take care of my descendants. ¡± And I was told to the descendants of my friendship with the legend of the Dragon Slayer. * * [Hmmm.] I felt a commotion as if I was dreaming. I opened my eyes to see what was going on, and a stubborn pig grabbed me and shook me. ¡°From now on, I am the master of this sword! ¡± ¡°Your Royal Highness! It''s something no one but you should touch! Please put it back in place! ¡± I heard an appeal from the escort to make the pig who grabbed me without knowing the subject and shook me into a new life where I could neither die nor live. [What? Prince?] Later I remembered where I woke up. The royal remembrance of the Kingdom, but that high obesity thunderbird is the prince. That meant he was most likely the descendant of my best friend. [A pig like this?] I could not see a man who was as brave as a lion anywhere, who was fat and stubborn. ¡°Shut up! There''s nothing I can''t touch in this country! ¡± It was shocking to be afraid of my knights, just like the bad guys in the market. [Unbelievable...] I couldn''t admit it. So I used the power of [judgment] given to me. ¡õ Idrian Leonberger [Male, 16 years old] ¡õ Appropriate. [None] ¡õ Characteristics. [Anhaemophilia], [Altitude Obesity], [Body], [Faint], [Natai], [Hogu], [Manasusceptibility Disorder] When I saw the assessment of the man who appeared before me, I forgot what to say. When I saw Leonberger''s castle written on it, I was right to be the descendant of my friendship. However, I could not think of it as the descendant of a friend who was called Swordsmanship. ¡°His Majesty and nobles will no longer be able to ignore me. ¡± I don''t really want to lend my powers, but the pig talks. He was such a jerk. ¡°Great Dragon Slayer! Empower me! ¡± I don''t like it. ¡°Gruhorn!¡± I did not answer. Even if he was the descendant of a close friend, I didn''t intend to lend my strength to an unworthy man. ¡°Grueoon!¡± He flies like crazy with me. The strangler was just like a prepaid boar. ¡°Argh!¡± ¡°Your Majesty! Please fix it!¡± ¡°You can''t pull the sword out of the palace! ¡± Running around here and there was no spare civil war for the people around me. Then it blew up. A dumb pig swung me and fell forward. However, he grabbed the sword in reverse, saying that this fool would be cool. ¡°Ugh.¡± My body, which even split the dragon''s scales, dug up the moody flesh of the pig so easily. [Huh?] It''s been a bloody smell for a long time. [Oh, no!] But that''s the blood of my oldest friend''s offspring. It was a real fucking fate. [Sighs] Huh?] But it was strange. It was a wreck to be struck by a sword. Strangely, my consciousness faded. I tried to hold on forcefully, but at the end, I wanted my vision to be black and I couldn''t see anything. That''s how I lost consciousness. It was the first [Stun] to be killed for hundreds of years. * * When asked what Idrian Leonberger is, people usually avoid answering with a hard face. If we trust each other, we can hear the answer "royal shame." Perhaps you will hear a relatively specific answer, "Unbelievable Apocalypse," or "Inability to Relieve." The royal object is the most arrogant subject that has not been inherited as much as a turquoise "I don''t have the power, but greed is the supreme thing in the kingdom." "Stupid, lazy, mean pig." If you go in there for a drink, you may hear one criticism until you are evil. Prince Idrian Leonberger was the shame of the brave and wise Leonberger royal family, a dark creature dedicated to the future of the kingdom. However, it was the most powerful successor to the throne. The royal family has traditionally adhered to the principle of first-born succession and, if anything, this was the royal father-in-law. [When Prince Idrian takes the throne, there is no future for the kingdom.] There was no disagreement. Everyone was concerned about the future of the kingdom. Then one day something happened to the royal palace. [Prince Idrian is heavily wounded and wandering the landscape.] [The first prince is unconscious for four days.] The hasty shouted, "Heaven has helped the kingdom," and the prudent inquired first about what had happened. [He stabbed me in the face with his sword.] [The dragon slayer of the Founding King, whose sword was in the Remembrance, Gruhorn.]] A rumor spread in secret, but all the time, people laughed at the stupidity of the one prince and said that the spirit of the king of kingdoms cared for the kingdom through the sword. But that too was only a moment. It has been reported that Prince Idrian has regained consciousness. It''s recovering healthily without any common sequelae. Those who were expecting the birth of a new heir to the throne fell into deliberation. In the meantime, there was a minor change in Pluto. [The prince is a little different.] The first to detect a change were the maidens of the First Prince Uterus. [The prince who flipped over the food table like every day is silent for days.] [Ever since I woke up, I haven''t called my gang together.] No one regarded the slightest change in the First Prince''s womb as a trivial story, no matter what the rumors were. I thought he was a human being, and I knew he was ashamed, and I thought that if time went by, he would return to his original form, and people thought that a stupid and ruthless prince would die for a very short time. However, Prince Idrian, who was a party to the rumors, was not even interested in what people were saying about him. He said, ¡°Oh, my God! I killed the descendants of my friendship and took my body! ¡± Bourne was confused by the "accident" he had committed. * * That was definitely an accident. Prince Manny was so intoxicated by the legend of the Dragon Slayer that he had an unfounded belief that he could become a hero without a body. So when the royal body was in my hands, I was more excited than necessary. I didn''t realize how deadly the bodyguard in my hand had a poison. In the end, the prince perished. And the dead prince''s body became mine. No matter how ridiculous it is to know that. [Please take care of my descendants.] I''ve asked you many times to take care of my long-naked offspring. But I killed him with my own hands to take care of his descendants. Even though it didn''t enter as much as the horn of a rat, it was undeniable that it was the country that cut off the last breath of Mannani. Besides, I even took over the body. I didn''t know why, but it was already like that when I woke up. That was already a fortnight ago. And for me now, there was no more regret for the testament that I had not kept, nor the bitter mourning for the prince who had died. ¡°How could this happen? ¡± I had no choice but to live well for the dead, and before I finished speaking, Pugh laughed. There was definitely more to lose. The only thing I gained from abandoning the power I had accumulated for hundreds of years was a fat, stubborn body. Nevertheless, I did not think it was damaging at all. ¡°That kind of power is enough to build up again. ¡± I made a frightened and timid boy into a knight of immortality, and I also made a rural villager who knows nothing. Others have made so many of them heroes of history. The know-how remained in his head. It wasn''t up to me to make a body like this worthwhile. ¡°First of all, Mana Hart. ¡± The first step, as always, was to take it from Mana Hart, if there was anything else, this time on my feet. 3 3. 01. Prince Manny (2) An uninvited visitor came to work for Manna Hart. ¡°Sire! Your Majesty is on his way! Refine your garments quickly and be ready for your Majesty. ¡± ¡°No, what happened to the guy who didn''t even look in when they were all dead? ¡± The maid who was helping the commander looked at me with a dark face. ¡°Thy Majesty. Bright Court Knights are on the verge of defeat. Please speak...¡± I kept my mouth shut recalling my current situation late. Unfortunately, however, her advice was too late. ¡°He''s alive and dead, and his temper is intact. ¡± One of her bright little ears has already listened to me. When did this show up, the one with the purple knight came into the room. ¡°You should go now. His Majesty is not expecting it anyway. ¡± The old knight drives out the maid as he pleases and looks at me as if he doesn''t deserve it. ¡°But you have a kite of priests, and you don''t even know it now? ¡± I thought you were the only one who could afford it. You were the teacher of the wretched one. But I didn''t even know what knights and manganese taught each other and what they learned. I wanted to pretend I knew, but it wasn''t a good situation. So he''s getting fat, and the look on his face has changed. ¡°Your Majesty?¡± Whether you felt something strange or not, your eyes were as sharp as a sword. I grabbed the gaze of the explorer, ¡°Memories are messed up, I don''t think I''ll remember who you are, I don''t think I''ll remember...¡± After waking up, I threw a loaf of bread that I had been thinking about for a while. ¡°No way...? ¡± The novice asked me how cold the bread was. ¡°His Majesty is on his way! ¡± But before the old knight even chewed the bread properly, a writer called the King arrived. Ho. I was amazed at the glowing middle-aged man among the thunderous performers. Over time, the blood of the lion became blurred and became the blood of the dog, but it was no longer the case when I saw the king. His devoted ministry, his majesty as monarch, and the king seemed to be lacking in any way to lead the nation. ¡°You look much better than you''ve ever heard. ¡± The King said: The first word I gave to my dead son was an overstated tone. ¡°Seeing that you don''t say hello to your father, it seems like you''ve turned him into a dead Gobi. ¡± The King kicked his tongue and said, That''s when the old man got in. ¡°You know, I heard a little while ago that your memory was incomplete. ¡± In the words of the old knight, the king asked me if it was true by snowing. I nodded. ¡°Oh, my God! What a side! ¡± ¡°Why didn''t you tell His Majesty such a grave fact! ¡± ¡°Call the fisherman now to examine your body! ¡± A deliberation arrived as the scouts were hovering. I looked at my body as soon as I showed up. And he said to the king, ¡°I can''t find anything more than that on your octopus. ¡± He said, "But I didn''t forget to add the phrase for avoidance because it could be a temporary symptom of a mental shock. ¡°Memory loss...¡± The king stared at me in a polite manner. It was not as if his eyes were cold as an ice field, handing over the precious stones of death and seeing his son who had lost his memory. Did you notice? I was nervous, too. I thought the king would say, "Who are you?" and "Where is my son?" ¡°That''s convenient. ¡± But the King did not doubt me. ¡°If you come now and don''t remember, what have you done so far? ¡± I was just angry. ¡°Sometimes you can make the wrong choice. You can also behave in a manner that is condemned by all. If he makes no such mistakes in the future, he will also learn and learn. But you forgot all about it. ¡± The voice of the king, who had been cold, ran up in fury. ¡°It''s all gone, so you haven''t taken a single step from your past. It will also not move forward. ¡± No matter how deep it was, a word would sound more like an evil proverb than a reproach. ¡°Your Majesty. Sink your heart. ¡± Only after the unheard knight came forward and handed over the words of all mankind did the king reap his wrath. But as cold as his eyes were still intact. Ahjussi, you stepped on the shit. When I first met him, I didn''t expect him to be treated like a proper prince. But now it was not a prince''s treat, it was a judgement not to be treated as a man. Seeing the same contempt in the eyes of those who look at me, I realized that living with the Prince''s body would not be as easy as I thought. So the King left the room rather than staring at me as if he had seen something. The six-month probationary sentence issued before leaving was a dum. ¡°Whoo.¡± As I sighed, I felt a stare at me right next to me. Turning his head, the knight looked at me. A transparent gaze looked through my entire body as if looking into my eyes. Phew. The old knight who knew what to say looked at me like that and disappeared. ¡°What the hell is he doing? ¡± I asked for frustration, but I couldn''t find the answer. The king left and a woman named the Queen came. ¡°I was told, the circumstances were all on the way. Yeah. How confusing. ¡± She steals tears, hugging me scarcely to show up. It was the face of a man whose insides were hurt to death. ¡°Memory will be back soon. No, that''s a big deal without remembering the past. ¡± She comforted me in a consistent warm tone. Unlike the King, I didn''t see any noble colors. But I was so offended by that gentle attitude. I was the weapon that killed her son and the thief who robbed her. Besides, I''m a couple of years old, and I don''t even know how to act like a stooge. So I kept my mouth shut and listened to what she said. ¡°I''ll come see you again. ¡± It was after the sun had already gone down when the confrontation with the long queen ended. I was only able to undertake the work for Manna. ¡°Well, there''s all these bodies! ¡± I bumped into a challenge from the start. I had no choice but to ride the body until I accepted my first manna. But his poor qualities grabbed my ankle. Sucking scatters, sucking scatters. No matter how hard I tried, my body couldn''t accept Mana. As far as Mana was concerned, his body was a devout devotee. ¡°I just wish I had a body. ¡± I felt sorry for my original body, which had been lost three days ago. My body, which has accumulated manna for hundreds of years, has ignored my temper and beaten my manna into a single breath. Unfortunately, my body was confiscated by the King and placed in my slum. How unfortunate it was to hear that from the maid. I had no choice. Until now, all I had to do was try. I''ve been flossing all day with a manga that doesn''t seem to be caught. However, I couldn''t earn any income, so it was a great quality. ¡°Your Majesty. This is the food that the Queen sent to see your weakness. ¡± Then the pill that the queen sent me to the car was like a drought. What would be the most common cure for boosting and purifying your body''s energy? As I was about to become royal, I was not mediocre in any way. Surprisingly, there was a manna in the precinct. It is also refined as it will be refined, and there is a pure manna that does not contain any filthy thing. ¡°I will use it in my mouth, but it will be very beneficial to my body. Please count the serenity of the Queen in it...¡± When I stared at the medicine, the maid said with a difficult face. I noticed that I was worried that I would use a pack of pills. Of course I had no intention of doing so. ¡°Your Majesty?¡± I took the dish from her hand and ate it to the last drop. Then she threw it in her mouth, even the candy she had brought for her mouth. ¡°Now go. ¡± I shook my hand and threw out the maid and sat on the bed. I feel Mana. I don''t hesitate to pull Mana together. On the other side of the heart, on the right chest. Even this time, Mana refused to sit on my body. However, it was not hard for me to force the Mana that had already entered my body. Mana sits in her body. He was still short of sheep, and he was going to scatter after a day, but Mana was Mana, after all. I called the maid again. ¡°Do you have any more? ¡± In my words, the maid opens her eyes. * * I took the Queen''s pill several times. Thanks to this, I was finally able to gather enough Mana to create a new heart. ¡°No one comes in until I call you first today. Don''t let anyone else in. ¡± I summoned the maid to the New Testament a few times, and I immediately began to relate to Mana Hart. I''ve done so much already. Manah Hart was the one who could make it with his eyes closed. I thought so. ¡°Billion!¡± Until I was distracted by sudden pain. Situated at the bottom of the chest, the mana flutters as a stabler. And every time Mana jumped, I felt terrible pain. I panicked. I''ve never seen an enemy like this before. ¡°Ah!¡± The answer was right nearby. [It hurts! I think there''s a fire in my body!] [My heart is about to explode!] The screams of the previous owners came to mind like hallucinations. Everyone was the one I forced to make Mana Hart. I realized this was supposed to hurt. However, I only overlooked it because I was a black butterfly with no blood, no tears, and no pain at the time. And I paid for that indifference with my whole body. ¡°Turn it off.¡± Focus on your mind. You must not let go of your mind like the previous owners. They had someone to control Mana, but now I was alone. If you lose your mind like this, Mana will reverse flow. Even a rat-tailed manara was no longer making a half-bodied kid. That''s how desperately I hung up on Mana Hart. And finally, the blade jumper succeeded in fixing Mana. I succeeded in creating Mana Hart. ¡°I did it! ¡± Even though it was Manah Hart who had been making it so far, I had no choice but to cheer. Mine, not anyone else''s, the small difference made me feel a different sense of fulfillment. Then I heard a voice like a hearing loss in my head. Mana Heart was created. The voice told me the value of the step I had just taken. Doubled in abundance. ¡°Huh?¡± But it was only for a moment that I was completely frozen. Because, uh... ¡°It''s a status message. ¡± It was completely consistent with the status message I always sent to my owners when I was a sword. Restores connection to the source. ¡°What? Wait...¡± Messages poured out without even knowing the situation. Connection restored. But the connection is bad. The connection is very unstable. Most powers are not available. Only some of the powers are available. 4 4. 01. Prince Manny (3) The message didn''t wait for me to clear my mind. Power, [Screening] is now limited. If you are an opponent of a lower or similar landscape, you will be able to see its qualities. ¡°Hey! Wait! What are you!¡± And he didn''t even answer me. Power, [Eye of the Third] has become extremely limited. Better visibility. Power, [3rd ear] has become extremely limited. I can hear better. The message was just a hoax. It''s like I used to. ¡°What is this...¡± It was a long time after the message was heard, and even disconnected. I still didn''t understand the mysterious phenomenon. However, it was not difficult to understand the outcome. [Inside... noises... words... not going in...?] [.. I don''t know my personality.. I went away.. I can''t survive..] The whispering of the faintly heard maidens was a [third ear] virtue, and the world was a [third eye] virtue. I don''t know why, but I''ve regained my power. Now that was all that mattered. ¡°Haha.¡± Luck came by unintentionally. And I quickly caught up with the possibilities suggested by that little fortune. [.. that.... lost billions..] [... irresponsible...... injured people... unable to sleep......?] [... I don''t know, but... if I lose... the bottle... many people...] ¡°Ugh.¡± I grabbed my head as I listened to the words of the maids outside the door without thinking. All the manas in the body have been exhausted. Forcefully stop the use of power. A silent message informed me of my status. Then I knew. What the clue [Extremely Limited] meant when the message was said. The absolute sense of the sword that grabbed everything without a quadrilateral angle no longer existed. With my current abilities, I was literally aware of the situation around me in a limited way. whether you listen to the sound outside the door or watch the painting on the wall in a relatively detailed way without getting close. I couldn''t do it after I squeezed all the exquisite manas. ¡°Let''s start with manatong. ¡± Soon after the creation of Mana Hart, I was convinced that change would happen again in some way if I increased the amount of Mana. Glug. But for now, the first priority was to refuel this poor body. I called the maid outside the door because I couldn''t stand the bludgeoning that struck my head late. ¡°Your Majesty?¡± ¡°I''m hungry. ¡± The maid''s gaze turned out of the window for a moment. The moon was rising in the middle sky. It wasn''t a very good time to eat something. ¡°I''m going to the colonel right now. ¡± But she followed my orders without a clue. ¡°This guy used to do some night food, too. ¡± It was the first time that Mannani''s pre-life habits were welcomed. * * From the next day, I was dedicated to filling Mana Hart. Half of the efficiency that I originally thought was such a bad body, half of the efficiency, but I didn''t give up. That''s how Manna and I are flossing all day, and a visitor is here. ¡°Your Majesty, God has been in charge of your escort since today. ¡± The guest was a very handsome young man. The golden armor and the royal crest on his chest gave him the status of a young man. He was the Royal Knight of the Court Knights. ¡°Where did he go before? ¡± ¡°They were all dismissed. ¡± I kept my mouth shut. I realized why my predecessors were dismissed at once. A bunch of pivots for a wreck. When I joined the court knights with a Philly dream, I was thrown out of the palace before the young men could open their wings properly. Because of the horrible accident committed by the stupid owner. I can see what their minds are now. He''s probably grinding his teeth at Mannani. It was so unfair that the country was ruined. But I was also forced to think of it as a price for getting a new body. ¡°If you need anything, call me anytime. ¡± After a short greeting, the new escort knight raises his body. He must have been a good and faithful man, a healthcare worker with a pale attitude. ¡°Wait.¡± I summoned him just before he left the room and used the power of judgment. He was going to escort me from the foothills, so I thought I should know his qualities. ¡õ Carls Ulrich [Male, 24 years old] ¡õ Appropriateness. [Unconfirmed] ¡õ Characteristics. [Unverifiable] Unfortunately, all I could see was the name and age. This is also due to the clue "Limited". ¡°Your Majesty, may I ask you a question? ¡± ¡°No, nothing. ¡± I put my hand around it and let Carls Ulrich out. Then I tried to grow manatongs as always, and another visitor came. It was the queen. ¡°Surprisingly, you took all the medicine your mother sent you. ¡± She was very satisfied that I had not abandoned the pills she had prepared. ¡°It must be iron. Now that I know how to value my body. ¡± The Queen called someone after adding a compliment that was not very complimentary. As I waited, the door opened and a weary man appeared. ¡°Who do you think you are? ¡± Doridori, the queen sighs as I shake her head. ¡°You see, this is how he got there. ¡± ¡°According to the rumors, you really lost your memory. ¡± ¡°So you have to help him. There''s nothing left for this kid. ¡± Someone told me it was the queen''s brother. ¡°You sound like you''ve lost something great. It''s not a good past anyway. ¡± But that little brother, so for me, the homeless man, his tone was so fierce. It was enough to realize that I didn''t like it even when I pretended to be. ¡°But not one nephew. ¡± ¡°I came here because I couldn''t refuse my sister''s request, but I need to be sure of one before then. ¡± He looked at me and said, ¡°All I''m going to do is take that weight off. More than that, I can''t fill you in. Fold with expectation. ¡± The queen bites her lips. I guess I was expecting something. ¡°Even so, I detect it. ¡± ¡°Don''t forget that heart now. ¡± The loner who said that disappeared out of the room again. It was an attitude that seemed to be absent from the inside. ¡°I have nothing to say to my uncle. He doesn''t have a knack for it. ¡± No, that''s not a gibberish, it''s just not a liking to me. I wanted to say a lot, but I couldn''t stand it. It was still hard for me to deal with the Queen. ¡°Try and try and distract the outsider. It''s a bloodline, but I won''t treat you like a man for the rest of my life. ¡± The Queen got up from her place. I let her out with my head down. Chuckle. A lonely writer opens the door, afraid of her disappearing. ¡°If you want me to treat you like a prince, give up now. ¡± The face of the outsider got closer. It was close enough to breathe. ¡°I''m here to kick your ugly nephew''s ass, damn it, I didn''t come here to take the prince. ¡± It wasn''t just a common metaphor. ¡°Billion!¡± Blunt pain in the buttocks, I fall into trouble. The outsider really kicked my ass. ¡°From now on, eating, drinking, and breathing will all require my permission. ¡± At first, it happened too soon, so I stood still. Later, he rolled my body into the atmosphere and followed me. When I regained consciousness, I was already in the armpit on the side of the 1 Prince''s womb. ¡°Let''s do it. ¡± The outsider smiled, revealing it. It was a ferocious laugh like a wolf. ¡°Do you know? I will change my mind and teach you even one piece of my family''s vision sword. ¡± For me, it was a carrot, and the words I gave were worthless. I was an instructor who taught the Knights of Immortality and a teacher of the Founding King who founded this country. What''s that to me? A piece of swordsmanship? It''s ridiculous. Just a laugh. ¡°You look furious when you look at the flesh. ¡± Unfortunately, my face was not well suited to expressing delicate emotions. The outsider handed over my face as he wanted and built a tribute. How dare you look at that face. Whoo. Let''s be patient. I forcefully drowned my feelings and cleared up my thoughts. I also felt the need to train. This immense body was certainly troublesome. I can barely move, but I can''t help but feel bad about the sound of my breath. Moreover, no matter how much sweat was shed, the clothes were quickly soaked. Other troops were not the only ones who were uncomfortable with their lives. Thinking about it, it was not bad to start training your body from now on. The problem was pride. Ha. What do I do with that? I didn''t like the eyes of the outsider who looked me in the eye. It wasn''t my wish that I would start my training by being pushed back like this. So I motivated myself. ¡°An outsider.¡± Damn, that''s awkward. He continued his words, trembling forcefully with a sense of self-distress. ¡°Let''s make a bet. ¡± The outsider raised his chin instead of answering. It was like, "Let''s talk about it." ¡°In a year and a half, I''ll have a loner admit me. ¡± ¡°What if I can''t? ¡± ¡°I''ll do what the outsider says. ¡± ¡°Anything?¡± ¡°Anything.¡± The outsider laughed at me. It was the first gladly seen. The problem was that the reluctance came from the thought of feeding me. ¡°What if you win? ¡± ¡°On the contrary, the outsider should listen to my wishes. ¡± When I smiled, the outsider smiled bitterly. ¡°All right, that''ll be fun. I should have something to do. ¡± I wonder if I can say that later. I''ll see you later. A big one. I started running. I mobilized even a rat-tailed mana and devoted myself to burning the flesh of my body. The rattling ladder is armed to death with its flesh grasped. ¡°Wait.¡± I''m running like that, and the outsider grabbed my wrist. A fine energy flowed through my wrist. I did not resist. Rather, as you can see, I activated my second heart. ¡°Did you make Mana Hart? ¡± Fuchch, a smile came out. What would it feel like if my nephew made Mana Hart for nothing? You''ll regret making a bet. ¡°I made it a while ago. ¡± I looked straight at the outsider''s face and said, I was so excited about what I would look like. ¡°Where the hell did you learn how to make Mana Hart? ¡± But the look on the outsider''s face was so different from what I expected. I was neither surprised by Manny''s little achievement nor worried about the future of betting. The outsider just looked at me like he was pathetic. ¡°No, I don''t know what Manah Hart was thinking before that. ¡± I feel like I''m reproaching him. I''m really embarrassed. ¡°From the looks of it, I don''t know what I did wrong. ¡± Making Mana Hart was a celebration, never a reproach. That was the common sense I knew, the notion of the world. ¡°Manna Hart. ¡± That is my common sense. ¡°Lesser mercenaries are a low-key skill. ¡± An outsider''s words were completely unfair and utter. 5 5. 02. There is also a difference between the previous class (1) The outsider kicked his tongue and spoke. ¡°None of the knights have mastered such a stubborn technique. ¡± ¡°Then how the hell do you stack Mana on your body! ¡± If the Knight doesn''t make the Mana Heart, how can he use the Mana on his body? I''m not making a loop like a wizard or stacking Mana. ¡°I do that. ¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Knights weave loops like wizards and use Mana. ¡± I just laughed. ¡°I didn''t ask you to laugh. ¡± It was the face of a loner who looked at me, as if he saw a child who didn''t know the world''s tide boasting a hundred won coin in exchange for fifty thousand won. Looking at that face, I realized for the first time that something was wrong. * * A lot of time has passed while I was in the Royal Palace Remarks. 400 years have passed, and the world has changed so much. Enough to change the common sense and system I knew. The Knights crossed the realm of the Novice through Manah Hart. It was already 200 years ago that the knights started using manas more efficiently after several rings instead of a single heart. ¡°Why the hell? ¡± Do you mean that you make multiple loops with a healthy Mana Heart? ¡°It''s easier, faster, more stable, stronger. ¡± The outsider asks me what''s natural. ¡°Ha.¡± Yeah. Give it up a hundred times and tell me what a Mana Chain is that efficient. However, it didn''t make any sense for the concept of Mana Hart to be in its own right. I saw countless people climbing the horizon of the New Moon through Manah Hart. Their accomplishments were not insignificant enough to deny that they had changed a law of retreat. ¡°220 years ago, the continent''s top 10 Swordmasters were defeated. To the knights on the ramparts through the rings. ¡± After that, dozens of challenged Swordmasters were defeated in a series, and eventually defeated with a combat force meter or a neighbourhood book. ¡°That''s what I''m saying...¡± ¡°It doesn''t make any sense. A sword drawn from a loop has the property of shredding the sword drawn from the heart. Since then, no one has made a Mana Heart. ¡± It is about that time that the famous Muga who inhabited the continent abandoned their traditional traditions. ¡°With the complete collapse of Earl Eli, who was insisting on Manah Hart until 100 years ago, Manah Hart became a lowly instrument for mercenaries. ¡± By the way, there''s a yogi who uses those mercenaries or cheap means. Hahaha, I just laughed because it was ridiculous. ¡°Have you seen any heroic novels? ¡± The outsider filled his tongue. There are people who have great visions of the heavens and the earth, and they say, "Why did you learn such a bridge technique?" The outsider looked like he saw me. ¡°How could I have known that! ¡± ¡°What I don''t know is strange, common sense. ¡± The face of the outsider who speaks with his tongue was horribly disliked. I haven''t liked him very much since I first met him, but I haven''t liked him more vigorously now. ¡°Read it. If it means anything to the sword, don''t bother me. I brought it to you alone. This is how you write it. ¡± An outsider handed out a book. * * The founder of the Mana Chain, Ernest Altringen, the sixteenth disciple of Werner Rachelle, the eighth successor of Bureau Burdoff, and the fundamental theory of the Mana Chain, drafted by Gregory Hessler. I forced myself to open a book that I didn''t want to read just by looking at the title. To fill the gaps of the last 400 years, I had to read it, even if I didn''t like it. ¡°Times have changed. Really.¡± Starting with the Sodbigener, running through the runner, Expert, and Master, the words of the knight I knew became old words of mould. In the new era, it was full of strange concepts. The Wizard is [Circle], the Knight is [Chain], and the criterion for dividing the Knight''s horizon is the number of rings. [Single Chain], [Double Chain], [Triple Chain], [Quad Chain], [Pentachine] These vivid words refer to the scriptures of the crooked articles. And the Knights of the Quadchain who took the Ten Sodmasters of the Continent to the Neighborhood Book 220 years ago. ¡°Not Penta, Quad ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤. ¡± Manah Hart, fully seated in the body, felt clear. Until yesterday, he was as pretty as a hump in his body. ¡°Ha.¡± Even when I came into the body of a stubborn manganese, even when I had lost the power I had accumulated for hundreds of years, I was myself. It''s nothing but the know-how of hundreds of years of swordsmanship. In fact, I overcame my poor qualities and succeeded in making Mana Hart. I believed that I could find my power in the past at any time if I had enough time, and that faith remained firm. But that and this were separate issues. I''ve been working so hard to raise Mana Hart, and only those who have learned magic called Mana Chain who have never heard of it will break it. If you feel good, Dorian, that was more strange. While continuing to think, my hand continued to hand over the bookshelf, and my eyes chased after the writings that were filled with nuron paper. "The basic concept of mana-chain linkage" It was written in the recipe of a cheap cookbook that completely buried a vision that was timeless. However, this was not the case until now. ¡°This is not an unspoken spelling. ¡± I was forced to accept the epoch of [Mana Chain] replacing [Mana Heart] just by looking through a book with an external lick. The Mana Chain certainly had the possibility. Nevertheless, when I read all the books, I was forced to laugh. Concerns and dissatisfaction were no longer left. ¡°Altringen, Altringen. ¡± I covered the book. I looked over the outer cover with my eyes. The title appeared to be more thoughtful than necessary on a rustic cover. Founder of the mana chain Ernest Altringen. One of the names written on the front row was stuck in the eye. ¡°Somehow you said your name was familiar. ¡± A long time ago, there was a hybrid who was neither a prosecutor nor a wizard. He pulls out his sword just to hide who is worthy of the name of [Sword]. The one who used strange technology to shake the opponent''s Mana. Yes, his last name was Altringen. ¡°So what happened to him? ¡± * * The outsider''s gaze on me the next day remained intact. It was that kind of glance that seemed to see my future ruined by an irreversible mistake. ¡°Can we get a sense of the situation? ¡± After a while, an outsider asked. I nod. ¡°Then I guess you''ve made a foolish choice. ¡± ¡°It was hasty, but it was foolish. ¡± Then, yes, there was a lot of light on the outsider''s face. ¡°Looks like you haven''t read the book. ¡± ¡°I read it all. How many times.¡± ¡°Then you don''t really understand. ¡± ¡°I understood as much as I needed to. ¡± An outsider stepped back and stretched his arms. It seemed like he wanted to talk about what he understood. ¡°complementarity between rings, rotation, resonance. ¡± I listed a few short words for such an outsider. The night before, it was a tribute to the Manna Chain Licensing Act, which organized in my own way. ¡°Hmm.¡± An outsider''s gaze turned to the escort knights who were looking at me from a distance. I noticed that I pretended to be good at what I heard from them. ¡°Well, it doesn''t matter. It''s all useless to you anyway. ¡± Not to be a knight, but in the yard where Manat had already been built, the fortress of the Three Manat Chains was so important, the outsider said eagerly. ¡°I see. I''m going to come and do what I''ve already done. Moreover.¡± In the eyes of the outsider, I recalled a twitch. I thought I''d cry and blow and write a flock. I''m afraid I''ll have to pretend I''m going to die. It''s usually the law that makes other people''s bread look bigger. But Wengirl, in my eyes, the bread in my hand seemed much bigger. ¡°I don''t think I made this much of a mistake. ¡± My uncle''s eyes seemed to see the foolishness of the world. ¡°You don''t want to admit it, or you still don''t know what''s going on. ¡± The indifferent voice contained the essence of an outsider who cared about me. Faced with that blatant contempt, ¡°Neither. ¡± I just laughed. ¡°Have you ever heard of the class difference? ¡± The outsider didn''t answer. I just stared at myself with a firm face to see if I didn''t like my laugh. Seeing such an outsider, he asked. ¡°It''s not all the same Mana Heart. ¡± * * Stupid guy. Vale Ballerhard looks at his nephew and fills his tongue. I could not have been so pathetic in the shape of a bird that was so proud of its accomplishments without breaking the possibility with my hands. ¡°Do you think you''re special? ¡± My nephew didn''t answer. But Vale knew so well what his nephew was thinking. ¡°There are some mercenaries like you. Those who mistake themselves for heroes hundreds of years ago. ¡± Those who are intoxicated by dreams of the past and do not see reality, ¡°Do you know what happened to them all? ¡± Stupid nephew was like them. ¡°I couldn''t even get past the two rings and fell out. ¡± I needed a lesson. This thunderous mutt had to tell me how big a mistake he made and how high the walls of the world were. ¡°Double-chain. If you break a double-chain knight. ¡± Don''t let it fly like a dwarf again. That''s why I don''t want her to grieve. ¡°I will be your guardian as your mother wishes. ¡± ¡°I don''t know what a homeless man is. ¡± Is that worth it? My nephew seemed to ask me that. Vale straightens his waist with his shoulders extended by the same provocation. With that little change alone, he became a giant. ¡°I am Baleard, commander of the Northern 3rd Army, commander of the Black Horse Cavalry, and Earl of the Kingdom. One of the five gifted lions who follow His Majesty, the knight weaves four rings. ¡± like a storm. Grab it! The court knights pull their swords together and aim for the veil. Even before that sad foreboding, he did not blink a single eye. ¡°That''s the name of the one who might be standing behind you. ¡± His nephew looked at the veil, and said one of many names. ¡°You were the Knight of the Quad Chain. ¡± The cheeks of the butcher were silky sealed. As a veil, I didn''t know what face he was trying to make. ¡°Drink something else later. ¡± Probably my nephew was laughing. 6 6. 02. There is also a difference between the previous class (2) For the first time in centuries, losing power was not something I could handle. I honestly freaked out. If the court knights hadn''t raised the bar to protect me, it might have looked pretty nasty. No, I think I''ve had enough. I felt a sense of pride because I thought the outsider saw me like that. It was everyone''s fault for not being able to pay this much. It was a problem for the flesh mass to amplify the vibration even a little bit. The butchered face did not follow my control. ¡°Hundreds of years worth of biopsies. ¡± I can''t believe the opponent was terrified before he pulled out the sword. The self-esteem was not the only reason. ¡°After.¡± I sighed and drowned. And I organized what I saw into my head. ¡°Quad chain...¡± The momentum and fierce eyes that had taken place that year resembled any creature I had ever known. Swordmaster. The premiers, the outsiders, who had nothing to do with a sword, were like them. If there was anything else, it was only four rings, not one heart, that made the outsider a superhuman. ¡°Surely the world has changed. ¡± I saw the blue sky. It''s the same blue light I saw in the sky hundreds of years ago. But the world under it was different. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± I''m wet with admiration, and the maid comes running heavy. ¡°The Queen is coming this way! ¡± ¡°What? Why again! ¡± The maid told me the mother-in-law of the work. The disturbance in the arena has already been reported to the Queen. ¡°Tell him I don''t have one! ¡± ¡°Your Majesty! ¡± My ridiculous handmaid mourned. ¡°The Queen is on her way! ¡± In the meantime, the Queen was ready. It was often seen that Queen Madan, who was running aground, grabbed the stewardess and approached. Mister, this lady is uncomfortable. Even the most extreme mockery, the attitude of treating me as a child, was as turtle as one. So I wanted to avoid it as soon as possible, but there was something else to encounter. ¡°Ian!¡± Her steps, which found me, were faster. ¡°What happened? ¡± She asked the escort. My eyes were fixed on me. ¡°It was just a moment for the boy to provoke me. ¡± The answer came from the wrong place. Turning his head, he had a loner who knew when he was coming. ¡°Taunt. What did he do? ¡± ¡°You asked me what I deserved. ¡± The Queen noticed that she wanted to know more about the situation, but the outsider did not intend to lengthen her words. ¡°You should go back. I don''t care if I do it to this kid. ¡± They say, "Hackoji." I pretended to rub my kicked ass, but no one was looking at me. I shrugged my hands for nothing. ¡°I don''t know. I''m a nephew. I hope you don''t forget that. ¡± ¡°It''s getting harder and harder to wait because I buy my hands. ¡± It was reasonable enough to nod unconsciously. The queen''s love for her children was too much. She would have had some influence on Mannani''s temper. ¡°So you want to go back. Follow me. ¡± I asked him why, and the outsider filled his tongue. ¡°Training.¡± It reminded me that today''s training has not yet begun. * * ¡°Huff!¡± I felt like I was going to collapse even if I breathed to the end of my chin. But the outsider hasn''t told me to stop. It was a specification to get tired of the pride first. One way or another, I will hold on and make you stop saying that from that mouth. Obviously I didn''t think so until just now. ¡°Get up.¡± Running and running, his legs were released and he rolled the floor. But the outsider forced me to stop training. Uh, you human. You look like you''re smiling. I certainly saw it. An outsider means that the human mouth twitches a little. What, are you mad at me? ¡°Just in case. ¡± The outsider said without hesitation. ¡°I''ve already erased it from my head. ¡± I could see that the outsider had very much in mind that I had provoked myself. I pretended to be all alone, and it was ridiculous. ¡°With that tenacity, the puck will be recognized. ¡± ¡°Double Chain"? It''s a good thing you won a single chain. ¡± ¡°Give up if it''s hard. There will be no more trouble. ¡± The revenge of an outsider was not just rolling me. I couldn''t scratch my insides like that. ¡°So this is it. ¡± The outsider stopped training until I rolled down the floor about ten times. At that time, I was already lacking in the words of Manshin Chang. ¡°Huff, huff. ¡± I lay on the floor and looked up at the sky. I heard footsteps. I turned my head and saw the outsider go away. I didn''t even think about saying good-bye. Well, I don''t think so, either. I forced myself to wake up rather than stare at Yalmae''s back. I could barely get to the position I wanted for a long time because my body was not like mine. ¡°Whoo.¡± I held my breath while sitting down. The breath that filled up to the tip of the jaw descended back to the ship with its chest. I slowly pull the surrounding Mana into my body. That''s how my day ended. No, I thought it was over. ¡°Your Majesty. I''ve been waiting. ¡± I went back almost like a sleeper, and a middle-aged man with a goat''s beard came to me at the door. He was the one who remembered what he saw when he threw the bread. ¡°What''s the meaning of it?¡± ¡°I don''t know what to do because you remember the lowly. ¡± The palaeontologist expressed his glory with his whole body. I felt it before, but I felt an outward-oriented ambition. ¡°What brings you here? ¡± When I opened my eyes and asked you what you came here to pick up, the fisherman walked up his sleeve and replied. ¡°May the Resurrection examine your octopus. ¡± Bonamana must have been sent by a queen who couldn''t stand to see my son get hurt. It''s a terrible breeze. He shook his head, and the writer approached. The white flashes in his hands were young. I was frightened. ¡°No!¡± Surprised by the sudden reaction, the fisherman stepped back. The healing light in my hand, whether it looked quite astonishing or not, disappeared. ¡°Your Majesty? Even if you make a mistake...¡± ¡°Mistake? I haven''t done it yet. But I almost did. ¡± ¡°I understand your words foolishly...¡± ¡°You don''t need them all, so just go. ¡± The fisherman insisted that there was a queen''s name. ¡°Go! Go! ¡± But as if I were kicking my ass, I couldn''t stand it anymore and disappeared like I ran away. ¡°Your Majesty, why did you not receive the healing magic? ¡± The escort asked when the ritual disappeared. It was Carls Ulrich who was newly assigned to the womb. ¡°The healing magic is poison to me. ¡± Ripped and swollen muscles become harder. However, if you accept the healing magic, your muscles will be completely bitten. Without the bird getting hard. My hard work, which has been rolling around my armor for a day today, is foaming. That''s never going to happen. Thinking of the grumpy man who tried to blow up my day, I felt the look on my face. Carls looked at me with a surprising face. ¡°Hmmm.¡± I coughed in vain because I felt flattered. * * The next morning, I crawled all the way to the armpit, and the outsider was waiting for me. ¡°You don''t seem to have a very skilled wizard in the palace. ¡± ¡°Think what you want. ¡± The outsider frowns. ¡°No wonder you didn''t have healing magic. ¡± ¡°I knew it would be poisonous if I got it, but if I was an outsider, would I get it? ¡± There was no reaction like Carls. The outsider just nodded once. ¡°Run like yesterday, until I tell you to stop. ¡± I started spinning along the armor without telling the military. Turn it off. I''ll die. My whole body screamed. Every time I looked at the floor, I felt as hard as my knees were broken. But I endured hiccups. What his pride is. One way or another, I managed to flatten the nose of that disgusting outsider. ¡°Enough.¡± Today, I have no idea how hard you want to roll me. After a while, the outsider stopped his training. ¡°Of course I thought you''d be healed by magic. ¡± It is too vulgar to say excuses, and too stingy to say apologies. The outsider was just a surprise. ¡°That''s it for today. ¡± The outsider who was staring at me disappeared after declaring the end of his training. ¡°Turn it off.¡± It was then that my body collapsed because of my pride. ¡°I''m going to die. ¡± * * My daily life remained unchanged the next day. I was armed every day. The body that could not shake the fatigue of the previous day flowed at my own pace, and the pain that came up from my shabby muscles made me take the test every step of the way. But I endured it maliciously. I couldn''t do anything without getting rid of the damn flesh. The outsider didn''t order anything else from me either. The outsider tried to control me thoroughly. Running, walking, resting, all started with the outsider''s words and ended. The diet was also very different from before whether the outsider had used his hands separately. Without seasoning, the meat and vegetables had just opened their eyes to the food and made me suffer greatly. The outsider was so involved in my whole life under the pretext of losing my flesh. But there was only one such outsider who didn''t touch her. Mana Hart. The outsider didn''t care what I did with Mana Hart. Whether you''re groaning about saving her at recess or turning her around during your training to build up a weary body. I didn''t pay attention at all. It was the attitude that no matter what Manna Hart did, there was nothing inside. It''s been a week, a month. ¡°Hmm?¡± The outsider, who was always standing bare in the middle of the armpit, was holding something in his hand today. That was a wooden sword. ¡°You need to know a piece of swordsmanship to make a bet with me, don''t you? ¡± The outsider, who spoke with a dull face, raised his wooden sword. ¡°The Knights of the Kingdom are the trained swords of the Kingdom when they chop the foundations. I don''t want to show you many times, so keep your eyes open. ¡± He said he had no intention of teaching Valrhardga swordsmanship, and the outsider showed the Kingdom''s training sword as if he were a hostile. But the sword was so strange that it was ripe in my eyes. I was sure it would have been modified and omitted. ¡°Did you say the knights of the kingdom are the swords you learn when you chop the foundations? ¡± How you accepted my question, the look on the outsider''s face hardened. ¡°Even though the training sword is lacking in foresight, it is a sword that is faithful to its fundamentals, so it is not bad to start swordsmanship. ¡± This is a bit too much for you. ¡°There is not enough foresight. Not bad...¡± I laughed without knowing. ¡°That''s what people say about this sword. ¡± I knew better than anyone what kind of swordsmanship an outsider cares about. That was one of the traces I left in the world a long time ago. Dragon Slayer. The sword that slaughtered the mineral dragon, the Petty Training Sword, is being treated as a butterfly. How ridiculous. 7 7. 02. There is also a difference between the previous class (3) The dragon sword that the outsider showed me was not entirely the same as the one I knew. While the shell of the Dragon Blade is empty, it was nothing but a blunt sword on the day of the outsider''s words or as a training sword. In fact, from the beginning, I knew why the dragon swords were treated like these petty training swords. The dragon sword of the outsider I saw lacked the will of the true dragon. Maybe it was natural. It was that time. It was an era of rising to the horizon through the technique of one will, not one heart. Damn Mana Chain. I didn''t even imagine that even the descendants of Leonberger would have chosen the Mana Chain instead of the Mana Heart. That wasn''t the kind of old bridge you''d throw away like that. But unfortunately, there was no eye to discern the treasure to the descendants of friendship. They chose, and the result was a fake dragon sword in front of their eyes. ¡°Whoo.¡± I took a deep breath and cooled my complicated tangled head. But even if I cooled my head, my heart was still hot. The artificial heart made by Mana continued to twist after looking at the half dragon sword. That''s a fake. That''s not your half. The manna that boiled in my uncleanness sank. It''s like you understand me. ¡°... there is no blacker place for you than you don''t even know how to hold. ¡± While I was sinking my insides like that, the outsider was buzzing. I don''t think it''s fair to bet with only a training sword, but I don''t intend to pass on my family''s swordsmanship. If you want to learn another swordsmanship later, I won''t care whether you invite another teacher or not. He listened to the verse, but Yo-yo said that it was impossible to win a bet with a dragon sword. ¡°So...¡± ¡°I don''t need them all. ¡± I severed my uncle''s waist. ¡°I won''t learn another sword. ¡± He then declared: ¡°That sword is enough for a bet. ¡± The outsider seemed to have a lot to say, but he took a step back and held on to the bystander''s attitude as always. ¡°I don''t care if you do. ¡± Whatever decision I made, it was a word that revealed my willingness not to care. ¡°Jump crunches and basic fitness training are intact. Learning the sword at a later time. ¡± The outsider adjusted my training schedule as if nothing had happened. A monotonous training list was added to the wooden sword training list, and I began to learn fake dragon swords that had been deformed and weakened since that day and became insignificant. I would have looked like a real dragon sword, but unfortunately my body couldn''t handle the real dragon sword right now. This body was too fragile to withstand even the scales of the dragon. Manah Hart, too, was able to break his heart if he was wrong. So I trained the fake dragon sword that my uncle showed me. An outsider''s horseshit or fake was great to learn with a training sword. I repeated monotonous strikes and stabbings with a wooden sword. In the meantime, my body was slowly changing. The muscles needed to use the sword are made, and the body suitable for stepping out is made. That''s how it went back a month. After a hard workout, I succeeded in changing my body. [Altitude Obesity] attribute changed to [General Obesity]. Changes in body temperature make metabolism more active. I heard a message. I became somewhat accustomed to using my body with repeated exercises. [Body] attribute is gone. Significantly increases the effectiveness of the exercise. The two months of hard work that I''ve been doing without missing a day have finally been a small fruitful moment. Besides, my change didn''t just happen on the outside. After consistently accumulating Mana, the body changed. [Management-Sensitive Disorder] property is lost and [Management-Sensitive] property has been created. The dreadful Mana sensitivity has risen to an ordinary level. It was a virtue of scratching Mana like a bad girl. That is the development of the nobility. But I had no intention of being so satisfied. It was still a long way to go. Increased the intensity of training. After having digested his work with the outsider, he remained alone and continued his training more and more often. It was hard, but I enjoyed it at the same time. I always watched from behind. A wise adviser and an outstanding teacher, he was always just a third party. My balls and passion were just nourishment to grow others, not me. It wasn''t now. This sweat, effort, and fruitfulness were all intact. It made me feel fulfilled that I had never felt before. I was growing. Even though that achievement might not be insignificant yet, I was definitely getting stronger. My body was encouraged no more, and my spirit was lifted up without limit. The more I did, the higher the intensity of my training. Nothing else came to my attention but training. ¡°...! ¡± Strongly rolling his feet, he stepped out. ¡°... dance! ¡± I scattered my wooden sword with all my might. ¡°Stop!" But before I could reach all the wooden swords, someone grabbed me. ¡°An outsider?¡± An outsider was staring at me with a whole bunch of contorted faces. It was an emotional expression I''ve never seen before. ¡°You didn''t hear me say stop! ¡± The outsider grabbed my hand badly. ¡°Huh?¡± My palm was completely mopped, even if it was so forcefully spread. The torn, bursting, pimple-permeable, lately pushed pain, the drug-intoxicated spirit suddenly collapsed. Laryngoscope. The rain trunk tapped me. I didn''t even know it was raining. ¡°Stupid guy! What kind of training are you going to have on a day like this? ¡± It''s a bit rainy, but it''s nice to be cool. Later, when I was trying to reach my uncle''s house, I kept my mouth shut, looking at the surrounding landscape. ¡°Uh...¡± Slightly combed in the middle of the armoury, the floor next to me was black. A scary trail I didn''t have until I started my training. Argh! Bang! The sky told me what traces were left. The lightning bolt, the black soot spot, was the place where the lightning fell. I measured the floor where the lightning struck and the distance from me. I had to take ten steps, and I had a cold sweat. ¡°If it were a checkup, you wouldn''t have avoided the bowel. ¡± I nodded unconsciously at the outsider''s words. Because it was a wooden sword, if it had been a real sword, the place where the lightning fell would have been the tip of my sword, not the floor of my armpit. And I would have been a well-ripened pig and spread out on the floor of the armpit. I hit the nonderrie without even realizing the horrible imagination. At that moment, I heard a message. I woke up completely in extreme concentration. But the body still remembers its extreme senses. [Focus] attribute has been newly created. If you concentrate twice, you will be struck by lightning. ¡°Today''s training ends here. ¡± According to the outsider''s declaration, crazy training in the rain ended forcefully. ¡°Your Majesty! ¡± I met the courtesy fisherman on the way into the depression. ¡°Please give me your hand today...¡± ¡°Now.¡± I reached out to the sarcastic speaker. I was frightened when I saw the palm of my hand, which was covered with steam. There was a white glimmer in the hand of a man who stretched out suddenly. I don''t know about the two of you. Hundreds of years ago, there were not many skilled wizards. In the Great War that swept the entire continent, the first wizards to ever fall out of a constant and violent battle, most surviving wizards suffered from the extreme Mana Tribe phenomenon. It was impossible to enjoy healing magic with a sneeze. Even if it''s the commander who leads the army. ¡°Your Majesty, do not resist and feel at ease. ¡± This time a healing light was poured into my entire body after cleansing the wound on the palm of my hand. The fatigue of the body melted like snowmelt, dragged by an abnormally uplifted spirit. Ugh. This is gonna get addictive. I was smiling in a strange and pleasant sensation, and I could feel my gaze. Turning my head, I felt Carls Ulrich and other knights staring at me with a strange face. ¡°Why?" I asked them why, but they didn''t answer. It just led me to a cautious slum after the treatment. * * The experience of that day when the lightning struck me made me reflect on myself. I''m not perfect now. I felt that my spirit and the weak flesh of Mannani, who lived by the sword, had not yet found a perfect compromise. Some might say that my mind was transcended by this condition. But it wasn''t like that. I was a man with a weak spirit who was now a sword and dragged around with a rope of flesh. So, like that day, the gauge rolled over the limit. Everyone wants to go beyond their limits, but transcendence always comes at a cost. And I couldn''t pay for it with my body now. I have seen so many fall and perish. I never thought I''d do anything stupid like that. I felt like I needed to change my mind. ¡°Count Balahard has asked you to refrain from any training you do not observe. ¡± I wonder if the outsider was thinking the same thing as me. He even left it to my knights. ¡°We''re going for a walk. ¡± ¡°I''ll take you. ¡± I went out of the room for a walk with a sudden heart, and the hump clings to me. I detached the court knights and quickly gave up. Seeing the straight faces, I felt like I had to say it anyway. ¡°Whoo.¡± Even though he promised to enjoy a hobby he had not enjoyed in his time as a sword, the reality was that he sat down all day long practicing. Well, what do you think? All you have to do is have fun. My training with my body is also a hobby that I have never enjoyed before. ¡°Hmm?¡± I was so submerged, I was walking around, and I saw a bunch of humans coming from a distance. ¡°The Three Princes are here! ¡± Someone said it and it looks like he was a brother to a wreck. ¡°You look quite helpless when you get sidetracked. ¡± The third prince was definitely his brother. However, his eyes were as lust as they would eat me. Oh, right. You son of a bitch, you were bullying me. Later, I thought of his interpersonal relationship and laughed. ¡°Yes. I was intoxicated by the legend of my predecessor and put a sword in my body to reproduce the legend of my body, right? ¡± The Three Princes laughed at me. I laughed together. Even if I rethink it, the death of Nani was horrible. When I giggled and laughed together, the three princes gave me a hue. ¡°You know it''s embarrassing. The royal family''s honor has fallen to the ground thanks to you. Do you still laugh? ¡± ¡°Uh, it''s coming out. ¡± ¡°Tsk. Nothing has changed since I came back from the dead. ¡± You sound like my father. I recall what the King had said one day, and the third prince asked me about my situation. ¡°Yes. You made a fun bet with Count Balahard, didn''t you? ¡± What else did he come all the way here to say? As I shook my chin and asked you to light up the gun or the hook, the look on the prince''s face changed again. He was a rich man once. The three blooming princes trimmed their faces late. ¡°Are the opponents set? ¡± Then he asked, as if he had just remembered. 8 8. 03. Rumored Restaurants (1) ¡°Not yet.¡± It was a flattering question, but I shook my head as if I didn''t know. ¡°That''s true. Count Valerhard will be troubled too. ¡± As the Three Princes said it was a big deal. ¡°I can''t put out a common knight against the royal family, so I won''t hesitate to save the opponent. ¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°That''s what I''m saying. ¡± The trio prince, who had been sober for a long time, only took out his business. ¡°What about me against the Feud? ¡± It was just what I expected. ¡°I just had one loop stretched out a while ago, and it became just two. There is no harm to the face of the royal family, and no matter how victorious or defeated, it is a brawl of brotherly friendship, so it is good in shape. I don''t think there''s anything more to add against this. ¡± Despite his speeches like a quickie, he was full of joy in rolling an elongated eye. It was as if someone was worried about picking up good food. In this case, the good food was better. Bonamana picked up a bet with me and an outsider and ran to see her as an opportunity to stand out. You think you can break it easily, brother. What a tearful brotherhood to name my brother. ¡°Think about it. There''s no such thing as a big opponent. ¡± ¡°Well, I''ll think about it. ¡± How many times did the Three Princes say they would never have a confident opponent? ¡°They look good, they don''t hurt their faces. Again...¡± ¡°If you keep doing this, you''re looking for someone else. I hate a lot of words. ¡± In my words, the three princes said, "Hap, shut up." I couldn''t even hide my insides. ¡°Then be positive! I''ll be waiting for you! Oh, my God!¡± The three princes who saw it disappeared to the end. ¡°Tsk. Very sad. I''m angry.¡± I shook my head and tried to turn around, and I heard a loud voice. ¡°You were really good at not answering right away. ¡± It was Guardian Carls Ulrich. ¡°His Highness, the Three Princes, has a talent for swords from an early age. Rumor has it that you''ve won a fight with an article recently. ¡± If there were only fourteen or five young men who wanted to be the only ones who had already won the war against the Knights, it was certainly not a common talent. But I didn''t say anything because he seemed really good. I just didn''t want to get the attention of other princes in my personal bets with outsiders. ¡°But.¡± I opened my eyes, looking at Kars. ¡°You talk a lot today? ¡± A heavy man who had not spoken a few words in recent months seemed to be talking long today, and Carls lowered his head. ¡°I''m sorry if I crossed the subject line. ¡± ¡°There''s a lot to apologize for. ¡± I thought about me in my own way, but I didn''t thank you enough. I''m ticklish about that. ¡°I''m going in today. ¡± I was going for a walk, but the mood was clouded by the weirdo. Today, I felt like I should go back to the settlement. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± After returning to the cottage, the maid, who was always watching, approached cautiously and gave out something. ¡°What is this? ¡± ¡°These are the letters from His Majesty. ¡± A chunky bunch of letters in the maid''s hand, I un-sealed them and checked their contents. In order to extract and deduce the contents of the letter that was written in rhetoric, the short summary was as follows: "Please give me the chance to kick His Highness'' ass. The next letter, the next letter, and the next letter were all the same. Motivation and sacrosanct varied, but in the end it was the one thing I wanted. I asked the outsider and I to point them against me in a bet. Ha. Look at these. I gave the names written in the letter to the maid rather than looking for her. ¡°Those who wrote this letter, write down their names. ¡± That''s how I thought I cleaned up my own letters. But that was an illusion. The letter continued to arrive the next day. The case was entirely the same as that of the letter I saw the other day. Everyone wanted a chance to legally knock me out. With resonance, implementation of justice, simple curiosity, private vengeance, and all sorts of things hidden behind polite and sophisticated sentences, the letter asked me to point out myself in earnest. ¡°The restaurant is completely open. ¡± It felt like the whole kingdom was feasting on him. ¡°If you have another letter coming to me, check it out and if it''s a similar matter, just write down your name. ¡± Even so, I was able to do less annoying things. Some of them, though, had to check the letters myself. The seal of the letter sent by more than one of the Count''s lords was not something that the maids could tear apart, and at that time I tore the seal for them. But once I opened it, it was over. ¡°Write it down without falling in love. ¡± The people of the First Duke''s womb noticed how curious I was to write down my name. But he didn''t come out until he stood up and asked. I also didn''t want to tell them what I was thinking first. We''ll know when the time comes anyway. Even as I was busy with the letter, I relaxed and waited for the day for the outsider to come back. ¡°Tensive protests are a way of breaking up at any time. ¡± The outsider, who appeared ten days ago, warned me. For I had sinned, and I could not bear to hear it this time. But there is something I can still hear, and I didn''t know that the outsider''s nagging would end. After all, today''s training was the end of my nag. ¡°Unemployed. Does that end today? ¡± I couldn''t stand it. I hung up on my outsider''s waist and asked when I was going to do my training. ¡°The brazen one. ¡± An outsider with a short tongue once swung his hand. I began to run along the armor as if I had waited. Hoo, hoo. The effort I have made has not been in vain. Of course, I just felt everywhere. Out of [Obesity], I was still fat, and I was feeling like an old man with a boner. In fact, the characteristic items were stuffed with [general obesity] items. Ugh. When are you going to be a person? I looked at my sweaty body and lamented, and the outsider threw me a wooden sword. I followed the sword of a fake dragon sword with a wooden sword as always. The outsider raised his hand long before wielding the sword. Earlier than usual, it was a stop signal. ¡°Rumors have spread within the kingdom. ¡± I could see what the rumor of the lone housewife was about. ¡°Thanks to you, I got very annoyed. ¡± ¡°I''ll do it. ¡± In fact, I left all the letters to the maids. I had no intention of having a baby. ¡°That''s why. Maybe we should make a decision now. ¡± ¡°What decision did you make? ¡± ¡°The Knight of the Double Chain who will fight you and the Sword. ¡± ¡°Ah, you were thinking very well. Once you make your decision, the annoying ones will stop by a little less. ¡± The outsider nods. It was the first time I had an opinion since I started my training. Of course, I didn''t feel homogeneous about it. It just meant that they both felt the need to rush the Feud opponent''s decision. ¡°You decide. ¡± ¡°Was it me? Was it someone you had in mind? ¡± ¡°You''re the one you have to fight anyway, so it''s not bad for you to decide. ¡± It was a reasonable word to say elsewhere, but why does that sound like you''re trying to decide in my ear? ¡°If you want, you can ask others for advice. ¡± If you look at the court knights, you can pick a relatively easy opponent. The outsider didn''t have as much in mind as I could possibly win. Despite that blatant disregard, I laughed in vain. I''m used to being ignored. I didn''t even hurt my pride anymore. ¡°If you need time, think about it for a few days. ¡± ¡°I don''t think so. ¡± Unequal consideration of an outsider, I refused. ¡°I''ve already decided. ¡± * * ¡°You made a good decision! You did a great job!¡± The next day, the three princes were smiling single-handedly. ¡°Brother, you have made a wise choice! ¡± ¡°You may withdraw your decision. ¡± ¡°You chose that well, don''t listen to me. ¡± Even if I was really afraid to withdraw my decision, the prince hastily added. ¡°I will surely repay my brother for his determination. I promise I''ll make sure you get some sleep. But aren''t we brothers? ¡± ¡°That''s right. Thank you so much for crying. ¡± ¡°Say everything you can. I didn''t make a pact then. Choosing me would be the best option. ¡± Looks like this son of a bitch is stupid. He was a fool who didn''t know anything but a sword, who was said to be unclean and stubborn. Is that a bad thing for you? I think this Leonberger seems to be completely ruined. ¡°I really care about your role. But it''s a royal battle, and the painting should come out reasonably, right? If you''re so weak, it''s hard for me to take care of my body. ¡± Now that I see the three princes who completely treat me like a bridesmaid, I confront them with a loud voice. ¡°Come on. I''ll try. ¡± ¡°Very good. Very good.¡± Seeing that smack, I shook my head. He''s fourteen now. I try to look adult, but I have to admit, I''m a fourteen year old. Why don''t you pour some water into the yard that accomplished its purpose? Fourteen is that age in the first place. ¡°However, you still have plenty of time, so you need to be honest and honest and get rid of the training sword and learn the right sword. That way the painting...¡± But even such a understandable country could not bear to ignore the dragon sword. Even if the outsider treated all the knights of the world as petty training sword butterflies, at least not the bloodline of Leonberger. Even if you don''t know the true value of the battle, the battle will be lost. At least I shouldn''t have done that in front of me. ¡°Brother?¡± The third prince, who was buzzing with excitement, looked at my face later and made a firm face. ¡°I guess.¡± How valuable it was to them. ¡°I think choosing you was a really great choice. ¡± To remind you again, the Three Princes were a decent opponent. 9 9. 03. Rumored Restaurants (2) Unlike what people thought, a maid was never a humble profession. It was a profession that was clearly distinct from the maid responsible for the job and the housework as a whole, and their role was close to that of personal assistant, who also provided advice in some cases. It was not unusual for them to be proud of their work, since most of them were women of nobility, not ordinary people. Among other things, the pride of the Royal Palace maids was great. In fact, her position in assisting the monarch and his clan on the horizon was worthy of such pride. But not all the maids in the royal palace had such pride. That was the case with the maids of the First Prince''s womb. The power of the master is their pride, and the power of the master is their pride. For the maids, the prince was the worst master. "Royal Shame," "Unbelievable Apocalypse," "Inability to Remain." The words of those whom she referred to were vulgar, insulting, and astonishing. And in fact, they weren''t all lies. Prince Idrian Leonberger was a ruthless wreck. He was also so inferior that he could not distinguish between a maid and a maid. The insulting harassment was a yeshua, and some of them uttered slander. Every now and then, I threw something I didn''t like, so that there was no one with a thorny slaughter among the maidens of the First Prince''s womb. The situation is such that none of the maids in the first royal womb liked the prince. No, they all hated this vicious masterpiece. But one day, that vicious masterpiece changed in the morning. The words and actions of no dignity remained the same, but in almost all other respects the prince became a completely different person. I didn''t drink, I didn''t play badly with vaginas. I did not harass the maids with insulting words. I didn''t throw things and wreck them. I just spent all day on the ground swinging or jumping a wooden sword. With that sudden change, a maid told me that Gigi had died of a disgraceful accident, and that some of the maids had suffered the wrath of Her Majesty the King, and that I was self-inflicted. Another maid said that Count Valrhaud did not have the strength to wreak havoc on a barrel that was harshly trained. No one in the First Prince''s womb thought the Prince was completely open. The maids'' mistrust of Prince Manny was as deep as the scars on their bodies. The maids considered the prince''s change to be merely temporary. I believed that if I was disliked, I would soon return to my old life. But after a month, and again after a month, the prince was still merciful and devoted only to his training. It was so weird. It was impossible because of the prince''s personality to get rid of his hatred quickly. Then one day, on the night of the heavy rains, the prince was drawn to the court knights. ¡°Then it is. I wish I could hold on to that temper for two months. ¡± ¡°All the good days are over. ¡± The maids thought that Mannani had finally revealed his true identity and had an accident and was drawn to the court knights. But it wasn''t. Surprisingly, the prince was attracted because he was overzealous for his training. The maids were confused. The prince they knew was never a keen figure of training until my body was broken. Probably by then. ¡°Perhaps the rumors about His Royal Highness are maliciously forged. ¡± ¡°There''s no way that kind of effort was born and born in a lazy castle. ¡± ¡°Though you''re overreacting, it''s different from what I heard in the rumors...¡± That''s what the court knights said about the prince. Of course, the maids could not empathize at all with the words. They wanted to correct the impatient assessment of the court knights only a few months after they entered the palace, but they couldn''t wait. Over time, another change occurred in the womb of the First Prince. After His Majesty the Angry King was sentenced to life imprisonment, people began to rush into the womb of the First Prince who had no one to look for. ¡°Please help me. To allow my son to stand against His Majesty''s feud. ¡± ¡°Please put this letter at the top. ¡± The nobles, or the men they sent, came with a letter. It was because of the wager of Prince and Count Balahard. They wanted themselves to be identified as one against the other and were prepared to show good will to accomplish their purpose. ¡°Are we being solicited? ¡± Whether the nobles received a certain gift or not, the maids looked at each other with puzzled faces. I knew that girls with wily masterpieces sometimes go through this, but I never knew they would go through that. Perhaps the other maids in the palace had experienced the situation several times, but it was only strange for them. ¡°The Fellowship is set anyway. This is over, too.¡± They thought the solicitation would end soon after they learned that their master had decided to wage war with the three princes. In fact, the nobles'' footsteps have been cut off for some time. It wasn''t until the rumor spread that the opponents were looking for their opponents in battle. * * ¡°It''s been three months. ¡± Baleard frowns. It was three months ago that I entered the royal family at the request of my sister. It was taking longer than he thought. I thought you were gonna hit me. If you roll hard on the pretext of losing weight, you expect your nephew to give up soon enough. I made the same bet, but I didn''t take it seriously. I''ll be out in the grass anyway. But it wasn''t. On the day of the heavy rains and thunderstorms, I saw my nephew swinging a wooden sword like crazy right next to the place where the lightning fell. I didn''t even know who was around, but I saw that I was passionate about training to tear out all my fingers. I knew then that my time in the Kingdom would be longer than I thought. And, uh... It may not be irreparable, as my nephew thought. Delaying the schedule was certainly not a surprise, but it was unbearable to think of my sister. While Manny''s nephew is heating up his training, his sister will be able to stretch her feet and sleep comfortably. But even if everything else was tolerated, it was hard to bear the attention of the nobles in the kingdom. ¡°You''re using a bad number. ¡± Maybe it was your sister. My son, who would have been ravaged by my place outside your eyes, would have been rumored to want to climb into the mouths of the nobles. Let my son not be completely forgotten in the heads of the nobles while the other princes are gathering their support. Perhaps by now, the nobles have been talking about their nephew for the rest of the night. Whether it''s good or bad. And every time that happens, the name of the natural Vale Ballerhard will come out with it. ¡°Complex politics, I think. ¡± Vale whispers. And I decided to focus on the challenges I faced. ¡°So you''re going to fight the knight of the single chain? ¡± ¡°As I''ve heard. Don''t keep saying the same thing. ¡± I couldn''t help but notice when I was looking at my nephew. But my nephew didn''t blink. ¡°What a pity. ¡± Now my nephew will fight with the knight only three months after starting his training. He hasn''t even taken out all the gunfire on my body yet. ¡°If you''re asking me to hydrogenate the knights of the single chain, I will. I said I''d make a bet, I didn''t say I''d give you your back wish. ¡± ¡°I don''t even want that. ¡± Vale''s nephew talks loudly. ¡°I made a list of the people who would run if I could just call them from the articles in the single chain. ¡± ¡°So what are you telling me to do? ¡± ¡°That''s it. ¡± My nephew laughed. ¡°Because they can''t eat me. ¡± So I need you to observe. If the commander of the 3rd Army and the Knight of the Quad Chain are in front of him, he won''t be able to do anything stupid. My nephew brazenly said. * * The nobles who wrote to set up the war were not all double-chain knights. The intermediation also included a number of articles from the single chain. It was sent by the fools who thought that a single ring could steam as much as a single mana heart. I handed over the list to Karls Ulrich in order to attract such people. ¡°Write it in order from the weak to the weak. ¡± Carls cleared the list at my command without saying a word. ¡°Based on the rumors, I can''t guarantee reliability. ¡± ¡°Well, that''s a lot to take. ¡± I thanked him roughly and let Carls out. Then I called the maid. ¡°Send all the replies to the kids on the list here. ¡± ¡°What are you going to write down? ¡± ¡°I''ll give you a chance, come now. ¡± I confronted her that I had nothing to think about. ¡°As the order is written there, you can arrange the arrival date yourself. It''s hard to come all at once. ¡± The maid took my call and wrote it down. ¡°Yeah, I''d love to have one on the third. ¡± * * I spurred my training. I swung my sword during the day and scratched Mana without sleeping during the night. I had to go one step further somehow before the first opponent arrived. Of course it''s as easy as it sounds. I didn''t do anything unexpected either. ¡°This is definitely" that. "¡± I''ve been having epilepsy lately. Manna Hart rumbles a few times a day. This was a typical sign. I reduced my morning and afternoon training time, and spent the rest of my time collecting dessert. ¡°I don''t think so. ¡± My chest was still tickled. But what I expected right away didn''t happen. Still, I kept gathering Mana. When it was ten days after the first signs appeared, there was a change in my body. We have succeeded in collecting Mana to a certain extent through steady efforts. Mana Heart has been expanded. The expanded Mana Heart makes your body a little bit different. Your body is able to withstand a little more Mana. ¡°That''s it!¡± I cried out for a lifetime with my eyes open. Swordlearner landed. "Swordrunner," or "Sword Trainer." The most basic step error is now available. I was finally able to breathe Mana into the sword. It was three days before the first opponent arrived at Pluto. 10 10. 03. Rumored Restaurants (3) Taylor Tailm was the youngest of the barons. I didn''t have the talent to do this, and I didn''t have a great connection. All you have is one ring tied to your chest, and the royal palace would never have come to the royal palace, just like that. That was Taylor Tailm. However, he was now on his way to the royal palace by invitation. ¡°It would have been nice if the King had been an honorable invitation with the seal of His Majesty. ¡± Unfortunately, the seal on the invitation did not belong to His Majesty the King. The invitation he received was sent by Mannani, called the shame of the Leonberger royal family. "Prince Idrian Leonberger" Despite everyone''s aversion to meeting, there was no hesitation in Taylor''s steps towards the royal palace. He had work to do. I can see the royal palace. The heart of a splendid and magnificent kingdom has come into his eyes. That wreck in there... He stepped forward with a splash of silence. But the angle didn''t last long. Gigi died primarily in the appearance of a splendid palace, and Gigi was pressed again because it was not uncommon for those who came and went into it. So by the time he got to the First Prince''s uterus, Taylor was completely atrophied. ¡°What, you''re the first? ¡± I stand in a bigger armoury than a family barracks waiting for a prince to appear, and I hear a disturbing voice. Turning his head along his voice, the butchered boy looked at him. ¡°Did you pick the wrong one? It''s so gross.¡± You can see the arrogant eyes of the opponent, the immense body that could not be covered with expensive clothes. I know that the fat boy in front of my eyes is a wrecked one-prince. ¡°You are the enemy of the Leonberger family! Tailma''s younger brother should pay his respects! ¡± A commotion burst out while I was looking at the prince for a moment. A court knight dressed in glorious golden armor. ¡°Te, Tailma''s younger brother, Taylor greets Prince Idrian Leonberger. ¡± Angry Taylor reflectively greets you. ¡°Yeah. Yeah. ¡± The prince greeted him with an attitude that no rat horn could find. Arrogant, arrogant and vulgar, the prince was indeed a great man of rumor. Hoo. Taylor breathes. I stretched out my shriveled shoulders and grasped my atrophied heart. It wasn''t easy. My shoulders shriveled off because of the occasional court knight''s eyes. Let''s wake up. Taylor reminds me of the misfortune between Mannani and the family. A few years ago at the banquet, my father and brother faced an unwashable insult. On that day, the honor of the family fell to the ground, and his father and brother became laughing and were still being ridiculed by all the nobles. What he came here today was to avenge the insult he had suffered that day. I had to eat my heart out. ¡°Take your chances. The battle hasn''t even started yet. ¡± He looks at the prince and puts a sword in his heart, and a loud voice is heard. He was also a reputable knight in the kingdom, Earl Valrhaud. ¡°Bar, Lord Balahard! Baron Tailme''s younger brother, Apprentice Knight Taylor, is the ruler of the Balahard family and commander of the 3rd Battalion, the Knight of the Quad Chain. Don''t forget, it''s a lifetime of honor to meet you! ¡± ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± I had a short conversation, but I felt the prince''s weight was different from it. Taylor looks at Count Valrhaud with a ton of reminders on his face. ¡°Look at the difference between the sexes. If anyone sees you, they''ll think you''re a loner. ¡± The prince stumbled in the middle and slaughtered his mouth. In the wind, the first encounter with the great knight collapsed. Taylor''s impression was deformed. ¡°Why don''t you do what you normally do? ¡± ¡°I live in my head right now, and it''s an old story. ¡± How can I be so indifferent to someone who is my only wife? The prince was, according to the rumors, an unharmed man. ¡°For you, the old story is now for someone. ¡± Earl Balahard scolds the prince in cold blood and gestures. ¡°Do you need time to unwind? ¡± ¡°I kept it hot enough while I was coming! ¡± ¡°Then you can start right away. ¡± In the words of Count Balahard, the court knights retreat outside the armoury. Without even asking me, the prince grumbles and sits on the other side of the armory. Taylor sits on the opposite side of it. I waited quietly, so the court knights each brought me a sword. It was a Training Longsword that killed the day. Taylor, who saw the sword, smiled unknowingly. Even if he killed the day, the exam was an autopsy. If I got it right, I would have suffered enough for a few months, and I didn''t have enough butterflies to solve my family''s grudge. ¡°Tailm''s next of kin, Taylor. An apprentice knight in a single chain, using Black Tailman''s Sword. ¡± ¡°It''s not a duel, it''s a big one. Roughly. Roughly. ¡± No matter how difficult the battle was, there was a courtesy among those who learned the sword, and the prince was not even in the middle of it. It''s Anhamu himself. ¡°Thank you very much. ¡± Still, Taylor pays tribute and tribute to his opponent. ¡°Then get started. ¡± But to pay tribute and examples in such a formal way was also before the beginning of the Declaration fell. ¡°Suck!¡± Scaredly after the words of Count Balahard ended, Taylor rotated the manna ring in the middle of his chest. The muscles that were energized and hardened all over my body were released in an instant. All that was left was a sense of moderate tension and a mission to avenge the family''s grudge. Taylor smiled bitterly. ¡°Then I''ll go first. Please be careful.¡± Rather than a warning, he said a word close to the notice, and then hit the floor. The distance narrowed in an instant. Thunder beetle, I''ll let you know I''m scared of the world. ¡°Hap!¡± I put out my sword. I thought it was the last strike, and I empowered myself to spare no more time. Maybe a frightened manganese can give up the fight. Soon the prince rolled over the floor and drew a picture in his head. I felt like I was going to fly when I remembered the look of the prince who was crying. Cans. ¡°Huh?¡± The moment I heard the sound of the turtle, I felt like I was flying in the sky. The prince was so easily struck. ¡°Is it because the rings are one? ¡± Behind a vertically staggered sword, the prince said. ¡°It''s just a little prickly. ¡± I clandestinely put the Mana that flowed out of the ring on the sword. Even if he didn''t die, he wielded his sword with enough strength to suffer for several months. It wasn''t enough for a fool to stop a prince who had only a few months'' training in swords. But it got stuck. Taylor couldn''t understand. ¡°Uh, how? ¡± So I asked, and the prince laughed behind the sword. ¡°Good night.¡± The prince shook his sword while using the impression of Warlock without even knowing the castle. Ooooooooooooooooo. The prince''s sword makes a strange sound. Obviously, ¡°Sword"? ¡± The sound of the sword singing remained in my place as the manna flowed. * * ¡°Oops!¡± The court knights who saw Taylor Tailm''s strikes took refuge in vain. Their feet were pounding as if they were jumping in the middle of an armoury right now. But before they jump into Mitchell''s armor, Taylor''s sword strikes the prince. Everyone expected the prince to roll over the floor. The attack on Mana''s sword was a notion that it could only be stopped by Mana''s sword. It was too intense for the prince to stop it only three months after he had begun training the sword. I certainly thought so. Cans! But it wasn''t. The prince stops Taylor''s sword without stepping back. I wonder if he collected Mana from the sword at the last moment. The court knights thought that Taylor had considered the opponent''s identity. ¡°Uh, how? ¡± However, Taylor''s face, which is a face of strong mistrust, was never the face of someone who had deliberately seen the situation. Ooooooooooooo. And at that moment, the sword sounded. At least none of the people here were surprised to hear the sword. Nevertheless, they were not surprised. The sword was flowing from the prince''s sword. ¡°Huh.¡± The court knights sigh or groan. The sword was too high to reach the prince only three months after he had begun to master it. ¡°I didn''t expect you to hide such qualities. ¡± ¡°How could the world not know you? ¡± The court knights lamented. If the world had recognized the prince''s face a little earlier, they would not have learned such ridiculous skills. It was a shame. ¡°Calm down!¡± At that time, Baron Tailm''s wife scattered her sword. It was a sharp coupler that sequentially snapped a spike. The court knights were amazed by the remarkable achievements the prince had seen, but did not think that the prince would take the attack completely. And again, their expectations were missed. The prince''s sword strikes the sword in turn. Every time I lost Taylor''s black mane, I cut through the air or took a floor. It was an unexpected distribution, but the prince''s propaganda just got there. Taylor started emptying out his pride. The prince''s hands and feet became dizzy and quickly became endangered. The court knights are ready to enter this time. ¡°Stop.¡± It was Count Valrhaud who made them all. ¡°Behold your master, not the sword. ¡± At that time, the court knights saw the prince. ¡°Do you still see a great sense of urgency in your eyes? ¡± The court knights didn''t answer. The prince was smiling. Even though it was a messed-up face, the prince was definitely smiling. * * It was true that the Mana of the Ring was the ultimate play of the Mana of the Heart. Ugh. It''s rattling. At first, it was just a prick, and now it''s shaking my insides every time I get hit. There was already a sign that Mana''s flow would be stranded. The inverted insides and boiling manna were the predecessors of the typical manna countercurrent. This way, you''ll vomit blood in no time. But I laughed nonetheless. I saw a frowned face of the corpse. The self-inflicted feeling of not being able to make a fool of the prince, the grudge and hostility that was initially concealed but now openly revealed. I opened my mouth, looking as if I were seeing even the enemy of Wong Daecheon. ¡°Did you say Tailm Baron''s younger brother? ¡± The opponent stabs the sword instead of answering. At first I wanted to control it a little bit, but now I stab it openly. ¡°You need to cool your head. ¡± I liberated something that was already asleep in me, looking solely at the opponent, the one-sided attack. One of the innumerable "I" swords, or the divine sword, or something else. Part of my soul that I could not reveal because it was unacceptable in my weak body. Mana Hart has embraced a great will. One color will be overlaid over the colorless Mana Heart. The will of the sleeping dragon () is awakened. The heart of the dragon has been activated. It was the memory of the most recently active sword, the essence of the heart that was processed to slaughter the dragon. The energy from the dragon''s heart is combined with the dragon sword. A sword that was lightened for the true dragon, but was abandoned by its master, and became dull for hundreds of years, I met my mate and cried out. Kirr. There was a cry that was clearly different from the sword. ¡°Calm down!¡± In the meantime, the opponent''s coalescence is compromised. Seeing the flying sword, I scattered it. The sword stretches out. Two swords strike in the air. A manga of insignificant rings is shattered in front of a huge will. A hard iron shatters with a sharp sound. Quajic. I ate the sword of a greedy black apprentice knight without leaving it. Kirr. And then I couldn''t fill my stomach, so I went forward and forward. 11 11. 03. Rumored Restaurants (4) Bang! At the same time as the heat, the prince''s body flew into the air. The prince, who didn''t even think of landing, rolled the floor a few laps. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Half the court knights summoned the prince in an impatient voice. ¡°Count Balahard! What have you done? ¡± The other half draws the sword and surrounds Earl Valrhhardt. The Count looked at his nephew instead of an answer. I remembered a conversation I had with my nephew who was twisting his body intermittently. [Ask him to observe?] [If the commander of the Northern 3rd Army and the Knight of the Quad Chain were watching, wouldn''t they be foolish?] His audacious nephew added a word later. [And if. If very well.] [What if?] [If you think I''m going to kill the opponent, stop him. If you''re an outsider, you can do it.] Three months after I started my training, I''m not half as good at learning swords as I am. It was nothing more than a training sword butterfly or a cooked one. How annoying that nephew is. What did I say? Vale Ballhardt thought. And I finally remembered. [Knock and don''t cry.] The puppy doesn''t know how scary he is, he just laughs. But it actually happened. ¡°Mmm.¡± At first, I tried to finish the job with a moderate amount of energy. However, instead of slipping, the nephew''s screening climbed on Dorier Day. With a horrible life. To stop clumsily, I had to cut off my nephew''s aggression, albeit somewhat drastically, in order not to repeat the same thing twice or three times. Vale Balahard looks at the sword in his hand. The swordsman who was sergeant to His Majesty was crying. "Two of them." Manna chain-specific resonance that occurs when one or more rings are activated. (chuckles) I grabbed the sword hard. Then the vibration of the sword stopped. ¡°Count Balahard! Answer me! In some cases, I may ask you for the sins of royal assault! ¡± One day, the number of court knights surrounding the area was increasing. The sword they drew had a clear manna in it. ¡°I was asked. ¡± ¡°That doesn''t make any sense! What is your request...¡± ¡°Stop yourself. ¡± The court knights frowned at the short answer. You probably don''t understand. I didn''t get it either. ¡°Back off.¡± The atmosphere that stood me up like a Sussle, a parisian voice in between. ¡°Because I asked for it. ¡± My nephew was looking this way, giving me my heart. ¡°But I asked for it. ¡± My niece choked and vomited blood. The frozen blood soaked up the fumes. The face of the prince who was looking at my chest was distorted. ¡°I asked you to stop me. When did I tell you to hit me...¡± My nephew''s eyes turned white before I even finished speaking. Then he fainted as he was. ¡°Your Majesty! ¡± ¡°If I did anything wrong, I could barely avoid Manah''s counter-currency, thanks to the Count''s help. You just fainted for a second, and you''ll wake up soon. ¡± The court knights replied, sweating with delicacy. ¡°Are you ready? ¡± Vale Ballerhard said. The court knights hesitate. They reap the sword. ¡°Stir...¡± The atmosphere is depressed, someone cares about it. ¡°Well, what happens to me? ¡± Baleard looks back. Tailman''s body was there, as white as a white mill. * * The first thing I did when I woke up was to check on Mana Hart. Mana, who showed signs of reflux, was completely calm, and fell asleep quietly as if the artificial heart had been so steep. I took a decade. ¡°Ha. I thought the real Mana Heart was cracking. ¡± I dared to use the blackness of the outsider who hit me at the last moment. A good manna heart can''t be weird even if it''s split into a single breath. Thinking about it, that''s a stretch of heat. Obviously I asked the outsider to stop me. The essence of the Dragon Blade was its own will to slaughter even the mighty Dragon Blade, and as I am now, I can''t completely twist the reins of its murder. So I asked the outsider. Of course that didn''t mean to beat me up. In any case, the unnecessary killing was prevented and there were no sequelae left, so the goal was achieved. Besides, it''s not. ¡°I won. ¡± The opponent''s face recalls as he stares at me with his sword crushed. I didn''t even imagine I was going to lose, and I still couldn''t figure out what was going on, even though my sword was right in front of my nose. How delightful. ¡°What are you laughing at? ¡± I''m raising myself to a good victory, and I hear a loud voice. ¡°How could you do that? ¡± I''m sorry you overused your powers, but the outsider didn''t answer. ¡°What the hell did you do? ¡± I just looked into my eyes and asked. ¡°What? ¡± I''m out of Chichimi. ¡°I can''t believe a man who''s never been in the real world sprays such a young sword. ¡± It''s like a quad chain, so I''m a Swordmaster. The outsider also identified the essence of the dragon sword at that short moment. ¡°I have never taught you such a sword. ¡± ¡°What did you teach me in the first place? ¡± Despite my puzzling jokes, the outsider didn''t have a single eyebrow. ¡°What was that unclean black thing? ¡± ¡°Until you deny it. I was just faithful to the essence of the sword. ¡± ¡°The essence of the sword you think is flesh. ¡± The outsider kept his mouth shut. I thought I''d add a sermon to the sword. So I asked him, ¡°It''s blatant and turtle, but it''s also one of the truth. ¡± Rather, I acknowledged the essence of the sword. Sword is the way to completion, or something else. It was a completely neat attitude that was different from those who were wandering around. ¡°Some would think so. But that''s not who I am. ¡± I am a soldier, not a knight, but a man who walks the path of victory rather than the right path. In the words of the outsider, I admired it a little. ¡°But your sword is too dark. ¡± The outsider expressed deep concern that living by the sword is a law that cannot cover the Fia ''a. ¡°That''s why I''m not smoking this court to fix it. ¡± This time, I meant that I didn''t mix a lie. I had to catch the reins of the Dragon Blade. Because the uncontrollable power was only ruining itself. There was only one way. Making a trial and error until it is. It was ridiculous to conclude that hundreds of years of living was such an ignorant method. But what am I gonna do? The mind is a Sodmaston, but the body is still a fat sodrunner butterfly. ¡°I''ll see if you get eaten by a seahorse or not. ¡± Tuck, Hani said a word and the outsider stood up. ¡°I''ll go and get some rest. ¡± ¡°Did you come up with something similar to a bottle? ¡± ¡°Your mother''s heart is deep. ¡± The outsider sounded wrong instead of answering. ¡°I''m still on my way to your mother. ¡± No matter how much he smokes the court stone for hurting his nephew, he seems to have thrown away all his fine qualities during his stay in the castle. The outsider said something he didn''t ask. I''m sorry I overused my hands when I saw it. ¡°To be honest, if you say you''re sorry...¡± Bang. The door is closed. Whether it''s embarrassing or egotistical, the attitude of an unknown outsider. ¡°Well, it doesn''t matter. ¡± I need to find out where to use it. I erased everything about the outsider in my head. I had to start training again tomorrow. I had a long way to go to make a fucking baby calf called the Dragon Blade entirely mine. At least if there''s one comfort, ¡°Let''s see. Who was next? ¡± The opponent was overflowing. * * ¡°What? I thought you went, but you didn''t? ¡± Hulhul got up and headed to the armpit, and there was the youngest Tailma I had seen the other day. ¡°Your Majesty has nothing else to say...¡± I guess the court knights kept me under arrest because I fainted without a word. ¡°If we have listened to your will, punish us. ¡± ¡°No, good job. ¡± Tailman''s body twitched. ¡°Thanks to you, I can send you home until the next person comes. ¡± Seeing such a man, I smiled. * * ¡°I said Taylor. ¡± Two more days after that, Tailm''s younger brother, who was afflicted by me, was completely different from when he first entered the palace. There was no hostility and grudge that I could not hide, and there was no more defeat to defeat me, to avenge me, and to shake my name. All that was left was a frog-like pity in front of the snake. ¡°Well done for three days. ¡± Taylor looks down on his head as if he doesn''t have the strength to stand up. Seeing that, I felt a bit of a sense of conscience. After the first day, I continued to open the Dragon Blade. Living in the dark, he raced for his life every time, and every time, Taylor had to stop me with all his might. Then, when the power ran, the outsider stepped out. The care of an outsider minus moderately strong (?) It didn''t happen that I fainted like the first day. It was good luck for me and bad luck for Taylor. ¡°By the way. What are you sorry for?¡± ¡°What do you mean? ¡± ¡°I should have kicked my ass. I''m sorry I didn''t make it.¡± ¡°That''s what...¡± Taylor''s face pales pale against my words on the ice. He''s a rural villain.He doesn''t know how to hide his feelings. Seeing that, I raised my hand. ¡°Hut!¡± It looks like the last three days of experience have made Taylor chewy. Seeing him overreacting to my hand, I told the maid. ¡°Give it to me.¡± The maid handed me a box. I took the box and gave it to Taylor as it was. ¡°Your Majesty? ¡± ¡°Did I do something I couldn''t do before? ¡± It was a car that had already been wrecked by a maid and heard what he had done in the past. ¡°I don''t know if this will help, but go tell Baron Tailme. ¡± There was no righteousness in me for what he did. However, it is the law that requires people to pay for what they do. The price I paid Taylor for three days of hard work was a little money and a "cause." I didn''t kick the prince''s ass and unravel the family''s hangs, but it wasn''t in vain to be comforted. ¡°I also have a letter, so I want to pass it on. ¡± ¡°Even a handwritten letter...¡± A countryside nobleman without a simple mate looks at me with an impressive face. It''s actually written by the maids. I didn''t tell you that. ¡°Go. Good work. Watch where you''re going. ¡± He said that and shook his hand. Taylor said it was an honour to meet me a few times and shouted that she would look forward to seeing me again. ¡°Really?¡± Of course, I''d be as good as I''d be to recall it, but I''d be out of line. ¡°So today is the end of it. ¡± Taylor went, too, and the next one will arrive tomorrow. I ended my training as it was. ¡°See you tomorrow, then. ¡± I greeted the outsider. But the outsider just looked at me quietly to see what I was thinking. He looks at me like that again. I turned my back on my uncle''s sensual gaze and I was out of my mind. * * How many opponents have you seen since then? Every one of those who came saw a vision that I would surely kick my ass. Unfortunately, however, they did not achieve what they wanted. ¡°How...¡± A man who looks at me with a faint face. He was the seventh. The emotion on his face was disbelief in himself, defeated by a fool, and the fear of the sword that he saw a little while ago. ¡°It''s just a big dinner, right?" But I do. ¡± The man didn''t answer. He just stared at me with an angry face. ¡°There''s nothing to eat in a famous restaurant. ¡± I heard what the man said while he was angry. ¡°The originally rumored banquet house...¡± ¡°Shut up. That''s what I am. ¡± In my mind, the will of the dragon has arisen. ¡°Get up.¡± Kirr, the will said. ¡°You should be a little more right. ¡± 12 12. 04. There is no distinction between men and women in manganese (1) Rumor has spread that Prince Manny summoned the knights of the single chain to the royal palace. It was also known that those who were called were family members who had grudges against the prince. I dug up my grave, and I gave excuses to those who go for revenge. People expected the prince to pay for his past misdeeds without you. Of course, as an identity, life would not be jeopardized or done, but I thought that disgrace would be inevitable. People looked forward to seeing when and how the prince would be humiliated, excitedly. But no matter how long I waited, I didn''t hear what I was expecting. Only the rumors of Baron Tailm''s arrival at the royal palace, identified against the first battle, could not be heard anywhere. ¡°I will surely release my family. ¡± When the eldest son of a rural monarch, who was saying that he would repay the disgrace suffered by the first prince, went to the royal palace, ¡°On behalf of the nobles of the kingdom, I will burn my body. ¡± The same was true of all apprentice knights who were burned to the ground after they went to the royal palace. Fourth, fifth, seventh. There were only rumors of visiting the royal palace, and there was no news of what had happened since. ¡°Maybe he was gagged. ¡± People thought the prince had done something for my face. Someone hastily said that those who visited the palace were detained in the palace. Not all of them. ¡°There must have been some misunderstanding. The First Prince wasn''t as bad as the rumors. ¡± When someone who couldn''t stand the curiosity asked about the outcome of the tournament in search of the youngest Baron Tailm, who had visited the royal palace for the first time, he gave a completely different answer than people expected. ¡°You have explained the last thing that came from a misunderstanding, and your father has already accepted it. ¡± He still did not abandon his favorable attitude towards the First Prince, even when he heard of the past as Tailma''s chibou. ¡°So what was the outcome of the match? ¡± ¡°I did my best in both directions, that''s all. ¡± People were chattering about what Tailma Chang said. He threatened to stop his mouth. or bought with gold so that words would not come out. There was no disagreement with the fact that the prince would all have been silent when there was a sudden attack on Sudan. Someone who didn''t have a job asked about it by hydrolyzing another opponent who had visited the royal palace. ¡°I can''t believe you''re threatening me. I just found out your sincerity. ¡± ¡°You didn''t impose any of that. ¡± They only confirmed that their answer was not so different from Tailma''s. But no one believed it straight away. It was not so difficult to seal the mouth of a defective rural aristocrat. The only thing they did not understand was that the one prince they knew was not evil enough to use this number of nobles. ¡°It must be the royal family. ¡± So the conclusion that people came to was that the royal family did not want the royal family''s honor to be lost anymore, but that the royal family stepped up and put their hands on it. And the party that heard it was very outrageous. * * ¡°Mouthpiece? What mouthpiece? ¡± It was ridiculous that the parties were embarrassed and dragged me to talk about the outcome of the struggle. The conspiracy theory that he went out to stop the rumors to the royal family was even more novel. ¡°No, the nobles have nothing to do with that. ¡± ¡°The nobles are always interested in the rest of the story. Even if it isn''t, there are plenty of people in this kingdom who are curious about you. ¡± As if the outsider was natural. ¡°Well, let''s do something productive in time. ¡± ¡°That''s not what you''re saying. ¡± In my words, the outsider looked ridiculous. Then I shut my mouth in complacency, thinking of whose body I was occupying. No one has ever been more unproductive than me. ¡°Be sure to tell me everything when you leave. ¡± With a dismayed heart, I thrashed the eleventh opponent who was resting in front of me. ¡°About me, about the outcome of the tournament. All of them.¡± ¡°Well, I''ll do that. ¡± After hearing the answer, I let the opponent go. With a little gift as always and a letter prepared by the maids. I expected people''s misunderstandings to be rectified through his mouth. But I underestimated Mannani''s reputation. ¡°It is... that you were terrified and forged the outcome of the battle...¡± The rumors of the outside world told by the hesitant maid have not improved a bit. Rather, it adds up to the misconception that he failed to surrender to the outcome of the battle and forged a fierce battle. ¡°Ha. Really. ¡± By then, I had chosen to lose interest in the outside world. No matter what I do, I''ll be nothing but a wrecked prince to people. ¡°Let''s practice. Training or something.¡± It''s been a month and a week since the battle began. It was only twelve opponents who came to see me. I was dedicated to keeping the bayonet under my control while dealing with them. As a result, I was able to control the sword to some extent, even though it was not perfect. It was Dum who learned that the imagination of Mana Ring and Mana Hart was not absolute. ¡°The vibration of the ring that destroys the Mana of the Heart becomes stronger when there are many, not one. Those you have dealt with so far are those who have not reached the edge of resonance. ¡± Of course, the outsider reproached me for being too impatient. However, even the outsider who rebukes me so much was not surprised at the growth I had achieved in such a short time. I didn''t get the facts out. Because outsiders are usually like that. Everywhere I''ve guessed. ¡°How many opponents do we have left? ¡± The maid approached my question and told me the number of people left. ¡°There are nine people left. ¡± ¡°There are also many. ¡± It''s a different law than when you go to the bathroom. I felt like I had never been caught in a complete victory of my own, but I didn''t win or lose any new battles. To be precise, it wasn''t delicate, it was chaotic. ¡°Apprenticeship knights don''t kick in the castle anymore. ¡± As he chuckles and shudders at the courtroom, Court Knight Carls Ulrich advises you not to be careless until the end. ¡°The last one, unlike those who have come so far, is a very good person. ¡± He said, "If all those who have come so far have swordsmanship levels that are below average, except for Manah Rings, then the last one is the one who has learned the right sword." ¡°The right one? ¡± ¡°I''m just not satisfied with grinding and wiping my family''s sword, and I''m a skilled swordsman in the Knights. ¡± Karls gives out a list of the opponents he doesn''t know when. "Arwen Kirgayen, Apprentice Knight of the Wire Knights" His finger was pointing to the most extreme end of the list. ¡°The Wireless Knights? ¡± ¡°In terms of reputation and skill, he is a knight who contends with the water level in the kingdom. ¡± A strict knight who asks if ten chosen swordsmen will be one of those who break the apprenticeship plaque. ¡°Arwen KirGayen is one of the chosen recruits, and he is a prospective recruit who will soon become a full member. Rumor has it that even the official knights can''t deal with her as much as in a swordsmanship competition that doesn''t use Mana. ¡± ¡°Why would he want to fight with me? ¡± The answer this time was a maid, not Carls. ¡°You may not remember, but there was a minor misunderstanding between you and Lord Arwen in the past. ¡± ¡°Misconceptions are misconceptions. Bona Marna must have made a unilateral protest. ¡± I would rather marvel at the past deeds of a manganese who speaks and speaks without end. In a way, it was also a gift to build grudges with so many people in life. Of course, that talent was a problem for me. ¡°There''s nothing to say. Tell me what I did. ¡± ¡°That''s...¡± The maid replied hesitantly in my words. ¡°Your Majesty has harassed Lord Arwen. ¡± ¡°Harassment? Not insult? ¡± When I was puzzled by what I was talking about, Carls stepped out instead of the maid. ¡°Sire. Arwen Kirgayen is a woman, not a man. ¡± As soon as I heard that, I frowned at the grip of the situation. ¡°You stabbed her. ¡± ¡°Not at all! ¡± Reflectively provoked swearing. I was determined to live with the many karma that Mannani had committed, but this was still not the case. I can''t believe you chased a woman. I felt like I was flipping over some dirt on my body. ¡°Crazy bastard! You''re just a pig! ¡± I couldn''t stand the anger and shouted, and Carls and the maid met me. ¡°Fix it.¡± ¡°You were a child then...¡± ¡°Young? How old were you? ¡± ¡°Your Majesty was fifteen...¡± ¡°What''s so young! ¡± I was the fool I had hoped for. Fifteen years old, I knew it all. Moreover, if it had been done at the age of fifteen, it was not very old. ¡°And...¡± ¡°What is it? Anything else? ¡± In my words, the maid hesitates for a long time. ¡°You said to her, ''The marriage is gone for the rest of your life, because the ugliness is filthy. ¡± ¡°Ha. There''s no answer. There''s no answer.¡± I knew that Mannani wasn''t answerable at all. But he wasn''t just a wreck, he was a real wreck that didn''t cover men and women. * * ¡°I look forward to seeing you again. ¡± ¡°Don''t do that. Tell me my story on the way. ¡± Sending back my 20th opponent, I had time to sort out what I had gained so far. In the meantime, Mana Hart has grown in size. It was the right size for Sodrunner Naburang, but it was still a satisfactory result after several months of achievement. Handling the bayonet was also such that it no longer needed the help of an outsider. In fact, it was the last time an outsider entered the tournament when his thirteenth opponent came. I lost a lot of weight. The body of a wealthy merchant family resembled it rather than that of a knight who still communicated. However, even so, it was the development of the nobility compared to when I first woke up. At least I was human now. ¡°Except for the flank. ¡± Of course, the awkward outsider didn''t admit that. The day was bright. Today was the day I met the victim, no, the last opponent of the fight. I headed to the slaughterhouse with the mind of Maso. ¡°Please don''t slow down. ¡± I was furious, but Carls was even more agitated by the buzz. ¡°It means that the beauty of the species should not be removed from the oce of His Majesty...¡± ¡°Oh, come on! Stop it! I''ll just sit in your ear! ¡± ¡°I was going to tell you that you need to be that careful. ¡± ¡°All right! All right! ¡± ¡°Hmmm...¡± Despite Carls'' nagging, time passed, and it was time to make a promise. And Arwen Kirgayen appeared. Bugs and bumps. Arwen Kirgayen, who came all the way to me without a shriveled hue, bowed her head. Greetings ended with that. After that, she shoots me with the eyes that stand on me all the time. Unlike others, I didn''t even seem to have the heart to hide the uncompromising emotions. Seeing her like that, I thought, Mannani made a very big mistake. [The ugliness is just filthy, so the marriage is gone forever.] I think what Mannani said at the time was really wrong. Because Arwen Kirgayen was never a surrogate, nor was she a woman enough to worry about marrying someone else. Arwen Kirgayen was a shining beauty. 13 13/04/2014. There is no distinction between men and women in manganese (2) I could see the reason why I was such a wreck. Smack a little boy with his favorite girl''s skirt and crooked courtship in a tempered corpse. Well, roughly. If it wasn''t, my eyes would be rotten. But I knew best that my eyes were not rotten. That eye was now mine, and I was looking at her perfect state without any breakage with it. Arwen Kirgayen''s expression aroused a resentment. ¡°You haven''t changed a bit. ¡± Cold and thirsty as a sacred wind, it was nevertheless aesthetic that I wanted to hear more about. ¡°I don''t think so. It must have changed a lot. ¡± It just changes. I was practically a different being when Almei was completely replaced. But she wouldn''t listen to me without knowing it. He just stared at me with a stare at me. ¡°Count Balahard has arrived. ¡± A loner arrived while admiring her beauty for a moment. ¡°Arwen Kirgayen, the apprentice knight of the Wireless Knights, is here to see Count Balahard. ¡± Arwen Kirgayen, who saw the outsider, raised the throne with a heist. It was a typical knighthood greeting to bring the right fist to the heart. ¡°Lord Arwen. Your father is dead. ¡± I greeted her with a gentle attitude without the outsider knowing if she had been close from the beginning. ¡°Thank you for your concern. ¡± ¡°I see. But...¡± The outsider looked at me with an uncompromising gaze. What the hell did you do to her? I looked like I had a grudge against her. Of course, I had no intention of answering it at all, so I ignored it neatly. ¡°Tsk.¡± An outsider with an unworthy tongue turned his gaze to Arwen Kirgayen. ¡°Be careful.¡± ¡°Why did you sell Observer Neutrality? ¡± ¡°The prince''s sword is poisonous. ¡± Just as I did, the outsider ignored my words neatly. However, Arwen Kirgayen, who had been advised by an outsider, only formally nodded his head and thanked him for the advice. The outsider also declared that he was no longer willing to intervene, and soon withdrew to declare the beginning of the battle. ¡°Then start. ¡± Arwen Kirgayen''s eyes flashed with horror before the declaration fell. And a Cipherian twinkle flew towards my waist. Grab it! I prevented her screening without difficulty, which I was preparing in advance. The moment the sword encountered Charlna, a strange wave invaded me. Choking. My heart shook. My Mana Hart screamed as if she had been hit by a ring of Mana. A situation I didn''t expect at all, but I wasn''t introverted. I was still being shot by a golden pupil who was trying to feed me. Fresh! A second attack flew with sharp ripples. From the elbow to the crotch, a line is drawn. ¡°Suck.¡± One step to the side, and rotate the body. The black wind that touched me thrust through the sword before it even broke. A centrifugal screening sweeps her waist seams. She digs into my arms instead of retreating, pushing my hand. My attacks have been blurred, and the line has been blurred. She countered. My knee came up and priced my side. At the same time, his arms were retracted and his back twisted to relieve the shock. I can hear you. I retreated like a bouncer without resisting. The sword of Arwen Kirgayen followed me. Grab it! A sharp iron sound burst and sparks burst out of the air. I stepped back a few steps and stopped her sword. My insides are turned upside-down. The manna in my body is fluctuating. But I didn''t have time to calm down. Arwen KirGayen''s black hair is stubborn, and she doesn''t even give him time to breathe once. That meant that this battle was perfectly tailored to her breathing. Tsk. I had to draw my breath inward. The method was not difficult. I just put a knife in my heart. As the Mana of the Ring shook and held, the Mana of the Heart calmed down in an instant. And it spread all over me. At that moment, the sword and sword hit each other. Bang! Arwen Kirgayen bounces back. No, it looked like it bounced off. In fact, she resigned herself. Because of that, only my dragon sword, which revealed Donnie''s prey, became foolish. ¡°Mmm.¡± I think I''m surprised, I think I''m angry. Her face, which retreated far away, was complex. [...] He is a skilled swordsman in the Knights.] [Even the official knights can''t deal with her...] [You have to be that careful...] Carls'' advice was played in his head. ¡°The rings weren''t all the same. ¡± Apprentices of the rural nobility and apprentices of the elite Knights of the Kingdom differed as much as heaven and earth. She had enough skills to hold them together and distinguish them. But that was all. ¡õ Arwen Kirgayen [Female, 19 years old], [Apprentice Article] ¡õ Aptitude. [Swordsmanship A], [Archery B], [Thursday ( ¡õ Characteristics. [Sword of Sword], [Battle Desire], [External Beauty], [External Oil], [Pure Wave] I saw her status window a little while ago. With limited screening power, all I can see is a weaker or more similar opponent than I am. That meant I had nothing to kneel to her. Of course, there was a huge difference in potential capabilities. Anyway, she wasn''t the one I couldn''t win at this point. How many swords do I have in my hand? A true dragon sword made to deal with powerful creatures that humans would not dare to fight. It could not be that even a dragon slaughtered sword could not catch a lion. ¡°Kaaak!" ¡± I spit in a bloody mix. And I fixed the sword with both my hands. ¡°Let''s get this game started. ¡± I pushed the floor hard. * * ¡°Huff. Huff. ¡± ¡°Hah. Hah. ¡± The sound of poor breath mixed in the air. I saw Arwen Kirgayen breathing tirelessly on my shoulders while still struggling. When I first saw it, I didn''t look neat. The tied head had already been loosened and half covered his face, and the shredded cloak was torn and slit all over the place and messed up. He looks like a crazy bitch. But I couldn''t laugh at her. I must have been as messed up as she was. ¡°Enough. That''s it for today. ¡± We''re looking for a gap, and the outsider stopped the struggle. ¡°Tsk. I was just finishing up. ¡± ¡°That''s absurd. I was just about to. ¡± I said a word by stretching my sword, and Arwen Kirgayen received my word without losing. ¡°Shall we do more? ¡± ¡°As much as you want. ¡± ¡°Enough! Let the two of you be healed quickly. ¡± The eunuch and the doctor who were waiting for the outsider''s clash came running. ¡°Ouch. Look at the bruises. I will treat you thoroughly, so please be patient. ¡± I entrusted myself to Arwen Kirgayen. At the end of the day, she also turned her head towards me. I encountered a stare in the air. She seemed to say a word, but she took her place rather than staring at me like that. Soon after she disappeared, the outsider was armed, and I stepped into a slumber. I threw myself in bed. I''m tired. I''m really tired. Manado''s health was also completely depleted. I wanted to go to sleep like this, but I forced myself to wake up. As it was completely empty, I had to fill a new Mana Heart. That way I''ll swing the sword alive again tomorrow. * * After all, on the second day, there was no battle, and the final day of the battle was promised without making a final decision. ¡°Then let''s get started. ¡± As always, the outsider announced the start of the tournament. Arwen Kirgayen winks at the sword. Today is the day when my will to unravel is fulfilled. ¡°Wait.¡± Then I raised my hand to her. ¡°I have something to say. ¡± Arwen Kirgayen stretches her sword and looks at me. ¡°I will not accept any apologies. ¡± She cut it and drew a line. It will not be a mere apology, but a willingness to restore the pride of my own wounded self. It was an unusual and grand idea, but I ignored it. I didn''t mean to apologize. ¡°I''m so intense, I don''t have any merchandise. ¡± In my words, even if she was insulted, she became a face. Oops. Too few words. I regretted picking out the words, but the water had already fallen and I couldn''t pick up the words I said. ¡°Why don''t you listen to what Jin wants? ¡± She didn''t even measure what she heard. As expected, I threw the bait she deserved to react. ¡°On your knees, on your knees, if you apologize. If I lose. ¡± ¡°Your Majesty! ¡± It was oddly the court knights who opened the bait. ¡°Please reap the word! ¡± ¡°Please reap!¡± The outsider who stayed away also rebuked me. ¡°Why don''t you have a little more awareness of your own position. ¡± ¡°Do you have a queen statue to make things right? What''s that knee say? ¡± ¡°Because of you, the honor of the royal family...¡± ¡°Will the honor of the royal family be mine to ruin? Or is it better to make things right? ¡± If it was ulcers, it was ulcers; if it was theology, it was theology. I tried to argue with the outsider, but I opened my mouth first. ¡°Anyway, what do you think? ¡± Arwen Kirgayen replied by looking at the homeless woman, not me. ¡°I dare not commit such an offense. ¡± In making demands, he said he would defend the proper line so that the royal honor would not be hurt. In fact, I expressed my willingness to accept my proposal. ¡°That''s a good idea. ¡± That''s what she said. She grabbed the sword. ¡°You don''t wonder what I''m going to ask? ¡± ¡°If I lose, do as you will. ¡± Contrary to what he said, he didn''t even think he would lose. ¡°You''re making a big noise. What am I gonna do if I ask you something weird? ¡± ¡°That will never happen. ¡± She was firm in her answer. ¡°All right, I''ll talk to you later. ¡± Instead of answering, she echoes her sword. * * Arwen Kirgayen, kneeling, looks up at me. ¡°How the hell? ¡± His face and voice were filled with mistrust. I kicked and laughed at him. The process was different, but she eventually became the same as the other rivals. His face and ambassador, who could not accept his defeat, were no different from those of those who had seen it so far. ¡°Good night.¡± I also gave the same answer as I did to others. My answer, full of pranks, made her a faint face. He rarely understood his defeat. You must have thought it was boiling. I bet you thought it was a clean difference. A little more would have helped me achieve my desired revenge. Because that''s what I made you think. ¡°Then let''s talk about the requirements. ¡± Arwen Kirgayen''s face pales. I realized what he had done. ¡°I am.¡± Seeing her like that, I smiled white. 14 14. 04. There is no distinction between men and women in manganese (3) ¡°I want you. ¡± The surrounding air froze. Arwen Kirgayen''s expression also froze. ¡°Hut!¡± ¡°Your Majesty! ¡± ¡°You...¡± The court knights sigh in vain, and the outsider exhales the whirlwind. Those who have different faces look at me. Disappointment, contempt, anger. The emotions contained in it were as negative as one, and there was more hatred and hatred added by Arwen Kirgayen. ¡°Your Majesty. Aruoghi Empress...¡± ¡°Don''t panic. ¡± Kars Ulrich stepped forward and entered the road. ¡°I tried not to step up, but I couldn''t...¡± ¡°Then don''t just stand there. ¡± The outsider was also in the same position. The gaze of the panicked court knights and the gaze of the young outsider, I ignored all of it. My only concern was Arwen Kirgayen. ¡°Is that what you really want? ¡± She took her mouth off. It was a cold voice, as if frost were sitting down. That''s what you do. You filthy, filthy, unparalleled scum. Her eyes were wide open, and her expression was saying so. I thought the joke should be this far. ¡°Arwen Kirgayen. ¡± I picked up the laughter and called her name. She stares at me with a still face. For the rest of her life, it seemed impossible to find another look on her face. I thought so. But it wasn''t. ¡°Be my knight. ¡± The frozen face collapses so easily. ¡°That''s what you''re talking about. ¡± ¡°As you say. What I want is your vow. ¡± I remember the embarrassing color on my beautiful face. Why on earth, a dark gaze remained on me and turned to the court knights. It was a question of something that did not understand why an individual would need the loyalty of an apprentice like himself with articles on the edge of the Triple Chain. ¡°They''re not really my knights. ¡± The dedication of the court knights is only made by the royal name. They came in the name of the king. When the king fell, they left me, but it was not strange at all. No, it wasn''t just them. All the benefits I now enjoy were not mine. Everything that Mannani might have regarded as mine was, in fact, something that would have disappeared in the words of the King. I didn''t want that kind of imagination. ¡°I only want my knight, to whom I belong. ¡± ¡°In a word, knights with two or three rings will swear allegiance. ¡± I don''t understand, I don''t understand. Only a fundamental aversion to engaging with me remained in her face. ¡°Yes, you''re right. Obviously you''re nothing. It''s just an apprentice who can''t win a broken one. ¡± She chews her lips in contempt. ¡°I sound like the word you want is a knife-filled whore. ¡± Her words were too harsh to be extreme. ¡°If you truly have any doubts, all you can get is a cold-rolled corpse. ¡± Her expression of contempt to death was filled with resolutions. ¡°What I want is not the body of a knife-chilled whore, nor the body of an innocent knight. ¡± But that resolution was of no value to me. ¡°What I want is the possibility and the future of an article called Arwen Kirgayen. ¡± What''s worthwhile to me, ¡õ Arwen Kirgayen [Female, 19 years old], [Apprentice Article] ¡õ Aptitude. [Swordsmanship A], [Archery B], [Thursday ( ¡õ Characteristics. [Sword of Sword], [Battle Desire], [External Beauty], [External Oil], [Pure Wave] It was only a grade A aptitude that was stuck in her status window. The potential to cross the Master''s horizon if you only met him well, that was her A-grade aptitude. In other words, it meant that she was almost a guaranteed Swordmaster''s timber. It wasn''t me who would miss such a fish in front of my eyes. ¡°You will continue to grow. And I''ll be stronger than the court knights over there, maybe more than the outsiders. ¡± Her face hardened in my words. At first glance, it was turtle to compare the Probation Knights with the Knights on the Land. But I saw. She tried to hide it, but only after it was finally revealed. ¡°I''m not the kind of talent you expect. ¡± She lowered herself. The voice was conspicuously depressed. The angle of association that was sharp as a veil was also lost. Seeing that look, I thought, You got caught. It was so easy for me to pick up a nineteen apprentice knight who was an unacceptable knight. Hundreds of years of eating with swords was not just a heartbeat. Her insides seemed obvious to me. She must have been crushed by her body. Wouldn''t have swayed the sword day and night to be recognized. Even if I did, it wouldn''t be recognized. Knights used to be an overly macho group. It would have been really difficult for a woman to be recognized as one''s knight in a basket of macho, who thought that she was all powerful and that she was the object to be protected and cherished. I saw countless people who were ignored and unacknowledged simply for being women. A woman who had betrayed my master also had such a life. You must have been treated as a flower by the Bonamana Knights. Besides, Arwen Kirgayen was beautiful. No matter how great her potential might be, even if her admission as a full member was certain to be difficult, people''s gaze would not have changed. He seemed to have an extraordinary appearance that masked his talent. I dug it up and heard it, and I gladly commended the thirsty deer. It was a more sincere compliment because it was seen through power. ¡°Arwen Kirgayen. ¡± I hid my heart, disguised my solemnity. ¡°I want the future Swordmaster Arwen Kirgayen. ¡± I saw her face shake. It was proof that I put it right. Nevertheless, she pondered cautiously. ¡°A knight''s proverb is like a thousand gold. Am I seeing the wrong person? ¡± But he said something he said, and it didn''t last until the end. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Then Arwen Kirgayen''s mouth opened. ¡°Just promise me one thing. If you do so, I will do as you wish. ¡± She promised to treat herself as a knight, not a woman. Of course, it was not a difficult request. Arwen Kirgayen was certainly a rare beauty, but her true worth was in potential and not in appearance. ¡°All right, I promise. ¡± Scared to death of my words, she knelt on one knee. ¡°I swear allegiance to Prince Idrian Leonberger, the eldest daughter of Kirkayenga, and dedicate the sword and the rest of my life to the Prince. ¡± In return for the words of the solemn oath, I gave you a small gift. ¡°I make you a knight in the name of Leonberger, Idrian Leonberger. Be brave, courteous, and loyal. ¡± Under the authority of the prince, Arwen Kirgayen became a full knight, not an apprentice. ¡°Huh. Have you seen such a chubby land? ¡± The outsider, who was watching without saying a word, laughed in vain. Like roasting beans in a lightning bolt, it seems like I was crazy about handling loyalty vows to the Knight''s Standing. ¡°The prince''s authority, let''s write this down a little bit. ¡± ¡°Who said that? ¡± The outsider shook his head. * * Arwen Kirgayen decided to go back to the Iron Magnetic Corps. I''ve been sworn, but I still don''t qualify as an intact knight, so I promised to wipe my sword from there and come back as a real knight. It won''t take long. She sought my understanding. ¡°I don''t expect it with pleasure. ¡± ¡°Be strong until the day I see you again. ¡± The extreme respect she saw made her tremble. Whether she was coerced or extorted, her willingness to faithfully follow her vows was not so different from the know-how of the knights I had seen before I fell asleep. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± On the way back to Arwen Kirgayen, Kars Ulrich cautiously called me. ¡°Why?" ¡°That''s what you said. ¡± ¡°Earlier? What did I... Oh, that? ¡± They didn''t belong to me completely, referring to the court knights. ¡°Was that cold? ¡± I certainly didn''t have to be cold. It wasn''t strange to feel that way if the answer to my months of hard work wasn''t just my person. ¡°But that''s true. If the king says go somewhere else right now, you''re going, aren''t you? ¡± But no matter how frightened, the truth doesn''t change. Keeping the court knights by my side was just a task to myself, not because I had a special feeling. With that evidence, Carls couldn''t answer my question. ¡°Tsk.¡± Yena, you seem to be a specialist of knights who are knowledgeable and diligent now. Arwen Kirgayen and Karl Ulrich, who left, overlapped. ¡°Whatever happens, Carls will make a vow. ¡± I don''t really think Carls will make a pledge of allegiance to me. The only object loyal to the Court Knights was the owner of the royal palace. And I was only a tenant who lived in the three corners of the royal palace. ¡°Will you accept it? ¡± I think I''ve gotten to know him quite well. I saw a court knight who didn''t think he''d say a joke even if the world collapsed. ¡°No.¡± Carls asked me why I was joking. ¡°I don''t like the taste of raising. ¡± Carls laughs. I think this is a joke. I mean it. * * There were countless men in my heart who were beautiful and dodgy. The men challenged Arwen Kirgayen countless times to break flowers, but it was not the flowers that were broken every time, but the hearts of the men. She was such a flowering flower on a cliff, a rose with thorns. However, Arwen Kirgayen made an oath of allegiance. It was also a disgraceful manganese who mocked and insulted himself. People didn''t believe it. Knowing her stubbornness, she called it a rumor of vanity. But the rumors were true. Arwen Kirgayen and a very close friend of mine even confirmed the truth of the rumor. The news was that the nobles and knights nearby, who had been eyeballing her before, did not want to believe anything. They cursed the lousy manganese. Poor girl who got caught in the ugly drinking of a mangrove. I cursed the prince, saying there must have been some kind of barbeque. ¡°He made a bet. I have decided to accept the wish of the victorious side. ¡± But that''s true. I forced him to make a vow with Bilmie. ¡°A vow I was forced to make! You have to make a vow you didn''t have right now! ¡± ¡°Even though she was an apprentice, she can''t let the section of the Wire Corps and the honor of the Knights be tainted! ¡± They moved the leader of the Wire Magnetic Corps. People didn''t doubt that the leader would save Mannani, whether he was caught by a demon or a demon. ¡°I don''t want it. ¡± But the party doesn''t want that. The commander asked if she had any weaknesses or unspeakable circumstances, but she was floating. ¡°I have sworn to be his sword, and I will live. ¡± According to her decisive answer, even the commander was forced to retreat at last. It was around that time that some of those who had only insulted the prince of ruin were turned. He''s already been hit by a boat. He''s already sacrificed his whole body and mind. There''s a rumor going around. Arwen Kirgayen made a pledge of allegiance and an oath of principle, and people said that she had become the government of the One Prince. She also heard rumors about herself. ¡°Even if I tried so hard, I''d still be a woman to them. ¡± Article I was deeply disillusioned by those who looked only at Arwen Kirgayen as a woman, not Arwen Kirgayen. The more she did, the more keen she was on training. When you wield the sword, nothing comes to mind. ¡°When I leave, what wickedness do I have! ¡± And the party that heard the rumors was very unfair. I tried to stand by because I saw endless possibilities, but it was not unusual for Boa to become a chimp because she was treated as an extinct woman. ¡°It''s just, I''m the one who''s gonna kill the whole world. ¡± The voice could not cross the walls of the royal womb until it cried out in indignation. He was still on probation. There was still more than a month left to fill the half-year period. Until the day he fulfilled the deadline, he had to remain in the womb of the prince. But the day came sooner than I thought. ¡°The probation is over? ¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. ¡± And the king''s messenger answered him, saying, ¡°I was told to attend the upcoming royal banquet. ¡± 15 15. 05. It wasnt all gone. (1) ¡°No, why? ¡± One and a half months after the half-year deadline, I had no idea why I was serving my probation at this point. When you put it in the womb and pretend like you''ll never see it again. Thinking of the king''s face, I frowned naturally. ¡°Aren''t you happy? ¡± Carls, who saw my face, questioned me. ¡°I don''t think so. ¡± There''s nowhere to go but the Prince''s womb, and no one knows it, so we have nowhere to meet. Do you have a happy jaw? But there was. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Just one day after her body was released, the maid handed me a golden envelope. ¡°Invitation?¡± The egg blinds in a useless and colorful envelope were invitations. Dear Prince Idrian Leonberger. Last spring, I had to doubt my ears for the Vivo that came without a trace. To His Majesty who was so brave and strong... (groaning) The speeches are handed over quickly. "I am glad to hear that you have recovered so much that you can go out of the palace again during the days of bitter times. I ignored useless phrases. Prepared a small gathering to celebrate His Majesty''s pleasures with members of the [Social Club for Special Confucians only] in the coming spring. Please attend the meeting to shine and... If you intercept the content of an invitation that was framed with a useless sentence, Meet me in commemoration of your release. I could say. ¡°I thought there was nowhere to be welcomed, but there''s a place to say you''re out of your mind. ¡± An unexpected invitation. I asked the maid about [social clubs for special recipients only]. ¡°This is a social gathering that you were a member of. ¡± The maid was somehow a frivolous face. ¡°Why? Is this a strange place? ¡± The maid answered my question with a difficult face. ¡°For the girls, the breeze of the Confucians is impossible. ¡± To enjoy the breeze would mean to eat bonamana and be a bitch. I''m also busy training right now, but I didn''t want to attend such a useless meeting. So I tried to be unhappy. "A wise, brave and thoughtful prince Idrian, eternal friend of His Majesty, Bernard of Eliga (). Not until you see the sender''s name. ¡°Eli?¡± ¡°Confucius Bernard Eli is the president of the [Social Club for Special Confucius Only]. ¡± The maid said, "It seems that I lost my memory by asking who Bernard Eli is. But I didn''t ask for it. Eli. It was a name I remember. [100 years ago, the fall of Earl Eli, who was insisting on Manah Hart until the end, made Manah Hart a lowly instrument for mercenaries.] On the day we talked about Mana Hart, there was the name of Earl Eli, one of the names said by the outsider. ¡°Your Majesty, what should I do? If you attend, you will prepare, and if you are unhappy, I will send you communication. ¡± The maid asked while she was locked in her mind. ¡°I''ll attend.¡± ¡°... I will know and do my best. ¡± The maid''s face became noticeably darker. I was very disappointed that I was attending the meeting. It seems like an unhealthy gathering. So the maid is staring at me with her face that she can''t be my habit. But attending the meeting wasn''t for unhealthy play. ¡°Earl Eli...¡± It was because I was interested in the family that held Mana Hart until the end. * * It''s not a banquet, it''s a small club gathering. I thought it was enough to just go to the body without having to prepare. But that was an illusion. ¡°No, I''m going to a meeting. ¡± ¡°Your Majesty has changed so much that you need to get dressed all over again. ¡± Inventory of dimensions, again. ¡°Still?¡± The tailor has been harassing me all day. ¡°There is a saying that clothes are wings. It takes a little patience to get those wings on. ¡± ¡°Are you kidding me? Is this a body that can fly with wings? ¡± I was so annoyed that the tailor said with a face filled with a sense of mission. ¡°I''ll take all the heat and last name you need! Even if you can''t fly, I''ll do my best to satisfy you! ¡± Damn it. You don''t have to die to tell me you can fly. I had to, but my body was a little bit like that. My body, which now coexists well between clumsily expanded muscles and fat, was that of a typical muscle pig. I don''t know, but if you put on your clothes, you won''t get any better. ¡°Yeah, I got it. Well done.¡± I said that again and entrusted my body to the tailor. No, I tried to leave it to him. ¡°Did you even make my old clothes? ¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. ¡± My first encounter with the wrecked man came to mind. The clothes that were useless and fancy to suit a pig''s body, that''s his work. ¡°What color are you going to make it? ¡± ¡°Of course, according to your taste, in gold, silver, or white...¡± ¡°Okay, let''s do it in black. ¡± I cut off the tailor''s words at the crack. If I left it there, it would be like a clown''s tail like the old wreck. ¡°What, black? ¡± ¡°The decoration is minimal, and the design is concise. ¡± The tailor quickly became a gloomy face. It wasn''t a mess, it was his taste. I opened my eyes and asked the tailor a few times. Don''t make it fancy. ¡°I will do as I please. ¡± The tailor answered with a dead voice. I didn''t like this situation when my mouth popped out. But what am I gonna do? The party wants to be dressed like that. The party is a king. Soon after returning to that dimension, the tailor returned with his finished garment branch. ¡°I have not missed a word of your command. ¡± Until I received the order, I was full of pride in the tailor''s face for the completion. Roughly ignored and looked at the clothes. ¡°Mmm.¡± Obviously the clothes were right as I ordered them. Colour is black, decoration is minimal and design is simple. But I felt strangely splendid. That said, it was ambiguous. ¡°Certainly the same as you ordered. ¡± I''m frowning with a branch of clothing, the tailor confidently said. ¡°Who told you that? ¡± I dressed with the help of a tailor and a maid. ¡°It fits without adding or subtracting. ¡± ¡°Hoo.¡± I was so complained about the clothes that I wore. A finely toned black, monochrome upper and brown shoe. The knights wore a coat that resembled the uniform they usually wear. Even my body, which I thought was unbearable, seemed perfectly fine. ¡°You were good. ¡± ¡°Your Highness, it seems that the hardness of life has melted away for 40 years. ¡± A proud answer, he certainly had the skills to do so. ¡°I''ll leave you the clothes for the banquet. ¡± ¡°I''m going to start working right now. ¡± ¡°No, wait a minute. It''s going to be a little different. ¡± Until the royal banquet the King had asked to attend, there were only two months left. And two months was enough time for me to burn the rest of my body. ¡°Then you can always give it to me. I''ll come running right away.¡± The tailor who was so excited by my compliments left to say hello. I look at myself in front of the mirror once again. ¡°I''ve fallen in love. ¡± I''ve been out of age for some time, but I haven''t seen my face in a while. The disc of Mannani didn''t look so bad. It was a pretty good face to hear that he was handsome somewhere. ¡°Are you dressing up?¡± I felt the look on my face as I smiled alone. As I turned my gaze, the maid looked at me in a corner that did not shine in the mirror. That look was really strange. It was like, "You''re floating," and it seemed like you were amazed by the way you looked. ¡°Hmmm.¡± I coughed for nothing because of the embarrassment. * * A few days later, it became the day of the meeting. ¡°Your Majesty, five of you, including me. ¡± After being placed in the womb of the prince, Karls and other court knights stood still. I was terribly nervous in case something went wrong. ¡°Relax. It''s right in front of my nose. Something''s going on. ¡± Of course, the seeds were not eaten either. That''s how one wagon appeared from a distance while Carls and a bunch of knights were nervous. It was a four-wheeled carriage painted with a golden lion trampling on a white dragon. ¡°Climb up.¡± I nodded and climbed onto the wagon. The maid followed me on the wagon, and Carls and the court knights boarded the horses and escorted them to a large escort. ¡°Then let''s go. ¡± The wagon has departed at my word. ¡°I will close the window. ¡± Scared to leave the royal palace, Karls approaches and closes the overlay door on the wagon window. A thick steel plate made to stop the shooter came out and cut off the outside world. ¡°I thought I''d take a look. ¡± I''ve been trying to see how the world has changed for hundreds of years. Knowledgeable, especially today, if the nerve is a stubborn Carls, I will turn the wagon back to the royal palace as soon as I open the door. I was bored. I didn''t even know how much money I spent in the wagon. It was a completely different world. It''s too quiet, too static, and I''m stuck in it. ¡°Hmm?¡± When I twist my body around, I look at the corners of the wagon and I can see the maid. Until I first saw him, he was like a thirsty skeleton, and now he is quite tall and reveals his fine posture. So I became more noticeable. A nasty scar carved over that fine skin. ¡°That wound...¡± The maid opened her collar in my words. But that wasn''t enough to cover the big scars on the neck. ¡°Because of the lack of girls, I have bought your heart, and I deserve to be punished. ¡± Dammit. I was just wondering what the hell he was doing. I looked reassured and embarrassed, but I didn''t know where the cramped wagon was. I soon ran into my eyes again. ¡°Mmm.¡± Then, the maidens who opened their eyes and saw the first and the last before closing their eyes were the maidens who didn''t even know their names. ¡°What''s your name? ¡± So I asked for a name, and the maid looked at me like a deer. The mood sank even more. Good eyes, fine skin, and scars. It''s not what I did, but why I feel guilty. ¡°This is Adelia Bavaria. Your Majesty.¡± She said her name as if she were rude. ¡°What?¡± And when I heard the name, I hardened it. ¡°Bavarian?¡± ¡°I barely put my name on the Noble List. There''s a place you might be interested in...¡± Even before her cautious remarks were all over, a reflective question emerged. ¡°You are the descendant of the Bavarian family? ¡± ¡°Your Majesty? ¡± Oh, my God. I put my forehead on vertigo. I never thought I''d hear that name like this. Agnes Bavaria A warehouse of memories that was piled up with dust on. One of his longing names popped out. 16 Tuesday, 16. 05. It wasnt all gone. (2) Magic and gathering did not reach the fairy. The dwarf could not be followed by condensation and metallurgy. Only oaks were not found in combat and hunting. It could not be compared to a giant by force and wisdom. Man was just one of the many species in the world. Nymphs despise human savagery, and dwarves laugh at the immortality of the city. Orcs hunt humans, and giants trample on human cities. Just when I was in a hurry to survive. It was a time when people were accustomed to being taken and killed. There are those who mark the same history as the cattle. The Saviors who united the scattered human beings and brought them together, bringing them finally into the domination of the continent after the Great War. People called them the "Five Precedents." Among them was the one who cut off the neck of the giant king, Eda, and finished the work of the diving line. Agnes Bavaria, the master of my past. I remembered the battlefield I had with her. One tramples the city, and when the fever gathers, she is drawn vividly, rushing towards hundreds of giant bottles that knock down one castle. [These ¡ö ¡ö people are crawling in again to pick up something!] [This ¡ö ¡ö ¡ö jams! Are those bastards retreating? ¡ö Don''t make a fuss, get up now ¡ö fight to fall in love!] Well, just thinking about it made me feel like my ears were dirty. I stopped recalling. Anyway. She was a knight who could not find the enemy, and a great commander. None of the knights in those days believed her. It was natural that the surviving knights gathered in her family when the war was over. The power gathered by the Iron Age and the powerful Knights, the Bavarian family, was such that even the other predecessors were afraid. If the King was born, he would be born in the Bavarian family. Such a great family was the Bavarian family immediately after the preemption. But the maid before her eyes is her offspring. ¡°Ha.¡± It was ridiculous to have a headache. Besides, I had no idea how great my ancestors were. I didn''t even guess what happened while I was asleep. ¡°You...¡± Then the wagon stopped. Bang bang. Someone knocked on the door. Adelia Bavaria opened the window asking for my understanding. ¡°Your Majesty, I have reached my destination. ¡± Carls, who appeared out of the window, said: ¡°I don''t like timing. ¡± At that moment, I was thinking about going back to Eligo Nabal. But the troubles were not long. Adelia Bavaria is my exclusive maid. There was still plenty of time to talk to her. But not Eli''s. Since today, I won''t be attending any of these meetings. ¡°Your Majesty?¡± ¡°Never mind. And you can talk to me later. ¡± Carls split up and told Adelia Bavaria. In my words, I knew her with a frightened deer face. I felt bad looking at him. After opening the door, Carls looks at me and Adelia Bavaria alternately. ¡°Your Majesty. Perhaps she did something wrong...¡± Then he asked me carefully. ¡°Don''t keep asking. ¡± ¡°I beg your pardon, Your Majesty. ¡± Carls turns around with a nice face. ¡°I''ll take the lead. ¡± The wagon entered a well-furnished garden. There was a large building not far from the wagon. It was a white villa. And there were more soldiers armed with spears around him. From the crest engraved on his chest, the soldiers sent from the royal palace were clear. And in the middle of it was a man dressed in bundles. The man knelt on his knees in exaggerated motion. The face of the priest who received the Holy Spirit was puckered. ¡°Eliga''s Bernard meets Prince Idrian Leonberger. I don''t know how good it is to see you gone. ¡± I swiftly looked up and down inside the house. ¡°But when His Majesty, who was so rich, saw Yawin, on the other hand, his grievance could not stop him from thinking or grieving...¡± This is a lot of talk about Eliga''s... Looking at a blonde man who looked like he did, I used my powers straight away. A status window pops into the air. ¡°Your Majesty? Are you still uncomfortable? ¡± When I stare at the void without saying a word, Bernard Eli looks worried. ¡°No, just. Good to see you. ¡± Then I looked at him and smiled. ¡°I''m going to have so much fun today. ¡± When he saw my smile, he gave me a puzzling look, and then he turned to me and said, "This is going to be awkward. ¡°I just hope I can live up to my expectations. Then you take it this way. ¡± He turned around and looked back again. ¡°Oh, really. We have a place for your knights. ¡± Carls stares at me. I nodded. Carls was an unyielding face, but did not refuse the order. ¡°Then let''s go. ¡± That''s how I took off the court knights and headed inside. Inside and outside the mansion was a completely different world. The air of the clear summer night is still intact and a strange scent stabs me in the nose. When I saw the foggy smoke in the candles on both sides of the hallway, I somehow felt the reality disappear. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± The maids in and out of the corridor looked at me and bowed their heads. Every time, the flesh of the naked swings makes eyes dizzy. They''re all dressed up. Wang, I feel nauseous by the smell of anger and snoring, and Bernard Eli next to me said in a grumpy tone. ¡°The real one is in there. ¡± ¡°Uh, yeah. ¡± Then he answered roughly, and went on to the corridor. I heard embarrassing noises as I passed by the door that closed tightly from time to time. [Kid, keep...! If... if...!] Somehow it makes me listen. ¡°Your Majesty?¡± It seems like a new step has slowed down, I don''t know. Bernard Eli looks back at me. It looked like it was looking inside, and the purchase was twisted. ¡°Uh, let''s go. ¡± I followed him down the hall. After such a long walk, there was a great door at the end of the corridor. ¡°Then.¡± He opened the door with a smile. A slight crack in the door opened the way beyond it. Beyond the fumes, I saw naked women. I also saw a bunch of fallen men. Take a glass on one hand, a woman on the other, or a woman on both sides. There were men and women in it that seemed to melt away. It''s a complete opening. I didn''t even know who was coming, and I frowned because I was looking at them. ¡°Look at these friends. I don''t even know who''s here! Come on, get up!¡± One step late, Bernard Eli shouts. I shouted in a sudden shout, but there was no reproach in it. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°New Member? ¡± One of the men with a gloomy look looked at me and laughed at me. It seemed like I could not associate myself with the manganese that was so magnificent. ¡°What a new member! Let''s tell Prince Idrian Leonberger! ¡± The men opened their eyes in a round manner. ¡°No! Your Majesty! How could you be so devoted! I didn''t see you!¡± ¡°Come on, Napsir, show me your face, and your little tears will cover your face! ¡± Drinks on your hands, women on your sides, they''re still the same. There are no laws to be observed when dealing with royalty, nor is there a minimum of respect for the prince. And no one has pointed this out. Ha. It''s like this. It was a sight to see how Mannani used to fit in with them. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Until I first met him, Bernard Eli, who was at least pretentious, no longer existed. ¡°This way.¡± With the same blurred face as the other men, he dragged me to the innermost seat. Just like that. The sound of your fingers bouncing. ¡°I can''t help but notice your dedication. ¡± ¡°My heart is going crazy from the very beginning. ¡± As she waited, the women who appeared were approaching and dropping the lamb. ¡°Now that you''ve done it, let''s play it right! ¡± Bernard Eli shouts, no matter how high the glass is. * * ¡°That''s why the Yellow Family''s Restaurant. When did you get this skirt? Spread out!¡± ¡°Ouch! The rice is ripe and ready to eat! ¡± On the one hand, there''s a phonetic paradox coming in. ¡°Gogol, really. Nice touch. ¡± ¡°Kid, I don''t want to make fun of you. ¡± On the other side, the snoring came out. ¡°My old man is digging me off the list. ¡± ¡°So what happened? ¡± ¡°How dare you! There''s no one else to take over the Valson family, not me! ¡± On one side, I heard a dance story that didn''t sound like a dance tale. And the prince saw all that without saying a word. Bernard Eli raises his head as he looks at the prince. By now, the prince who should be sober and unconscious, whether drunk or a bitch, was too well. I don''t know why I lost weight, but the mood seems to have changed. I care strangely. ¡°Mmm.¡± I came closer to him than to watch him and said in a solemn tone. ¡°Yes, bitch! What are you doing without a proper charge? ¡± The women who brought him in at an expensive price held out to the prince with a prenatal smile. ¡°It''s a little off, isn''t it? This is a precious outfit. ¡± ¡°What a joke, kid. ¡± ¡°I''m not kidding. ¡± I was laughing, but I didn''t really tell if I was joking or being serious. A woman looks at Bernard Eli with an awkward face. Nod. On his head, the woman fell out with her hands down as he wept. ¡°Do you have any uncomfortable places? Shall I bite the bitch?¡± He looked and asked, and the prince swung his hand. ¡°No, don''t mind me. Just do what I said. ¡± It must have been the usual prince with a hoarse tone. But Bernard Eli couldn''t do what he said. So he tried to ventilate the atmosphere, but someone sat by the prince''s side. ¡°How did you become so devoted? If you have a secret, please let me know. ¡± He was the son of Baron Valson. ¡°What if I put a knife in my body? ¡± ¡°Yay! This guy! Can we just use the knife? It should be the royal sword that you wrote! ¡± He runs and makes a white noise without a bird to dry. He looked at the Prince''s face without my knowledge. Fortunately, the prince was smiling. ¡°Are you saying that if we had that autopsy, we could be like you! ¡± ¡°Sire! Lend me that sword, too! There''s a girl who''s been picking up balls lately, and she''s not getting anywhere. ¡± The members who were chattering about the farm, who were laughing at the residence, certainly looked the same as always. But why? Bernard Eli kept feeling like his heart was ograd. ¡°Oh. Heard you broke the flower of the wire? ¡± And that feeling grew stronger when Baron Valson''s son brought up the story of Arwen Kirgayen. ¡°I''ve been eyeballing right now, and if I knew this, I would have taken a vow first. I''ve come to see you in your armor, but how amazing is that whistle...¡± ¡°Hey.¡± A distorted voice severed the vocal chords. It was the prince''s voice. ¡°Valson or something. You.¡± Bernard Eli looks at the prince''s face, feeling overwhelmed by the ice. Prince was still smiling. ¡°Do you have a brother or sister? ¡± ¡°Did you forget that? I have a brother. ¡± ¡°Yes? Thank goodness. ¡± The prince grabbed a drink. ¡°The price will not be cut. ¡± ¡°Your Majesty? What are you talking about? ¡± Valson''s eldest son gives his mouth and rolls off the floor. ¡°From now on, your brother is the heir to the family. ¡± The prince, who put down the bloody cup, raised his body. Pick up the bottle upside down. 17 17. 05. Its not all gone. (3) ¡°Huff. Ah, frontal wave. ¡± The man lays the floor. I cried like a child with a bloody mouth. The prince approached the man with a loud voice. ¡°Evil!¡± The man who kicked his side flipped over. The prince''s hand grabbed the head of the corporation with a nasty grip. ¡°Your Majesty! ¡± Members of the club who were in the early stages called out to the prince like a scream. But the prince''s hand moved before they even stepped into uncharted action. (chuckles) The contents of the bottle hit the insides of the house with a cold drink. ¡°Evil!¡± A scream came out late. A little later, a broken piece of gum and a chunk of flesh poured out. Puck. Puck. On the face of that mess, the prince spreads his fist. At least the front teeth, which remained intact, burst into all directions instantly. It was followed by ruthless fisting. ¡°Argh.¡± The man who was the heir to the Valson family scratched his eyes. He releases the hair that the prince grabbed. A headache that fell powerlessly bangs, dropping to the ground without a chance. Uh-uh. I''ll choke if I leave it there. The moment people thought so, the prince kicked. Balson''s man, who stretched out as a godfather, was thrown in the corner with a puck. Intermittently, blood was shed from the mouth of the man who twisted his body. I don''t know if it was intended, but thanks to it, I avoided choking. But if you don''t heal quickly, you die. No one could move without knowing. I felt instinctively. The prince is the man who decides to live and die. The verdict was then pronounced on the merits. [From now on, your brother is the heir to the family.] The prince had no intention of saving Valson''s men from the beginning. What the hell? It was a question that came to mind in common. I thought we were together until now. Where the hell did something touch the Prince''s temper? I had to come up with something quick. If he had made the same mistake, he should have picked it up somehow. Eyes and eyes intertwined. Eyes and gaze came and went. There was no clear answer for anyone. It was only confusion and questioning in the gaze of coming and going. The prince scolds the blood on his fist. Then I looked around. The bird''s gaze flutters, and the prince''s lips drop. ¡°I can bear to think of myself as ruined, but I cannot bear to treat myself as ruined. ¡± ¡°... ¡± ¡°...? ¡± Ununderstandable words, but the prince did not seem to understand them at all. ¡°Eli.¡± ¡°Your Majesty! ¡± Bernard Eli nods in astonishment. ¡°You said I''d have a lot of fun today, right? ¡± One man is dying by my side, and my fist is still full of blood. However, his voice was buzzing as if he had come to the festival. ¡°Go get the Court Knights. ¡± ¡°I will do as you say! ¡± The screaming Bernard Eli flees the room as if fleeing. ¡°Girls, get out. ¡± The women who were tired of the prince''s words were terrified. ¡°She said it was a woman. ¡± Some of the men who were about to leave the room hardened as the prince said. ¡°If you want to get out, get out. When you go out instead, you become a woman and go out. ¡± No one knew what the prince meant. And no one could get out of the room until they were subjected to such terrible things. Very, very. I want to hear the sound of a sudden crash, but the court knights come in. * * ¡°Your Majesty summoned the lords. ¡± Earl Eli''s son, who came to visit suddenly, was tired of being white. ¡°Your Majesty?¡± ¡°That''s a minor quarrel inside...¡± Kars Ulrich gives instructions like a quick shot before the words are finished. ¡°You and your soldiers seal the mansion! The rest of you follow me inside! Above all, let us secure your recruits first! ¡± The court knights rush into the mansion. I saw the women howling with their cremated faces. I became impatient when I saw them scattered all over me with the face of a beast surprised by the wildfire. The court knights run down the hall as if they were me. ¡°You''re in there! ¡± Earl Eli''s man, who failed to keep up with the dazzling pace, pointed to the door at the end of the hallway. The court knights enter the room with their hands on the knife sack so they can shake the sword at any time. Carls Ulrich''s gaze swiftly swept around. Beyond the foggy field of view, I saw a mess in the room. Broken clothes, men standing against the wall, a bloody man lying on the floor, broken and crushed glasses and bottles. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± There was a prince in the middle of it. ¡°We are here! ¡± I drew the sword and surrounded the prince. He shoots everywhere with a twinkling of his eyes, and the faces of the men who were against the wall come into his eyes. Mm-hmm. Kars Ulrich opens his eyes. The nobles were frightened of what was going on. It was like a flock that ran away from a predator who jumped into a cage and could not help but be jammed by a wall. I rolled my eyeballs. I saw a pacifist prince that didn''t suit the situation. And I saw a fist that was tangled with blood and flesh. ¡°Your Majesty? What kind of variation is this? ¡± ¡°Neither kneel before the prince, nor salute. He also coveted the royal swordsmanship. In this case, what crimes can be committed? ¡± Kars Ulrich frowns with a stiff face. ¡°Not showing royalty a worthy example is an offense against royalty, and coveting royal riches is beyond royal authority, and so is revenge. ¡± I said that and looked around with sharp eyes. ¡°On whose knees? ¡± ¡°All of them.¡± The moment Carls waits to fall, he tries to look dumb. ¡°Your Majesty! How could I have regarded His Majesty as a mastermind! It was never meant to be! ¡± ¡°Sire! Please forgive me with generosity! ¡± ¡°You''re coveting a caribou! It was just a admiration for your dedication, and I had no heart to do so! ¡± Some justify forgiveness, others plead excuses. But no one said it was nothing. ¡°How dare you!¡± Angry court knights kick their men behind their knees and thrust them into the knife house. At the same time, the men fell to the ground and poured out forgiveness. ¡°Then he''s...¡± Kars Ulrich, kneeling before his men, looked at the bloody man and asked him for his sin. ¡°You mocked me in the face, insulted my knight. ¡± He treats Arwen Kirgayen as a whore. The prince''s voice was cold before. Carls looks back at the prince without my knowledge. Somehow, the prince looked magnificent. In the meantime, the nobles were fighting against Aung San Suu Kyi. ¡°Sire! Forgive me even if I see your face! ¡± ¡°My family has been loyal to the royal family for generations! How could I do that? ¡± A challenging voice protruded from the wailing voice. ¡°Sire! No matter how you tell me, I can''t treat the eldest son of a stubborn Earl! ¡± A man with a blurred eye bowed to the spirit of wine shot the prince and said, ¡°I can cover it now! Then my family will treat you with unchanging loyalty! But if you really do what you want, you can stay as our family...¡± ¡°Do it." Even before the words were finished, the prince came forward. ¡°Try it.¡± Twinkling. The earliest son of the startled Earl trembled. ¡°By the way. ¡± The prince smiled coldly. ¡°Before that, your father''s neck will be caught in the castle. My son just had a breakdown. ¡± The man got tired of being white. I simply realized that the words I took out to set out the background were too much. The energy of the spirit that filled the eyes of the corporation flew out. ¡°Your Majesty! That''s not what I meant! It''s just...¡± ¡°What are you doing? Do I have to keep hearing this? ¡± At the end of the day, soldiers rushed into the mansion. Kars handed over the nobility''s restraints to them. ¡°What about Eliga''s restraint? ¡± ¡°Leave him alone. ¡± Pretentiously, he knelt on his knees and did not tease his mouth as he was scolded. There was absolutely no reason to ask for sin. Moreover, Eliga''s son had something to look at separately. ¡°Just say the word. Come to the palace soon. ¡± I''ve done too much to tell the story. I thought the story should be postponed to the next day. ¡°Let''s go back.¡± That''s how the prince''s visit ended. * * I was in the kingdom all night. Ten or so nobles were detained in the prisons of the royal palace. ¡°What the hell is the reason! I don''t want to tell my master if I have to give him some flexibility! ¡± Representatives of the nobility who were staying in the royal palace protested violently. They wiped out the captain of the royal guard, saying, "What is sin?" And finally, when I found out about the Autonomous Church, no one raised their voice like the first time. I''ve secured witnesses to the royal insults, backlashes, and grievous crimes. Representatives fled the royal palace as if fleeing. That was the same for Baron Valson''s surrogate. The delegate was unable to do anything while watching the frontal teeth fall out of the window and the chin crumble and die in a cold prison. The representative pleaded for treatment, but it was not even accepted. It was for this reason that the First Prince made a solemn decision separately. * * ¡°As soon as your body was released, you did a very grand job. ¡± The King''s cold voice resounded in the Feud. However, Prince Idrian Leonberger, who can be said to be the cornerstone of all this commotion, was so preoccupied. ¡°I was ignored and ridiculed in the face of war. Should I have stayed put? ¡± ¡°You''re worthless. ¡± ¡°There''s nothing wrong with that. ¡± In the first place, the prince pretended not to have heard my disadvantage. ¡°Do you know what you''ve done? ¡± It was an unpredictable insult to the royal family, so things got complicated because of the buzz. One will be punished for the honor of the royal family, but there are fourteen families involved. I even entangled myself with the restraint of the Earl, who could be called to reap the nobility. There was a pretty big repulsion to deal with according to the law. It could have been an unpleasant thing. This means that the royal honor will fall to the ground. It wasn''t a troublesome situation, of course. Maybe it was a phonebook. But apart from that, the prince, who had done unthinkable things, was punished. He jumps like a thunderclap. Again, it was a specification to shit the honor of the royal family as before. ¡°You''re not worried about rebuttal. ¡± I''m thinking about what to punish, and the prince said. ¡°These are from my family. They''re the only ones who want to know the name of their family. ¡± The king opened his eyes and looked at the prince. The prince was a wreck, but the wall was not large enough to touch him. I just treated my father with fear, avoidance and silence. ¡°If you give up your family, your future will be in jeopardy. ¡± ¡°Sounds like your story. ¡± ¡°Why not? ¡± I didn''t make fun of my mouth like I do now. ¡°Send a tender. ¡± ¡°To whom? ¡± You keep knowing this, the prince''s actions were indeed ruthless and fearless. Now that he''s dead, there''s nothing to see. Maybe he or she made some changes. But instead of being a tree, the king waited quietly for an answer. He could punish the prince for his cruelty or make other choices. ¡°to their brothers and sisters. ¡± The king looked at the prince without a word. The prince did not avoid that gaze. After a while, the King opened his mouth. ¡°Get out of here.¡± It was not the bees that came out of the king''s mouth. ¡°Yay.¡± The prince bowed his head with a smile. * * ¡°I have to get rid of my cheap shit. ¡± I will also tell you how to resolve the disturbances that occurred during the night. I am no longer reluctant. Upon arriving at the royal womb, Adelia Bavaria was summoned to my room. She didn''t know what I was going to say, but she noticed it was incredibly unsettling. Whether he made a mistake or not, chewing his lips seemed like a sinner. ¡°Relax. I''m not trying to hack you. ¡± I spoke as softly as I could, but it didn''t work. You should have said he was a mess. I sighed and sat her down on the table. Then he asked about the family. ¡°It''s just a faggot family whose name or name is barely on the Noble List. Your Majesty is not the kind of family you should be interested in. ¡± It was the same answer I heard the other day. She had no idea how great a descendant of a family she was. It was painful. The history of glory was erased, and the miraculous rites of secession were cut off. The great fortune, the high pride, disappeared. But in the meantime, there was something left. I looked over her head. I saw a status window that popped into the air. There was a "legacy" that Adelia Bavaria inherited. 18 18. 06. It was just a mess. (1) It was the legacy of Adelia Bavaria, the ancestor''s talent who defeated even a mighty giant king with only one sword. ¡õ Adelia Bavaria [woman, 17 years old], [maid] ¡õ Aptitude. ¡õ Characteristics. [Butcher], [War Craze], [Deep Sleep], [Back Barge], [Slavery] If Class A is a genius that encompasses one kingdom, Class S is a genius that encompasses the entire continent. She had the potential for a grade S that exceeded grade A. But there was a problem. ¡°Characteristic status? ¡± The words that filled in the attributes were seriously strange. If you look at the blood, it''s crazy. Battle is a crazy bitch. [Battle Crazy] My heart is shabby [Pledge], The special thing about taking care of others is [Back Hope], Dependent and passive [slavery]. The combination of these unmatched sentences was the words that define Adelia Bavaria. ¡°Your Majesty?¡± When I look at her with a gazelle like a deer, the chaos grows worse. Chaos of Chaos. That''s how I feel now. What does this terrible hybrid mean? I was in conflict. Obviously, Adelia Bavaria''s potential was immeasurable. But it was also a taboo that should not be opened at the same time. [Butcher] and [War Enthusiast] were the problem. A madwoman with undeniable potential is a crazy girl who is passionate about blood and combat. It could have been a terrible disaster. The descendants of the Bavarian family inherited it as much as their swords and their ancestral madness, but no reason to control it was inherited. She did not possess [Cold Commander] and [Cold Reason] attributes. It meant that she had no means of controlling my inner madness on her own. ¡°Your Majesty?¡± Adelia Bavaria shrugged her shoulders in my eyes. It was a frightened herbivore face and gesture. Her inner madness has not yet awakened. Am I supposed to unleash that madness on the world? I thought about it, but the answer was set from the beginning. ¡°Adelia Bavaria. Swear allegiance to me. ¡± Her S-grade talent was an undeniable temptation. ¡°Your Majesty? All of a sudden...¡± ¡°Be my knight. ¡± Intentionally strongly ordered. The only thing I can believe at this moment is the nature of her [Testament] and [Slavery]. If she couldn''t control her own madness, I was going to give her the reins of madness. ¡°Thy Majesty. The girl is just a petty maid hired inside the palace. ¡± She falls to the ground with a slight face. ¡°I swear here now. ¡± ¡°Your Majesty, I can''t handle it. ¡± ¡°You said you were a disgusting family, right? You must have come to the royal palace to save the Philly family. Don''t let me take care of your family. ¡± She flinches her shoulder. I didn''t see his face, but I could feel it. I know she''s in conflict. ¡°Sire, what do you want from me? ¡± ¡°Swear allegiance to me and serve me as your master. That''s what I want from you. ¡± After several coercions, Adelia Bavaria wears off her mouth. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± She nodded as she wept and asked. ¡°Are you sure you want to take care of my family? ¡± ¡°Everyone is responsible. If you want, you can call me to the royal palace and let me see it at any time. ¡± My answer is she tightens her head again. ¡°The eldest daughter of the Bavarian family, Adelia, swears allegiance to Prince Idrian Leonberger. I will serve and dedicate myself as a master for the rest of my life. ¡± As cruel as Arwen KirGayen''s vows were, she fell to the ground and saw a bowing doctor. I was glad. The potential of S class is like a bud that blooms just by touching it. Even if I wasn''t, her talent would always come out like a fang in a pocket, and the sharp end might be pointed at me. It was the karma that the master of this body had accumulated. You son of a bitch. Look at him, too. We should walk. Looking at the scars on her fine skin, I felt a chill. ¡°Obey my orders unconditionally in the future. ¡± I emphasized it several times. I had to inscribe who her [Slavery] was supposed to follow. ¡°I will.¡± Adelia Bavaria bows her head and looks at me. He looked like he wanted to say something. ¡°Call the whole family. I''ll arrange a place for you to stay. ¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty. Thank you very much.¡± I thanked her a few times with a face that looked like she was going to shed a tear. ¡°Do you have a lot to call? ¡± ¡°My parents were small five years ago, and I have a brother underneath me. My aunt is taking care of my brother now. ¡± I was blinded by the words of my brother. Just as she was the blood of the sword, her brother also inherited the blood. Maybe my brother had a special talent too. ¡°Unlike me, he''s a brilliant kid. ¡± When asked about her brother, she said with a proud face. I ordered her to enter the palace as soon as her family arrived in the royal palace. * * I told the palanquin who had been summoned to run. ¡°Your Majesty, it seems that your ear is dark and you are not listening properly. Can you please tell me again? ¡± ¡°Adelia Bavaria is no longer part of the palace, but my direct line. ¡± ¡°She was the direct maid of His Royal Highness from the beginning. ¡± On the horse of the palace, one finger waved left and right. ¡°I''m not talking about that employment relationship. He''s my man now. ¡± The palanquin still didn''t understand me. ¡°Is it hard for me to say? I''m asking you to be excluded from the palace. ¡± The wrinkles are on the forehead of the old palace. It was a face I couldn''t understand. ¡°Did she like it? ¡± ¡°No. I''m not crazy enough to see a woman with [Butcher] and [War Crazy] qualities as a reason. ¡±Hmm.¡° The palanquin stares at me. I also noticed that I didn''t believe what I said. The gaze of the palanquin seemed to me to be whimsical at all costs. Oh, really. We''re gonna have to do this one time. I frowned and said something, but sooner than that, the palanquin opened his mouth. ¡°Hmmm. Then I''ll send someone else to fill her vacancy. ¡± I noticed it was a fast old man once. ¡°Your Majesty, may I ask how you will treat her in the future? ¡± It is my job to keep a record, no matter how small the palace may be, and in the words of the Palace White House, I blurted. ¡°I''ll make it my personal story. ¡± The palanquin turned a blind and evil face. He seemed to have heard all the bad news. ¡°And I intend to call those families to the throne, so talk to the parties to find a decent home. ¡± That''s a spy! The face of the palace was talking so much. ¡°Go!¡± I yelled and kicked out the annoying old man. Soon after that, the king''s messenger came to me. It was the King''s call. ¡°I have a headache because I take care of what you have done. Are you being a bitch? ¡± As soon as the king saw my face, he poured out the words that stood on me. ¡°You''re going to knight Kyrgyzstan''s maid, and this time you''re going to knight her? Do you have a new hobby? ¡± The king filled his tongue with armor, saying, "Do you have a hobby of coveting a woman with a sword?" Paladin, you cheap old man. You just ran and yelled at me. Thinking of the face of the palace white, he uttered a profanity. In the meantime, the words of reproach continued. ¡°You should be ashamed. ¡± I shut my mouth instead of explaining the situation. I''m not going to believe it anyway. ¡°Tsk.¡± The King''s nagging ended long after he passed away. ¡°I will never let the palace get bustled by you again. ¡± In a word of warning, the King sent me out for greeting. ¡°Oh, annoying. ¡± I don''t feel good about the King''s nagging, but even the outsider came and scratched me. ¡°Did you give up the Feud? ¡± ¡°That''s not going to happen, so don''t be silly. ¡± When I said it irritatingly, the outsider kicked his tongue once and turned around. ¡°You did a very good job. ¡± ¡°Why are you here again? ¡± The third prince came as he was on his way. ¡°You make a maid a knight? Ugh. Really, brother. ¡± ¡°Please, just go. ¡± Fortunately, the Three Princes didn''t stay long. ¡°I look forward to the birth of my great knight. ¡± I left after saying a few words to try my best. ¡°The Queen...¡± ¡°Oh, come on! ¡± I lay down to rest now, and this time the Queen came to me. ¡°Now I feel like I''ve fixed my mind, and then I go back to the old days. ¡± How can you hang out with such a doofus, so that such a doofus doesn''t arise? Do you know how great His Majesty is because of you? His nagging continues endlessly. Of course, I didn''t even hear it with my ear back. ¡°No, I can''t. Everything I do is unstable. There''s no one to resist inside, so this is gay. ¡± What are you talking about? When I frowned, the Queen said, ¡°It''s too late. I should have done that in the first place, but now that I''ve missed my coma with greed, you''re wandering. ¡± I think it was a marriage story when I said something. ¡°I don''t think so...¡± ¡°As a prince, have a minimum of awareness. You''re not the firstborn. ¡± The queen, who was usually gentle, was not here. The Queen rarely spoke with a rigid attitude. ¡°All the other princes have my handwriting, don''t you? ¡± It was strange to hear that. Mannani''s age was sixteen, and if he was royal, he should have rained immediately. ¡°Trust your mother. The same thing will not happen this time. ¡± After listening to him, there seemed to be a situation. I was curious, but I couldn''t help but ask a long story. And it was only after the queen had left that she called Adelia and asked. ¡°That''s...¡± She hesitated for a long time with a very difficult face. ¡°Whenever I send a maple, I have a great friendship with those families...¡± ¡°Righteous?¡± ¡°Suddenly there''s a sickness in the brushes, so you have to make a bottle, or the party suddenly gets poorer. Or...¡± That''s right. That''s right. I wish I was a king, but it''s the one that''s closest to the throne, and I couldn''t even get my mate. I couldn''t smile or cry. Because it was me now. There was a lot of shit he packed. I couldn''t do it anymore, so I flipped up to five people saying it was a car to a woman. It was ridiculous. ¡°Haha.¡± I fell apart and laughed in vain. But he was just a moment too. My face was quickly stiff. The aristocrats are sensitive to the flow of power. Those nobles are ruined, so I avoided following them. It was self-evident what all that meant. You son of a bitch, you''re out. I remembered the face of a king who never treated me like a man. ¡°Well, it has nothing to do with me. ¡± I took this body somehow, but I didn''t really intend to act like a prince. No matter to whom the throne was passed on, I didn''t care. ¡°But why isn''t Eli here? ¡± Eli, who seemed to be coming soon, was a very annoying day because he was the only one who kept coming. ¡°Shall we send a parting? ¡± ¡°Uh, it won''t be fun if you''re late. ¡± Seeing Adelia write a letter, Zec went and took it. ¡°Thinking about it, you''re not a maid anymore. ¡± I forced her to sit down. ¡°Your Majesty?¡± ¡°Let''s learn swordsmanship first. ¡± In my words, she asked with a little expectation. ¡°Do I... do I have a Mana too? ¡± I think I picked it up somewhere. ¡°Uh, it doesn''t happen. ¡± That''s a very special mana, too. ¡°Well, let''s get started. ¡± The world completely forgot the aftermath. But I wasn''t. The footprints she was walking through, The sword that danced at her fingertips, And even the sound of her heart racing. I remembered everything. 19 19. 06. It was just a mess. (2) Adelia Bavaria felt Mana. I succeeded in imprinting Mana on Adelia Bavaria. Mana has successfully settled in the body of Adelia Bavaria. Mana Hart was created in Adelia Bavaria''s body. Until the creation of the first imprint and Mana Heart, it was dealt with in a speedy manner. ¡°Ah...¡± Adelia lifted her hand over her chest, and she stood still for a long time. It''s a strange shape. It''s a manna that sits in my body. I looked at him with satisfaction, and suddenly I had dizziness. Mm-hmm. I didn''t have any power all over me. Manaran scratches and beats the manah as he can, and my manah is empty. After a while, it was Mana Chao again, but I couldn''t avoid Mana exhaustion until now. I even hurt my head. It was the first time I tried as a human, not a sword, so I consumed too much MP. The world spins around in dizziness. ¡°Your Majesty?¡± I heard Adelia''s voice. I raise my head. I see her face looking at me with a dull white face. ¡°Your Majesty! Are you all right! ¡± ¡°It''s okay. I''m just a little tired. ¡± I confronted him with a whimsical voice. But there''s a face. I felt a sense of pride in being weak because I made you a Mana Heart. But I don''t think my body was willing to defend my poor pride. Wheezing. My legs were released and I sat down. At least I was glad I had a chair right behind me. If it wasn''t for you, you''d almost have your ass kicked. ¡°Well, I need to take a break. ¡± I acted as if I was going to sit in a chair from the beginning. ¡°Your Majesty. How modest of me...¡± Adelia looked at me with a complicated look on the screening board. It seemed touching and burdensome. I looked at her in the chair. I had good eyes like a deer. There was a small, invisible fever in it. It was proof that the seed I planted in her heart was successfully positioned. I sighed with relief and asked her what to do next. ¡°What you just did is the Manna Hart method. Every time there''s a gap in the future, you''re on your own. ¡± She answered, "I knew it. Now it is Adelia''s share to sprout the seeds. I was just looking forward to watching. ¡°Go. That''s it for today. ¡± Adelia stumbles on my words. I noticed something to say. ¡°Why?" ¡°I will serve you with loyalty for the rest of my life. ¡± Make it big once thanks. I smiled with a fluffy smile. ¡°Don''t forget I''m the owner. ¡± I''m afraid I''ll forget. I really do. * * It''s already been three days since I made Mana Hart for Adelia. She quickly adapted to Manah as if she were proving her talent to be an A, and now she can turn Manah around on her own without my help. In the meantime, I hydrogenated Bernard Eli, who doesn''t come to me no matter how long I wait. ¡°It''s not that you didn''t come, it''s that you didn''t. ¡± Carls explained the situation. I went elsewhere, and Bernard Eli is being protected by the Royal Guard (in fact, detained) as a witness to the recent uproar. ¡°His Majesty was strictly forbidden to meet anyone until the day the trial was held. ¡± It was natural not to come. ¡°Then should I attend the trial? ¡± I asked if I should attend the trial, and Carls shook his head. ¡°There are no cases where royalty stands on a tribunal. Perhaps His Majesty will choose a suitable representative to replace His Majesty. You don''t have to worry about it. ¡± ¡°Oh! That''s good. I was so annoyed.¡± Carls stares at me. ¡°By the way, it''s a big trial. ¡± It looks ridiculous. As the other party who did the work said, it was justifiable to talk. ¡°Why, well. ¡± ¡°Nothing. ¡± Carls shook his head in my right attitude. ¡°Go.¡± I let Carls out and called Adelia. ¡°From today on, you train with me. ¡± I bowed my head to the face that she had something to come. I noticed the burden of using my body. ¡°Go get dressed. ¡± I ordered Adelia to change into something that was easy to practice, and she headed to the armpit from me. There was an outsider on the ground. ¡°Hm.¡± The outsider didn''t even look at me. Meanwhile, I was locked in a room to stabilize Adelia''s Mana Heart, which caused the outsider to misunderstand. In fact, it was not an understandable response. I would have thought that if Mannani, who was known to be awkward, hadn''t taken a multiplied maid and stuffed her in a room. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Standing in the middle of the armor unwinding, Adelia appeared. I wore funky pants and a shirt. I tucked her around to see if my outfit was awkward, and said a word. ¡°What are you doing? If you''re here, you have to run. Just turn around ten wheels. ¡± Adelia starts running armed with my words. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± I was chasing her in the back with my eyes, and the outsider asked me in a standing voice. ¡°Don''t you know? You''re unwinding. ¡± I grabbed the Training Sword. ¡°That kid. ¡± The outsider asked again. His gaze remained fixed on Adelia. ¡°I told you before. I''ll make it a knight. ¡± He shoots at me, asking me why I make the same words so many times, and my outsider''s face cools. ¡°Is the knight so insignificant in your eyes? ¡± An outsider''s keynote address was spilled. Have you ever thought about the existence of so many men who strive to become knights, and know how your actions will compare to those of them? How can you be so impatient now? ¡°Ah! I''ve never done that before, so why did you get so upset! ¡± I was completely tired of the endless nagging. ¡°If you don''t like it, what are you doing here? If you don''t come, I won''t see you like that. ¡± ¡°Who told you to come because you wanted to come? You''re not here because of your mother. ¡± What did the outsider say? I shot him too. ¡°Your Majesty, fix it. ¡± ¡°Count. Lower your voice and sink your mind. ¡± The younger court knights came and dropped the outsider. ¡°Hmmm.¡± The outsider coughed with a embarrassing face. It was embarrassing to argue with my younger niece. By contrast, I was nothing. I''m usually screwed. Whatever I did, it was ruined and nothing new. In fact, the gaze of the court knights looking at me was the same as usual. This is good. It was the first time that Mannani''s reputation was willing. ¡°Argh, argh. Your Majesty.¡± Don Adelia approaches with all her arms tied to her outsider. I ordered her to stop breathing. ¡°Tsk.¡± The outsider kicks his tongue and turns around. We retreated and put our arms together to see what the shape-shifter was doing watching this side. ¡°Your Majesty, I beg you. It''s not because of me...¡± ¡°Why are you apologizing? ¡± I gripped her with a wooden sword. ¡°Let''s just be light today. ¡± I told her how to grasp the sword and some posture. I was just going to finish today. But I couldn''t. She digested my teachings like a swarm of cotton that sucks water. After only a few demonstrations, I realized how to hold the sword properly, and I learned the basic stance similarly. ¡°What''s next? ¡± I don''t know if I''m doing it right, but I remember her ancestor naturally in my head looking at Adelia, who is timidly asking. Yeah, Agnes was a monster like this. When she first met me, she was only fifteen girls. The girl, who knew nothing about it, turned three of her men into morons with the sword she had captured for the first time. It is Adelia who inherited the same talent as her. I thought I could subtract a little more progress. I taught her some moves. These were fundamental movements that adequately considered her current state of mind. Cut, stab, pull. She followed the same move I made only three times. ¡°Your Majesty?¡± I was asking what Adelia''s eyes were next. I taught him a few more moves after leaving. It was also a fundamental move, but it was a bit difficult for beginners. She imitates my sword just as she wishes. Her eyes turned to me again. I frowned with that look in my eyes. I always overlooked it because I taught someone as a sword. At that time, I was a sword, not a man, and had great power. But now I have been a human being equal to what I teach. That meant that it was natural for me to have a friendship between the two of them, and maybe it was me who put them down. No way, but I still have a chance to buy it with my sword. The thought of complacency made her connect with the movements I taught her like a stream of water, and she walked in. I was awake. This is unconditional. If you stay awake, you will be overtaken unconditionally. It was not the time to be doing this. I also had to be stronger than she was growing up. The attribute of [Slavery] was submission to the strong, not respect for the weaker. ¡°Hmmm.¡± I was locked in my mind, and I heard a cough. An outsider approached the foothills to see when he was coming. ¡°Why again? ¡± I wondered if he was here to nag again. However, the attitude of the outsider was strange. Why is this guy doing this like a shitty dog? I frowned and realized that the outsider''s gaze remained fixed on the other side. The outsider was looking at Adelia. It was filled with light that I had never shown. Surprise, or greed. Or both. My uncle''s gaze was burning. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± Before Adelia opens her mouth, I stand in her way. The impression of an outsider hardened. Even though I''ve been so grateful to you, I''ve never seen you in my line of sight. Ha, this guy''s eyes are completely gone. If I had the power to recognize the opponent''s talent, the outsider had a connection. It was not unusual to notice Adelia''s genius. ¡°Don''t overlook. ¡± Of course, I had no intention of taking away the talent I had hoped for from outsiders. ¡°My man. ¡± In my words, the outsider frowned. ¡°What can you do for her? ¡± It''s only been a few months since I caught the sword. The look in his eyes was saying so. ¡°You can''t handle it. ¡± The outsider asked me if I was qualified. I laughed. I''ve always been a qualified person, not a qualified person. ¡°If I can''t handle it, no one can. ¡± ¡°You''re raving.¡± The outsider raised his voice. A presence so hidden that the Court Knights can''t notice, yet so powerful that I can''t see the will of a man like me. If he was a wreck, he would have fallen back cold and trembled. But I wasn''t a wreck. A giant king, a mineral dragon, and a demon sword, Gruhorn, who drank the blood of an immortal being. ¡°She''s mine. ¡± A part of my soul is worn over my weak body. 20 Twenty-seven. The real thing is different (1) How many souls do we need to remove the presence of an outsider who could be a Swordmaster of this era? 200 years? 300 years? 500 years? No, 100 years is too much. All I had to do was take a few of the hundreds of years of my life and spend a few decades alone. That alone allowed me to be perfectly free from the presence of the outsider. The outsider opened his eyes. It was a face full of fear and mistrust. If it were me, I would have trained Puck. It was quite pleasant to see the face of an outsider who looked at me arrogantly all the time. But now I don''t feel any excitement. ¡°... ¡± The appearance of a muttering outsider was unrealistic. No, I wasn''t the only outsider. Whether you''ve noticed the suspicious generosity now or not, the court knights who look at me with their eyes wide open, Adelia who looks at me with a frightened face, all were unrealistic. ¡°Don''t look, don''t covet. ¡± Even the voice that flowed out of my mouth felt like it came from deep in the water. ¡°I hate it when someone takes away mine. ¡± It was like looking at the world beyond the mirror, feeling distracted. I don''t feel energetic or vibrant. The only thing I felt was that my soul seemed to be frozen. My body trembles. I just hit my thigh. It''s still a hot season for me, but my mouth is bleeding. That was a sign. It was such a sign that the weak body was eroding in time and darkness that ran into the unbearable soul. Looks like that''s it. I dug a part of my soul that I liberated into the depths again. Hangi, who invaded his body, disappeared like a lie. The world I was eating was back to normal. ¡°An ordinary article. ¡± He is breathing roughly, and the outsider takes his mouth off. ¡°You can save the lives of ten soldiers. ¡± The deeply sunk gaze looked straight at me. ¡°A brilliant knight can save a hundred soldiers'' lives. ¡± It was greedy and unseen. ¡°Maybe she can save a thousand or so soldiers. ¡± The voice of the outsider was the same as the eyes. Wear swarms, insist. I myself know that I am insisting. Nevertheless, it is true. Belief... or something. There were three ( ) outsiders, the responsibility of the Change Commander encompassing the North. ¡°A harsh winter is coming soon. Hungry monsters crossing the border...¡± ¡°No problem. ¡± The outsider became a frozen face. I didn''t think I''d say no right away. ¡°She could save countless lives. ¡± The outsider who trimmed his face told me again. ¡°I said no. ¡± Again, my answer was the same. The changeover commander in charge of the North was an outsider''s, not mine. I couldn''t relate at all to the surrogacy of an outsider. I had no intention of giving up something I had for that great purpose. ¡°You know her worth...¡± ¡°Count Valerhard. ¡± I cut off my uncle''s stubborn voice and had a clear voice. It was Adelia. Mm-hmm. It was truly surprising that she cut off the words of an outsider who had only been hasty to see the superiors until only a short time ago. But there were more surprises than that. Look at that dry, cold look. I didn''t see any weakness in her face when she looked at the outsider. That''s right. You can ask the parties yourself. An outsider with no rat horn asked her directly. ¡°Will you come with me to the North? ¡± It was a face I never doubted because I firmly believed that my cause would be empathetic to her. But I don''t think so. I don''t even know what to eat. ¡°I have no intention of leaving your side. ¡± The reason for Adelia was me. ¡°I already belong to your body and mind. ¡± I laughed in a voice that felt even hostile because I couldn''t break it. It was rewarding to bring out a soul because it was too much. Even though I knew that my current body would not be able to handle it, it was not for a moment that I took out a part of my soul to resist the bad weather. Adelia. It was because of the war enthusiast, weak and dependent woman. [Slavery] means submission to higher ranking creatures. And the grip of my soul was enough to imprint her on who the owner was. ¡°I cannot follow the words of the Count. ¡± The outsider became frozen in Adelia''s words. It seems shocking that he was not recognized by one person or two in a row. ¡°Is that so?¡± I laughed with a slap. ¡°Thousands of lives are at stake, so how can everyone be so impatient! ¡± In the words of an outsider until I made a distinction, I still said without laughing. ¡°Don''t worry so much. Let''s go back to our territory and get out of here. If you were a lonely knight, you''d still save a thousand. ¡± An outsider stares at me in blatant mockery. I coughed and trimmed my face late. ¡°Let''s sort this out. ¡± I understand that, but it wasn''t a bother for a loner to catch a house. I needed to draw a line at this point. ¡°The request from the outsider is over. In fact, there is no reason for a loner to come here every day. ¡± The request from the outsider to the queen was to discipline me while I was on probation. The outsider said it was best to help him lose weight. And now I''m out of my mind, and I''m losing weight. ¡°Still, if I''m going to come back, I''ll give it to you as a guest. But keep your manners as a guest. ¡± Don''t nag, don''t meddle uselessly, don''t look over my stuff (Adelia). My aunt frowns at me and looks at Adelia. There were still a lot of idiots left. ¡°What can I do? I''ll welcome you as a guest. Or...¡± I pretended to look closely at that distant entrance, and the outsider replied silently. ¡°Don''t be a guest. ¡± ¡°If you break one, I''ll kick you out. ¡± In my words, I became the face of an outsider who burst into labor. However, I couldn''t get angry, but I was really tired of the shape that accompanied Adelia with a hiccup. Kilkill, I got a laugh. * * Despite that disgrace, the outsider came to the palace unchanged. To see Adelia. However, Adelia treated the homeless with only minimal courtesy. The outsider snorts and hovers around her. I couldn''t help but feel like I was trying to say something. From time to time, the outsider knocked on my chest with a face full of words. I had something to say, but I couldn''t do it, so my stomach exploded. It''s frustrating. Die. I watched him bluntly. It was my own vitality to hover around Adelia with the arrogant outsider cut off. ¡°Tsk. Your elbows are bent before your swords are all turned, so that your swords can be properly powered. ¡± An outsider who wanted to be quiet for about two weeks came up and said to himself, ¡°You''re telling me now? ¡± The outsider smoked another cigarette instead of answering. Hmm. Obviously, I was in a bad position. The stance of Adelia, who lost her health by wielding her sword repeatedly, was broken. ¡°Adelia. Elbow out. ¡± Adelia quickly corrected her posture on a brief point. ¡°Wouldn''t it be better to put a little more force on your shoulders? ¡± ¡°You keep staring at me. ¡± When I told you my words, the outsider said to me, "I am a god." I glanced at such a lonely man. ¡°Hmmm.¡± After noticing the meaning in my gaze, the outsider retreated, coughing in vain. I shook my head and became passionate about my training again. Adelia was adapting to the sword too quickly. Soon after, I felt like I could not guide her with my poor skills. ¡°Whoo.¡± I took a deep breath. The energy gathered at the end of the sword. The sword rang. I drew down my sword as I took a breath. I took a breath and reaped the sword. Then I repeated the same move again. How could he swing a sword like that? A clear noise dug into my ear. Ooooooooooooooooo. That was definitely a swordsman. ¡°Hmm?¡± Turning his head, Adelia looked at me with her sword straight. Surprisingly, the sword came from her sword. The sword quickly shrivelled. ¡°Ha, ha. ¡± With a rough breath, Adelia still looked at me. ¡°Uh, good job. ¡± She smiled shyly at my compliments. It felt good. But I couldn''t smile. Certainly, he taught me how to put Mana in a sword. However, no matter how fast it was, I didn''t expect to succeed. Even though mana wasn''t enough, it was only a matter of maintaining it, but it was a success anyway. It was indeed a terrifying talent. Ahjussi, you''re so shaky. It seemed like a madman with a knife was coming after him. There was no need to go up on the back plate. ¡°You must be...¡± Then I heard the voice of the outsider. I turned my head and saw the face of a hardened outsider. ¡°Even for her, Mana Hart...¡± I suppressed that I was depressed, but at the end I trembled, and the voice of the outsider, I chirped loudly. ¡°What''s wrong with that? ¡± ¡°You weren''t enough to master such a spell! ¡± In the words of the outsider, I pointed my finger at that far entrance. ¡°Go.¡± While flinching at my words, the outsider said what Gear had to say. ¡°There was a much better way for her. There was an unimaginable possibility. You ruined it all. ¡± It was a calm voice, but what was in it was a darker anger than before. I once again pointed to the entrance instead of the answer. ¡°Shall I bring you out? ¡± When I tried to summon the court knights, the outsider turned around and said he would go out at my feet. ¡°Tsk.¡± And when he saw it, he kicked his tongue, and Adelia came up to him and asked him, ¡°Am I a master magician? ¡± In her words I shake my head. ¡°No, never. ¡± Situated on her chest, Manah Hart was exactly the same as her predecessor, Agnes Bavarian. Though small and insignificant now, it was a real exhaust manna heart that could exert as much power as my ancestors did over time. ¡°But why is the Count talking like that? ¡± I had a lot of questions today, not like her. However, I think I was as motivated as I was when it came to swords that are the progeny of the afterlife. ¡°I don''t know.¡± He said that he looked at the back of a loner who was disappearing away from the entrance. ¡°People in this age have completely forgotten what a real Mana Heart is. ¡± It was Manah Hart who defeated the mighty mineral dragon, and Manah Hart who overthrew the giant king who was the ruler of the continent. Manna Hart is such a mischief, it''s really annoying. ¡°If you hadn''t forgotten, you wouldn''t have thrown away such a commitment. ¡± ¡°I see.¡± I don''t know, but Adelia insisted on believing it. ¡°You''ll find out soon enough. ¡± I never doubted what the real Mana Hart would be like, believing that the day would soon come when she would see it too. By the way. That day came much faster than I thought. ¡°Like he''s never gonna come back? ¡± An outsider who went back angry showed up in a week. I held a Seekerman''s wooden sword in my hand. ¡°Listen to the sword. ¡± He looked at me quietly and said in a harsh tone, "What are you doing?" ¡°Prove yourself. That you weren''t wrong. ¡± I heard the outsider put up a wooden sword. ¡°I''ll only wear one ring. ¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°If I move in half a step, you win. Then I''ll admit you. ¡± In the words of the outsider, I grabbed the sword when I swallowed it. ¡°What was the bet then? It was a wish to be heard.¡± ¡°If you ask me to deliver the Bible of the Family, I will give it to you. ¡± I shook my head. I wasn''t even in the middle of a good sword. ¡°That''s not what I want. ¡± ¡°Whatever it is, I''ll listen to you. ¡± I laughed at the words until I splattered. ¡°Well, let''s stick together. ¡± I thought it would be fun. 21 Twenty-one. 07. The real thing is different (2) The left hand carries the backpack and the right hand with the sword just stretches out. The mood is calm and breathing is relaxing. The outsider looked like Sanborn. ¡°Whoo.¡± I chose to hide carefully. He hovers around the outsider with his black hand fixed several times. ¡°Do you need more time? ¡± An outsider said with a frowning face. It was an obvious provocation. I gladly accepted that provocation. Tak-tak. I hit the floor, dragging the stretched sword as if it were touching the floor, and lifting it up. Fresh. The outsider twisted his torso. That''s enough. My attacks are futile. ¡°Since the first attack, it''s still a poisonous sword. ¡± He immediately launches a second attack, staring at the outsider who kicks his tongue. Good boy. The outsider''s shoulders were cut off by pulling down the extended sword. Of course, the attack didn''t work this time. I swung the sword again. Take it. Stabbed, slashed, shot, and attacked for a long time. Half of them missed. The other half was blocked by a sword. ¡°This is enough to unravel the body. ¡± After the sword crossed vertically, the outsider asked. His eyes were like beasts lying in the bush waiting for a prey. ¡°Get Mana out. ¡± I looked around instead. Adelia and the court knights and the men of the First Princess'' womb were seen. Everyone was watching me and the homeless. Maybe the painting you want me to do is roll the floor in front of them. That''s very unfortunate, too. Yalpy. Yalpy. I shook my sword and retreated. Hoo. Cleans up the exhaled breath to the tip of the jaw and stretches the sword. ¡°You''ve already given up. ¡± The outsider teased me. ¡°No way. ¡± I looked at the outsider briefly. Yale Mimichi did, but he had to admit it. The outsider was strong. An outsider is looking for such an opportunity. The outsider was only waiting for me to pull Manah out of Manah Hart. To give you a more miserable defeat. A lesson about her nephew''s erroneous decisions, or the possibility of genius, could have been waged against the manganese that was thrown into the gutter. Maybe both. Well, it was a motive, I guess. What was important now was that as soon as I activated Mana Hart, things were likely to go as expected by the outsider. I looked at my body. Manah Hart, who sits on his chest, is now very heavy. Karden, who was chasing after me, scratched Mana to death because of the existence of a crazy bitch. But that was not enough. The outsider said he would use only one ring, but he could not think that one would be the same as the other. Even if Arwen Kyrgyzstan did not have the same power as other rural knights. I don''t know, but the ring of her outsider must be a few times more powerful than that. If it''s a crisis, it''s a crisis. But I wasn''t worried. ¡°Are you laughing?¡± I guess I was laughing at a bird I didn''t know. I was upset by the look on the outsider''s face. ¡°Isn''t that weird? ¡± Seeing such an outsider, he asked. ¡°Until 400 years ago, a lot of knights achieved unbelievable strides. They all had Mana Hart. The country''s great-grandchildren were one of them right now. ¡± ¡°I don''t think I can prove it myself with a sword. Now will you prove its usefulness with a horse? ¡± Despite the blatant laughter, I was not complacent. ¡°By the way, I can''t believe there was a technique that made all of those great knights feel like garbage. ¡± An outsider frowns. Because the resonance of the Mana Chain was the theater of Mana Hart, that''s why Mana Hart was conceived. ¡°They all thought so. The manah chain was stronger than manah, so manah was the boss. ¡± ¡°What the hell do you want to say? ¡± ¡°My thoughts are different. ¡± Manah Hart was not born because Manah Chain was stronger than Manah Hart. ¡°It wasn''t Mana Hart who was weak, it was the owner. ¡± The outsider treated my horse like a prank. ¡°It''s not all the same Mana Heart. ¡± There was an apparently distinguishing gap in Mana Hart. ¡°If you''re talking about the upper and lower extremities, it doesn''t matter. None of the masters were defeated by knights of the Quad Chain in the past without a Superior Mana Heart. ¡± Yeah, there was that distinction. But it''s just a handout of efficiency. The real criterion for distinguishing the Manna Hart was not that of efficiency and power. ¡°Have you ever heard of Moo-hoon Shi? ¡± The outsider was now blatantly annoying. ¡°This place is a place to share swords, not a place to talk about ticklish songs. ¡± I didn''t understand what the hell I was talking about. ¡°I thought I''d say that if I was an outsider who said Manah Hart was a lowly skill that mercenaries could learn. ¡± It''s better to show it once than to say it a hundred times, maybe you should write it like this. ¡°Come.¡± I can''t wait any longer, and the outsider scratches his sword. I was small-minded when I saw it. ¡°A hundred victories is my pride, my strength. ¡± ¡°What?¡± I heard a message as if I were answering. Sing a hundred victories against twenty trainees who dream of becoming knights. [Moo-hoon Shi] was created. Achievements are imprinted on the heart. Imprinted achievements become fuzzy. [Normal Attack] Muhamun Shi, [Poetry of Dance] was created. [Poetry of Dance] is activated. The small achievements I have accumulated over the past half year have become futile and have been in my body. I hit the floor. ¡°Hap!¡± The sword was drawn down as it was. The outsider frowns and lifts up his sword. Ooooooooooooooooo. Before the sword touches, the unique wave of Mana of the Ring has been transmitted. Bang! The sword bounces up in an intense shock. The moment Charlna digs her sword, the insides of the ring are turned upside down in Mana. I endured a thousand waves while fighting a hundred times. At that moment, I heard a gloomy yelling in my head. The waves that were shaking in my body disappeared in an instant. This is it. I smiled at repentance. I fought over a hundred times to get this poem, and I took the Mana of the Ring from my body over a thousand times. Mana endured the pain of reflux. ¡°The best thing to endure is ignorance. ¡± The outsider kicked his tongue and said, ¡°Do you see me holding back? ¡± He looks at the outsider and blows his sword again. Without even a slight break, Mana rushes towards the sword. Bang, bang! I made dozens of screenings in an instant. ¡°Haha.¡± The outsider looks at me with a slightly but admirable face. Even at that moment, I was casting my sword at the outsider. Bang! I saw a willingness to turn the gear upside down on the face of the outsider who threw the sword against me without avoiding it. Bang! A small question arises on that face. Bang bang! The question became even bigger in less than a year. Bang! And I became distrustful. ¡°How...¡± ¡°Why? Did you think I''d vomit blood and get worse? ¡± The sword strikes in the air. Quajic. A wave of rings that became more intense than a little while ago dug into the sword. But even then, it resolved quickly and came to an end. An outsider stares at me. ¡°What the hell...¡± ¡°I told you.¡± I turned around and drew the sword as it was. ¡°It''s not all the same Mana Heart. ¡± ¡°You''re a contributor.¡± I think my words have touched the groaning of the outsider. When you see the first outsider who has been a defensive sidekick. Phew. I shunned the sword that flew before my nose, and I was evil. With the help of Muhyunshi, Mana avoided fighting in the pain of backflow, but the outsider was still a tough opponent for me now. The sword struck in the air ten times in an instant. Bang, bang! The screening came and went again. The eyes of the outsider were slowly depressed as the day stood. Then, at some point, he became as indifferent as he had just begun the battle. However, unlike the indifferent eye, the screening was becoming sharper over time. Quajic! Gear got his sword and said he was hit. ¡°Argh.¡± Grabbed her shoulder and stepped back. The outsider, who made the condition that he would not take his foot off, did not come after me. ¡°I''ve had enough of it so far. I''ll compliment you.¡± I didn''t know how to stand this well, and the outsider reminded me of a bit of admiration. When I look at that face, I feel a pinch. I was so angry that I was so good at buzzing. ¡°400 years ago. The knights made a big mistake. ¡± He endured the pain of his shoulders and said, ¡°I didn''t leave an enemy to their descendants. ¡± Muhamun Shi of the article was a record of the past and the present, and at the same time a path to the future. Raise your soul against a strong enemy and set my limits again with the aim of a stronger presence. The bowl grows and crosses the limit. That was Moo-hoon Shi. 400 years ago, the knights had enough fuzziness to be called [myth] or [hero]. Perhaps at first they were all fully conveyed. The magic of the sword, the right form of the heart, the glowing fumigation. But the years of metallurgy have made me forget the glowing achievements. How about a dragon I''ve never seen, how about a giant king I''ve never heard of. Faith disappears and mistrust sprouts. It would have been considered a shabby song or a shabby tale. Muhamunshi, who doesn''t even believe in himself, is like a cheap song. ¡°A new amusement must have been created. But the only thing you can get is [extraordinary shock]. ¡± Victory from the Knight of Heat, I must say, the achievement of defeating a hundred soldiers alone, I must confess, Muhoon Shi piled up against Humans. A new breeze would have blown when the [myth] and [hero] families on the continent were no longer left. The knights I knew would be swept away by the wind. ¡°Have you ever had a day drink? I don''t know what the hell you''re talking about. ¡± The outsider stares at me with annoying eyes. ¡°Come. Let''s finish this useless battle. ¡± The aura of the outsider stood as sharp as a sword. Ah! You''re kicking the path of the Cross with my feet and showing off your good manners! ¡°You can''t reach the" Transcendence "with the Mana Chain. ¡± Vallerhard.You arrogant, foolish knight. ¡°You need to know. How much they''ve lost. ¡± If you don''t know, I''ll let you know. Kyr, my sword is starting to cry sharply. ¡°Why didn''t you take out that ridiculous sword? ¡± I took a small step and sang. ¡°I cut the dragon''s scales, and drink its hot blood, which no mortal can cut off. ¡± Sing "The Poetry of the True Dragon." You can''t handle poetry with your current abilities. Part of the poem is omitted. Sing only one verse of the poem, half of it. Manna Hart herself lifts up her sword in pain as if it were cut off. Slash the Dragon Scale. A short song echoed into my head. 22 22,07. The real thing is different (3) Vale Ballerhard frowns. My nephew has been so annoyed by the sound of the unknown. But it really offended him. That eye, that face. At first I didn''t know what kind of gaze it was. I couldn''t even figure out what that twisted purchase meant. It was an uncomfortable look that he had never had in his life and never encountered. Compassion. It was definitely compassion that came to my nephew''s face. I couldn''t understand. The distinction between the strong and the weak is obvious. Not only the parties to the match, but all those watching know which one is strong and which one is weak. If either one of them had to get compassion, that was the niece''s share of the eunuch. But what does that look mean? What is the look of the strong looking down at the weak, and what is the compassion in it? Unknown feelings and attitudes were truly worthless. ¡°You can''t reach the" Transcendence "with the Mana Chain. ¡± But what really bothered me was the fact that I was shaking. ¡°You need to know. How much they''ve lost. ¡± The moment I heard that thirsty voice, my heart snapped, and I fell. I really felt like I had lost something big. My breasts are getting cold. Kirr. Then I heard a sword that seemed to gnaw iron. ¡°Why didn''t you take out that ridiculous sword? ¡± I pressed down on the confused emotion and grabbed the sword. I was going to see the end with a single sword. This rivalry, all the delusions in my heart. ¡°I can''t cut it with any of those autopsies. ¡± It was at that time that an unknown song flowed out of her niece''s mouth. ¡°I chop the dragon''s scales and drink its hot blood. ¡± The moment I heard the humming old words, my heart tightened. Baleard instinctively hears the sword. I pushed a ring of Mana into it. Ooooooooooooo. The sword wept low. It was then that my nephew''s sword was forged. Cocktails. The turbulent noise that seems to be splitting out, Vale Valrhhardt opens his eyes. I saw a trainer who had not even set a blade, eating his sword from the outside while holding it tight. It stings like your complexion is ripped off. Card acquisition. Half of the wooden sword is chopped out. The greedy appetite is full of fur. The new rings, which I don''t know, begin to spin. One, two, three. And one more. Bang! The heat exploded. Quadantang, his nephew rolls out of the floor one step late. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± ¡°Enough! Don''t come! ¡± Surprised court knights rush in and retreat from the hands of their nephew. My nephew spit on me as she got up. ¡°You said you only used one. ¡± Tons of poisoned voices. ¡°Then what is it? ¡± I turned my head along my nephew''s gaze. There was a blade of light rising less than a metre. It was the light of destruction, the blade that appeared only when the four rings were interwoven. I saw a chopped wooden sword under the blade of translucent light. He mobilizes four rings and does not prevent the wooden sword from being cut off. If it wasn''t for the Orrablade who rushed out at the last minute, it wouldn''t be just the wooden sword that was cut off. ¡°Mmm.¡± He scatters the blades to come. Ugh. As the light fades, the cutting edge of the wooden sword becomes more pronounced. It was an unbelievable sight. The Mana of the Heart is lower than the Mana of the Ring. There were fatal disadvantages of being unstable, slow in growth, and susceptible to ring resonance. It was common sense, it was the truth. But that common sense was wrong in front of my eyes. By the sword of his nephew less than half a year after he began to learn it. His face sank further. I put out a sword to see the end, but I couldn''t cut anything. A nephew''s sword, a delusion in his heart. ¡°You lost. Count Valrhaud. ¡± His nephew''s voice was as sharp as a veil. ¡°Sire! Sire! ¡± My nephew, who stood still, collapsed. The court knights rushed in and looked at his niece''s details. Vale Ballerhardt watches him. * * I had a dream. I was a prisoner trapped in the cold days of my dreams, and a slave who was exploited. He was also crippled by all senses except vision and hearing. Nevertheless, the breath of a mineral dragon was just as vivid as the pain of the soul. Enough to forget it''s a dream. So when I woke up from my dream again, I had to feel a terrible disguise. Whether I''m a sword or a human being. It was a mess in my head. ¡°Argh.¡± If it wasn''t for the muscles tearing apart so well, I would have been wandering around the boundaries of reality and unreality for quite some time afterwards. ¡°Fuckin ''Muhunsi. ¡± I spit it out. Nightmares were a price for dragging the power of Muhammad. The same was true of the pain in the muscles that seemed to tear. The headache was a dump. It''s probably hard to recover for a while. It was already taken aback. [Poetry of the True Dragon] was a poem about [myth]. "Slash the Dragon Scale" All I used was three phrases, not a single verse, and that alone allowed me to draw the sword of an outsider. In return, I was a slut. It was worth the risk. ¡°A hundred victories is my pride, my strength. ¡± I endured a thousand waves while fighting a hundred times. My first self-assembled amusement, Even in the presence of a greater wave. A passage was added to it. [Poetry of Confederation] ''s rank has been weakly increased. And that new verse became my power. This is why the Knight has to fight for all his life, and the greatest honor he can enjoy as a knight. ¡°Now it''s worth it. ¡± You can''t use [Poem of Zangryong] to worry about the backstabbing every time you fight someone. In that sense, [The Poetry of Daejeon] was the perfect amusement for me. A chicken knife for catching chickens and a cow knife for catching cows. The upcoming battle with the Three Princes was enough [poetry of the battle]. ¡°Your Majesty?¡± I''m killing myself, and Adelia shows up. ¡°Hmmm.¡± I coughed and looked at her. Seeing my frivolous head and half-naked eyes, I think I''ve been keeping my side until now. She smiled softly and called out her name, and she looked like she was upset and couldn''t help it. She no longer existed in the past, when the air color that followed was forceful. In the meantime, it has been rewarding to imprint on her who is the owner. ¡°Wake up, it''s time to wake up. ¡± ¡°Didn''t you want me to wake up? ¡± ¡°You are unjust. ¡± Her Majesty said that she was able to properly greet her aunt and sister, and she said that she wanted to be thorough. ¡°I''m joking. How much more insane was I? ¡± ¡°The Dot Bird is past. ¡± ¡°Dotsai?¡± I think I had more after-effects than I thought. When I said I was losing my mind for five days, I asked what had happened. ¡°After you suddenly lost your mind, there was a commotion. Your condition was so precarious at the time...¡± Adelia explained the situation at the time. The muscles of both arms were discolored blue and just before necrosis, and the mouth was vomiting elongated blood. It is said that the blood has barely stopped and the skin has returned to its original state, but there has been quite a disturbance. ¡°I''ve never seen the Queen do that. ¡± The late queen caught me like a rat. The Queen''s fury grew even more when Carls confessed that he had mobilized the blades to come and wear only one ring after the outsider''s death. Thinking that the twisted half would have been cut off, I got all worked up. ¡°Let''s flirt. Flirt. ¡± I told her to keep giggling, and Adelia calmly explained the rest of the story. The outsider was dragged to the Queen and told her how many times she had come to check my details, but she had not stayed as long as before. ¡°It was dark without the newness of the Count. ¡± ¡°Of course it has to be dark. I''ve decided to use only one ring, and I''ve even heard of AuroraBlade, but if you have a conscience, you should be ashamed. ¡± ¡°And when you woke up, you must have asked for a separation. ¡± Adelia''s face seemed to ask what to do. ¡°Don''t tell me yet. I''m gonna take a break for a while. ¡± I asked you to excuse the fact that I woke up as soon as possible. I really needed to rest for a while, not for a while. Sequelae due to the excessive use of fuzzy cloth did not only affect silk flesh, so it was necessary to remain stable for a while. If you do not recover the soul that was struck properly, you will pay a terrible price. First, the reality and memories of the past mix into a mess. Then, at some point, the boundaries of reality collapse completely and become an ending photon, repeating the same moment. In a troubled world, the moment of futility is relentlessly reappeared. Whether it''s a terrible nightmare or a glorious glorification. That was something I never wanted to speculate about. I''ve been human all my life, and I can''t help but imagine being trapped in the memory of my sword. ¡°Your Majesty, I have prepared soup, so rule over the breach. ¡± Only after listening to Adelia did I realize that I was starving. Feeling a lately pushed bluff, I heavily ate the soup she had brought. I was filling my stomach like that, and I remembered what to do. ¡°How far did you hear about me and the outsider that day? ¡± ¡°I''ve heard that Moo-hoon Shi and 400 years ago, the knights made mistakes. ¡± ¡°I heard about it. ¡± I told Adelia the story I put off. Who her ancestors are, and what Muhammad is. She refuted the fact that her ancestors were such great knights, but was just curious about Muhammad. ¡°I will tell you a very special amusement. But that''s not it now. ¡± The post-mortem poem of Agnes Bavaria was as powerful as the poem of the Zangdragon. Adelia wrote such a poem without any preparation. No, I wondered if I could properly understand and implement poetry that had never been touched before. It was not a problem that could be solved with S-grade swordsmanship or A-grade manna sensitivity aptitude. The upheaval of the soul was not necessarily proportional to the gift of the body. Then there''s one thing left in the end. Adelia made her own amusement, just like I did. ¡°That''s why. What do you want to do with your sword? ¡± In response to my question, I have yet to think of her as a difficult face. I just learned to make it, and I looked ashamed, saying I had never had any aspirations. ¡°So think about it from now on. ¡± In my words, she immediately became the expression she thought. No, I''m not asking you to think right now. I''m going to say something, but she takes her mouth off first. ¡°If I could really be a knight. ¡± Adelia looked straight at me. It was a stubborn gaze before. How sparkling his eyes were again. 23 Twenty-three eight. Its not all the same mess (1) I think I can express my aspirations right away, and Adelia keeps her mouth shut. ¡°If you don''t think about it, tell me later. ¡± I asked you to tell me later, even though I was pushing my back and I didn''t think about it. ¡°I mean, if I''m really an article. ¡± But instead of pledging next, she removes her silent mouth again. But this time, everyone who looked at the road would be frustrated by saying the same thing. ¡°Well, really, the knight...¡± ¡°So what. If it''s an article. ¡± In my words, she threw it away with her bloody face. He''s trying to say something else. ¡°... I will. ¡± After a while, Adelia bows her head and opens her mouth. It was a voice smaller than the sound of a mosquito wing. ¡°What?¡± She raised her head in my words. I don''t know if I''ve made a big decision, but the purchase of Andamun is all over the place. ¡°I will be your sword. ¡± At the end of her speech, a strange wave occurred. ¡°Ah...¡± I knew what it was. Some moonshines begin with the first step across the plain, while others begin with the sound of an assault trumpet. Some amusements also begin their story with an oath. ¡°I will live for you all my life, and I will give you all my life. ¡± Adelia''s amusement began that way. Adelia Bavaria dedicates her poetry to her. And sometimes moonlighting affects others. A new [Moohyun Shi] is created. The poem of [Ordinary], the poem of [Domination] has been created. Just like right now. ¡°Huh.¡± It was ridiculous, so I laughed. I didn''t even imagine that the great-grandchildren Agnes Bavaria would weave a [poem of deception]. No matter how characteristic [slavery] is. ¡°Agnes will faint if he finds out. ¡± I saw Adelia. I was ashamed of myself when I spit it out, so I had a twitchy shape. I didn''t even know what had just happened to me. Occasionally this is the case. Unintentional behaviour is often poetically interwoven. In such cases, it generally took some time for the parties to realize their shea ''a. In particular, Adelia''s oath stipulated the condition "If you really are a knight". Perhaps it was after she became a real knight that she realized the existence of Muhammad and Shea. ¡°Your Majesty?¡± When I looked at myself without a word, she lowered her head with a embarrassed face. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Thy Majesty. I can''t handle it. ¡± ¡°No, thank you very much. ¡± Because of you, I really got a lot. A new smokelessness was also a smokelessness, but the real income was separate. It was true that her growth would be very beneficial to me as well. [Poetry of Exercise] was a hymn to the owner, and so was its utility. Of course, I didn''t know how her poetry would benefit me. Even the same Moohyun Shi can be interpreted by the owner of the poem, and the effect varies according to what kind of heart he has. Right now I''m just waiting. With S grade swordsmanship aptitude and A grade manna sensitivity aptitude, until the progeny of the swordsmanship is fully mature. And, uh... ¡°Uh, sleepy. ¡± For now, I had to sleep. I fell asleep as if fainted. * * When I woke up again, Adelia was still standing by me. I woke up in a more drowsy position, sitting in a chair next to my bed. ¡°Hmm?¡± I wasn''t in worse shape than I thought. I thought I''d have more sequelae at least for a few days. ¡°Is it the poetry of deception? ¡± Of course, I didn''t think that I could alleviate the sequelae of [Poetry of the True Dragon]. If I''m really okay with Adelia, it''s because of the amusement she gave me and my newly created amusement that my soul regained its vitality. ¡°Your Majesty?¡± I feel like I''m beating around. Adelia looked at me with a half-revolted eye and woke up in her place. ¡°I will bring you water to wash and a simple meal. ¡± She disappeared without a bird to answer. ¡°Hmm.¡± After Adelia disappeared, I stood in front of a new mirror. ¡°Hoo.¡± I looked in the mirror and admired it. Bourne''s face seemed to have become dull due to a non-dogbird fasting. If there was a tee in the prison, the thin lips and thin eyes seemed rather nasty. But where is this? This is a whole new generation. ¡°Well, I was born anew. ¡± Kilkill. I''m laughing on my own jokes, and Adelia is back. And there was a hump by her that came back. I frowned without knowing. Unsweet guests. ¡°Ian,¡± Queen, I was the most evasive person in the royal palace. ¡°Where''s the bad thing? I can''t. I have to call the fisherman. ¡± I smiled awkwardly as I saw her showing off her boiling motto. I''d rather look like a king, but the queen looks at me with her warm eyes. Let''s just get out of here like we did with the King, and that''s ridiculous. That makes me feel bad for acting like a good son. ¡°Ugh. My head. ¡± So I closed my eyes and spread the same smoke. ¡°Go to bed. Lie down and get some rest. Your mother will protect you today. ¡± It sounded like the Cheongcheon wall force. It''s still like this, but I''ve been with the Queen all day, so it was horrible to imagine. ¡°I think it''s okay. ¡± With awkward acting, the queen sighs. ¡°Why are you so frightened of your mother? ¡± Because I''m not your son. I can''t tell you the truth straight away. She sighs, and she sighs. ¡°Your Majesty, I will help you with your cleansing. ¡± While the queen was gone for a moment, Adelia handed out a silver tray that had been given water to help cleanse. Stealing my face with cold water, I looked at the Queen''s face. I think I have something to say. Maybe it''s different. ¡°Are you grumbling against the homeless? ¡± The Queen has taken out the case. ¡°I don''t think the outsider really wanted to harm you. It''s just a stubborn, cruel thing to do. So don''t resent the outsider too much. ¡± The Queen has been on the side of outsiders for a while. A man who lives longer with a sword than a man, and forgets even the law of his kinsman''s blood because he mingles with rough men. What a stubborn, cruel gesture. After all, the point was that the outsider was a social misfit. ¡°So if you have any gold, tell me. So I don''t buy.¡± ¡°No offense. ¡± ¡°Why is there no gold? Hands up so hard, the case is a nag. It would be a lie if there was no gold. ¡± ¡°No, I really don''t. ¡± It wasn''t a lie. I didn''t resent the outsider at all. No, there was no reason to resent it. I never gave my heart in the first place, and I never expected anything. The outsider was just a nuisance to me. Moreover, I was being fed to an outsider in my own way. My sword was cut off in the Mana of the Heart that I was trying to open under my eyes. I didn''t have enough time to break my own words and mobilize four rings. I even wore Orrablad. Pride was wounded, and the truth he believed in was wronged. I don''t know, but it must feel like the world is falling apart. The outsider was certainly an unassuming knight, but he did not have the right spirit. I just grinded and wiped it to reach that point, so it was natural if it was true. It will be unbearable. My revenge for the knight who was nagging about the incident is "Hearing". If you''re capable, you''ll be out of your league. If you''re not capable, you''ll be out of your league. It doesn''t matter which way I became. Since I took it back and gave it back in words, it was strange that there was still resentment until now. But a queen who doesn''t know such an inner lining seems to think I don''t just resent her. ¡°If your body is released early, know that the outsider is a virtue to His Majesty. ¡± While on duty, she said that she saw the truth and was impressed, so she was disappointed when she said she was going to a mean social club, and she told me a back story I didn''t know. ¡°On that day, the position of the outsider became difficult. I put my name on the guarantee, and that''s what happened. ¡± This was another unexpected story, and I was a little embarrassed. I didn''t expect that twisted outsider to convince the king to release me. I tried my best to get to bail, but the nephew didn''t deserve to get into an accident as soon as he got out. So it looks like it came out so close. ¡°Even though your outsider was tied to a military relationship, His Majesty was not a man to deal with. I owe it to His Majesty for this, which is not good for me, since there will be considerable difficulties in my future life. ¡± At first, don''t resent me, and now I''m silent to apologize. But I didn''t say anything against Sari, but I became a deaf man who ate honey. ¡°As I understand it, I don''t want to talk anymore. ¡± I ate and lay in bed straight after eating. If you close your eyes, the queen will leave, but unfortunately she didn''t really think about whether she was going to be around me all day. ¡°Your handwriting, as I said before. ¡± The Queen, who had been quiet for a while, took her mouth off. But the topic was very disturbing to me. ¡°I intend to make a decision at this banquet. ¡± The Queen''s voice was soft, but at the same time rigorous. ¡°I''ve got a lot of young girls in my sights. One of them will be adopted as your backfill. ¡± The objection seemed to me to be nailed to the point that I would not accept any cold. ¡°So you know that. ¡± * * The Queen left that day to stay by my side. But I still couldn''t rest. The Queen sent a guest to roast me. ¡°No, I don''t. ¡± He struggled in disgust, but the guest, the old man sent by the Queen, didn''t even flinch. ¡°His Majesty''s association is now seventeen. It''s too late to start now. ¡± ¡°No, I mean. Why am I studying? ¡± Thanks to the great queen of mothers, I became a studying man without even a seller. ¡°If you don''t learn, there will be no difference between man and beast. ¡± ¡°Are you calling me an animal now? ¡± ¡°The one who doesn''t learn. You have just begun your studies. It''s halfway to the beginning, and you''re already on the path of learning. So you are not the Beast. ¡± ¡°I didn''t start. And don''t make fun of me. ¡± An old man covered the book in my words. Then he looked at me with his eyes as deep as the wrinkles on the edge of his eyes. ¡°Your Majesty, there is something I must do. So is studying. ¡± ¡°I''m not doing it because I don''t want to. ¡± ¡°If so, what is the motivation? ¡± I confronted the old man''s question. ¡°I don''t need to learn. ¡± ¡°Why is that? ¡± ¡°I know enough. ¡± The old man laughed at me. ¡°We sold out for 60 years in academia. But I''m still not confident enough to know. But how do you say that? ¡± I laughed at the words. Because it was annoying. It was so foolish for an old man who hasn''t lived in 100 years to pretend to be good in front of me. I sat on the opposite side of the old man who was still smiling. ¡°Shall we have some fun? ¡± 24 Twenty-four eight. Its not all the same mess (2) When the knights and soldiers clashed their hands and barracks, the scholars all knew what they were doing. The non-practicing dreamers only shared useless discourses in the safe rear. They never stood before the law, they were merely mouth-watering writers. That was the kind of scholar I knew. So when the old man came to me and said he was going to be a teacher, he snorted. I didn''t have the heart to learn the knowledge of the dead, far from reality. No, I was wondering if there was anything I could learn. Not all those who went through me were ignorant swordsmen. Some of them worked in both the sword and the academy. And I''ve acquired their knowledge for hundreds of years. Among the knowledge acquired, there was no reason for the scholars to come and study useless things. I believed so, and I thought so. But it wasn''t. The old man was not an ignorant dreamer, nor was he a cloaker. His discipline was realistic in dealing with extreme cili and efficiency. When I realized that, I was already being beaten and killed by an old man. ¡°Yes, it is! People should always watch their backs! No one knows if it''s a Cypher knife or anything else. ¡± ¡°It''s a radical expression, but it''s true. The theory of the Iron Monarch also speaks of the need for the Monarch to be wary of the breasts of the New Testament. It was also said that giving too much power to a benevolent servant should be avoided. ¡± ¡°Right, right. If you let go of the original man, he''ll crawl. ¡± If I had been a scholar, I would have been so vulgar that I would have sold in the secular language. Those who were with me were basically those whose hymns of humanity were on their bodies. I warned him of the evil nature of man several times, but he did not listen, and he had to pay a harsh price. I believed in betrayal as much as I did. Forgive me again. Just thinking about it made my heart feel better. ¡°In ironblood monarchy, military relations are a kind of contract or deal. The monarch, instead of protecting the monarch, is given some of its military and economic power, and the monarch, instead of dedicating allegiance, plots the monarch''s denunciation and political stability. ¡± ¡°Yes! It''s fundamental to have a relationship when you give and receive something that is human. Isn''t it natural to follow the guy who always makes you call yourself a belly? ¡± The silly and rational theory of governance of such an old man was to wet my heart like a drought. After that, I stayed with the old man for a long time, so I listened. ¡°Then, Your Majesty. We''re going to do this today, and we''re going to do the rest tomorrow. ¡± ¡°Uh, yeah. Yeah, I''ll wait. ¡± The old man gently smiles and looks down and leaves the room. Jubbuck, Jubbuck. The moment I was chewing about the "Iron Monarch Theory" that the old man told me to make the slow footsteps disappear, I froze. ¡°Huh?¡± Upon sobering up, I had already taken the shape of agreeing to the old man''s class. In the meantime, I naturally promised to meet a new old man I don''t know. Thinking naturally of the face of the old man who left tomorrow, I realized that I had been beaten. This wasn''t the first time I intended it. ¡°That''s very inspiring. ¡± I just laughed. * * An old man who had left the Prince''s Bed went straight to the Queen. ¡°Sir Nicholo. ¡± The Queen asked if she was waiting for him. ¡°Your Majesty''s rumors are half right and half wrong. ¡± The old man, Nicholo Marchiadel, refuses and takes out a story that the Queen wonders about. ¡°The stubborn talk was like a rumor. Those other guns and insights were different from the rumors. ¡± ¡°You don''t have to say it so well. I know that a kid who doesn''t get sick with his eyes, or his firearm, is just a tricky trick. ¡± She said she could guess without saying anything, and the Queen gave her words of concern to the prince''s harsh advisor, Nicholo Marchiadel. ¡°It was a great time for me, too. I didn''t know the time was running out to meet someone who could tell the story. ¡± The Queen also noticed that the old man''s words were greetings. ¡°If this old man''s words are just words in his mouth, I swear to God, I''m not the one who says black is white. ¡± Nicholo Marchiadel said to the Queen. ¡°But I know my child. He''s never the kind of kid Sir says he is. ¡± ¡°If the Queen had thought so. ¡± His eyes deepened. ¡°You must have made it look like that. ¡± The queen opens her eyes. ¡°Are you telling me that he hid my gun for himself? ¡± If that''s true, why, in response to the Queen''s question, Nicholo Marchiadel shakes his head. ¡°Knowing someone''s thoughts requires a hundred discourses, and knowing his qualities is not enough for a thousand. How can I guess your insistence with one encounter? ¡± He continued to speak harshly. ¡°Just a glimpse of the deep reason and insight of His Majesty. ¡± The Queen shook her eyes. I never thought I''d flatter my child that much. What kind of an old man is that? When I was young, I was praised as a genius, and when I was old, I was praised as a sage. The idea contained in the book "Iron Monarchy Theory" written at the end of the year is too radical and secular. At present, it has become an excluded state because its reputation has not fallen to the ground, but that does not mean that it is not going anywhere with clear intelligence. If such a sage had been so flat on his son, it would never have been wrong. ¡°I dare ask the Queen. ¡± The Queen is trembling, and Nicholo Marchiadel wears off with a big eye. ¡°May I preach to you the enlightenment of this old man who says that the world is cruel and secular? ¡± ¡°How can you lower yourself so much? Everyone I know calls Lord Sage. ¡± ¡°A vulgar sage.¡° I know how the world calls me, because I''m old and dark and my ears don''t eat completely. ¡± The Queen was undeniable. It is an old man who repudiates the relationship of the divine army as a business transaction and buys the commotion of nobles. Therefore, no one is going to stand as a teacher, so I have a hard time asking you to be my son''s teacher. Without Nicholo Marchiadel''s disciple, the prince would not have been able to do the opposite. ¡°If you learn and learn anything, you can stand up to your crooked personality. ¡± A wretched student evaded by all the teachers of the world, a teacher evaded by all the students of the world as being vulgar. Where is the more exquisite combination? ¡°Now that I have found the joy of old age, I am only ecstatic by the grace of the Queen. ¡± Thus, Nicholo Marchiadel proclaimed in the presence of the Queen that he would be a master of the prince in earnest. Of course, Prince Idrian, the party, didn''t know that, but he just burst the distribution that he had been beaten by an old man. * * After the old man took his place, I was feeling extremely free. I should never have avoided over-training now that the after-effects of Muhyun Shi are not all gone. The depleted manna could not be filled with force until it set itself up. I just wandered around without anything to do. ¡°Oh, I''m bored. ¡± Soon after I woke up, I was restless and sold out only for training. I didn''t even know how the day went because I was going to get back the power I lost. Then, when I was forced to rest, my mind was not even stabilized. ¡°Harder! Stronger!¡± I tried to clean up Adelia who was doing well. ¡°Aren''t court knights trained? ¡± I also tried to imprison Karls and the court knights on mission. But the time went by so much that even the dampness didn''t get dirty. In the meantime, an outsider came. In the past few days, many outsiders have had facial injuries. Regular eyes were dull, and the young man''s head was full of swords. If anyone sees it, they''ll lose to the outsider. To that extent, the appearance of an outsider was absurd. I could tell by the grip. That the outsider didn''t even get over the simma I planted. ¡°... I''m sorry. ¡± After a while, a loner opened his mouth. I think I heard a lot about the last match, but the last thing I said was an apology. It was amazing. ¡°I broke my own word, and I hurt you greatly. I don''t have ten mouths to say. ¡± No. It wasn''t because of the Aurablade of the outsider that I forced him to take care of me, but because I used [Poetry of the Zangdragon] too much. ¡°Mmm.¡± The Queen''s words came to mind. The fact that the outsider was a guarantor instead of releasing my life imprisonment and that he owed it to the King. The mood was a little complicated. He took revenge and also won the bet. That''s why I feel a little generous when I look at the outsider. ¡°Say what you want. Give me my arm, give me my eyes. ¡± ¡°Write something like that. ¡± I looked at the outsider with a useless sarcasm. ¡°Tsk.¡± As I looked at the outsider with my head down, I kicked my tongue. I wish it was old times, though, and I''d been called a Swordmaster, not even a big fella. Certainly the knights of this era did not have a higher spiritual upheaval than the landscape. Instead of breaking walls and growing steadily, I chose to grind and wipe them. Perhaps if you leave it like this, the Ten Midwives will be in a state of drowning for quite some time. ¡°Good," he wrote. ¡± In my words, the outsider was unresponsive. ¡°I''ll say my wish first. ¡± An outsider''s face splattered. If I asked you to put out your thistle arm, I would cut it off and give it to you. Of course, I was not interested in the arms of a furry outsider. ¡°An outsider.¡± An outsider''s gaze turned to me. ¡°Let me go out. ¡± ¡°If you go out, you can do it at any time because your body is free. ¡± I shake my head. ¡°No, not out like that. ¡± 25 25. 08. Its not all the same mess (3) ¡°I want you to take a look outside too. ¡± Then, the face of the outsider hardened to know what I was saying. ¡°Far be it from the King. ¡± The outsider became a contemplative face. Not necessarily, I hesitated to stand by my nephew''s bail once and then get into trouble. ¡°How far? ¡± But I was forced to accept my demands, even though I had my own words. ¡°That''s because I saw the situation then. ¡± In my words, the outsider made a few conditions. To the extent that the schedule is not disruptive to the upcoming banquet, The place is where the royal influence is intact. Immediately return if there is any unfortunate situation in the bay. And if possible, follow your instructions. ¡°That''s hard. ¡± When I happily accepted, the outsider became anxious. But I didn''t refuse my request this time because I had already broken a word I said. ¡°It will take some time to schedule. ¡± There are a lot of things that royalty can do to select places where political reasons won''t happen even if they visit, decorate people, and prepare them in many ways. Besides, I couldn''t wait to meet the King and get some extra oil. Then he said, "My uncle turned around. ¡°An outsider.¡± I called such an outsider. ¡°Be nice to me. ¡± I might run out of Congo. ¡°I''ll pay your debts. ¡± I didn''t mean it like that. I didn''t have to correct the misunderstanding. Whatever the reason, you just have to be good to me. ¡°Then I''ll give you the schedule. ¡± The outsider took his place at the end of the speech. I felt my gaze a little while ago. I turned my head and saw Carls and the court knights clearing me with strange eyes. ¡°Why, well. ¡± ¡°That''s a little surprising. ¡± Carls looks out. ¡°What else is left of it. ¡± ¡°I knew you would demand something enormous. ¡± At the end of the day, the court knights took the gesture of agreeing to the secret. ¡°The Count broke the treaty before the Great War, and he also lost his wager. It''s an opportunity that rarely comes. ¡± What are you talking about? ¡°I thought I was gonna rob an outsider, but it''s weird because I''m not? ¡± It was no surprise that my demands were only going out when I thought I''d run because I was excited. ¡°I didn''t mean it like that. I thought you''d make more demanding demands. It''s going to be revenge. ¡± ¡°I told you. Excessive demands. ¡± Mannani, who has already been slapped once, makes another guarantee. I had a headache as to what to say to the king right away. In any case, if Mannani strikes again, this time he will pay for the guarantees. I was able to do this, not just because my needs were light. It was not strange, of course, to make even more demanding demands than before. Even if you look at the outsider who was acting like he was going to cut off the thistle. ¡°Still...¡± ¡°You look salty because you have a twitchy head. ¡± Carls smiled softly at me. The court knights smiled similarly. But that smile made me feel bad somehow. Because the foot that couldn''t pee was finally smiling when I saw her pee. ¡°These are organized into groups. How the hell did you see me? ¡± I was annoyed. But the smile on the mouth of the knights did not disappear. * * The old man came back. I said I was studying, but there was nothing great about the way the class was done. The old man took out the verb and begged for the format of the discourse to proceed with the class. It was the same as the day before. The fact that there are quite empathetic theories unfolds, the fact that you have decided that you will not be frozen as you were the day before, and that you have fallen into discourse without knowing the time to go. Everything was the same. ¡°Then, Your Majesty. We''ll talk about the rest tomorrow. ¡± ¡°Whatever. ¡± He deliberately replied loudly. ¡°And this is a book that you get to read when it''s free. ¡± ¡°Iron Monarchy?¡± ¡°Everything I said is in here. ¡± ¡°Well, if you don''t have time, I''ll read it. ¡± When I meet an old man, I feel like my face is blurry, so my voice keeps getting louder. But the old man was just smiling like a young grandson. ¡°Huh. But what''s your name? ¡± Later I asked for a name. ¡°Nicolo of Marchiadel. Just call me Nicolo, and that''s enough. ¡± ¡°Nicolo Marchiadel... good. I''ll call you Nichola in the future. ¡± ¡°Now that we''ve given each other a name, we can move forward. So tomorrow we''re going to talk a little bit deeper. ¡± Something about the flow of consciousness was a triumphant discourse, but I decided not to care. The old man in front of his eyes couldn''t talk to anyone, so he was frustrated. ¡°Lonely. ¡± I don''t think I miss someone to talk to when I get older. Nicholo Marchiadel thought so too. ¡°Hmm.¡± I took a peek at the book left by Nicolo, who was left alone. The book was too heavy and thick for the old man to carry, and on the outside it was written "Iron Monarch Theory." ¡°Huh?¡± But I was familiar with the name written under it. By Nicolo Marchiadel It was ridiculous to see his name. ¡°At the end of every word, in iron monarchy, in iron monarchy, was it your own book? ¡± He was a very audacious man. Still, I have a good intention of carrying this heavy thing, so let''s read it. I opened the book. And I handed over the bookshelf. Slowly, but without rest. I continued to read books. Jaw. When I read the book like that, it was one last chapter. ¡°Hmm.¡± Military relations were dealt with on the same lines as business contracts, and noble loyalty was merely enriched with integrity to plot political stability. How the monarch can wrap himself up against the most attractive contracts, and how he can keep the contracts for a long time without riding them. That was the main content of the book. ¡°These are nobles and monarchs, and I think I really hate them. ¡± I wanted to organize myself by choosing only words that those who called themselves noble hated. Of course I wasn''t. I liked the book. ¡°Yeah. You have to deal with people like this. ¡± I felt a lot of empathy. But sadly, I was not a monarch. It was Adelia and Arwen. Among other things, Arwen did not see her face after taking the oath of allegiance, and even though she had a genuine heart, she was not swearing allegiance. After all, it was Adelia who said she was my real person. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± At the end of the day Adelia appeared. ¡°Adelia. What do you want from me? ¡± ¡°I''ve already been overflowed. Right now, I''m just following. ¡± I shake my head for a firm answer. She had no corner to write the theory of Iron Monarchy. After all, this book was of no use to me. I was only a prince, not a monarch. ¡°Your Majesty, a letter has come before you. ¡± I''m locked in a memory, and Adelia gives me a letter. My first article was from a hard-working speller. "Recently, I''ve achieved little. I think I''ll see you soon. May He be silent until that day. It was Arwen Kirgayendah, whose sentence was as pale as that of the Holy Spirit. ¡°I was overly conscious of the handwriting. ¡± Her heart glanced at what she had written deliberately, wanting to be seen as a knight, not a woman. ¡°Achieve...¡± Maybe by now she too has become a double-chain knight. And she decided to come back to my side after she became a real knight for Seom. That meant that the day was imminent for her to return. ¡°It would be perfect to practice before you stick with the Three Princes. ¡± Betting with an outsider who would have been my guardian had I won in a fight with a double-chain knight was practically meaningless to me. In the first place, my condition wasn''t exactly what I wanted. It was just a small motivation that preceded the training. What does winning a double-chain knight mean to me with my accomplishments now? Of course, that did not mean to cancel the war. I had no intention of losing. I remembered the face of the three-prince who was laying me down. I stepped on me and counted the grumpy whispers of the one who was only trying to tell me my name. ¡°If you''re going to pray, you have to do it right. ¡± ¡°Your Majesty?¡± In my own words, Adelia looked suspicious. ¡°Uh, no. How was your training today? ¡± She failed to supervise her training by sharing discourse with the old man. I asked him if he would be as good as talent. ¡°I''m just trying to rise to your expectations. ¡± ¡°Yeah, I''ll look forward to it. ¡± I really looked forward to it. Her growth in giving me [Poetry of Yesterday] will be a great force for me. At the same time, I was also worried. I didn''t know when her [Butcher] and [War Craze] traits would come out. ¡°Later. ¡± ¡°Your Majesty?¡± ¡°When the unbearable impulse just starts to rise, be sure to tell me. ¡± I asked because I didn''t know. And I don''t have enough to remind you how many times I am the owner. * * A few days have passed. I have recovered so much that I can feel that my damaged spirit has stabilized somewhat. And as the day went by again, I felt the manna begin to kick up inside my empty heart. I stopped what I was doing and started scratching Mana straight away. Like a dry cotton swallow, my Mana Hart eats an irreverent Mana. But the amount was much more than I expected. Manah Hart was still almost half empty when she kicked it all out in the first place. Manas continued to kick up. Later I realized. It wasn''t just a sequelae left by [Poem of Zangdragon] who used it too much. I tried an unbearable miracle, and I peeked at a part of that enormous will. Its impact was reflected in the flesh. Mana Heart has been expanded. The expanded Mana Heart has made your body significantly different. Your body is able to withstand more Mana. Finally, I heard a message in my ear. Swordexpert. Sword Expert, commonly called Sword Expert. I grew up again. But the message is still not over. Your connection to the source has improved somewhat. Some of the power constraints that have been restored have been lifted. Power, [Eye of the Third] has improved considerably. Power, [3rd ear] has improved considerably. I have a new power in my body. You can use some of the extra powers you held at the source. Part of the power that was originally mine, but could not be used, was now forfeited. 26 Twenty-six. 08. Meet Sword Sword (1) ¡°Scheduled. ¡± The outsider who came to Dodsay Bay was with the good news. ¡°The departure will take place two days later through Earl Elon, located three days from the royal palace, and will return to the royal palace after a two-day visit to the wire magnet. It should take about 20 days from departure to return. ¡± I was wondering if I should be out for a week, but I had a longer schedule than I thought. It was a great pleasure for me. I also liked the fact that there was a wire on the site. I heard that the Iron Magnetic Corps is also considered a knight in the kingdom. I was going to look at the level of well-known knights of this era. I saw Arwen too. I was eager to see how much she would grow after sending a letter and showing off my accomplishments. After that, the outsider told me a number of things, including the number of people who performed the work, but not so much in the ear. ¡°I would have done well on my own. I don''t need it all, so just tell me where Elon is or what she is. ¡± In my words, the outsider gave a short lecture on Earl Elon. ¡°There are iron mines in the territory that can supply quality iron, and there are guilds in the field that can refine it. It''s no exaggeration to say that more than half of the weight delivered to the royal family is from Count Elon. ¡± ¡°Ho. That''s the gourd pulling. ¡± It was nice to hear it. In fact, when I was on the slopes of SodExpert a while ago, I was visiting the armory of the Royal Palace. Even so, I became a sod expert, and I couldn''t wait to be a crumpled training sword. I thought there might be a sword to use in the Royal Palace Armory. But I couldn''t even check if there was a sword to use in the Royal Palace Armory. The King himself ordered me not to take out any of those days. It was unfair, but it could not be picked. I was blamed for my own self-harm with a sword stolen from the Remembrance. Thanks to it, the human body was obtained, but the King''s anger had to be overwritten together. After all, I had to turn around in front of the armory without any income. In such a yard, the destination of the foreign oil is the famous city. If it wasn''t nice to meet you, it was strange. The royal name, which the king could not bring out, was confined to the warehouse of the royal palace. To get the weapon, I had to get it outside the royal palace, not the royal palace. ¡°Why did you choose the right destination for me? ¡± I looked at the face of the outsider who knew the situation. It seems that the outsider knew the royal decree issued by the King. ¡°If you do another accident, you and I will suffer in many ways. So...¡± ¡°Don''t worry about it. ¡± Despite what I said, the outsider still didn''t notice. ¡°Don''t you really worry? ¡± * * It was the day of departure. I got up early and finished chatting. I kept thinking of leaving the royal palace. But that feeling didn''t last long. I just wanted to leave, but there were more things to go through than I thought. First, I had to tell the King and the Queen the royal palace. The King is just a nuisance, a virtue that sends his hand a few whirls (?), but not the queen. She poured out endlessly a nag as if she had put it on the water, and it felt like she had heard so many nags. ¡°For the last time...¡± How many times does he say his last? ¡°So be careful. If anything happens, I''ll be right back. I have an outsider, so what''s going on? ¡± ¡°Yes, yes. ¡± I looked at the baseball game, and the nag that seemed to be endless ended. But it was long after the departure time had elapsed. ¡°Oh, I''m tired. I''m exhausted.¡± I haven''t even stepped outside the palace yet, but I feel tired already. ¡°Climb up.¡± I moved to the palace on a wagon I lost once before. Soon after, I arrived at the entrance of the royal palace where the outsiders and the attendants were waiting. ¡°We''re late, so let''s get going. ¡± There he joined the outsider and headed out of the palace. ¡°I''m going to close the window for a moment. ¡± The door was closed and I had to spend time in the wagon again boredly. I looked inside the wagon for nothing. Adelia, dressed somewhat easier than usual, was staring at me. I''ve said a few words to appease my boredom, but the answer is, Your Majesty, outrageous. It was just the answer. Oh, that''s not funny. After giving up the chatter, I lay barefoot. * * The first day moved by wagon. But the only oil I thought about was being stuck in a wagon and not flying like a pack. I complained to the outsider, and I was able to get a horse. ¡°But do you know how to ride horses? ¡± That''s what I''m saying. ¡°I don''t know.¡± Where did I learn to ride the horse that came into my body when I was choked to death by the sword? It was time to learn from now on. I sighed with a ridiculous face, and called a horseman to teach me how to ride a horse. From that day on, I went on horseback. Of course it wasn''t easy. A horse is just a walking creature, but it wasn''t easy to run properly. It wasn''t bad, though. Just enjoying the wind blowing across me made me feel better. Besides, what about the surrounding landscape? I ran excitedly with two eyes on a world that was alive and vibrant, not a world that had been trapped in a sword. I''ve been obsessed with horse riding for so long, I''ve just reached the boundary of Count Elon. ¡°You''re a day late than I expected. ¡± The outsider looked at me and said, ¡°Didn''t you come out to get some air anyway? ¡± I went out for myself in the first place, but what if it''s too late for a day? In my audacious words, the outsider laughed, saying the same thing. It was a dry laugh. As long as you can''t overcome Simma, that laugh will continue. ¡°Tsk.¡± I''m kicking my tongue, and there''s a distant earthquake. ¡°Looks like the cavalry of Count Elon. ¡± Two-doo, a horde of hordes of horsemen has stopped in front of us. Chuck. The horsemen hipped and knelt on one knee. ¡°Elonga''s eldest son Torres meets Prince Idrian Leonberger! It''s an honor to meet you! ¡± A large young man, Eudalene, greeted the delegate. I thought he was just a cavalry, but I knew he was the successor to the Count. "It''s very nice to hear from you," said Torres Elon, who was delayed in arriving and was searching nearby. ¡°The time was delayed by the wind breaking down the wagon wheels. Didn''t you arrive when you sent your father a parting letter? ¡± ¡°I''ve been looking around here since yesterday, so I don''t know about the castle. Looks like the messenger and the road are staggered. ¡± Anyway, he said he was glad he arrived safely, and he was on his way. So I followed Torrance Elon for a couple of hours, and I saw the city far away. It was also a thriving city to pretend. At the entrance, a welcome crowd bargled. There was also Earl Elon, who was as big as my son. ¡°I don''t know how honored it is to see you like this. Sire. Edgar of Elonga sends her greetings. ¡± ¡°Thank you for the hospitality. ¡± At the end of the approximate greeting, we were immediately escorted into the Earl''s mansion. Inside the mansion was a whole heaven of weapons. There were flashing swords on the walls, and various types of armor were displayed on both sides of the corridor. The Count speaks to me about the importance of knives and armor, as if he were boasting. I was just listening to the explanation. More than half of the gear delivered to the royal family was made by Earl Elon, and the homeless man said so and expected it. However, it was a yawn that did not fill my eyes with equipment that stretched everywhere and without anything to do. It''s nice to look gorgeously decorated, but it''s a placenta that people can''t even use in action. I wasn''t the only one disappointed. From the looks of it, it seemed difficult to find what I was looking for in the Earl''s Castle. * * It was as expected. Earl Elon said he would buy my affection and gave me swords and armor from day one. However, the pinch was no different from the decorative items that were hanging in the hallway. At this point, Count Elon wanted to treat me like an idiot. But seeing the look on his face, it wasn''t that anymore. The Count seemed to think that the items he had given were really good. Perhaps the Count values aesthetic perspectives rather than practicality. Without it, I couldn''t be proud of those things that I couldn''t use in practice. ¡°You said you wanted to take a look around the guild of the Yachters? ¡± The Count looked embarrassed in my words. ¡°Why, it''s hard? ¡± ¡°The guild is not a good place for nobles like you to visit. ¡± The heat of the furnace and the rumbling noise. The Count has repeatedly convinced me that there are more spots to see than the guild of the Yardsmen. Of course, whatever he said, I had no intention of bending my mind. ¡°If you''re right...¡± The Count called my eldest son. ¡°Torrence knows better than I do if it''s a field guild, so it wouldn''t be bad for a guide. ¡± I went to the guild in front of Torrence. ¡°They are hard-working and stubborn like one another. ¡± When the work is done in the middle of the day, it''s hard to pretend you don''t even know when the lord is coming, and the words they say are as cold and cruel as the lumps of iron they deal with, so even if you feel hurt by it, think of it as craftsmanship. It was Torres'' party, not his. You didn''t have to. I had a deeper understanding of the Yachters than Torrance. I saw the guild''s building while we were talking for a while. The guild was one giant workshop. ¡°Whoo.¡± I suffocated. ¡°The heat of the furnace is hot. Tell me if you can''t stand it. ¡± I didn''t answer what Torres said. My breathing was rough, not because I was suffocated by the heat of the furnace. Open this door. This smell. This noise was distracting my mind. And the thing that shook me the most, Thug. Thug. Cans. The regularly heard iron pounding was a noise. I was completely immersed in that clear sound. Hemicephaly. Heart rate''s accelerating. The feet moved as desired. ¡°Your Majesty?¡± I was heading into the middle of a new open workshop. A thug. The iron pounding was full of clear noises everywhere. Among other things, there was a clear sound of Judy. I chased the sound. Thug. Thug. Cans. When I woke up, I was standing in front of an old man. 27 27/08/2008. Meet Sword Sword (2) I saw the old man on his back. Cans. The old man hammered. And I got off again. Cans. No hassle, no strength. I didn''t even have a goggle. The sound was just repeated one by one. His heart began to beat slowly again. The refinement was pushed into my head. [Thug, thug, thug.] Thug. Thug. Cans. The first "memory" I remember overlapped perfectly with reality. Jiaying. At that moment, the sense of identity wrapped around me and disappeared. It happened before I even realized who I was. ¡°Ah...¡± It reminds me of that feeling of ignorance, and the sound of the endless hammering broke. Unknown loss. I saw the old man. I saw the old man who stopped hammering put a lump of iron in the furnace. The old man hears the hammer again. The runaway iron was beaten to bits. Flames of flare, twinkling plates. In the meantime, a white hand bursts into the air. Zec. Something cold touched my forehead. I was struck by that vivid sensation. ¡°Ah...¡± It sounded like a new sigh I didn''t know. At that moment, all kinds of noise were heard in the world where only the old man''s hammering was heard. The sound of the palm trees pounding. The sound of grass whining, the sound of flames, ¡°Your Majesty, you''ve sweated too much. ¡± In the meantime, a fine voice dug into his ear. He turns his head. Adelia holds a handkerchief soaked in water. I could only look around. The barbees, who were teasing their hands, stopped one or two hands and clenched their heads toward the inside. Those who were constantly stepping on the grass fell flat on the ground or on their knees. A sturdy middle-aged man roamed the workplace, forcing the workers to stop working. The man I met ran and fell at my feet. ¡°I greet the prince with humble greetings. ¡± The atmosphere was different from that of the other nightclubs. He had no artisan twitchiness, but only the slowness of the business. ¡°Sire. This is Sachsen, who is in charge of the Yard Guild. ¡± ¡°I see.¡± I turned my head briefly. Everyone stopped their hands and paid tribute to me. ¡°What are you doing! Quickly stop your hands and raise your head... Urban! ¡± He stops Sachsen''s mouth from buzzing loudly. ¡°Town!¡± With his mouth shut, he rolled his eyeballs. I was trying to figure out my weight. ¡°Don''t be so loud. ¡± I let go of the mouth that had been twisted. I rubbed the salivated palm on his top and looked around. The sailors look at this side like they''re not on their knees. I was filled with dissatisfaction with the faces of the sailors who had been forced out of work. It was the faces that could not stand up and protest and boiled inside. ¡°Why didn''t you even tell me to do it? ¡± ¡°Your Majesty? ¡± Sachsen''s eyes widened. I ignored him and said to the other sailors: ¡°Cool the iron. ¡± The sailors dreamed of my words. ¡°If you''re going to turn off the flame of the furnace, stay put. ¡± Later, the sailors, who understood the meaning of the word, woke up. ¡°What are you doing! You''re not stepping on the grass! ¡± ¡°What are you doing without an extension? ¡± The sound of the rulers roaring to the rulers. The shrieking and frequent hammering of the grass resonates all over again. The old man''s voice did not contain such an unknown resonance, but the vibrancy contained in it satisfied me. * * After that, I watched the old man for a long time. The old man didn''t stop working until the end, he didn''t even look at me. Carls and other court knights wanted to kneel down even now, but I couldn''t even get out first, so I just frowned. How long has it been? It was sunset one day. ¡°Stop going. ¡± Too bad, but I thought I should go back today. I wanted to hear the old man''s hammering all the time, but I couldn''t help but notice the knights ripening from the heat of the workshop. ¡°Your Majesty! ¡± Half-coloured Carls pulled me out of the workshop. ¡°Hua.¡± Scared to leave the workplace, the court knights took a deep breath. I couldn''t find the color in the car, but it seemed like it was a little painful to be in there. ¡°I''ve been making swords and melting them for half a year. I''m holding the ball like that right now, but when Bonamana or Sword is done, it''ll be stuck in the fire. ¡± On his way back, Torres Elon told me about the old man. ¡°Failures.¡± I didn''t like the results. I wanted to repeat something so foolish, but Torres isn''t. ¡°It was before such a wall, but every sword made by His Majesty is not a luxury," he calls it "the sword''s master." The swords he had melted with iron were not enough to be called masterpieces. ¡± ¡°But why is it melting? ¡± Torres sighs, saying he doesn''t even know. Even within the guild, the spell was pushed because he has extraordinary abilities, but he is not the only one who suffered damage. ¡°I haven''t slept in a month, and I''m just hanging on to my work. I''m not the only one who''s younger, so I''m not worried about getting an invoice before I finish my sword. ¡± The dishonor of Torres'' voice is buried in the bowels. * * I went to see the old man again the next day. The old man was always the same. The only thing that changed was that the piece of iron that the old man was pounding now looked like a sharp stick. I stayed at the workshop from sunset to sunset and watched the old man''s hammer beat. I never felt the same strange sensation on the first day. But even if it wasn''t, the sound of the old man''s hammering was the only thing that drowned me. I didn''t get tired of hearing it all day. That''s how I''ve been at the workshop all day. Earl Elon is always waiting for me. Dinner, no fun conversations. If there was no guild workshop, I would have wanted to leave the Count immediately. ¡°Was he also interested in metallurgy? ¡± An outsider who came late at night asked. I heard from someone else that I stay in the workplace all day. ¡°I''m not indifferent, but more than that, I just feel comfortable in the workshop. ¡± The outsider raises his head to see if he doesn''t understand me. But I didn''t really wonder why I was sitting in the workshop all day, and I quickly said something else. ¡°It''s the next three days. After that, I''ll leave with a wire, so if you have someplace to stop by and do something, do it beforehand. ¡± ¡°I''ll take care of that. The outsider was so busy that he couldn''t even see his nose. ¡± ¡°There is something you asked me to do separately. It''ll be over in a day or two, so I don''t care about you.¡± The face of the outsider who said that seemed rather tired. I guess the King didn''t give me my oil for free. * * It was the day before he left Count Elon. I headed to the guild''s workshop as always. ¡°You''re here.¡± Sachsen looked at me and gave me a greeting from the curtain. He shook his hand roughly, and passed by him and turned to the old man. The old man welcomed me with his back as always. Thug. Thug. I looked at the old man with a regular hammer. Within days, the old man stood out. Elderly people, whether they melt swords or not, seem to have reached the limit of health, as Torres said. It was remarkable that even with this landscape, the sound of ruin was still the same. ¡°I was going to see if the King was done. ¡± The old man did not answer even though he said loudly as he intended to listen. I was just fixing my blurred posture and putting more heat on the hammer. I left the workshop for a longer time than usual. Today is the last day of Earl Elon''s stay, so I had my own thing to do. Of course, it was only to attend the repatriation ceremony prepared by Count Elon. ¡°Let''s go.¡± I left the workplace rather than turning around a few times in regret. * * ¡°You''re finally going. ¡± Torres Elon sighs of relief. How old I was when I heard the famous Prince Mannani was coming. I wasn''t just worried that I was going to lose my territory. Maybe it''s different. The prince is arriving one day later than the date he was notified, and he has been rotting for a long time. He led the cavalry around the plain several times and cursed the prince. It was nice to see you again, though. It was absolutely imperative that the royal family should avoid doing things within the campus. ¡°Your Majesty. Rumor has it that the prince was a stubborn pig and a nasty mangrove. But the prince he met in person was completely different from the rumors. Nor were they fattened pigs like rumors, nor were they the spoils of helplessness, as the people roared. The prince was a well-trained handsome man, and he didn''t see any particularly converging corners except for the rather rough side of his tongue. Of course, just because the first impression was different, it wasn''t the first impression. I didn''t know when the prince would reveal his true colors. In fact, even at the welcome dinner, the prince did not say hello to the owner of the reception room as a guest. I couldn''t only heat up my meal like I was making fun of my opponent without gradually ignoring him. My father gave me precious gear before I was insulted. to be moderately enthusiastic and discouraged from doing bad things. Whether that worked or not, the prince was no longer indifferent. The first day passed so safely. The next day, the prince said he wanted to explore the workplace of the Yard Guild. My father, who was well aware of the nature of the twisted palm trees, refused to accompany Hansako in anticipation that the planting of the eighteenth-century prince would cause injury and destruction. In the end, his eldest son decided to stand up and look at the curse. He told me the appearance of the craftsmen in his heart, but the prince also did not listen with his ear and back. You''re afraid to move on quietly, Torres puts his mind down. The sailors were also afraid that the iron in my hand would cool off. Sachsen stood up and gave an example because he was barely able to stop after having a fuss. Fortunately, the work seemed to be well appraised. But all the world does not work out the way it wants. The old man who was mad about the sword drew the prince''s attention. An old man who didn''t pretend to be an egg even though my lord was here caused the gears to sag. But the prince was not angry. Rather, Sachsen was trying to stop the work of the master. It wasn''t the only one. ¡°If you''re going to turn off the flame of the furnace, stay put. ¡± Surprisingly, the prince even counted the minds of the lawyers who had forcibly stopped their hands and encouraged them to resume work. Only then did Torres think that the prince might not be a seed-clogged rumor. Seeing that the prince watched the work of the fielders for a few days and never undermined or vanquished their work, the idea became convincing. The prince seemed to be deeply saddened that he was leaving without seeing the master complete the sword. It was such a pity to see the person next to me. Maybe so. When he learns that the master has the completion of the sword in his sights, Torres runs to the prince and informs him of it. I will melt it with Bonamana or Iron Water again, but in the meantime, I want to see the sword made by the prince. But that was a mistake. When Torrence arrived with the prince, the master held onto the provisional handle. I haven''t worn any crossguards yet, and I haven''t worn any decorations. Nevertheless, the Black Master was more beautiful than any sword he had ever made. ¡°I offer this sword to you. ¡± But the commander offered the sword to the prince. I slept for a month and made a prestigious sword that sounded like it breathed into my soul. To a prince who has never said a word. 28 Tuesday, 28. 09. Meet Sword Sword (3) I woke up one day and I had a dark reply. The craftsman''s pride was nowhere to be found, and all that was left was his own disillusionment with making swords like he was drunken. For the first time in my life, the old man didn''t know how to control my heart. I stood in front of the furnace as always. He placed a loaf of hot iron in the anvil and hammered it without rest. The work of refining ( ) and forging ( ), which has been repeated numerous times. But this time it was his heart, not his iron, and his whole life. Then the Sword was completed. The mind is full of impurities, and the iron balls are already in shape. Around here, another luxury item was made. However, after a failure full of black impurities, the old man''s eyes cast his sword into the furnace without hesitation. The head of the workshop, Sachsen, had a fuss, but the old man wasn''t very happy. Again he repeated the work of refining and forging with a hammer. Again the sword was made. My mind is still agitated, but I''m only picking up a bunch of dry iron. The old man threw his sword back into the furnace. The sword, which could not have been so, was burned with iron in the furnace. Every time a sword is thrown away, the repentance and self-esteem that remained in my heart fade a little. The old man put more heat on the work. How much iron did he knock on my heart like that? When I woke up, the repentance in my heart was already gone. It was my longing for a new place. I want to make the right sword before I die. The old man measured time. There was not enough time left. The weakened body would soon be unable to even lift the hammer. I picked the iron before I did. At last, there was a snare in the desert that no one had touched. [Heat it up like the rising sun on the horizon, and let it cool like the king''s magenta robe. Then a sword like the sun and like a king will be born.] I rebuilt the furnace with countless songs passed down among the craftsmen. The crowd pulls out the iron when the iron in the flames is like the sun. Thug. Thug. I hammered and soaked iron in precious whale oil. When the iron became magenta, it was taken out and put back into the furnace. The process was repeated countless times. It''s been a day, two days, a week, a fortnight, twenty days. This is where the sword would normally appear. But this time, the day did not take shape so strangely. Knocked and knocked. But the change was still minor. Even before I could see the end of this approach, I was powerless. The idea that perhaps his last sword would remain unfinished drove the elderly further. Then one day. The workplace has become chaotic. Someone seems to be a late nobleman. At that moment, a change occurred. The iron mass, which did not reveal itself as well, changed like a lie. As if I had a form of my own, I slowly began to shape myself as a sword. Jovais is gone, and I can''t afford to come back to my heart. Then the old man found out who was the laggard in the workplace. Prince. That was the first prince of the kingdom. Saxon says if you don''t want to close the shop door, you have to take care of it. The old man did not stop working in the meantime. I burned myself even more in the work that I began to see the end. The iron, which began to take shape once, quickly took on my appearance. That''s how many days went by. ¡°I was going to see if the King was done. ¡± The prince''s soliloquy dug out his ear. Shortly thereafter, the writer sings a nosebleed saying that the prince is leaving soon. The old man did not leave in front of the anvil that night to leave. I repeated that I would knock iron and cool it down again without resting for just one attempt. As a result, by the time the sun came out, the sword could finally be completed. Earl Elon''s eldest son Torres finally appeared with the prince when he was born. ¡°I offer this sword to you. ¡± I did not know whether he had spoken, whether the sword had spoken with his mouth, or whether he was an old man. When he regained consciousness, he was already standing in front of the prince with his sword in his hand. ¡°Do you have a name? ¡± The prince asked. ¡°What about D?mmerung? ¡± ¡°The sun in the courtyard or the sun in the sunset. ¡± ¡°Twilight for me, and dawn for you. ¡± The prince burst into laughter. ¡°Unbelievable moonlight. ¡± The old man''s hands became lighter. One day the sword was in the hands of the prince. At that moment, the old man felt like his whole body was empty. There was no repentance, no longing. The old man stumbles upside down. If the prince had not stretched out his hand and seized him, the weak old man would have cried out from his place. The prince''s voice was heard in the ears of the old man, whose eyes were white. ¡°Tell the outsider. ¡± ¡°Your Majesty?¡± ¡°I think we should spend the night here. ¡± * * Earl Valrhaud came after the prince moved the old man to a secluded place where the heat of the workshop would not be affected. ¡°What''s going on? Why are you suddenly postponing your departure? ¡± ¡°I received an unexpected gift, but there is no way to pay for it, so I intend to protect it. ¡± There was a silly gang for a while, but the prince put his gear on my insistence. The people were astonished at the words of the prince''s heart, and again they were astonished at the sight of the Count, who was famous for his kingdoms. The night has come. The torch is revealed. The court knights and well-armed royal soldiers surround the prince. Earl Elon''s households surrounded them again. ¡°I assure you, even if you combine all the swords your master has made so far, it won''t be worth a single sword. ¡± ¡°I know because I have eyes. But what shall I do with the sword which the commander has already offered to the prince? Why would you do something so useless? ¡± Earl Elon reproaches Torrance. Torrence said he didn''t know this was going to happen. ¡°Why don''t you come here? You are still young, so you give the right sword and return it. ¡± Earl Elon frowns and looks at the prince. I saw the masterpiece erected by the prince. It was also precious to pretend that the form was an ordinary longsword or that there were strange wavy patterns embroidered throughout the day. ¡°As long as I''m not an idiot, I have a sword like that...¡± ¡°Not just with a sword. Don''t you think it''s easy to hold something that Gummy can pull? ¡± The choir is coming in, and some soldiers are heading to the castle. And when the soldiers returned, their hands were filled with a great ark. Torrance opens the ark and pulls out the sword. It was a gorgeous sword with red jewels. ¡°Your Majesty, how can we discuss the value of a sword made of souls, which you would consider to be better. I have a magical sword that I was going to give to you...¡± In exchange, even before taking out the horse, the prince shook his hand with a big face. ¡°Later.¡± No matter how determined the will contained in the short words was, Torres had to turn to his uncomfortable face. The old man opened his eyes shortly after Torrance went back to finish his work. The prince and the old man had a long conversation. They laughed and chatted as if they had known it before, but there was no thrill in each other''s attitudes. That was indeed a strange sight. It is not surprising that a noble, young prince hangs out so well with an old yard. Everyone who was guarding the surroundings felt strange looking at the sight. The brightness that seemed to be shining brightly at the last moment when the candle went out also disappeared, and the old man''s eyes suddenly went out. Everyone was intuitive, knowing the old man''s death wasn''t far away. The voice of the prince''s conversation with the old man was cut off. The old man just went and breathed. The prince whispered to such an old man. A whisper that no one can hear, only the elderly can hear. ¡°Oh, my God! You! ¡± When the prince came out of the old man''s ear, the old man was like a ghost. ¡°I... don''t you know what he''s thinking? ¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± The old man laughs. At first there is madness, and then there is wonder. And at the end it contained expectations. ¡°May this sword be as great as you...¡± ¡°It will be. ¡± The prince, who spoke with a smile, shut his mouth. The old man was already closing his eyes. The smile on his mouth was more peaceful than any other smile he had ever made before. * * Originally, I only tried to leave after watching the old man''s death, but I stayed another day and attended the old man''s funeral, knowing that there were no separate brushes. ¡°You must hurry.¡± Given the impatient color of the outsider, it seems that there was something to do in the wire as the King did in the mission given by Count Elon. But I also have my own business in Count Elon. ¡°Again?¡± ¡°This time, don''t worry. ¡± Then I called Torrance out of return by hand. ¡°Dao.¡± ¡°Your Majesty? What do you mean? ¡± ¡°The Magic Sword. ¡± Torrance opened his eyes in my words. But after a while, he looks up and smiles. ¡°You''ll love it. ¡± Torrance summons the soldier by hand. I held a splendid sword in the soldier''s hand, whether it was prepared beforehand or not. ¡°That''s good.¡± The Magic Sword prepared by Torrence, not by me, was quite useful to me. The foresight of the sword itself was not bad, and the energy felt from the jewels stuck in the middle of the guard was not polite. At a minimum, the yawn ( ) is an out-of-the-box artifact. ¡°Your Majesty, then...¡± ¡°It''s a gift that I want to receive again for the rest of my life, even with the sword that my namesake Master made for my soul. In addition, the loyalty of the Elon family to the royal family is evident. ¡± Torrance muttered a few times. The constantly shaking eye was exploring whether or not I knew the true value of Earth. Of course, I knew the value of Earth better than anyone else. ¡°It would be the honor of the family if you could help me. ¡± Torrence also stretched his shoulders to see if he realized that. ¡°I''ll take it without the burden. ¡± When Elon''s eldest son comes back, the loner fills his tongue. I had already noticed the situation that was going back. * * One day was delayed to reach Earl Elon, and two more days were spent on the schedule after arriving at the Earl. So we rushed to speak as if we were messengers of war. The wagons and infantry followed, and only the knights and cavalry were challenged for maximum speed. As a result, it took only a day or two to reach the wire. ¡°Ouch!¡± Since I woke up, I had an unmistakable resilience to the usefulness of the lowest citadel I had ever seen. The gate was opened and a crowd of people poured out into it. They were knights dressed in armor that revealed iron. The knights of the slow-speed wire rushed threateningly and gave me an example in unison. ¡°Then let''s go in. ¡± After hearing their greetings, Dong-ma went straight into the castle. ¡°The Yoke of Wilodenga is here to see His Royal Highness! ¡± ¡°I see the blood of the noble Leonberger! ¡± Earl Yoke Wiloden, the lord of wire magnetism and head of the wire magnetism division, shouted aloud, followed by more than two hundred knights. A hospitality that is more generous than necessary. Perhaps if he were a real wreck, he would have been overwhelmed by their guilt and remained silent for some time. Of course I wasn''t him, and I didn''t intend to leave quietly. ¡°Unemployed, if you have anything to see. ¡± In my words, the homeless man looked back at me. ¡°I need to see some business. ¡± I wondered about the outsider''s gaze. It was like asking what you were doing here. I just smiled, and anxiety arose in the face of the outsider. I ignored that hot look and looked around. Hundreds of knights were looking at me. Among them, there was a man who came into the eye of Judi. Arwen Kirgayen. My first article was staring at me among the wiremen. Coughbuck. She was small and respectful. At the same time, the power of the wire lions boiled. The blatant jealousy and bifurcation in it made me feel better. ¡°It''s a great day to put one up. ¡± 29 Twenty-nine. 10. Start mediocre and finally mediocre (1) The boiling atmosphere was very rough. The knights of the Wire Magnetic Corps were tormented as if they were throwing only fire seeds and waving and tattooing. It''s too gruesome to be seen in front of a prince of a country. But I didn''t think it was any weirder. The articles of the past were simultaneous prosecutors, poets and adventurers. At the same time, he was a soothsayer on the hard road to transcendence and completeness. They were free without further ado, and the only thing that could redeem them was the karma of my will. But not the knights now. They were neither free nor the first to consider living for the monarch, rather than my own completion and transcendence. Stiff-necked, educated, and not paid tribute to my master. There was nothing new about that disdainful attitude because they were such people. I was neither worthy of their respect nor worthy of their allegiance. The short tribute they paid was merely a formal one, sent to the royal flag. If they didn''t even have it, they''d have drawn their swords already. I knew that, and outsiders and court knights. There was no one here who did not know that. I thought so. Not until you feel like you''re on fire like you''re burning my back. ¡°Huh?¡± Looking back, Adelia was there. Tired of vigorous horseback riding movements, his eyes were blazing like fire. It seems that the power of the wire has provoked her bad parts. [Butcher] or [War Crazy]. ¡°Adelia.¡± I hastily calmed her down just in case she had a seizure. Fortunately, rather than the traits that have just begun to bloom, I began to develop (?) was the dominant characteristic of slavery. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. ¡± Her voice answered as usual. The naturalization of the two eyes, which burned like a cypher, was also turned off. Hoo. Exhale from the relief and tell the outsider. ¡°I''ll see you at dinner later. ¡± His gaze was on Count Yoke Wiloden. He nods. It was permissible to wander around the castle at will. I couldn''t help but be reluctant. ¡°Arwen.¡± A beautiful worker steps forward and kneels on one knee with a thieving move. ¡°I only waited for the day that I would see you again. ¡± In her words, the power of the wire fluctuated again. In fact, her words were a foothold of pride in themselves for achieving the commitments we had to reconvene after qualifying. ¡°I waited too. ¡± I approached Arwen as I wanted to see it deliberately. She doubted my unfailing kindness and refused to touch me. You must have looked so sweet to everyone. So the wireman must be sending a fervent gaze. Of course it was intended. ¡°Well, let''s go somewhere quiet and talk about what happened. ¡± He said he was in a good mood again. They were really simple and easy to know men. * * ¡°Your Majesty?¡± When I stopped at your quarters where I was going to talk to you in a quiet place, Arwen looked back at me with a suspicious face. I looked back, ignoring her. I saw the knights of the Wire Magnetic Corps following me from afar. ¡°Do you have something to say to me? ¡± Knights flinch at me. I never thought I''d ask you this openly. ¡°If you have something to say, do it. ¡± The answer was not heard. But it seemed good. They may not have anything to say, but I was there. ¡°I want to hold the sword of the most powerful of kingdoms. ¡± I pulled the case out straight away. Due to the somewhat delayed schedule, there was not much time allowed for me. ¡°Who will show me the sword of the wire? ¡± Wires roar in my words. They exchange their gazes, they look at me, they blink again. I promised that I would not be held responsible by naming Leonberger because my position was too burdensome. But there was still no one to step up. ¡°Is there anyone? The wires of the underworld are weak. ¡± I pushed my tongue with exaggeration and turned around. ¡°Sire, there is not enough body or body to represent the sword of the wire. ¡± There was a man who fell cold on the childish provocation. ¡°If you''ll excuse me, I''d dare to stand before you. ¡± He was a young man who looked like an apprentice. ¡°I don''t want to say anything. I asked for it first. ¡± Then he stretched out his hand, and Adelia gave him her chin and sword. But the sword was the Earth made by the master with his soul. ¡°Not this. ¡± It''s not about making a light battle into a bloodbath. He frowned and said, "Adelia gave me the Training Sword that killed the day of the Hustle." ¡°Dale of the Dennant family. We have not yet received a formal standing. ¡± Likewise, Dale said, the man with the training sword in his hand. Speaking of elongation, when I saw Arwen clean, I was too young to beat me to look good on her. She seemed to have more feelings than her peers. ¡°Then I''ll go. Please be careful.¡± Dale runs nicely. It was a move that was more powerful than necessary. ¡°Tsk.¡± I felt somewhat sorry for an apprentice named Dale. From now on, he''ll never want to be seen in front of a woman he likes. ¡°Ugh!¡± Dale bounced off as he ran. I looked terrible when I pulled out my tongue and turned my eyes white. It was a little uglier than I thought. So I became a little more sorry. But in the first place, my business was not a tadpole. ¡°Next.¡± When I reach for it, the wireman growls. One big man came forward, blinding each other. ¡°This is Paul Lotheim, third year apprentice. ¡± Seeing as I was somewhat empowered when I talk about the number of suns, it seems like I had a longer period of training than Dale. But what does that all mean? The results will be the same anyway. ¡°Huff!¡± Paul, who was struck by a crucifix, fainted as he was. ¡°... in the fourth year. Thank you very much.¡± ¡°... it''s the fifth year. ¡± The men went out in a row. The number of sunflowers increased by one. That much victory has added to me. ¡°This is Muller Mullahad, an eighth year apprentice. ¡± Once again, a man went out. He was a much more orderly man than the others. He seemed different from the apprentices who had gone so far. ¡°It''s going to be a little different this time. ¡± I assure you, Muller, in fact he was the first of the wire weavers to stop my sword and prove my skill. ¡°Looks like you''re seeing Arwen. ¡± But that was it. He had the same level of Arwen. And Arwen was already defeated by me at the time. I''m not like that anymore. ¡°The Black Wire Man is never weak... Argh! ¡± Mueller, who got hit by a boat, rolls out to the ground before the sum of the five passes. ¡°Kuuuuuuuuuu!¡± The moaning navy saw the wire messengers as they parted with Muller. There were some deep-eyed among the dogs. They were formal members, not apprentices. These guys have heavy asses. It was clear to them that fighting a manganese and a sword like me would not be enough for me. ¡°The wire speaks only. ¡± I provoked blatantly. The real wireman twirls his eyebrows. But they still didn''t seem willing to go out. ¡°Arwen.¡± I turn my head and look at Arwen. Her eyes were full of surprises. When I won the eighth year of apprenticeship, I was quite surprised. That was it. She was astonished at my growth, but not more agitated. As much as I have grown, I am confident that I have also grown. ¡°When I go back, you come with me, too. ¡± ¡°If you so desire. ¡± The wires buzzed at her answer. No way I killed Arwen. (Chuckles)) I didn''t think she would come out, and I also knew she would answer wisely. It was an unexpected response. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± A loud voice was heard behind my back. I looked back with a smile of repentance. One of the men who had looked at me from the very beginning was looking at me. Among the formal members, he was a man of deep vision. ¡°I heard you like betting. ¡± You want me to? ¡°Why don''t you make a little bet to make some entertainment? ¡± An in-house gaze turned to Arwen. I looked into what I was trying to gain by making a bet without having to listen to it. ¡°Do...¡± ¡°Unavailable. ¡± A man who was trying to make fun of his mouth opened his eyes. I didn''t think I''d say no before I heard the terms. ¡°She is not the prize of the tournament. ¡± ¡°Your Majesty...¡± Arwen became a strange face in my words. It seemed absurd to ask if that expression was not what you were going to say, and on the contrary, it seemed a little touched by what I said. ¡°I''ll make another call instead. ¡± When I glanced at Kars, I brought him a sword, just as he had waited. A magical sword that was given to the eldest son of a loyal Earl Elon. ¡°If you win, I''ll give you this sword. ¡± Greed came to mind in the company''s eyes. ¡°Your Majesty. I''d rather...¡± Arwen recognizes the value of the magic sword in her singular breath. ¡°You are a hundred times more precious than a sword. ¡± The value of the Sword Master could not be compared to the Sword. Besides, I''m not losing. ¡°What am I going to walk if I don''t? ¡± ¡°I don''t know. Sir, there''s something I need. ¡± ¡°I may not be worthy of that sword, but I have a treasure, so I''ll hang on to it. ¡± I had no reason to refuse because I said I wouldn''t have to. As I happily accepted, the man rolled up one of his purchases. It looked like the magic sword was mine already. ¡°Dunham on the Farenheights. He is a full knight of the Wireless Knights and has the achievement of the Triple Chain in front of his nose. ¡± It was an attitude that was not confident enough to be arrogant, but it wasn''t excessive if it was really ahead of the Triple Chain. Of course, I had no intention of making Dunham shudder in front of me. ¡°Double chain. ¡± ¡°Your Majesty?¡± ¡°I have to say it right away. It''s not like you''ve achieved it with your nose. ¡± In my words, Dunham coughed with a faint face. However, after taking a look at him, he looked nothing. He had a pretty thick face. ¡°Then, Lord Dunham, the Knight of the Double Chain. Are you going to do the training with a swordsman or are you going to do it with a checker? ¡± ¡°Do as you wish. ¡± Dunham pretends to listen to me even if I insist on using a self-examination. That''s how confident you are. ¡°There was a man who was so confident and humiliated...¡± That, too, was a while ago. ¡°I''ll do it with a checkup. ¡± In my words, one of the apprentices gave Dunham a test. ¡°I will use this sword. ¡± Dunham put out his sword like he was proud. The color of the body straightened to a gorgeous yet practical crossguard seems to be perfect for pretending. ¡°The 17th sword made by a craftsman called Master of Swords in recognition of his skill. Even though it doesn''t reach the sword after the 30s, which is called luxury, it doesn''t mean that the master''s skill is going nowhere. ¡± If you win, it belongs to this black charge. Dunham grumbled and said, ¡°Is there a time when you''re so cunning? ¡± I laughed. ¡°I was about to use the sword I received from the master. ¡± I don''t even have a name. I was just given a number. How ridiculous Dunham looks with such a sword. Still, there was nothing I could do to match it. ¡°This is the 100th masterpiece. ¡± "Erm", who burned the last soul, was in my hands. 30 30. 10. Start mediocre and finally mediocre (2) Arwen Kirgayen was forced to admire it when the apprentices rolled off the floor in a row. How long has it been since we broke up? Gear up to the full knight of the Wire Magnetic Corps on the prince''s skill. A splashy air burst into the air. Even now, the sword shook everywhere and the sound of a knife slamming into his ear seemed to be heard. However, I could not hear the metal sound that I had been waiting for, and I heard a frozen sound. ¡°The seventeenth creation of my Black Master...¡± ¡°My work is the 100th masterpiece. ¡± Prince and Dunham, who seemed to be fighting with their swords, began to brag about my sword. ¡°I''ve never heard of a master making the 100th sword. ¡± ¡°Of course. He completed it a few days ago. ¡± ¡°I heard it was made about a year ago, 70 times. ¡± The shapes of the man with the sword are so attractive that they can''t be seen. ¡°I heard you melted quite a lot of swords before you made this sword. ¡± ¡°No matter how...¡± ¡°I can''t even see how many swords the Lord''s Black Master has melted. ¡± I didn''t actually see the melted sword, but the prince''s face was cheerful. Dunham looked angry at it again. My toys were better than all the big grown-ups. There was no difference between a snot-nosed boy and a bragging boy. ¡°If you don''t believe me, send someone to Count Elon. ¡± ¡°Really? Is that really a masterpiece? ¡± How long do I have to watch this worthless little booze? Arwen sighs, and the childish bragging is finally over. ¡°I don''t know. If you win me, this sword will be Lord''s. ¡± Dunham''s attitude changed with the provocation of the prince. Arrow. His foresight extended to all sides. Even a little while ago, he thought he was a downtrodden opponent, so the power he revealed was considerable. The expression was also advanced without prior notice. ¡°Even though the path was wrong, I knew as much as the hard work I put into it. ¡± I have only one prince known to have cooked Mana Hart, but I have defeated many of the people with the rings, so I think this place is virtually as good as the effort. ¡°I would like to pay a small tribute to you for coming to the tournament as best I can. ¡± A strange light bursts into Dunham''s sword. It was proof that there was no less manna in it. ¡°A little tribute. ¡± The prince laughed. ¡°That''s a lot.¡± It was a strange smile that seemed to be laughing, and it seemed to be laughing gladly. ¡°But it''s not my place in the first place. That should do it. ¡± It seemed to rebuke the straightness of the wire, and if I heard anything else, it seemed to help me with my position. But there was neither anger nor self-help in the prince''s face, who said so. ¡°If the salutation toward me belongs only to my people, it suffices. ¡± The prince looks back. Arwen stares at the stunned prince. But the prince''s gaze was not toward her. ¡°Adelia.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. ¡± The woman who seemed to be the prince''s maid replied. ¡°Look at one thing. ¡± ¡°I will.¡± The prince looked forward again. ¡°This is the way forward. ¡± Blame it. The prince kicked the floor. * * ¡°How many times have we been? ¡± Earl Valerhardt replied that Yoke Wiloden did not take it personally. ¡°Fourth. ¡± The veil frowns. ¡°While the First Prince was on duty, His Majesty the Three and His Majesty the Five went, and not long ago His Majesty the Four did not come. He probably won''t come any further. ¡± He has no interest in the throne. Yoke Wiloden puts a cup of tea in his mouth with a relaxed face. ¡°If you''ll excuse me...¡± ¡°The wireman hasn''t made a choice yet. ¡± Yoke Wiloden''s mouth was opened even before the words were finished. ¡°How dare you discuss your choice. ¡± ¡°It''s a pity you said that. ¡± In the tone of Vale''s day, Yoke Wiloden rather played Hilnan. ¡°In the first place, it would have been hard for you to lose your body. If the commander of the 3rd Army had supported you, your nobles would not have felt the same way. ¡± ¡°I''m a soldier. All I have to do is defend the borders, not politics. ¡± ¡°Then go and guard the border. Just like I''ve done so far. Don''t impersonate a political aristocrat. ¡± At the end of the day, Vale shut his mouth. It is because the prince himself knew that his blame was great when he arrived at the border of the Isolated Officers. But he also had an excuse. His nephew was too stupid to be king. If that had been all, Vale would not have been so resolute about his nephew becoming a cancer soldier. But my nephew wasn''t just incompetent. Urgent and greedy, and ferociously impulsive. His nephew was still a tyrant. Of course, he tried to fix his nephew''s rotten temper. But his efforts could not bear any fruit, so he bought only his nephew''s grudge. Drunk by a potion made out of a special technique, the hammock pulls his niece out of the bed and makes her happy. Then I was drugged and even ran to stab my outsider with a knife. That''s when I realized my niece couldn''t be saved. I was disappointed and frustrated and returned to the north. Soon after, the poisoned liquor was a gift. I enclosed a letter with audacity. Vale drank the liquor without leaving anything behind. I don''t know where I got it, but the cheap poison burns me to Mana. I even burned the blood with poison. It was her affection that covered the case, and it was because of her compassion that she met her nephew who promised never to see her again. [Half a year and a half of working with a child at a time when you need to build a foundation is actually something you''re afraid of no longer seeing him as a legitimate successor.] She said she was going to die. If I refuse again, I will kill myself. She was still a woman. Dory had no choice but to take over her niece. I had no expectation that my nephew would be different, and I could not even support him. I was just trying to lose some weight and go back to the North. But the ruin that I believed would never change changed changed. Having had a hard day of training, the day grew differently. I didn''t even know if it was a memory loss or a resurrection. All that mattered was that her nephew was finally different. When I burned the poison that I dug in my body, I thought I burned all of my blood. But it looks like there was a fire left. After I woke up, I was confident that I should start over from now on and accept my sister''s request that I take back the prince''s rights that were originally mine. That''s why I found the wire. ¡°You said it yourself. The First Prince should never be king. ¡± Vale woke up in a chilled voice, digging his ears. ¡°Then why do you come now and cry like a guardian of His Royal Highness! ¡± Bang, yoke willoden lowers the table. ¡°Do you have any appetite for power at the end of the year? You shouldn''t have done this in the first place! Have you thought about how your choice will confuse the kingdom? ¡± I had nothing to say. Because what Yoke Wiloden said was true. If the commander of the 3rd Army were to step up to His Majesty''s throne and enter the newly created courtyard, there would be no less confusion. Nevertheless, the answer to be given by Vale was set. ¡°It was a misjudgement. ¡± He looks straight at Yoke Wiloden. Knight of the Quadchain, one of the five gifted lions like himself, who is a great friend. ¡°From now on, I intend to make it right. ¡± And the person that Nephew needs most. ¡°Give me a chance. ¡± Vale said. ¡°At least so we can be on the same starting line as the other princes. ¡± I bowed my head. The waist of a proud stranger who had never bowed before anyone but the King has been bent. ¡°Please.¡± Yoke Wiloden opens his mouth and closes again. ¡°I don''t know. I don''t know if you''ve changed or if His Highness has changed. ¡± The tone of York-Willoden reopened after a while. ¡°I''ll think about it. ¡± Then the door was opened. ¡°Sir Wiloden! ¡± Before the answer fell, the ferromagnet opened the visit and lowered his head. ¡°What a fuss! ¡± Yoke Wiloden frowned and stabbed the knight. However, it seems that the knight was in a hurry to deliver his message immediately rather than reprimand the commander. ¡°You should come out for a moment! ¡± ¡°What the hell happened to the yard that your precious guest visited...¡± ¡°Because of that guest! ¡± It was Vale who responded to the article first. Beep beep. Vale told the knight what happened on the spot. ¡°Lead the way. I''ll listen as I go. ¡± Yoke Wiloden rises one foot late. * * Prince Dunham and Farenheid began the vetting process, and Yoke Wiloden tempered it. ¡°What the hell! Knights don''t think about the afterlife! ¡± The knight flinches at the words of Yoke Wiloden. ¡°What the hell do you want? ¡± Victory does not increase honor, but it was he who was in charge of the citadel that made it difficult for the prince to get hurt. Natural Yoke Wiloden''s voice was forced to rise. ¡°Don''t worry. Dunham is a skilled planner. The Holy Spirit has a promising face, but he knows the extent of it, so it won''t be a big deal. No, but why are you so slow? ¡± Yoke Wiloden reflects on my friendship and makes a sound that doesn''t fit in front and back. ¡°I wouldn''t be the one to worry about right now. ¡± Looking at him like that, Vale Balahard said: ¡°What?¡± ¡°It''s not me you should be worried about. ¡± Yoke Wiloden frowns. I held my nephew in my arms again, and it seemed to me that his eyes were darkened. He fills his tongue. ¡°I fought the prince and the sword a while back. ¡± Looking at Yoke Wiloden like that, Vale Baleard said: ¡°I used the Aurora Blade in the tournament. ¡± York-Willoden made an impression on Warlock. ¡°You pray that your knight does not get hurt. ¡± ¡°You''re getting really weird. I don''t look well, but every word I say is weird. ¡± I said so and rushed to the next step. The muscular member in his head had to stop the battle before he hit the accident. But I think it was too decorative. ¡°Waaah!¡± I heard a scream digging my ears. By the time Yoke Wiloden had almost reached the desired destination. ¡°Argh!¡± A distant mass flew along with a scream. Yoke Wiloden opens his eyes. He who pulled out his tongue for a long time and turned his eyes halfway through the air was familiar to him. It was natural. His eyes were not dark enough to recognize my unit. The lump that became the blood loaf and flew through the air was the planner of the Wire Magnetic Corps. What the hell? The party in the tournament did not understand where the wrong man was going, and Yoke Wiloden did not understand. I looked around. I didn''t even know their leader was here. I saw iron knights screaming in excitement. There were a few men lying on their feet with their eyes turned upside down. Dunham Farenheit was also in the gap. It became the same crowd that flew through the air. Yoke Wiloden turns his head. One prince was seen in his eyes. I saw a prince with a sword. The prince would have suffocated to his shoulders and would have been rebuilt without a single wound. ¡°I told you. ¡± I was looking at him, and my best friend was talking. ¡°I had to use the AuroraBlade. ¡± The prince suddenly shouted before even chewing the meaning of the word properly. ¡°Next!¡± How arrogant that voice was screaming like a roar. 31 31. 10. Start mediocre and finally mediocre (3) The outsider always talked like a mouthpiece. It''s real from the two rings. There''s only one ring that doesn''t resonate with the Mana of the Heart. That was never an exaggeration. The moment I received Dunham''s sword head-on, I realized it. My stomach rang. It was different from when I dealt with an outsider. I used [Poetry of the True Dragon] then, but for me now, it was just a mediocre [Poetry of the Battle]. And the [poem of strife], which only offset the extent of the wave of a ring, could not protect me perfectly from the wave that the two rings resonated with each other. I pressed down in a buzzing belly and took a short breath. I saw Dunham''s face in the rain. The eyes of a hawk who was aiming for food were filled with speculation like that. Bang! The moment the sword hit me, the wave flipped inside me again. But instead of shrinking, I put out my sword again. Dunham''s sword blocks its path before it reaches the end with a flash of silver. After a brief stiffness, Dunham''s sword crawls down on the blade like a bloody snake. He pulls it up like he grabs a sword and bounces off a sticking blade. ¡°Hap!¡± The sword was rotated halfway through the air with a short breath. At the end of it, of course, was Dunham. Dunham raises his sword vertically as it bounces. Bang! Iron and iron, Mana and Mana, speculation and speculation struck into flames. There was an endless amount of black light in the flames. Bang! I take a breath. I feel like I''m breathing fire. I''m starting to feel that heat. Bang. My ears have eaten. It must have been the heat that erupted from the horizon. ¡°...! ¡± Dunham''s mouth fell. But I didn''t know what he was saying. I couldn''t hear you. All I could hear was an awkward bang every time a sword struck me in the air. I was strangely cold. Black moves relentlessly, but it wasn''t like my sword. I didn''t even feel the shock that had to be felt every time I touched the sword. Are you out of your mind already? I think Mana''s out. I look at Dunham. A speculative eye is staring straight at me. Why can''t I feel the waves? When the bear thought about it, the answer didn''t come out. In the meantime, I was busy moving my black air. Bang. At some point, the edge of Dunham''s sword was tangled with a swarm of light. Even in the awkward mood, my skin frowned. I saw Dunham lift his sword. I saw the faces of the spectators looking over the wide shoulders. Among them were Adelia and Arwen. ¡°...! ¡± ¡°......! ¡± Their expression was ridiculous, as if they were playing something. I moved my gaze again. I saw flashes falling vertically from the sky. The sword moved by itself. Moderately oblique, just enough for that luminous swarm that falls from the sky to flow on. The scintillator touched the sword. My sword was also swarming with light. Light flows through the light. (chuckles) At that moment, I felt a blunt sensation. As if holding the viscera and shaking it, I bite it. Bang. Dunham''s sword poured down on Earth. Dirt splashes, and stones splash. My sword bounces off the moment the weight that I pressed from top to bottom disappears. A swiveled sword tip in the air faces Dunham''s shoulder. There was a silver line in the air. And a little late, red blood splattered up. ¡°...! ¡± Dunham opens his mouth. You pull the sword. Blood splashes again. Dunham''s sword, which dug through the floor, rushed at me once more. But I had already moved behind Dunham''s back. I swung my sword as hard as I could while fixing my sack. Dunham, who got his back plate on the sword, snaps his back forward. He lifts up his feet and kicks behind his knees as if he were defenseless. (chuckles) Dunham knelt. Fresh. I swivelled my body once and swung my sword with all my might. Dunham, who got flanked, flew into the air. I looked at Dunham in the air with my eyes closed. My face blurred. And there appeared the face of the wrong person. It was the face of another article, not Dunham. His face blurred again. Another face was revealed. Again, it was a completely different face. He rolled over the floor without knowing who he was. ¡°Next!¡± A breath full of heat, a buzzing voice, a face made up, and ran up. At that moment, the world that had eaten returned to its original state. ¡°Petton fainted! ¡± ¡°Oh, my God!¡± Suddenly a torn silence, my spirit that was raised to the end of the sky, plunged down. My body has cooled. ¡°Ha, ha. ¡± My heart is pounding. I can barely breathe. The Mana in the heart was exhausted and emptied, and the muscles twitched and screamed from time to time. I jumped like my heart burst. My mouth was dry. Every time I took a breath, my mouth seemed to split. ¡°Wack! I really won again! ¡± After hearing the cheers of a bunch of runaway knights, I was able to recall everything. He defeated Dunham and then fought four more knights. And, uh... ¡°Five wins!¡± I won. When I realized that, I was awake. "I endured a thousand waves while fighting a hundred times. "Even in the presence of a greater wave. I heard a dog blurry in my head and a low yelling. "I''m getting up with my sword now. A newly added phrase. Increases [Poetry of Confederation] ''s rank. The [Poetry of Martial Arts] rank became [Extraordinary] in [Normal] rank. Subsequently, I heard a message. [Poetry of Confederation] changes accordingly. [Poetry of Daejeon] A. You have become [Poem of Duel]. Just a few hours after arriving at the wire castle, I got what I wanted for a while longer than I expected. I guess it''s because I got what I wanted. ¡°Mmm.¡± Suddenly Ping''s eyes twirled. I didn''t have any strength in my body. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± At that moment, a strong hand dug into his armpit. His unfamiliar hands helped me to sit on my knees with no strength. I tightened my eyes and looked back. Wen was right behind me. It was a strange face, but it was not difficult to guess who it was. The guy was wearing a wire company uniform. But even though I knew who I was, I couldn''t understand the unpleasant emotions that came to my face. That was definitely a favour. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± A white man smiled, revealing his teeth. ¡°I salute your victory. ¡± His voice burst into horror at the end of his words. ¡°Salute the sword of the First Prince! ¡± ¡°Pay tribute to that speculator! ¡± ¡°I salute the victory! ¡± The knights of the Iron Magnetic Corps cheered as they looked at me. The men who pretended to be hostile enough to eat me were sending a more favorable gaze. ¡°They are.¡± Then I heard a loud voice. ¡°They''re basically simple people. ¡± It was Yoke Wiloden, the leader of the Wire Magnetic Corps and commander of the citadel. ¡°There''s nothing that makes them more enthusiastic about swords and victories. ¡± In his words I looked around once again. Some smiled with their thumbs up, and others increased the five victories I had won by chatting. I saw someone giggling at my colleague who had not yet risen. ¡°Ah...¡± I was staring at him with a blunt vision, and the outsider stumbled. ¡°You must have thought you''d buy a grudge. ¡± I unwittingly nodded. I thought it was strange that they should restore their true honor and not draw their swords right away. ¡°A legitimate defeat is more valuable than an ugly victory. Now that we''ve done our best to each other, how important is winning and losing so dishonorable? ¡± ¡°The name of a wire lion doesn''t give you light if you lose a few battles. ¡± Yoke Wiloden listens to the outsider. ¡°Dunham may be a little grumpy. ¡± ¡°Because I gave the sword to the one who boasted so much! ¡± ¡°That''s a tough one. How disgusting it used to be. It was hard to see. ¡± ¡°Who''s going to say it! You''ve been tied down for a decade! ¡± The wireman makes fun of his mouth noisily. Certainly the chief or outsider was right. The knights seemed to have had more fun watching than losing. But no matter how much it happened, it was a little too much to do without knowing my colleagues who were covered in blood. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Later Adelia approached. It was a face full of awkwardness as to whether I was unharmed. ¡°You''ve sweated a lot. ¡± She wiped my face with a handkerchief she didn''t know when to take it out. At that moment, the wireman sighed. They are stuck in a remote citadel, and the poor men who wait for the day when my sword will be used are now going to leave even the only flowers that are planted in the citadel. In a sense of responsibility, I held Adelia''s hand appropriately. Fiesta laughs. ¡°But there was one thing that didn''t change. ¡± The whimsical and noble breeze of victory and defeat was as it is now. That''s the puck. I''m glad I laughed. * * After two more days, I stayed in the wire castle and fought knights and swords. Some of them had knights they had not seen on the first day, and others rushed back to do the same thing as Dunham. Of course I won all the matches with them. Although all those who fought like that were the planners of the Iron Magnetic Corps, there was no reason for me to fight too hard against those who did not even step on my own. At least for now. ¡°I''ll see you next time. ¡± Upon horseback, looking back, York-Willoden and the wire saw me. ¡°Good luck next time. ¡± ¡°Even the Count weighs in. ¡± I said a short greeting and stopped talking again trying to leave the castle. I just remembered what to do. ¡°Keep everything I''ve been here a secret. ¡± ¡°Wouldn''t it help to inform? ¡± If he had won against the wire lions, he asked if it would be of any use to defuse Mannani''s notoriety. Of course, the words of the Count were true. But right now I''m not very comfortable not taking the notoriety of Mannani off. It''s just a little tingly in the ear, or rather malicious in the way you look at me. It was only to that extent. And that didn''t matter a bit to me. ¡°Can you tell me what kind of solidarity it is? ¡± ¡°I have someone who wants to feed me a little bit. ¡± ¡°If it''s a problem...¡± I spread out three fingers instead of answering. Yoke Wiloden chuckles as he understands the meaning of the gesture. ¡°I would gladly do that. ¡± I feel like I''m done greeting you. I turned around. After me, the court knights, Adelia, and Arwen followed. The outsider was already ahead of me. ¡°It''s only urgent to have a temper. ¡± I squealed for a short time and squeezed my horse''s waist. ¡°Unemployed!¡± ¡°Do you have something to say? ¡± When I called, the outsider slowed down the horse. ¡°Feud schedule. ¡± ¡°Why the Feud Schedule. ¡± ¡°Let''s pull that forward a little bit. ¡± An outsider stares at me with a suspicious face. ¡°How long?¡± ¡°As soon as possible. ¡± Then he added a word. ¡°Like... as soon as you get back? ¡± 32 Thirty-two. Eleven. I changed my mind, so I changed my mind. (1) Soldiers are busy moving, and the camp is ready. Carls says he''s going to look around and disappear somewhere, and Arwen takes her place far away. I went into the wagon rather than looking at her for a while. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Adelia, who was in the wagon, looked at me and lowered her head. Behind her was a stiff sheet with no wrinkles, and a pillow neatly placed. I didn''t come out of it, but I did something and I was doing this inside. What I picked up was a sword cloth with an S-grade aptitude, and what she was doing was a good job for a maid. Somehow, I feel like I''m using meat as a legendary swordsman, so I''m not even afraid of sin. ¡°Ha.¡± ¡°I, Your Majesty, have something you don''t like. ¡± As I sighed, Adelia became an impatient face. He was proud of what he had done wrong. She then burns the naturalization over her face and stares at the wireworkers. A real union once... I once again sighed, recalling the weak and dependent nature of Adelia, ravished by blood and war. I have to roll it right. It was hard to roll it so that it could become more knightly through training, so that it could finally become a person with a soul that matched its scary qualities and talents. ¡°All right, let''s get it ready again. ¡± Seeing my gaze, Adelia couldn''t help but shrink. ¡°I''m good.¡± I lay down pronounced after saying so. And I closed my eyes. The head was complicated. Mana Chain, Mana Heart. Fighting knights and swords in the double-chain made me think a lot. When I first woke up, every day was a series of disappointments. When I kicked the infinite possibilities and saw the people who chose the mistress as if they had put the world under their eyes, I felt no need to be beholden. I was arrogant and stupid. I thought so. However, I changed my mind when I met the Wire Magnetic Corps in person. I have used the power of [Judgement] countless times during my stay in the Wireless City. I checked the qualities of the knights through power. Most had a C grade talent and rarely a B grade talent mix. Those who could not reach the threshold of the Swordmaster without a lifetime of training and polishing. Even if you build an amazing karma, you can transcend it, but you can''t accomplish that much. If he had been born in the past, he would have been a middle-class or transcendent Sod Expert, even if he had trained his whole life. Those articles reached the edge of a double chain comparable to Sod Expert in their 20s or 30s. Seeing that, I could no longer deny the flow of the era in which Mana Chain was accepted. The skills possessed by the superhuman were incomparable with those of the past. However, the unsub''s abilities rose rather inexorably. A few seconds, a number of culprits. For 400 years, man has been weakened. And man became strong. ¡°Even an outsider...¡± I haven''t been able to identify the talent of an outsider yet, but I could guess his talent without seeing that he is the Knight of the Quadchain, who is only five in the kingdom. A person who looks to the past for transcendence. I gave up on that possibility and woven the ring, so it wasn''t worth it. But that was also the flow of time. In this age, there was no longer any chance of an extraordinary uprising. I made a commitment. I will leave the past behind. I will watch the new age with my blurred eyes. And then I will judge everything. How the world has changed. ¡°From the beginning again. ¡± Like when you were born with a sword and first encountered the world. ¡°It''s a good heart. ¡± I was locked in my mind, and I heard a familiar voice. Slightly turned his head, he saw the face of the outsider in the window of the wagon. ¡°It''s not too late now. ¡± Do you know what I''m thinking? The outsider continued. ¡°If we try now, we will be able to put everything back to its original state. ¡± No, what the hell? And he said, "Didn''t you already have the heart of the wiremen? ¡± The outsider''s words were true, and there was no context. ¡°Unlike the First Knights, the Second Knights are unchanged. As a nobleman, he also suffers from a lack of livelihoods, so he receives thousands without even knowing it. ¡± I didn''t know. I thought they were all the same. Even within the Iron Magnetic Corps, the knights didn''t know there were two. In the first place, the wizards also told only their own names and never told another story. I don''t know the details of the situation I just shared with the sword. I was just a knight, and I was unconsciously convinced by the faces of the mercenaries and the wire lions. ¡°It was they who were so desperate that there was a gap in their minds. ¡± What the hell is this? I was just moving to raise the ranks of Muhoon Shi. However, the outsider seemed to have given something big to such simple behavior. ¡°But that''s not enough to get the full support of the wire. ¡± Only after listening to what was said did I know what the outsider meant to my actions. ¡°Count Wiloden is a brilliant knight, but also a seasoned politician. If there is disagreement within the Knights, it is likely that the hands of the First Knights will be raised. ¡± The outsider thought I was struggling to turn the wire into my man. No, it''s not. I just needed a victory to be included in Moohyun. In the first place, it was all out of my interest to live with the fantasies of the wire lions, to be supported, or to be supported. My only concern was to regain the power of the past. ¡°If it were the other princes, I wouldn''t have been able to hang out with the wiremen so harshly. ¡± The impression frowned on me. Thinking about the attitude of the lone hostess who used to treat me, it was clear that the current words did not know the face of the prince and said that he had chatted with the planners. But to think so, the expression of the outsider was strange. A face that feels, just, itchy. He seemed to take me for granted. No way, it can''t be. I can''t hold that kind of heart to my nephew because that little man is ruined. I thought so. ¡°It was a very wise judgment. ¡± But it wasn''t. The outsider was really praising me. I was embarrassed. The outsider who was treating me like a scum on the day of the fiction suddenly praised me, so I couldn''t stand the turtle, so I was afraid to have chicken flesh. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Hado looked ridiculous, so he spit it out. The outsider didn''t get angry this time when he jumped the road because he was usually rude. ¡°You don''t remember the terms of the bet. ¡± ¡°A bet beats three princes...¡± The outsider shook his head before I even finished speaking. ¡°Double chain. You and my bet was you broke the double-chain knight. ¡± ¡°Ah...¡± You were right. Betting was about winning against a double-chain knight, and it didn''t matter who the opponent was. I''ve already broken the Knight of the Double Chain. It also won a number of victories over the knights of the Wire Magnetic Corps who were rumored to be elite in the kingdom. In fact, the wager is over. And the wager was to pay the winner. Uh, but what was it? I only focused on breaking the double-chain knight, but I couldn''t remember the price of winning the bet. ¡°As promised, I will support you. ¡± Only after listening to the outsider could I remember the outsider walking in return for the bet. It was my full support that the guardian, the outsider. ¡°I''ll officially state my position when I get back. ¡± My uncle''s eyes glowed brightly. It was a glance filled with passion I had never shown before. ¡°Half the wire, and the commander of the 3rd Army. ¡± The General''s voice, which was in front of the Assassin battlefield, even splashed like that. ¡°That should be enough to start over. ¡± Chattering alone, concluding alone, resolving alone, the outsider sneezes away. ¡°No, outsider! ¡± I put my head out the window and called out to the outsider. An outsider turned around and sent a glance. Just trust me. I''ll take care of it. It was as if he were saying that. I don''t really have any ideas. * * ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Briefly put the report of the return in the presence of the King. As always, a king who wielded his hands unwillingly tried to send me out, but the outsider suddenly stepped forward. ¡°I want to do what I''ve put off. ¡± The King, who was leaning halfway on the throne, raised his head, noticing the unusual attitude of his uncle. ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°From now on, I''m going to try to be an outsider. ¡± I was just turning around and thinking about getting out of this boring war. The king sitting on the throne was also as firm as I am. ¡°Is that just what he says as an outsider, or as the head of the Valrhhardt family? ¡± Hard as a hardened face, the outsider didn''t care a bit about the King''s reaction. ¡°Both. ¡± The other day in the camp, the outsider must have said the same thing. I had heard that he officially stated his position as soon as he returned. ¡°The chief of the Balahard family, commander of the 3rd Army, commander of the Black Spear Soldier, and a knight who weaves four rings. I''m talking about all those baleheads. ¡± But suddenly, lightly, I never thought I''d make a declaration in front of the king. The attitude of the outsider seemed to boast in front of the king. And in fact, the King accepted it as well. ¡°I meant to know there was a ballerhard behind it. ¡± The King''s gaze, which was toward the outsider, turned to me again. A sharp eye without a prior eye. That was certainly a different look from the contempt the King had shown so far. A little admiration, and a much bigger boundary than that. It was as cold as a static glance. ¡°All right, I''ll keep that in mind. ¡± And the voice stood as still as the eyes. * * ¡°I should have done this in the first place, but you came back too much. ¡± The outsider said with a skilful face that he was afraid to go to war. ¡°Now His Majesty will be forced to think of the honor of the Balahard family in treating you. ¡± He said that he would be busy in the future, said he had a lot of work to do, and disappeared. Don''t listen to me. ¡°Your Majesty! I give you a reduction! ¡± ¡°Your Majesty, my sincere congratulations. ¡± The court knights looked at me and greeted me with congratulations. ¡°Now a lot will change in the future. Please console your heart. ¡± I looked around at Carls'' words. I saw those who pretended not to be, and cleansed me. The passing servant and maid were holding their ears, and the gaze of the knights who were guarding the front of the war was fixed on me. I realized that I had different thoughts, different emotions, and different looks. I know the world around me has changed. 33 Thirty-three. 11. I changed my mind, so I changed my mind. (2) It was not unusual for Count Valrhaud to make a declaration of guardianship of the prince. As a matter of fact, it was only natural that Earl, who was suffocating, would be my nephew''s guardian. Nevertheless, there was little reflection on what was natural. In the past, the Count withdrew all support, accusing my nephew of being a tyrant. This resulted in a sudden loss of the Prince''s support base and the end of his isolation. Even the king was publicly buoyed by rumors that he had given birth to my eldest son. But Earl did not step forward. For the welfare of the kingdom and the royal family, thousands of people praised its high symmetry. But the Count defeated righteousness and overturned the decision. It was also in the circumstances that the King deprived the prince of his royal heir. Do you have a desire for power at the end of the year? Or is he the one who sprung up the blood of the third generation? The king has already given up my firstborn. The prince is not in a good position to worry about the bankruptcy. As nobles, I could not understand why the Count overturned the Three Days decision. I just calculated the walk of the Earl that would affect the kingdom and counted it again. Count Valrhaud was the Knight of the Quadchain, only five of the kingdoms that weaved the four rings, and, publicly speaking, was the commander of a change that operated 2,000 elite soldiers at all times to stop monsters from crossing the mountain range that encompassed the north of the kingdoms. Given that the number of troops normally operated by a dizzy Earl did not exceed 500, the power of the Valrhhardt family was great. Many of those soldiers are trained soldiers who have dealt with monsters in the mountains. Moreover, the Balahard family had an outgoing knight called the Black Spear Troop. Given the fact that the number of families that run their own knights within the Kingdom is less than ten, the victory was even greater. It was natural that the statue of the prince, who had been defeated by a great family, would rise to the ground. Of course, that did not mean that the prince became the most powerful successor to the throne. While he was wasting his time, the other princes had stepped up their support base, and now even the great ballerhard had reached such an unstoppable level. It was quite a while ago that the First Prince crossed that gap. Only authenticity can be established, but even the king''s eyes have become famously obsessed with the wind. All that was left was notoriety and interrogation, piled up to an incredibly high level. ¡°Consider the insults of the nobles who stood under the flag of the First Prince. ¡± There was no one among the nobles who would entrust the future of my family to the First Prince. Because of the situation, the surroundings of the prince were silent compared to the weight of the rumors. At least on the surface. * * Busy. Busy. The newly commissioned court knights and soldiers are making a fuss out there. New servants and servants from inside the palace wander around here and there, floating around Busan. That''s how the newcomers to my place keep an eye on me in secret. It was all bustling. ¡°Send them all back! ¡± I can''t wait to be annoyed, Karl said with a hard face. ¡°These are the ones who came in the royal name. I wouldn''t listen even if I told you to go back. ¡± ¡°Then at least keep it out of sight. ¡± After listening to me, Carls steps forward and pushes the newly deployed escort towards the outskirts of the palace. After the old maid left the palace, the servants and servants were put out of sight. Then I could be free from the secret gaze that followed me. ¡°That''s better. ¡± I wanted to get some rest now, but the Three Princes came to see me. ¡°Why are you here again? ¡± When I looked at the man who had come unannounced, I was irritated, and the prince narrowed his eyes. ¡°You''ve left quite a few. ¡± I don''t know what you''re talking about. ¡°I hid the sword from Count Balahard, so I was deceived. ¡± ¡°Who learns what from whom? ¡± The trio prince, who shows up without interruption, asks, but he only adds what he wants to say instead of answering. ¡°How could you be so surprised to leave me so careless? Or did you think you could beat me? ¡± I heard that I thought I was trying to beat myself by learning a single bite of spleen from an outsider. ¡°Well, good. Thanks to you, the painting is cheaper. Good to see you, too. ¡± ¡°Yes. Okay, please go. ¡± ¡°But deceiving me who came to me in good faith was not a good thing. I was really trying to save your body. ¡± ¡°Thank you so much for that. ¡± He said that he was not looking the same. He hardened his face. ¡°You made a really big mistake. ¡± The child''s insides are so dusty, it''s poisonous in his eyes. ¡°You intend to pay me a deceptive price. It''s a body, and you won''t get a bit of it. ¡± I slowly lean back on the chair with my eyes full of evil. ¡°So?¡± My relaxed attitude seems to enhance the nature of the Three Princes. ¡°I don''t see the situation. ¡± He stares at me. ¡°I will make you a nightmare to chew on for the rest of your life. ¡± I don''t know if I don''t want to treat my brother as a pretence anymore. ¡°I''d rather live the way I am. I live with a bitch like that and drink. That''s why you''re so greedy. ¡± ¡°Is that the end of what you''re gonna say? ¡± It wasn''t worth listening to anymore. Reached out and pointed to the door. ¡°If you''ve done what I have to say, go now. Stop bothering people. ¡± ¡°I didn''t have to. ¡± In the meantime, the overbearer drops the pretence again. ¡°Please enjoy the upcoming banquet. ¡± There may be no more chance of a pitiless accident, the Three Princes are dead. After a few more words, the worthless man rises from his seat. The man who opened his seat without greeting was flawless. An outsider stood at the door and looked this way. Coughbuck. A gentle trio of revered princes ran out of my room through an outsider. Choke. The door closed and the outsider approached and asked. ¡°Why did you just leave it? ¡± If you are now, there is no reason to be patient, and the face of the outsider is asking. ¡°Not seven pennies is enough to open up against an unassuming child. ¡± Shrug your shoulders and say, ¡°And if Gigi is already broken, won''t it leak? ¡± I heard that the Three Princes are doing a great job. I don''t know, but there will be a lot of spectators on the day of the appointment. It will not be too late for me to pay the same amount of threats in front of me. I''m raising myself, and the outsider shakes his head. ¡°You stink once. ¡± ¡°Who''s going to make a sound? Do you have any idea how busy I''ve become with outsiders? ¡± The sudden increase in the number of one-prince wombs, and the sudden arrival of three princes all occurred after the proclamation of the outsider. It was more odd to say it out loud. ¡°Tsk.¡± The outsider kicked his tongue and said, The words of the eldest son who did not succeed in the stomach are authentic enough to disappear. I had no choice. Every word I said was the right verse. ¡°But at least I could have slowed it down. ¡± ¡°How long? Until the other princes are ready. ¡± What the hell does that mean? The homeless man rebuked me for not being young. But I also had a plan. I''ve always been human, and this snout (?) I didn''t intend to spend the rest of my life in a palace comparable to this. I was going to raise moderate strength, pay moderate ransom, and court the royal palace. Of course, there were not two things that needed to be solved in reality. But in the worst case, I thought of a way to disguise my death and leave the palace. Before that, I need to find my body that the King has hidden. ¡°Just because you''re in a shelter doesn''t change things. ¡± While I was locked up in my mind, the outsider kept saying this. None of them touched me. The outsider''s words were wrong from the basic premise. ¡°I have no interest in the throne. ¡± The outsider thought I had changed to take back what I had lost. But it wasn''t. In the first place, I was never lost. That wasn''t mine from the start. How do I lose something that''s not mine? How do I get it back? If I had something to reclaim, it was not a trivial succession, it was my power and power that had reached the transcendence. ¡°For a while, I''ll give you the proper footing. ¡± I had no choice but to say that the competition for succession to the throne was like dipping my foot in a stream. ¡°Why don''t you go ahead and choke? ¡± I think I''ve heard of rat-tailed rats. If you see a bad heart. ¡°Are you worried about Valrhardga? ¡± But the outsider, who thought he would be angry or embarrassed, just laughed at me as opposed to what I expected. ¡°The royal family will not be able to do anything about Balahadga unless the nobles forget the harshness of winter. ¡± A shield that protects the kingdom from monsters in the Northern Mountains. No one can replace Baleard. I was a little confident in that, but I admired it. If it wasn''t for the dull eyes that I couldn''t take off my Simma, it would have looked great. ¡°But keep in mind. The authenticity of the firstborn doesn''t disappear unless he dies. ¡± I woke up talking about whether the outsider was a warning or not. ¡°I''ll give you as much time as I need. I won''t force anything anymore until you''re ready. ¡± The outsider, who added a word, disappeared as it was. ¡°No matter how much time you give me...¡± No matter how much time passes, I will never fix my thoughts as the outsider said. I certainly thought so. At least not until the banquet starts. * * ¡°Duchess Artuen Parinel and Baron Parinel of the Southern Parinel Territory are here! ¡± Along with the introduction, the door opened and the nobles entered the banquet hall one by one. They looked for the family members who were usually close, as if they were not interested in preparing for the ball. There was an immediate crowd within the large banquet hall. He sends his best regards, and an unpleasant conversation comes and goes. It was the same landscape as any banquet. Taylor Tailm looked around with a tense face with my father. To date, the nobles who entered the banquet hall were only the sub-nobles of the Baron or the Duke. But there was clearly a sequence in it, so the nobles on the edge, like Tailmga, were pushed to a new, unconscious corner. ¡°Baron Rockwell? You meet the Baron here! ¡± ¡°Baron Tailme, what are you doing here? I''ve been moody for a while.¡± Fortunately, there were some of the rural nobles who were pushed to the same corner. ¡°Haha. Isn''t a royal banquet different? ¡± ¡°It''s a bit like this, but I like it. ¡± Baron Tailm''s gaze was on the nobles of the Three Samos who had gathered far away. ¡°Well, there''s got to be something to kneel about. Not many of us have received the Prince''s invitation in person. ¡± ¡°How easy would it be to get an invitation with a royal seal? ¡± At that time, some nobles approached and pretended to be eggs. They also received the Prince''s invitation in person and thanked him for his pleasure. Baron Lockwell and Baron Tailme looked at their faces. ¡°Maybe?¡± ¡°That''s right. My son told me about the prince a while ago. ¡± ¡°My younger brother, too...¡± All of them had an evil relationship with one prince, but some time ago they dramatically broke the ring. They quickly felt homogeneous and began to rattle with death. ¡°So we know what he said! I don''t know...¡± Some nobles frowned at them, forgetting the tension. ¡°Those who do not have such literacy are noble. Tsk.¡± ¡°The British lords will enter soon, but there will be no commotion. ¡± The countryside nobles, including Baron Tailme, were blushing with a voice too loud to speak for themselves. ¡°Hmmm. Maybe we should talk about this a little later. ¡± ¡°The British lords will be eating soon. Let''s do that.¡± After a while, the British lords wishing for the Count appeared in the banquet hall. ¡°Earl Veroc Graham of Eastern Graham Territory and her maid Anne enter! ¡± ¡°¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ with Count Paul Ronen of the West Ronen Territory. ¡± The subordinate nobles who had entered in advance approached each other and paid tribute to the lords they followed. But in the meantime, the countryside nobles only noticed it in the corners. There is no lord who knows, no lord who comes first, so I just watched the great triumph of those who are called Lords in the First Valch. ¡°Marquis Trindel Mendelheim and his eldest son Klassman enter the Southern Mendelheim Territory! ¡± Even the Marquis and Dukes entered the banquet hall, which is the culmination of the royal nobility. And shortly after, the servant shouted loudly. ¡°His Majesty King Lionel L¨¦onberger, the moderate ruler of the Kingdom of L¨¦onberger, and the eldest son of the L¨¦onberger family, His Royal Highness Prince Idrian L¨¦onberg, is here! ¡± At that moment, the nobles turned their heads toward the entrance of the banquet hall as if they had made a promise. Gain on bait. The door is open. And beyond that, a rumored prince appeared. 34 34. 11. I changed my mind, and I saw something different. (3) Embedded in flesh, blurry spots, suffocating chin, gorgeous outfits to hide inferiority. The appearance of the one prince was as famous in the kingdom as that of the cruel Holy Spirit, and none of the nobles of the kingdom knew how ugly he looked. So the nobles fell into chaos when the door was first opened. The Maid of Honor announced the prince''s position, but the last person to appear is a pretty man who is not obese. Well-trained bodies were balanced enough to evoke knights once upon a time, and even the black colored outfits, which might seem overwhelming, were incredibly well digested. There was also no shortage of faces to be called handsome. If there was a blemish, it was just a big face and an arrogant gaze that drew too many people. The nobility''s infants shine their eyes. I think the rebellious atmosphere was impressive. ¡°His Royal Highness Prince Idrian Leonberg, the eldest son of the Leonberger family, is here! ¡± The servant shouted again. Then the nobles were frightened to realize that the arrogant beauty was the same person as the obese manganese. I already heard that the prince who handed over the Gobi to die suddenly started his training and there was some change. But there is also a degree of change. One prince had been a completely different person for half a year. ¡°Pay proper tribute to the noble descendants of Leonberger! ¡± The servant salphin shouted at the atmosphere of the intestine. Then the nobles graciously gave examples. The lower nobles knelt down and the lords bowed their heads. Jubbuck, Jubbuck. The nobles rolled their heads with an oddly stuffed footsteps in their ears. What the hell happened in half a year? I couldn''t find the answer even if I thought about it. The prince''s change was too sudden, and it was too severe. The only thing they could tell was that the pig prince, which was the symbol of nathan they knew, no longer existed. Such a body was not made in the morning. ¡°The banquet, the atmosphere is so dull. ¡± One prince said. The musicians, who had stopped playing awfully briefly at the end of the speech, began to play. The melody is sweetened and the atmosphere is lightened. The nobles who raised their heads found the first prince. I saw a prince looking around the banquet hall with his chin up. And there were many nobles who looked at the one prince as he was pierced. Even a dizzy noble received the attention he deserved, but he was not proud because he was truly extraordinary. This was also different from the first prince the nobles knew. The first prince they knew was an unhindered man, but he was not able to feel inferior. When people looked at themselves, they thought it was a mockery of themselves. At that point, he grabbed an absurd tweet and insulted the opponent. But what about now? The prince was suddenly accepting the gaze that was pouring on him. Rather, the unbearable was the nobility, not the prince. ¡°Mmm.¡± One of the puppeteers, faced with the prince, hurriedly turned his gaze. The nobles shake their heads as they look into the clear eyes and face the prince''s horoscope gaze. At least, the only thing that got that look right was the Count''s lords. Instead of avoiding the prince''s gaze, they approached him and greeted him with greetings. The prince received the greetings of elderly nobles more than himself. It was natural for me to be greeted by my servant. It''s like it''s been before. In fact, I''ve never received the right attention outside of the King''s eyes. Taylor Tailm looked at him and became a proud face. Such a great prince sent an invitation directly to his family. The evil of the past has already left little in my head. Taylor took a slight step. In anticipation of the prince pretending to know him first. ¡°... you''re just amazing. ¡± ¡°Your dedication seems to be a long time ago. ¡± Southern and Eastern British lords. Seth''s tongue is smooth, wrinkled and twitchy. I didn''t hide the intent of the search, but I didn''t have a corner to catch the tweet. ¡°I''m a little overweight. ¡± In the words of the prince, one of the southern lords twisted his eyebrows. It looks like pride is broken in the blatant lower half. But I didn''t leave right away. Half a year''s space, I didn''t seem to retreat until I filled that empty time. It was natural that nobles who were sensitive to the flow of power, among them the Great Lords, were not sensitive to the flow of power, but the flow makers themselves. For them, the transformation of the One Prince was a variable that should never be handed over lightly, and at the same time it was a matter that must be identified before and after. Taylor had a bad taste. He lamented his position among the laggardly nobles. As far as invitations were concerned, there was a sense of coldness about the prince who did not even have eggs. Taylor stretched his shoulders axially. I thought this banquet should be enough to experience the splendor of the royal palace. It was somewhat unfortunate, but that was enough to go back and talk about it. I turned around. I moved to the corner of the banquet hall. No, I tried to move it. Ung Sung Woong. The nobles suddenly started to cry out. Before even knowing the reason for the disturbance, his right hand wrapped around his shoulder. ¡°If you''re here, you should say hello. ¡± There was the face of a handsome handsome handsome man, turning his head to the mayor''s barrel, or a rude and legitimate appeal. After that, I saw the British lords coughing with their desolate faces. ¡°Your Majesty! ¡± Taylor threw the sauce one step late and the prince bluntly said. ¡°My ears hurt. ¡± ¡°Sin, sorry. ¡± At the palace, they say, "Solemn." I don''t know. I wasn''t in my right mind. Taylor simply bowed down to the prince''s relatives, whom he did not expect. ¡°What about the others? ¡± ¡°Well, there it is. ¡± ¡°Oh! Here we are. Let''s go.¡± The prince went out as far ahead as I could. Taylor, who was looking at the back of it, looked around. The nobles were staring at him. The color of the exploration in their eyes was not so different from the one the prince had received. But Taylor wasn''t a prince, so I felt like my heart was pounding. He leans his head down and takes a heavy step. * * I watched the bullets twist. I saw the tricks of the lords who don''t leave my surroundings. You''re trying to figure out how I''ve changed in the last half year and how I''m going to behave in the future. But they wouldn''t have known. Just as they tried to peek at my insides, I also peered at their insides. Power of [Judgement]. I thoroughly checked the abilities of all the nobles gathered at the banquet hall. The British lords could not escape my power either. There were some who were incompetent, some who were capable. There was only one thing about the abilities that they had, but they didn''t have a good reason to be around. One by one, there was a filthy thing called [Snake''s Heart]. Greed was a sign of those who were at the pole, a stigma of the evil deeds of those who took away others and trampled on their lives, and their filthiness was everywhere. It''s rotten. Is this me? It felt like the stench stabbed me in the nose. But there were still some people to watch. It was they, the nobles, who stood firm while the British lords approached me and left Busan. I didn''t see anything. It meant that their horrors were not lower than I am today, and their sunken eyes and their immobile feet meant that they were not hatchlings like these. However, the number of such people was only a very small fraction of the number of those gathered at the banquet hall. 400 years ago, my best friend had to fight monsters day and night. It was for those who fled the depths of the possessors and were driven out to the rough ground. I set up a village on the land. I built a fortress and raised the castle. And even Guangryong was defeated and finally established a kingdom on this land. But the kingdom that had been established was like a serpent. The descendants of those who were afflicted with looting were once again ready to be looted. It was horrible. The mood subsided. I didn''t feel like playing with the spies of the lords. Then I saw a familiar face from afar. I was the eldest son of a rural aristocrat who fought with me first. Nice to meet you. I was very happy to see the energy of that young man who was not corrupted, even though he was not competent. ¡°And this time... Your Majesty? ¡± He turned his back and approached the young man, somewhere in the south where he stretched out the sound of malnourishment. The surprising shape was truly human by grasping my shoulder. I felt like I was suffocating now. There were some more like the youth. The bright banquet hall also saw nobles in shaded corners. There were some who had a face and some who did not. I walked towards them. ¡°Your Majesty! ¡± When they saw me, they bowed their heads with a desolate face. Knowing their relationship with the prince in jeopardy, I chose them as the glory of the Three Lives. A price for the john who took over the prince''s body and enjoyed it. When I leave this land in the distant future, the vessels that I will leave will be enough for them. I thought that would be enough. But it wasn''t. This country was much more rotten than I thought. ¡°The Eternal Friend of the Kingdom, the Marquis of Montpellier in Bourgogne, whom His Majesty the Emperor of the Kingdom of Bourgogne has legitimately recognized as prestigious, Ambassador Clement de Brrgogne Montpellier, is here! ¡± To the extent that one of the ambassadors enters later than the monarch''s eldest son, yet, of course, hardens my position. Moreover, it is not the ambassador of any other country, it is the ambassador of the Empire. Burgundy. That hateful name. The name of the man whose friendship with me had to fight for the longest time, who made this country bleed the most until it stood intact 400 years ago. Chuck, Chuck. My friendship and the nobility of my country bowed before the name of the abominable Montpellier Empire. With more respect than ever for the royals of my country. ¡°Long time no see, Prince. ¡± The people of Burgundy laughed at me. It''s like I''m being arrogant about my underlings. My heart tightened. I felt like I was swallowing fire. 35 35 Ch. 12. Past Attribution (1) (This is a paid start time) The heat is about to burst out of your body. ¡°Ouch!¡± A scream dug into my ear. At the same time, something cold poured into my face. The smell of cheap liquor dug my nose. I was awake. ¡°Your Majesty, are you all right? ¡± There was an old man in front of me. ¡°I''m sorry I rushed to say hello to you. Your Majesty.¡± The old man wiped my face with his sleeve, saying with his mouth, "I''m sorry for my elongation." However, unlike the hoarse attitude, his eyes were strangely sunk. I encountered a stare. There were so many words in the wrinkled eyes. I saw Bourgogne''s ambassador. He frowns a lot after being pushed into the old man''s hoddle. I look at him and I turn around. ¡°I have to change my clothes. ¡± ¡°My body was old and I didn''t listen to my words, so I committed a grave anointing. I''m so sorry, Your Majesty. ¡± The old man apologized again. I roughly swung my hand and turned around. "..." The ambassador muttered as he looked at me. But I overlooked the lines as they were. ¡°Your Majesty, I will take you. ¡± Carls and the court knights surrounded me. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°His Excellency Marquis Villefeld. ¡± I turned my head without knowing what Villefeldra was saying. Marquis Villefet bows his head as he looks this way. ¡°It wasn''t all rotten. ¡± ¡°Your Majesty?¡± After speaking to himself, Carls looks suspicious. ¡°Nothing. ¡± I stole the ranch, and the orange liquor was all over my hand. Old man, you spilled so much. Jaw. Nervously robbed me of my head. Drinks spilled. * * ¡°Your Majesty?¡± Adelia, who saw me soaking in soak, ran scared and dropped Busan to wipe my hair with her sleeve. ¡°I''m going to wash it anyway." Then I took off my clothes. ¡°Whoo.¡± The dampness disappeared, but the disgust that seemed to be stained remained the same. I should have seen you at the banquet today. In hundreds of years, the country has become a mess. It''s not just messed up, it''s ruined enough to rot the roots. The descendants of those who were indifferent to the formerly powerless changed like snakes, and the clans of the wicked bourgeoisie boasted of my pride in the heart of the kingdom. When I thought about it, the fire soared again in my heart. From the looks of it, it didn''t seem like a day or two. Neither the ambassadors of the arrogant empire, nor the nobles who saw it, were too proud. It was as natural as it had always been. The empire and kingdom have been dramatically at peace for the last 400 years. I decided to be my friend by burying a grudge for a new era. It can''t be. I recalled my work at the banquet hall. The atmosphere was too tense to call peace, and the relationship was too unilateral to call friendship. The people of Burgundy behaved as if they were masters, and the nobles of the kingdom saw eloquence before them as if they were submissive dogs. The king''s face came to mind. ¡°I pretended to be all alone. ¡± What the hell did the King do to make this country a borderline? I laughed at Manny''s incompetence and aggression, and I left my country''s nobles to worship like kings. It was ridiculous. ¡°Something happened. ¡± Turning to a sudden voice, the homeless man looked at me. ¡°The Grand Master knows Marquis Villefet. ¡± An outsider approached and sat in a furry chair. ¡°What the hell were you trying to do? ¡± What were you going to do when you met the bourgeoisie? It was a wild question. It was also a question I wouldn''t have asked if I was a pastime. The man who grew up in this land almost met the Bourgogne clan. To die or to kill. ¡°You were right.¡± The outsider who saw my face spat. ¡°Marquis said, ''Your face must have hit something.'' But it wasn''t my fault. ¡± ¡°It''s not that hard. ¡± Of course, I was caught up for a while, but I wouldn''t have done anything without Marquis Villefeld. There could have been some situation I didn''t know about. ¡°What the hell. ¡± So I was able to recognize it from now on. ¡°This country has become a cocoon. ¡± I was going to hear what the situation was. ¡°Tell me.¡± The outsider became a heavy face. ¡°The former Kingdom has endured many invasions of the Empire. I suffered heavy damage, but every time I saw the knights, I defeated the Empire. The Kingdom did not give the Empire a handful of land, and the Empire''s invasion returned to failure. But things have changed over time. ¡± As time passed, the empire became more enlarged and the gap began to widen. The battlefield was expanded to be unstoppable with a few articles, and the small nation was forced to kneel in front of the great nation. It was a history that was nothing special. But when I heard of all the fallen warriors, my heart cooled. It was so sophisticated. ¡°Didn''t the gap begin 200 years ago? ¡± So I checked. Nod. The outsider nods. I closed my eyes. It was the same thing that the country was so small that it could not be compared to the Empire. But the kingdom of the past was powerful enough not to succumb to the triumph of the empire. There was something special about this country that no one else had. It is a country founded by those who were driven out of the realm of man. It was a country that could only chop its ground after fighting non-human things day and night and defeating its powerful "heretic monarchs". And when I defeated the "Guangyong" at the apex, I was able to proclaim my country only. It was natural that so many poems and songs were born in that difficult process. There were surprisingly many [myths] and [heroic tales] in this narrow mass of land. And those songs were the power to defend this country. But where did all those songs go now? It was forgotten and erased, and even its descendants became untrustworthy. And the song of the infidels was nothing but a vain tale. So many [myths] and [heroic poems] who protected this country will lose their power. So it must have been this mess. The transcendent knights disappear, and the rest of them are the knights who have learned the art of the ring. It would have sufficed if it had been numbered by the number of small nations. I hold my breath. I just opened my eyes. The outsider was in front of me. The knight, who would have been called a Swordmaster if it had been in the past, was facing defeat. ¡°An outsider.¡± I may regret it somehow. ¡°I''ve changed my mind. ¡± No, you''ll regret it. ¡°I''ll do it. ¡± Nevertheless, I chose. ¡°I''m going to try the king. ¡± Maybe someone told me to come here. Stolen body, you deserve something. If they are, I will tell them. Half of this country is mine. This country was founded by me and my best friend. * * The outsider went back. The disgust on my body disappeared, but I did not attend the banquet again. Marquis Villefeld gave me an excuse, so I had nothing to do with it. But two more days remained until the banquet was over. And I had to attend that banquet. I had to make sure with my own eyes which trees were ripe and which trees were not. The next day I went to the banquet hall with more balls in my teeth than ever before. The outsider was also with him. ¡°His Majesty King Lionel L¨¦onberger, the moderate ruler of the Kingdom of L¨¦onberger, and the eldest son of the L¨¦onberger family, His Royal Highness Prince Idrian L¨¦onberg, is here! ¡± ¡°The commander of the 3rd Army and the proud benefactor of the Kingdom, Earl Valrhead of the North, is here! ¡± The servant informed me of the position of the outsider. The same gaze poured out on me the other day. Numerous nobles were already in the banquet hall. Some of them had not seen the day before, and some had already seen it. I gave them a tangled example. Yes, I twisted my purchase to pay tribute to the nobility of another country. In the past, when my friendship stood in front of people, no one thought he would be king. And no one recognized him as a monarch. He was just a country boy who ran out of the countryside. Among those who were plundered and expelled, they were not extraordinary; rather, they were ignored as young. The boy with the derbuck head came forward, so ignored by the people. It was the same as it is now. ¡°I stand before a flock that has eyes but cannot see. ¡± "Sing the King''s Poems." You can''t handle poetry with your current abilities. Part of the poem is omitted. Sing only one verse of the poem, half of it. It hurts like Mana Hart is going to tear. But not so unbearable. It''s not about [myth], it''s about [hero]. It was also the first verse, a song for me. Standing in front of the flock. I heard a loud song in my head. And at that moment the ambient air changed. Aggravation. The nobles who were leaning on me with their heads down in a tangled manner snapped their backs. Some of the lords, who kneeled down but did not bow down, clawed their heads. Jubbuck, Jubbuck. I walk. I stare straight at those who have not fallen into my grip. puzzled, surprised. I looked at their faces and raised my mouth. In my laughter, they became a reluctant face and bowed their heads. Slowly, very slowly. He stood in the midst of the banquet hall, worshipped by the nobles. ¡°Raise your head..." I tried to tell you the best I could, but I felt a strange look somewhere. It was very heterogeneous, and at the same time familiar. I turned my head. One being in a different outfit from any noble saw me piercing through. He came towards me. It was a light step, just like me. Aggravation. The moment I smelled that dark grass, the fresh breath that pierced my nose, I knew who he was. ¡°Elves?¡± In my words, he took off the hood that covered his entire face. It''s brief, but the surroundings are brighter. I heard voices all over the place breathing in vain. That, no, her beauty was just as deadly. But I couldn''t even enjoy the beauty at its peak. Why are you out of here? She wasn''t supposed to be here. 36 36. 12. Past Connections (2) "Star-Like Eye" "Pomegranate Lip" "Honey-eyed cheek" "The lovely forehead of a newborn child" "Jealousy is as fresh as a bird" The most beautiful creature God has ever created. "Purity without falsehood" "Uncontaminated Natural Disasters Only" "Irresistible altruism" A good clan that doesn''t even have a little life to hurt. "Blue Flowers for Hundreds of Years" "Thousand Years of Livelihood" Gardeners in the forest who live from three hundred years to a thousand years. "Beautiful," "Good," "Long Fresh," That was what people used to think of Elves. And there was a fatal error here. The elves were never pure, unmistakable, or altruistic. They were adulterous, calculating, and at the same time self-centered. The tale of a good and compassionate elf was like a fantasy made by people who looked like angels, so I knew it better than anyone else. I''ve been through this a few times in the past. Most people who are deluded by the Elves are not good. They were ruthless people who used beauty as bait to destroy their opponents. Some of those elves are especially dangerous. "High Elves" First, they were the [heroes] of the Elves, even though they were blooming and late in millennium. But the high elf was before my eyes. It''s not just a high elf, it''s an Eleder High Elf who has lived for nearly a thousand years. "Dancing Horse Inspector, Sigrun" Sigrun was a member of an expedition that killed mineral dragons in the past. And he was also a madman who really tormented me so horribly. Sigrun was looking at me the same way 400 years ago. It was still a clear and transparent gaze and at the same time a stubborn gaze. Gulp. Hundreds of years ago, I was fearless, but not Sigrun. This elf was really out of my mind. [If your master dies, will you come with me?] [I won''t let you get bored for life.] [Why don''t you be a sword. A sword is better, but I...] I couldn''t help but think of her who swept away my slender body and made a dazzling look. Sigrun shook his lips. ¡°I didn''t think there was anyone who still remembered poetry. ¡± I wanted to. I never imagined she would be here. I used the power of Muhammad. She recited [the king''s poem], which she also knew well. I rolled my head. I turned my head fiercely to escape this turtle reunion somehow. But luckily, that was encouraging. ¡°The descendants of the Dragon Slayer have yet to forget their transcendence. ¡± It was only after seeing Sigrun''s face that I didn''t see any doubts. My appearance now was completely different from the one she knew in my past. I was Leonberger''s eldest son, not a sword. I sighed with relief. I swept my heart out at the fact that I didn''t have to suffer from her again. ¡°Greetings are late. I am Sigrun, the envoy''s representative who visited to confirm our friendship with the Kingdom. ¡± ¡°Idrian Leonberger. ¡± I took her greetings as quietly as I could. Sigrun raises his head. The noble warriors gave their hearts to death and dropped their Aung Seong. I was uncomfortable in my stomach. The actions of the men who had deceived her into her beautiful appearance were disturbing. What would they look like if they found out that what was in that fresh shell was a thousand years old monster? I quickly aroused curiosity. It filled my curiosity and didn''t want to provoke Sigrun. She was strong in my biopsy for hundreds of years, and at the same time the most unpredictable. I didn''t want to risk my future on such a trivial task. Shuffle. Looks like the banquet was ruined today too. Yesterday, the Empire ambassador turned his back, and today, the Mad Elf stopped by. Young Iljin was not well. It was colourless to recite it to Muhamun. I''m about to retreat, but Sigrun is approaching. ¡°But.¡± She took a deep breath and asked. ¡°Where have we met? ¡± I was creeped out at the moment. I slammed my head with my hands behind my back, with the chicken flesh up. ¡°Strange. Why do you feel so familiar? ¡± ¡°I''ve never seen an elf before. ¡± Her eyes narrowed in my words. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Seriously.¡± As I looked inside, my back cooled down with a horse-eyed gaze. High Elves are creatures born with [hero] violence from the time of my birth. As I am now, I have no idea how far her horror, which was already unavoidably high 400 years ago, can reach now. I just wished her horror hadn''t reached the point of insight that penetrates all things. ¡°Lie.¡± Sigrun''s words choke my heart down. ¡°It''s true.¡± She shakes her head while pretending to be Taeyeon. ¡°There are usually two human responses to seeing an elf. ¡± She said with a face that seemed to melt. ¡°Enchanted.¡± I frowned at that turtle pregnancy. ¡°Or be wary as Your Majesty. ¡± The perpetrator claims that the former corresponds to the former, and that occasionally only those with a substantial degree of self-esteem correspond to the latter. ¡°But I don''t think it''s that high yet. ¡± Sigrun smiled and dissected. "It''s just that I have a taste for it." It didn''t sound like a horse. The appearance of the elf is transcendent, not obscure. Even the evil Orcs were as admirable as the appearance of the Elves. I can''t believe you have such an absolute taste in front of me. What an awkward excuse. But what should I do? The party says here that there is no man who does not come to him, and that there is no such thing as dense streets. And Sigrun, as far as I know, was never such a proud woman. Jaw. She stepped back a few feet. ¡°I was very happy to meet you in such a short time. ¡± After flipping the hood over again, she sits in the corner of the banquet hall. ¡°Ah...¡± As her face was buried in the shadow of the hood, sighs gushed from all sides. As I looked around, many men were chasing after Sigrun. Among other things, there was a glance that was broken by greed and desire. Don''t be discouraged. I can''t even leave a cornerstone if I''ve been fooled by Cheonjin''s shell. The elves were merciless in retribution, and the wrath did not cover men and women. I kicked my tongue once and turned around. I saw the face of my uncle. The Elf woman who was right in front of her nose did not notice how great she was. Who dares to notice the energy of the Elder High Elves who decided to do it and hid it. Still, I was so defenseless that I sighed. If Sigrun came here with bad intentions today, the fate of this country is over. ¡°His Majesty King Lionel L¨¦onberger, the most noble and wise ruler and moderate of L¨¦onberg, the Queen Margarita is here! ¡± The Queen reveals herself while she is submerged in thought for a moment. In the midst of the spectacular foam, her posture was impressive. The somewhat cluttered atmosphere was cleared at once. The nobles boiled their knees or bowed their heads in front of a noble woman. "Ian." With the escort of this gentleman, the queen who stood before me made a magnificent face. ¡°It looks like you''re looking at His Majesty in the past. ¡± I liked the way I looked with the balls. ¡°Come here. ¡± She grabbed my hand and headed straight for me. ¡°Don''t even think about getting out today. ¡± She sat on a chair set on a statue, with her lips small as if she were performing an abdominal procedure. I also sat beside him. I saw empty chairs on the stage. It was the seat of the King and other kingdoms. ¡°His Majesty will attend tomorrow. ¡± She added a word that said so. ¡°Even if it''s a place for you today, I''m just going to enjoy it. ¡± The queen, who had risen from the throne, gave a short virtuous speech to the nobles. The time of the banquet hall began to pass when she paused in her words, which was not very special. A song came out. The British lords and nobles came in turn and paid tribute to the Queen. Actions and words were different from when they treated me. This is the glory of the real royal family. I smiled bitterly, looking at the nobles who bowed their heads. There''s still a long way to go. I wasn''t disappointed. As we move towards completion and transcendence, the high tide will follow anyway. ¡°How was it?¡± ¡°Yes?" The Queen asked while she was locked in her mind. ¡°The kid from before. ¡± I carelessly chased her gaze. I saw a little girl who wanted to be ten years old. The snowy child twists her body like shy. ¡°The family is great, and there is no wooden place for that person. I heard that your handiwork as a woman is also full, and your handiwork will be untouched. ¡± Later, knowing what the Queen''s question was, I became a bad face. ¡°It''s too young. ¡± The woman said, "I am a girl," but the queen raised her groaning. I spilled that word with one ear. ¡°Tsk.¡± The Queen with her tongue pushed another candidate into me. I was older than my first child, but I didn''t have a rat horn because I was also mature. I shake my head. After that, the Queen showed me how many candidates she had. And I let go of all the expeditions. ¡°It''s where we pick the rain. You should not expect the same pestilence as the women you were dealing with all the time. ¡± Wise, clumsy, healthy. I have a family to support. After a long stretch of the virtues of the Prince''s mercy, she summoned the next candidate. He shakes his head. The woman who seemed to be the candidate and her father turned around. Somehow, two women seemed relieved. After that, a few more candidates went before me. I sighed with longing as I looked at the less grown ones. The queen sighed. How long has it been like that? A crowd flipping over the hood approaches the statue. It was Sigrun and the Elves. ¡°I greet the beautiful Queen Margarita of the Siegrun clan. ¡± Sigrun greeted me with a fresh face. ¡°It''s been a long time since the elves have found the kingdom. ¡± The Queen was amazed by the Elf''s visit, but was very pleased to hear that she found a precious guest on the same day today. ¡°It seems to me that the Queen is looking for a woman who will be your handmaiden, right? ¡± Sigrun stepped forward and asked. The queen nodded and smiled as she dissected. ¡°In fact, when the king sent us here, we didn''t know why. However, I think I can understand why the king sent us here. ¡± She looked at me. ¡°What do you think of our clan? ¡± ¡°I think it''s a neighbor who doesn''t mess around, who can be friends at any time." The Queen''s answer made Sigrun''s smile even darker. I became anxious and soon realized the identity of anxiety. ¡°Don''t you think family is better than friends? ¡± ¡°What does that mean? ¡± ¡°Even so, I''m a high elf. Speaking in human language, you are a nobleman of a historic family. ¡± Oh, my God. I complained that the Queen sucked in an overly young candidate, and she was the oldest woman in the world (?) A bridal candidate appeared. ¡°At last, technically, my age does not differ much from yours. ¡± An abominable sigrun stretches the lie. I don''t even salivate my lips. 37 37. 12. Past Connections (3) At first I thought it was a joke. ¡°It''s funny to say this with my mouth, but my clan is the ideal spouse for humans. ¡± I thought it was just white when I asked if the beautiful, good, and long-lasting elves were not the ideal type of human men. ¡°Oh, you also care about non-individuals, don''t you? Just in case, I''ve got people following me, too. People like the Knights of Humans are always there for me. ¡± But when I look at her introducing my tribe''s sentinel guardians like merchandise, the intent is beginning to get suspicious. ¡°I have everything you need. ¡± When she put out her value with a fresh face, I was genuinely anxious. Elves, among other things, the concept of High Elves'' time was completely different from that of humans. For them, human life was only once, so if Sigrun had the intention of writing his time completely in my "Hee Hee", this situation could become reality at any time. I turned my head with an anxious face. I saw the face of the Queen. She was really seriously considering Sigrun''s proposal. It was a harsh hue on its foundation, not the appearance of Sigrun. The Queen asked with a serious face. ¡°You must have seen Ian for the first time today. Why are you making such a bold offer? ¡± Why are you so aggressively pushing the proposal? Sigrun laughed at her question. The moment I saw that smile, my whole body was furry. I knew when she looked like that. When you find something you really like, Or when you''re facing something you really don''t like, Sigrun smiled away. And I knew it. I know that her kindness and malice always come back to the same result. ¡°It is well known that our clans value relationships above all else. ¡± Sigrun still said with a dissecting face. ¡°From the moment I first saw you, I felt that my destiny confronted yours. ¡± Elves were a cunning people who could always wrap a lie like the truth, but there is only one case where they never tell a lie like that. Connection, or fate. The elves never lie about my fate and connection. Among other things, High Elves and Elder High Elves spoke of the relationship and the weight of destiny. Their destiny was destiny, and their connection was inevitable. I saw the Elder High Elves of the Near East tribe. A high elf-specific silhouette, glittering like a star, glittering like a jewel, looked straight at me. I was creeped out by the dazzling gaze when any man was unconscious of the ecstasy. I know that Sigrun is serious, and that my life has been greatly twisted. I realized. ¡°That''s very bold. ¡± The Queen spits out her resilience. The red face, she must have taken Sigrun''s words as a kind of confession. No, it''s not. I got up from a sigh. The queen looked at me. Seeing that face, I sought understanding. ¡°I''ll talk to you alone in a quiet place for a moment. ¡± The Queen''s face changed strangely. She must have misunderstood something, but now it wasn''t important to solve her misunderstanding. ¡°Don''t go.¡± Sigrun stood by me with a clear smile. Obviously, deliberate behavior, groaning came from all over. The nobles were looking at me. Jealousy, goodwill, and greed. In the eyes of the men who see me walking with beautiful elves and feet, the nature of the company that doesn''t obscure nostalgia explicitly shines. With those turtle eyes, I found Karl. ¡°I need a place to talk quietly. ¡± Carls glances at Sigrun in my words. However, he was a knight in the Triple Chain and, unlike other nobles, he was good at his emotions. Arriving with Carls'' guidance was a crowded room. The parlour was worthless when it was reserved for the weary nobles at the banquet. ¡°Don''t let anyone near you. ¡± While I was being guided here, I remembered the men who had been following me in secret, and I was distracted. Kars knocks on his chest with a broken face and stands behind the door. Choke. The door is closed. I turn around and see Sigrun. I had the same fresh face I saw at the banquet hall. ¡°Sigrun.¡± ¡°Do your best. ¡± She looks like she''s excited. ¡°Tell me your real purpose. ¡± ¡°I came here for the sake of communion between the clans and the kingdom, and I have no other intention. ¡± ¡°Don''t ask me again. ¡± But that disgusting act was only until I put her identity in her mouth. ¡°Elder High Elf Sigrun. ¡± My words flatter and split. ¡°Enforcer bearing the inheritance of the clan, the sword of the clan. ¡± Her bare face was revealed. Terribly dry, terribly lifeless. It was like a powdered doll. ¡°Is your purpose soup, or is your brother''s execution? ¡± If it was for a simple friendship, there was no need to be an Elder High Elf or an Elder. Such a mission was enough for a high elf. Elder High Elf, among others, said that the executioner who carried the slaughter of the clan was here, which meant that her purpose was something more than just friendship. ¡°Tell me your true purpose. ¡± In my words, she twisted the purchase. ¡°Funny.¡± The noise of the bird was as noisy as that of a tree that was dried up on a summer day. ¡°How did you know about me? ¡± I did not answer. Sigrun has no choice but to control my destiny. But that didn''t mean to distract me. Of course, I didn''t think of any other way. But the moment she puts her fate in her mouth like a myth, all the numbers become meaningless. Now I had to distance myself from her, no matter to some extent. ¡°If I knew I was an enforcer, how stupid would it be to keep silence in front of an enforcer? ¡± ¡°I know it''s as stupid as whispering in front of an enforcer. ¡± Her eyes narrowed in my words. Her gaze was no longer as starry as it had been at the banquet hall. It was just a lewd, evil, sharp thing. Her gaze turned into a blade and distracted me. In that gaze I saw an endless tear of mane, and an endless death. The slaughter she had accumulated for a thousand years encroached on me. But I didn''t shake a bit. The many deaths she showed me posed no threat to me. The weight of the slaughter I had accumulated was not even a little short of hers. ¡°Don''t play with me. Sigrun.¡± Sigrun''s eyes widened. But I knew he was acting, too. She was worn and worn for a thousand years, and most of the emotions she gave were just close to her learned habits. Even if the rat is accused of taking the initiative, the head is split open without even knowing the bird. ¡°Don''t interfere with my destiny. ¡± I warned you. That was the most powerless thing I''ve ever said in my centuries-old biopsy and short, wretched life. It was my intention. Whether it''s liberating a part of a sleeping soul or borrowing the power of a fierce fuzziness. I had to do something. I was just a petty being to her now. Her disparity reached a height that I could not even gauge at the moment, and I felt more desperate than ever. That''s why I warned you. Her eyes were already too early to see more, because she felt destined for me and also peeked at the record of the past inscribed on my soul. As she glanced at the past, so vaguely she would be able to foresee the future as well. I deliberately concealed the existence of the country. That way she''ll feel more curious. So that you can feel that the few pieces of truth that are throwing up are just the tip of the iceberg. To make you feel like a food too bad to eat and get rid of a few mouths. ¡°Who are you? ¡± She asked. ¡°I''m just a poor prince who was abandoned by my father. ¡± ¡°What about you, really? ¡± ¡°Well.¡± It was time to save words. Yeah, I told her, ¡°If you''re curious, leave it. ¡± It was aged. It had to be a food to savor. That way we can make time. Sigrun glimpses me. I waited quietly with an unknown gaze. I gave myself enough time to taste it with my eyes before tasting it with my mouth first. ¡°Somehow it was weird. Why did he send me on this mission? You have to know why. ¡± Her voice, which was so thirsty, began to seep back a little. ¡°But now I get it. ¡± The face without expression changed as fresh as it was seen at the banquet hall. ¡°It was you. ¡± She smiled widely. It was as if it were the face of a man who left a boiling pot in front of him and tasted the fragrance. Sigrun seemed to have made a choice. * * I returned to the banquet hall. The nobles'' gaze poured out. What did he do in the locker room? What have I come back to do with beautiful elves? Despite the low curiosity and jealousy in that gaze, I just walked quietly. It''s just an apology. After that, Sigrun followed me. With a shy face that looks like a new poem. I saw the queen sitting on the throne. I stood before him. Sigrun stands by me. The smell of elf-specific grass was turtle, but Hiccup said it out loud. ¡°I have something to tell you. ¡± "Tell me.¡± The Queen shines her eyes. A shy face, and a son with a splashy face who seems to have made up his mind. It was a good picture to misunderstand. ¡°My handwriting. ¡± And that misunderstanding was what I wanted. ¡°I''ve decided.¡± At my words, the Queen''s gaze turned to Sigrun. She nods. ¡°I will be engaged to Sigrun. ¡± I felt like I was going to vomit while talking. I really didn''t think the day would come when I would call on the name of Sigrun with such a sweet voice, because I had never thought about it in my dreams. ¡°Marriage to an elf...¡± The Queen stumbled with her arms. Maybe you''re thinking about what the high elves and my marriage would do politically. It will not be easy to judge. So I told the Queen. ¡°But it''s important to make a quick decision, so I''m going to keep an eye on it for a while. ¡± For the Queen, there''s no time to think. For Sigrun, food takes time to mature. And for me, I don''t have time to raise enough power to get the lunatic out of the elves. We all needed time. 38 38. 13. Since Ive found where I belong (1) When I attended the banquet again the next day, I felt that more people were watching me than ever before. The gaze of blatant exploration. Those who were dissatisfied with just watching approached. They picked up all kinds of horses and served me to open my eyes. Sometimes I shuddered at the same child, and sometimes I buried my surroundings secretly. When they sowed and went elsewhere, others twisted. The banquet, is it usually this tiring? When I lived by the sword, I was jealous, and now I am tired, uncomfortable, and amused. The queen looked at me. Without knowing my speed, she was a blurry face the whole time. I think it would have been nice for me to have the attention of the nobles. I''m really tired. "Prince." That''s when the damn Empire ambassador showed up. ¡°You''re engaged to an elf." The words of Montpellier were arrogant, as if there were no princes in the small country. ¡°I couldn''t attend that day because I missed a good viewing. ¡± Montpellier with a face that is truly unfortunate. ¡°But how can you be alone today? ¡± There was a strange heat in his eyes. Greed, longing. The company''s instincts towards the famous Elves have been widely reported throughout the generations. ¡°Ha.¡± I didn''t want to accept it, and I didn''t really intend to get married, but Sigrun is my fianc¨¦e on the surface. The attitude of treating the prince of the country cheaply was indeed worthless. I turn my head. I look around. The gaze that followed me remained intact, and many listened to Montpellier with their ears. But no one stood up and pointed out that it was strict. It was ridiculous at first, and then angry. And at the end, my head was cold. ¡°Why don''t we call it in? There is nothing in the Empire, but unfortunately there are no elves. ¡± Montpellier teases you with an abominable mouth. ¡°Whoo.¡± I held up my statue with a boiling fury. I saw the face of the hardened queen. I was afraid that I might have an accident. I saw the king''s face. Even though the prince of my country, my eldest son, and his eldest fianc¨¦e were treated cheaply, his face was heavy. I don''t know what a wretched son of a bitch he is. No, I shouldn''t have. Even if I was miserable and hateful, the King shouldn''t have done that. The dog of the empire trembled at the pride of the owner of the kingdom and insulted my country. The King should have stepped forward. No, even if it wasn''t the King, at least one of them had to step up. But no one stepped up. So I went out. ¡°Marquis. Do you think that the prince of the land will come when he calls, and go when he does? ¡± At that moment, the air of the banquet hall, which was ripe, cooled like a lie. I heard no more music, no more roaring nobles. The nobles saw me. Tear your eyes open, like something big happened. The King looked at me. It was not as blatant as the nobles, but the feelings contained in it were not very different from those of others. ¡°How dare you...¡± I heard Montpellier''s voice. I turned my head and saw my face turn red. The empire dog opens its mouth again. ¡°The prince of a small country is destroying the marquis of the great kingdom...¡± ¡°A prince of one country must have pointed out the disrespect of one marquis of another. ¡± I heard voices everywhere breathing in vain. ¡°Go, dare...¡± ¡°Shut your mouth. Before I cut off that cunning tongue right now. ¡± The nobles opened their mouths to my words. It would be better if it were a noiseless scream, but the nobles of the kingdom are white. Looking at that face, I thought, Perhaps from this day forward I will suffer more contempt than ever before. It would have been impossible for the king to have the support of the nobles. I knew what I was doing was stupid. But this is where I have to go. For the sake of peace and profit, the soul of one who turns his eyes from my heart slowly loses its light. A compromiser could never reach transcendence. Smaller room. For they were small for me, and small for them, and great for me. And I didn''t have the heart to give up the big for the small. "Ouch!" At that time, Marquis Villefeld appeared. I twisted it like I was drunk that day. If there was anything else, this time it wasn''t me who flipped the booze, it was Montpellier. ¡°What a mistake! Ambassador!¡± Marquis glared at me, stealing Montpellier''s face with his sleeve. ¡°You need to change your clothes! I''m worried about my precious body! ¡± Marquis Villefeld led Montpellier with a tremble. As I watched the audacious smoke, I felt real. It was Montpelliende who turned the cold liquor upside down, Dorier. My head was cold. ¡°Let go!¡± Montpellier roughly sprinkles Marquis Villefeld. No, I tried to root it out. Marquis Villefeld shakes Montpellier like that. It was a precious sight for the old Marquis of Villefeld to shake Montpellier with a firm hand. ¡°Profit!¡± Montpellier turns around angry, unbearable. Marquis Villefeld let Montpellia go. Marquis Villefeld looked at me and filled his tongue. The wrinkled eyes contained reproach and concern. But there was one. Who knows who owns this kingdom. ¡°Come here! Let''s get dressed first!¡± Marquis Villefeld and Montpellier disappeared outside the banquet hall. Mmm. The atmosphere of the cold ballroom remained the same. And the sleek eyes of kings and nobles staring at me. But he was just a moment too. The kings and nobles were staring. And he never looked at me again. They behaved as if I were invisible, and I was thrown out in the middle of the banquet hall. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± If it wasn''t for the late sigrun, I would have finished my own banquet. In her appearance, the atmosphere of the banquet hall rose again. Those who treated me as a stranger sent me again. No, to Sigrun, precisely. ¡°You''re a really funny person. ¡± Sigrun said to me small. ¡°You didn''t mean to be funny. ¡± ¡°I''m already looking forward to three years from now. ¡± Sigrun said to me with his running eyes. After stealing the gaze, the men sounded as if they were breathing. But for me, that gaze was just disgusting, and I knew that the emotion in it was a twisted fantasy of smiling at the destruction of the opponent. * * The three princes, Gillian Leonberger, heard of the engagement of the one prince and the elf, and were turned upside down. ¡°It''s not enough to break the flower of the wire magnetism, dare the elves...¡± Originally, I did not intend to attend the banquet. However, I couldn''t stand the rumors about the elves. So I attended a banquet that was not scheduled. It was useless. I thought it would be pretty to look at such a pretty girl, but the look of the Elf I saw in the first place was more than I imagined. The pill is twisted. After the banquet, I turned the knife. Don''t let the day pile up in the coming Feud. ¡°Let''s make him a jerk. Or I''ll kill you like it was an accident. ¡± No, no, no, no. Killing is a big problem, so if I don''t get my knife in the right place, it''ll be enough. Gillian endures the fever that comes with him every day, thinking about how to take care of the wretched one. ¡°I will tread on you miserably. ¡± As humiliating a defeat as it could be. Maybe the ugly figure gave me a dull delusion that the Elf woman might be divorced and choose herself. It was fun to think about it. Gillian quickly waited for that day to come. After the same day of the year, the same week of 10 years passed. And finally, it was the day of the war. I rolled my eyeballs, ignoring the manganese that appeared on my shoulders with a crude training sword. ¡°Why? Anybody else coming? ¡± Unfortunately, I didn''t see the Elf Lady who was waiting. The original plan to win nicely in front of her was abandoned. Mack falls in love. He stretches his sword and sighs with a deep sense of loss, and Mannani says. ¡°Let''s get started without you. ¡± Even if you stay still, you''ll start foolishly on your own, but the fool rushes. Gillian turns her head, smiling bitterly. Earl Schuhilde Schutgart, the court knight leader, stepped forward. The Count was a notary sent by the royal family to prevent a backlash from occurring during the royal war, and an observer sent by the royal family to prevent an unforeseen situation. ¡°His Majesty has identified three princes against the First World War. Is that correct?¡± The Count watched the First Prince and proceeded to the war. Nod, the prince nods unwillingly. ¡°The Three Princes have accepted a feud with His Majesty. Is that correct?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± The Earl, with his consent, spoke quickly. ¡°I hope that both men will prove their swords here, but only one will enjoy them. God has chosen one with his eyes that are not blurred, and those who are gathered here will be his eyes to watch over victory and defeat. The truthfulness of the outcome is not to be said. Do you both agree? ¡± Two people nodded at the same time. ¡°Both of you wish to prove your sword and to be the winner, so I declare that the Feud has been established. This was granted by His Majesty King Lionel Leonberger, the rightful ruler of the land, and no one can dispute the outcome, as evidenced by Schuhilde Schutgart, the leader of the Court Knights and honored benefactor of His Majesty''s name. ¡± There''s so much to say about fighting a sword once, that the prince is nervous, but the Count is not afraid. ¡°Start a Feud. When one side is unable to enter the war, when it admits defeat on its own, when the notary determines that the victory has been concealed, the war ends. The winner must make a small contribution to the loser, and the loser must not challenge the winner''s rights. ¡± As the Count retreated, the prince stepped forward coldly. Gillian also stands in the middle of the armory, holding the sword as if he had waited. ¡°Both of you, raise your swords. Please, I beg you, do not let your righteousness be harmed by this war. ¡± The Count declared the beginning of the war. Gillian smiles at the prince. ¡°I''ve prepared a lot for my brother. Do you like it?¡± Soon after the banquet came to an end, I was able to gather a much larger number of nobles than I had originally expected. It was unfortunate that the Elf Lady did not attend, but it was a good thing to humiliate the wretched in front of them. ¡°I''ve felt it before. ¡± The prince twisted his head. ¡°You talk too much. ¡± Gillian''s expression hardened. ¡°I hope it will be the same when the war is over. ¡± ¡°Do you want me to go if you''re not coming? ¡± Gillian lifts his sword. Numerous swords came to mind. Among them, he chose the most spectacular and most complex sword. I stepped out with my sword fixed. At that moment, the image of the One Prince came into my eyes. His posture was as sharp as a sword. But his feet were already off and his black head was moving. I couldn''t stand down against the ruined man who cooked the lowly manna heart. I pushed the floor even harder to boost the mood. Huh? Yeah. Clearly, the opponent is getting further and further away from the ground towards the First Prince. Kudang Bath. Heaven and earth have changed positions countless times. Extreme pain has occurred in the chest. I couldn''t understand why he was rolling on the floor and why he was looking up at that doofus. ¡°I used to try to play a little more. I''m a little busy. ¡± Too harsh a voice to call it a mockery. ¡°Your Majesty, are you all right? ¡± The Count approached and asked. Gillian raises her body, saying she''s okay. No, I tried to stir it up. But I couldn''t say that it was okay, nor could I raise my body. ¡°Uh, what happened? ¡± ¡°Stan, are you lost? ¡± I tried to get up one way or another by listening to the crowd roar. ¡°As a notary and observer of the Feud, His Majesty the Three Princes cannot carry out the Feud. ¡± No, I can still fight. Again, the horse didn''t come out of his mouth. It just floated in my head. ¡°The winner of this war is the First Prince. ¡± The moment I heard the Count''s declaration, my eyes turned. Body pain and mental shock shake Gillian. He couldn''t stand it and fainted as it was. * * When the three princes lost their minds, the nobles who were watching forgot what to say. No one here could have anticipated that a three-principle named after the sword would fall out in vain. Intermittently shivering, the three princes and nobles turned their gazes. There was a prince who stretched out his sword. The winner had no excitement, no fulfillment, and the prince was just staring at my brother who had fainted with a big face. "Tsk." A prince fills his tongue. He looks around with his head up. ¡°Isn''t that the picture you were expecting? ¡± The nobles, who were staring at him, were amazed at him as if they were threatened or possessed. What kind of eyes... The snowy nobles shrugged their shoulders in the eyes of a strangely growling prince. I don''t know why, I just bowed instinctively. ¡°The writers of nobility have not come to the fight of the children. ¡± The prince shook his head, and he disappeared far away. No one opened their mouths until he was completely gone and no longer visible. The nobles did not open their mouths while the Count instructed them to observe the condition of the Three Princes. I just kept my mouth shut looking at each other. ¡°Did you really lose? ¡± After a while, someone took his mouth off. That was the beginning. The nobles began to tease each other. ¡°Uh, how? ¡± ¡°How dare you, my prince, not even a few months from the beginning of your training! ¡± Some people were unbelievers. ¡°You''re on your guard! You were struck by an unjust attack and you couldn''t use your hands! ¡± ¡°That''s right! That was a coward! ¡± Someone denied it. ¡°As an observer and a notary, I will compel you. ¡± Seeing them like that, Count Schuhilde Schutgart said coldly. ¡°If anyone forges any more of my preoccupations with the legitimate battle that took place today, I know they doubt my credibility as an observer and notary of this war. ¡± The nobles, who were indignant at the words, shut their mouths. The Earl, who sealed the nobles'' mouths, saw the direction in which the One Prince disappeared. ¡°Amazing..." It was a dry negative, but what was contained in it was a delicate admiration. * * Gillian regained his mind after a day of flirting. Gillian, who dreamed of blushing for a while, screamed at me for a moment. ¡°Damn it! You son of a bitch! ¡± I threw all the stuff in my hand. When he heard the commotion, he was angry at the servants who appeared. But he didn''t unravel a bit. I couldn''t stand the shame of not reaching for the sword once in front of the spectators I had summoned. My insides are burning. I felt like my body would burn if I stayed. ¡°Charge! I''m going to the First Prince''s womb! ¡± In Gillian''s words, the servants rolled their feet in agitation without complacency. I have something to say, but I didn''t notice. ¡°Didn''t you hear! I''m going to go and fight my mates again! ¡± I won''t be too careless this time. I don''t know how I got hurt, but I won''t get hurt anymore like the day before. The unexpected skill of the prince was surprising, but he was sure to win if he fought properly. An opponent''s learned magic has no reason to lose by simply pulling out the Ancient Relic, Ring''s Mana, which collects Mana in his heart. He must have made a dagger in a hurry to know that. I made a vow to grind it, and the escort approached. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Am I right? He said he''d go back to my house and pay for my humiliation! ¡± ¡°That''s not it. ¡± A thousand fires lit up in the backyard, even the escort, who was usually fascinated by the feeling of filth. ¡°How many times do I have to tell you! ¡± ¡°Your Majesty, the First Prince is not here. ¡± ¡°What! Another filthy habit, even an out-of-town entertainer! ¡± When I thought of the one prince who would lift himself up as a recluse at the table, I was not even dizzy. ¡°Where are you going? I''ll see you right away. ¡± ¡°No, Your Highness. The First Prince is not in the royal family. ¡± In the words of the Knight, Gillian looks frozen. "What does that mean..." ¡°His Royal Highness has left with Count Balahard. ¡± The escort said it was too late. ¡°Leave? Where? ¡± ¡°I heard you were going to the North where Valrhardga is. ¡± Gillian stuttered. ¡°Well, what about me? ¡± The escort bows his head to the stupidity of the horse. Perhaps the bottom of the fifteen-year-old owner, who grew up precious to you, was troubled. ¡°Argh!¡± Gillian screams and starts throwing things back. * * ¡°Do you really have to rush this far? ¡± On the horse running, the outsider asked. ¡°There is no place for me in the kingdom. ¡± The moment I defeated Montpellier and Chuck, the air around me changed. I could feel the hostility and contempt that melted in the air. And I realized that none of the royal nobles would stand by me. It wasn''t too bad. I didn''t know who the owner of my country was, and I had no intention of clinging differentially to the dogs of the Empire. I''d rather spend time with me and those who fit the match than camp for those pathetic things. ¡°Are there even people like that? ¡± I laughed at the outsider''s pincup. ¡°Wouldn''t soldiers and knights suit me better than nobles? ¡± ¡°They are not brighter than the nobles, but much more conservative. It will not be so easy to get their minds. ¡± ¡°Well, if we rolled up the enclosure together, there would be nothing to worry about. What are you so worried about? ¡± In my words, the outsider shook his head. ¡°I don''t know. I can''t help thinking you''re in too much of a hurry. ¡± The outsider''s words also made sense. At the end of the banquet, I met the king and was allowed to go north, and I hastily treated him like a bean roasted in a lightning bolt until I left the kingdom again. ¡°So did Marquis Villefeld. There''s nothing I can get from the crown. Marquis says so, why are you wasting your time in the royal palace?" When the banquet was over, Marquis Villefeld came to see me. I did not express my support immediately, but the Marquis gave me some useful advice. Marquis advised me to build a force outside the royal province. ¡°But it''s too urgent. I don''t know if there is anything that spills when I walk in a hurry. Isn''t it time to walk one foot carefully? ¡± ¡°This is not the time to be so relaxed. ¡± The outsider probably doesn''t even know his dream. The scariest lunatic in the world is coming after me with a knife. Sigrun, the grace period given to her was not that long. I could really marry a madman who was slumming. No, it was more likely to be eaten before that. I''ve seen countless times how she destroys others. After seeing the child ripping off the wings of the dragonfly and breathing through the opponent''s limbs, she was still alive. Everyone she cared about came to the same end. But this time, I''m the sleeper. Before her patience was exhausted, she had to quickly build strength. I knew it was too much to outweigh the power and defeat of Elder High Elves in a short time. The power she has accumulated for a thousand years has been extraordinary, something I will never be able to deal with unless I regain the power of my body. But there was no law in the world to just die. I also had my own plan. If things go well, nothing will happen to a hungry elf who has a madman as his spouse and lives anxiously for the rest of his life. Of course, it had to grow as fast as possible to put the plan into practice. It was not possible in the Kingdom. Peace weakens men, and the sword blushes. The royal family was just like that. There was a place to accelerate my growth and sharpen my sword. The place where the most qualified human beings are tested, the place where the most fuzzy human beings are born. Where I should have been was the battlefield. 39 Thirty-nine. 13. Since Ive found where I should be (2) A whirlwind blows and snowflakes scatter. Every time I took a breath, a white mouth flowed out. Winter surrounded me at some point. I didn''t know if it was winter or if I had come up north and changed the climate. If there was one thing I could tell you, ¡°Ugh, I''m freezing to death. ¡± It''s cold and dirty. ¡°If you can''t stand it, why don''t you get in the wagon? ¡± In the words of the outsider, I shook my head. It''s the weather you need to get used to anyway. I didn''t have to ride a wagon every time, I had to adapt to the cold. Moreover, the wagon was too frustrating. ¡°It seems that the old man got in the way and caused damage to you. ¡± Finally, the window of the wagon opened, and there was a horror of me stepping out of the wagon. It was Nicolo. ¡°Get off if you know it. ¡± ¡°Wouldn''t it be more lungs if an old man got sick while he was gone? ¡± ¡°I followed him to do something like that. ¡± ¡°No, I didn''t learn it. Knowledge that is ripe will be poisonous to you. How can I leave it? ¡± Nicolo shook Nurse. The horse was liquefied oil. ¡°Besides, the book that I''m going to write this time will certainly help. ¡± ¡°That would be foolish.¡± ¡°Well, come in here and talk to me. The brighter the commander''s strategy and tactics, the less stubborn the soldiers are. This is the book I''m going to write about the benefits of tactics and strategies...¡± If I leave it alone, I have to listen to the long words until I get to the camp. I kick my back like I don''t know. Arwen was at the forefront of the line. A gray fur is worn over the royal knight''s exclusive red coat, and a red cape swirls behind her on a pure-white horseback. It was like a picture of a width. While the horsemen at the forefront were gathering horses, I saw them staring at her. I noticed that she was not least impressed by her beauty. The party was in extreme cold. ¡°Arwen, are you okay? ¡± ¡°No problem!¡± My mouth was frozen in the cold and my pronunciation was puffy. I couldn''t tell if my reddish-brown face was due to the cold or my depressed pronunciation. ¡°Whenever it''s hard, exchange. ¡± ¡°How can I find the comfort of a knight? ¡± With a motivated voice, she lived like this after leaving the royal family. The idea that she might soon be in action has inspired her motivation. But not everyone was as motivated as she was. I looked back. I saw soldiers from the Balahard family walking somewhat away. Thirty infantry and ten horsemen sent by the royal family. Their faces were still dark. It was like a cow being dragged to a slaughterhouse. Soldiers and horsemen face each other with their heads down. I was able to read the emotions that came to their eyes at that moment. Grudge. Having eaten well and lived well in the royal palace, he was suddenly brought to the cold and fertile north, so he did not blame me. If there had been court knights, including Carls, I would have knocked them out in my absence. Unfortunately, there were no knights of Karls and Court here. The King gave me permission to go north, but he did not give me his articles. [Didn''t you carry a knight, too.] He only picked out the women and pinched my behavior as a knight. I just formally supported thirty infantry and fever cavalry. ¡°I have a narrow inspirational tank in my heart. ¡± Thinking about the situation at the time, he grumbles, said the outsider. ¡°Your Majesty may not have ruled out the possibility that the Court Knights would be ambushed by the Ballerhards. ¡± It was as my uncle said. The King blatantly restrained the outsider, precisely me. What a strange thing. No matter how much the master of this body has done, it''s still not my blood. Thinking that I showed some integrity after I entered his body, there was an excess of King''s hatred. There must be an inner lining I don''t know about. I looked at the face of an outsider who was locked in thought. It wasn''t a joke, it wasn''t the face of the outsider. The regular pupil stood still, and the strong jaw stood strong enough. Simma seemed to be getting worse. Seeing that, I pretended not to know. I was going to let it rot a little bit more. Until the pus tore my own skin and flowed out, I watched for a little longer. ¡°Just a little while. ¡± My outsider frowned at me. All of a sudden, it was a face that said something wrong. ¡°Blessed are those who wait. ¡± ¡°Have you been drinking on the move? ¡± The bruising of the outsider was neatly ignored. I moved on for a little while longer. I traveled by day and by night to find a suitable camp to relax. With a whirling snow breeze, we headed north. Maybe it''s been about a week. A huge mountain range appeared at the end of the horizon. ¡°Blade Mountains. It''s the boundary of our family''s lifetime. ¡± The outsider said that he was speeding up the group''s march. ¡°Baleard is a place where climate change is unparalleled. If you don''t hurry, you''ll be trapped in a blizzard, but you won''t be able to go. ¡± It was true. A sudden blizzard began to whisper when he walked for two days and arrived at the castle of Balahardga. If it wasn''t for the soldiers who came out of the castle at that time, they would not be able to come or go, as the outsider said. Soldiers and outsiders were mixing their hands and feet. "...!" "......!" I couldn''t hear what he was talking about buried in the wind. ¡°Collect the wagon later, and just pick up the horses and move on foot! ¡± It was only after the outsider called out to Manah that the group began to move again. After getting off the horse and handing over the reins to one of the soldiers, he went straight to the wagon and opened the door. ¡°Take my hand! ¡± Adelia grabs my hand, as if she were desolate when she was ready. Nicolo has sent a bad look from behind, but ignored it. Adelia, who was terrified by the fierce blizzard, stood by me. I didn''t see her anywhere near Sword Expert beyond Sword Runner. But what should I do? I knew she was the one with the weakest heart in the first place. At least I was better than a bloody war freak. I''m picking up Adelia, and one late step later, Nicholo shows up outside the wagon. I spread out my arms and shouted something, and the look on my face was strong. Bonamana, because of the misfortune of this terrible blizzard, it''s natural, what, it''s going to increase my visions. I looked around. The horses that frighten and stir up blizzards, the soldiers of the Balahadga who care to calm them down, the soldiers of the royal army who move in a rush, there was no such fuss. Among them, it was the royal soldiers who came into my eyes. The name of the royal elite was awkward, and they were really sitting on the throne. The soldiers of the Balahard family are moving so fast that they look even more extraordinary. Earl. I fall alone, I float in the wind, the two of us get tangled up and roll out. It wasn''t usually that nasty. But those soldiers are the ones I should take with me in the future. I sighed. ¡°Arwen!¡± ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Arwen rushes to hear my voice in the middle of a commotion. I didn''t know if it was the one that pulled Mana up. ¡°Take care of Adelia! ¡± ¡°I will! ¡± I entrusted Adelia to Arwen and ran straight to the soldiers. He grabbed the neck of a soldier who was pushed back by the wind and inflicted a hurricane. ¡°Your Majesty? ¡± I yelled at a soldier who was still out of his mind. ¡°Stupid! Untie the shield! ¡± He has a wide shield, so he''s drifting in the wind. The soldiers who heard my message from Mana are starting to move quickly. Though it looks terrible in a sudden uproar, it doesn''t seem to be a blindness at all. The soldiers on the right side of the throne loosen their shields and bury them under the wagon. ¡°There you are! Yeah, big guy! You''re in the lead! Everybody stay behind him! No, no, no! I''m not asking you to come together! Stand in the ranks of the 1st column! You idiots!¡± * * ¡°Throw away all the great things except the knife! We can come back later! What, a royal sergeant? I''m the prince, you idiots! If you can''t find it, I''ll give you a new one, so just throw it away! ¡± Soldiers of the Balahard family look back as they hear a loud breeze. The young prince who came with the commander was yelling at the whale. It''s not necessarily hot to have a parasitic orb that doesn''t look big, but it looks like the commander rolled and rolled in the field. The sandals of the royal palace began to move with their claws. ¡°You don''t have to go out there. ¡± In fact, the soldiers of the Balahard family were willing to let them suffer moderately and then take care of it. It was a self-proclaimed ceremony. If I wanted to be a soldier of the royal family and not look like a fowler, I needed to press the button in this way. However, the declaration became awkward because of the young prince. Soldiers of the Balahard family exchanged their gazes as they looked at the prince with a straight waist. It''s not what I heard. Do you have any practical experience? He shook his lips and gave a light admiration. But that too was only a moment. Yes, a prince who has never had a harsh winter. The soldiers thought it wouldn''t be long before they were honored. Going through the blizzard was unbearable heavy labor, even if it was a dizzy knight. But it wasn''t. One of the sandals fell. The prince wrapped the sandwich around his shoulder. The arrogant nobles, the more arrogant royals, among them, perished. The known prince put one soldier on my shoulder, and the soldiers were terrified. But there was something even more remarkable than that. Snowfields that grasp the ankle take away extreme stamina and blindfolded vision consumes the mind. Taking someone in such a blizzard was never easy. Strong knights also struggled to get out when they first encountered this blizzard. But the young prince surrounded the soldier and followed the order. That wasn''t just because I had a little manna in my body. It was them who put on their snowshoes to prepare for the blizzard in advance, but the prince was barely prepared for the cold. Soldiers look at the commander. What are you doing here in the Kingdom? What did you pick up from the royal family? The commander shook his lips at the gaze until he became insolent. Try it for yourself. The blizzard that wielded heavily stopped like a lie. It was just around the time I arrived at the castle of Balahardga. ¡°Damn it, let''s stop this a little bit sooner. ¡± It was hard to break through the blizzard with all the trouble. ¡°Thy Majesty. ¡± I looked at the sunny sky and cursed myself, and someone approached me and spoke. ¡°Well, thank you very much. ¡± It was a soldier who was riding on the shoulders of the royal family. I swung my hand. The soldier folds his back a few times and disappears in a slight sequence. ¡°Let the Royal Soldiers find a place to rest. ¡± The soldiers of the Balahadga, who were instructed, took the royal soldiers and disappeared somewhere. ¡°Was it necessary to be so distracted? ¡± The outsider approaches with his shoulders, eyes, and eyes piled with nothing to do. It would have been enough to leave it to someone else, or to give him a boost. Why did you do that? I was tired of answering my uncle''s questions, but still as vivid as Nicolo''s mouth. ¡°Your work will soon be widely known through the soldiers of the Count and the soldiers of the royal family. If you get the hearts of soldiers by lending them half a day''s shoulders, it''s a big business. ¡± I frowned at Nicholo''s words. Speaking of which, I thought I was a calculating salesman. I was right about the calculations. The outsider looked at me. The question was whether that was true. ¡°Let''s say you''re a humble man. Isn''t that what it tastes like to roll together in the field again? ¡± I raised my head saying that. I could see the architecture near the fortress rather than the castle, and the walls unfold endlessly behind it. There were countless gazes on the wall looking down at me. It was the soldiers of the Valrhardga. A huge armor they unleash upon me. In practice, the heart began to pound with a gripping and delightful aura that felt even the smell of blood rolling along the sphere. It felt like going back 400 years. If there was anything else, 400 years ago it wasn''t for me, and now it''s for me. That made me feel like I was endless. The outsider looks back at me with the soldiers. The face of a soldier, not a knight. ¡°Valerhard''s rightful ruler and commander of the 3rd Battalion, who welcomes the First Prince''s internal affairs! ¡± The commander of the 3rd Battalion welcomed me. ¡°I sincerely welcome you to Winter Castle. ¡± In keeping with that, the soldiers'' armies on the walls fluctuated. My heart was pounding. I felt like I finally found where I should be. 40 40. 14. A song dedicated to a large and beautiful green mass (1) "Citadel at the northernmost end of the Kingdom" "Shield of the Kingdom that blocks the South Harrow of monsters in the Blade Mountains" "5 halves of the power held by the Balahard family is always stationed." "It is also the home of the famous Balahard Ranger (Mountain Infantry) in the Kingdom, the home of the 3rd Legion." A fortress for monsters that exists only to stop monsters It was winter, as the military experts say. "The Front Line Fortress, where you can mess with violent monsters." "Cold, Poor, Dangerous, Low Survival Worst Workplace" "Strange place where only recruits and skilled soldiers exist" This was the winter castle that ordinary soldiers were talking about. "Reasons why the Balahard family has been granted unlimited recruitment rights and many other privileges" Why the Balahard family can''t grow anymore "The biggest weapon of the Valrhaud family and the biggest weakness." And this was the winter castle where three generations of nobles roared. Some people said it was just cold and crispy, and others said it was the easiest place to get by-products from monsters'' carcasses. However, winter was not meant for the men who grew up in Ballerhard. Progenitors have sacrificed their lives, and they are a lifelong obligation and pride. For Vincent Ballerhard, the eldest son of the Ballerhard family and a promising knight in the preaching triple chain, winter also meant the same thing. The sacred and noble duty given by the Kingdom to the family. But there was a cold water in the pride that should never be defiled. The infamous self-destructive prince is coming to this noble land where his forefathers have sacrificed their lives. It''s not just coming, it''s bringing all kinds of dirty rumors. He was hated by His Majesty and betrayed. He committed a great sin and fled. Vincent felt insulted for his entire life as a homesteader and pride. This castle is a fortress of real warriors who will lay down their lives like a rooster for noble belief. It was not the prey of those who sinned and were driven out. ¡°Why the hell? ¡± Vincent couldn''t understand. My father had already declared his isolation from his nephew. And the father Vincent knew was never a man who would reverse what he had said. But my father overturned that decision. It''s not just upside down, it''s completely upside down. A formal declaration of support for a manganese, as even my father said. When I first heard about it, Vincent couldn''t believe it. I always knew better than anyone what my father thought of that wretched bastard. That''s why I thought it was a rumor and an unfounded proposition. But it wasn''t. Rumors were real. It was all true that his father was the official guardian of the prince, and that he was coming towards this place. ¡°Soldiers are shaking. ¡± ¡°I wonder if the royal family regards this place as a prisoner''s handwriting. Everyone is worried. ¡± Front Line Commanders came and expressed their concern about the rumors. ¡°We''re thinking the same thing. If the royal family really thinks so of Balahard, there is no greater insult than this. ¡± ¡°How can you despise the dedication and sacrifice Baleard has shown? ¡± ¡°I''m worried that the royals and nobles have forgotten the harshness of winter in the heat of summer. ¡± The commanders were insulted. Vincent understood their concerns and anger. Because he was in the same mood. But now was not the time to walgawall with the presence of the invisible. Winter was coming. The harsh season was imminent for those who enjoyed the good summer sun. ¡°Check the citadel and reinforce the perimeter. If necessary, you can send additional rangers to patrol. Patrol routes and schedules will be yours. ¡± It wasn''t the time yet, but I still didn''t know. Monsters sometimes show incomprehensible behavior. I got nervous and listened to the Rangers'' reports. I didn''t overlook any signs, and if I had any doubts, I sent the rangers to check them thoroughly. It was a rumor, and for now, it was important to protect the citadel until my father arrived. Fortunately, by the time the full winter had just begun, my father had returned through the blizzard. But my father''s face didn''t make any sense. His regular eyes were dull and his cheeks were hardened. After a few days of fighting, my father looked exhausted. It''s all because of that wreck. Vincent sees the uninvited who found the castle. It was quite different from what I had heard. He was wrapped in thick fur, so he wasn''t able to confirm his body shape properly, but at least he wasn''t a pig with a big body like the rumors. He will also be thankful to his father. Vincent, who was keeping his eyes open, later found a group of manganese. Strangely enough, the prince appeared with the women. ¡°Huh, I never thought I''d show up with the ladies. ¡± ¡°One is a maid, one is a lover. ¡± Soldiers on the wall roar. Some people said they were mistaken for a noble retreat. ¡°This is the uniform of the Court Knight. ¡± When someone stood up and said that the beautiful woman was a royal knight, there was not a single one who looked straight at her. It was famous that the laid-back nobles dressed their lovers according to my taste. Bona Mana, that woman''s outfit would be the prince''s. Vincent frowns. He was such an absurd man. I was so full of horses, I couldn''t stop the horses. ¡°Shouldn''t you go downstairs? ¡± Only after listening to the deputy, did he realize that he was looking down on the wall. I went down the stairs and stood in front of my father. ¡°Vincent Ballerhard! I will end my duties on behalf of Commander Bureau today and return to the Ranger Squadron! ¡± I laid down the duties of the commander''s agent, who was given to my father with the banditry. ¡°I sincerely welcome the return of the Commander! ¡± ¡°I put a lot of effort into it. Well done, Squadron Commander. ¡± At the end of the formal takeover, my father approached and embraced Vincent. ¡°Well done, Vincent. ¡± ¡°I''m glad you''re back safely. Father.¡± I''m having a reunion like that, and I hear a muffled voice. "What is it, outsider? Did you have a son?¡± It was a wreck. Vincent frowns. He is an outsider, a public lord and commander of the Third Army. It was Mannani''s speech, as I had heard, that had no minimum respect to be accommodated in dealing with such matters. ¡°How old was I, then, that I didn''t have any children yet? ¡± But my father took the slumber with nothing. ¡°Vincent.¡± My father snowed. Vincent stands on one knee and insists he doesn''t want to. ¡°Commander of the Balahard Ranger Squadron, Vincent of the Balahard family greets His Royal Highness the First Prince. ¡± ¡°Uh, nice to meet you. ¡± The wretched one speaks arrogantly, and his eyes flutter. I didn''t tell you to get up, so I didn''t know what it looked like, but it was just as much as the nasty castle. On his knees on such cold ground, Mannani drops his cabin because it''s cold. "Go inside." I stepped up and gave the prince and his group a place to rest. ¡°What the hell is going on with you? ¡± As soon as he was alone with his father, Vincent asked. ¡°As I''ve heard. I have decided to become Idrian''s guardian, and Idrian will stay in Baleard for a while. ¡± ¡°Your Majesty is a virtuoso. The Father begged for the insignificance of his goods early on, and he was not an exhausted servant. ¡± ¡°A man can change. ¡± Vincent was confused. He did not make a distinction as to whether the father had changed, whether the prince had changed or not. My father sighed and explained what had happened in the royal palace. ¡°Ha. ¡¯¡¯ Vincent, who heard all the explanations, laughed in vain. It was a clich¨¦ that Mannani, who handed over the Gobi to die, lost his memory and became a new person, and would not even tell the story of a cheap bar. But I couldn''t believe what my proud father said. "There''s only one thing I can do for you. ¡± My father looked out the window for a moment. ¡°To watch without prejudice. ¡± ¡°No, I''ve done something so far that it''s as easy as it sounds...¡± He complained of frustration by striking his chest, but his father was like a man. Just keep an eye on him, see who the prince is. I only said the same thing a few times. * * I was invited to a small dinner instead of a welcome ceremony. Nicolo, stretched out because the Admiral was not released, took Arwen and Adelia alone to the restaurant. ¡°How do you organize the fall of monsters? ¡± ¡°I''ve kept it down steadily, but there''s quite a few places I haven''t cleaned up. Now that my father is here, I''m going to make a real move. ¡± When I arrived at the restaurant, the outsider was seriously discussing something with the others. "Oh, that''s it. Just sit down.¡± Vincent and the other commanders, who found me, stuck their butts in the cold. Adelia and Arwen sit right next to me. The commanders who saw Arwen open their eyes. Her beauty, loved by the wire lions, was rebuilt in the winter castle. ¡°Tsk." The outsider filled his tongue. Angry commanders stood up and introduced me. I answered roughly and broke with the food set on the table. I heard outsiders and commanders chirping with their ears as they focused on the food. I need to deal with some monsters in the subdivision first. I also need to send some troops. I heard that the monsters were trying to attack the ship before they could climb. Goblins and other familiar names have flowed. ¡°Then they will be dealt with by the Ranger Squadron. ¡± Few of the mentioned monsters fell. But Vincent''s face was so brutal. It was like there were no small monsters inside. ¡°The problem is the oaks. ¡± The word "orc" is exhausting. ¡°Less than 20 small oak herds have settled at the mouth of the mountain range. It looks like they''ve come down from the rear. If we don''t take care of this side first, we may also have trouble leaving the Rangers later. ¡± ¡°An oak of that size would be hard to handle with the arrows of the Rangers alone. ¡± ¡°Extracting articles currently stationed in the castle...¡± Vincent, who suddenly saw me, shut up. ¡°Your Majesty? If you''ll excuse me...¡± Instead of answering, I looked at the map they had unfolded. Each one has a small statue of a different monster on the map. ¡°This.¡± I picked up one of them. ¡°I''ll take care of it. ¡± 41 41. 14. A song dedicated to a large and beautiful green mass (2) Vincent and the commanders, who saw an oak-shaped statue I lifted like a toy, were frightened and opposed. He said if things go wrong, there could be trouble even for the Rangers. He would rather call a Black Spear Soldier waiting at the Garrison and deal with the Orcs. ¡°An outsider?¡± I ignored them and looked at the outsider. ¡°The oaks in the Blade Mountains are different from the normal oaks. The most formidable of the dogs are able to deal with the Soldiers of Heat alone. ¡± I did not answer. I just looked at the outsider with a face that was still there. ¡°Vincent, report the magnitude and power of the oak identified. ¡± Vincent stares at me with an uncompromising glance and straightens the power of the Orcs. ¡°To date, the presence of Orc Warriors or Orc Shamans has not been confirmed for up to 20 years, but we cannot make any assertion that there will be none. ¡± ¡°I see.¡± The outsider, who said a word, stared at me. ¡°Are you still confident? ¡± ¡°Father!¡± ¡°Sir Commander! ¡± After a while, the commanders of the Winter Castle, including the outsider Vincent, who opened his mouth, shouted like a scream. ¡°None of the Orc Warriors, Orc Shamans, or both are worthy! Worst case scenario, you might have to deal with both! ¡± ¡°I will summon the Black Spear Soldier! They will be able to deal with even twenty Orc Warriors! ¡± The commanders said loudly. ¡°If the exits are blocked, the Rangers may not be able to get back on time! No, you may not be able to start the operation itself! ¡± I am listening to those who have already predicted my failure, so I have a laugh. ¡°About three guides? ¡± In my words, Vincent stands up and shouts, and the outsider first raises his hand and stops him. "What else do you need? ¡± ¡°I need to change my kids'' gear. The equipment looks good on the kids, but it''s a mess. Just about the same as the soldiers of the castle. Oh, if you have a crossbow, lend it to me." ¡°It''s not a difficult request. ¡± The brains of the Winter Castle opened their mouths and looked at me and the outsider alternately. When I saw myself, I looked like I was looking for a place to die, and when I saw an outsider, I became confused by a decision I could not understand. ¡°Sir Commander, no, Father! ¡± Vincent stood up and asked for stock. If the operation fails, the rangers have to pay, and if there is a problem with my security, it is perfectly logical to increase the number of political and all kinds of cases that Ballerhardga will face. Hey, you grew up smart. If it wasn''t for me, I would have let you clap. ¡°I trust you. ¡± There was groaning and sighing all over the place. I smiled with a satisfactory face. Yes. This is why it''s rewarding to leave the royal palace. * * "Coming." The royal soldiers are blinded by my nonsense. ¡°That''s what you''re talking about. ¡± ¡°Didn''t you hear? Let''s go.¡± Hansdeck, an officer of thirty infantrymen sent by the royal family, came before me and asked for an explanation. ¡°You have been tasked with defeating the Orcs. The number of enemies is twenty. There may or may not be any Orc Warriors or Shamans. ¡± ¡°Your Majesty, we have the 3rd Battalion. How can we... Our mission is to escort you. ¡± ¡°Yeah? That''s great. You''ll have to follow me if you want to protect me anyway. ¡± Hansdeck dreamed of his eyes. I couldn''t help but notice why he was a prince with a healthy Third Army. ¡°All right. I''ll be in touch with you in the 3rd Regiment today. Then follow me, pick up the gear, come to me and report. Of course, when you come, wear power equipment and be sure to come. ¡± I know Hansdeck and the soldiers who answer reluctantly. I wanted to send it all back because I felt like it, but I couldn''t. Because those idiots were the only troops I was given right now. It was true that my soldiers, Miuna Gouna, who had been appointed to me by the King, raised me usefully as a handyman. Still, he wasn''t in bad shape. Even though they looked pretty hot in the blizzard, they were elites chosen by the royal family. As a professional soldier, he was never short of supplies. For example, Hansdeck was the owner of the class C swordsmanship aptitude and possessed the following characteristics: [Equation], [Aquatic] and [Infantry Dust]. Acquired by grinding and wiping the technique to obtain characteristics specific to the group. Hansdeck was also familiar with archery and many other skill sets. Most of the others were similar to Hansdeck. They were the ones who could be called full-time professionals. Except for one. I saw the soldier in the back. He lost my shoulder in the blizzard. Only he didn''t have any of the other soldiers'' attributes. Instead, it was characterized by [probation] and [disguise]. Precision, or espionage. He must be the watchman the King gave me. [Joseph] I woke up with his name in my eyes. * * I discarded the Royal Infantry''s unique chain armor and saw Hansdeck and soldiers armed with leather armor. They were surrounded by unidentified furs and capes, armed with swords, small shields and daggers, resembling the infantry of the Third Army. I turned them over to the instructor of the 3rd Battalion. Arwen was also with me. In the weeks leading up to his departure, he was asked to familiarize himself with the doctrine of battle with the Orcs, mountain marches, and more. Of course, I didn''t expect them to be the same level as the Rangers in the Third Army in that short time. It was just enough not to fall. You''ll learn the shortage in action anyway. Turning his head, Adelia looked at me. I saw a face full of anxiety, and the character of [Deep Sleep] activated again. "Tsk." I sliced her frightened head. ¡°It''s not you, don''t worry. ¡± Adelia was excluded from the mission. Her landscape was already looking at SodExpert, but its characteristics were a problem. Mostly, the killing of monsters is much more peaceful than that of humans. Assuming Adelia has a high chance of responding to Orc''s murder. I didn''t know which of the [Butcher] and [War Craze] traits to bloom first, but whatever blooms first wasn''t that sweet at the moment. She was not yet psychic enough to distinguish the piano with her character open. Even if you are lucky enough to endure murder, your eyes will return to the smell of blood as soon as the first casualty occurs. It was also a problem for the allies to get caught, and it was also a problem for her to jump into the mountains. If I was wrong, if I lost a genius with S-grade talent from the mountain, it would be the limit of a thousand. "Nicholo?¡± ¡°Markiadec went out with the commander of the 3rd Army in the morning. ¡± Tsk. He wrote a book and went to collect data. He followed me unavoidably, saying it would be helpful, and he really hated the old man who couldn''t even see his nose. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Arwen and the soldiers are following the instructors of the 3rd Army, and Vincent is here. ¡°Uh, why? ¡± From the moment I first saw him, I saw him not indulging in me, so my voice became blurry. ¡°Aren''t you with me? ¡± Soldiers are hitting, and why are you playing here? Vincent seemed to ask. ¡°I don''t have to. ¡± I got bored on the mountain when I went to catch a mineral dragon. Of course I shouldn''t have walked on my feet. Vincent looked pathetic in my words. Of course I ignored it neatly. After that, Vincent often came to me. I didn''t think I had anything to say, and I just came to spy on me. And every time he came, he turned to his face, saying that he was suffering from ringing pains. He seems to be wandering around without me. Of course it was not true. As the graceful swan above the surface was rolling its feet fiercely below the surface, so did I. I was in the middle of an extremely high-spirited battle right now. So that the sword I erect in my heart is not short enough to cut off the Orcs. * * A short week of training also ended, and it was the day before the departure. ¡°What, you''re the guide? ¡± Vincent and four of his men came together to inspect the operation and said they would join them. ¡°You have no idea, but if this operation fails, there will be more disruption than you think. ¡± ¡°Don''t fail. ¡± ¡°You think too easily. ¡± I saw Vincent whining. The status window was not visible. A sea that I checked several times just after arriving at the castle. That meant that Vincent was the Knight of the Minimum Triple Chain. I saw those who stood behind Vincent. There are three guides I asked for, and there are five in total, including Vincent. I looked at them. They looked just as shabby as the Rangers in the 3rd Army, but I knew they weren''t regular Rangers. One didn''t look like Vincent, and the other was stuck to the status window, so there was a double chain feature. Only one was a real ranger. Two double-chains, two presumed triple-chains, and one ranger. This means they will defeat me and take care of the Orcs. I pretended not to know. I didn''t have to dry up because I had insurance for the risks. The meeting, which had nothing to do with skepticism, ended up confirming the route of travel and its simple role. Vincent and the party went back, and all that was left was Arwen and my soldiers. "Well..." Hansdeck''s expression was not good. Other soldiers'' expressions were similar. I noticed that I was quite nervous before the battle with the fierce monsters. I didn''t comfort them. The first action, no matter what anyone said, could not remove their fundamental horrors with a few frightening words. I asked them to go back and rest. * * Hansdeck and the soldiers met again the next day. I must have fallen asleep even when I saw Chuck. ¡°Tsk." This was why I wanted to climb the mountain properly. ¡°I wish you luck. ¡± I went out to the castle with the outsider''s words that I don''t know what he was saying to me or what he was saying to Vincent. ¡°Be sure to come back safely. The tap.¡± Adelia, who followed me all the way to the gate and prayed for the return of the Blader, is now invisible. We were once standing on a white snowfield. ¡°You need to walk with the best of your fitness. ¡± The ranger who wears snowflakes looks back at us. Arwen, Hansdeck, and the soldiers nodded with a choppy face. A ranger named Pilsen was indeed capable enough to be chosen as a guide. He really quickly led us to the mouth of the mountain range. I walked the day and walked half the day again. Going that way, we arrived at the mouth of the mountain range one day. Gulp. I heard someone swallowing my spit. I turned my head and saw the face of the hardened. I didn''t know who swallowed the needle. They were all frozen with too much tension. I snuck out longer than I expected them to. ¡°If you get nervous, your hands and feet will harden and your days will be dull. ¡± Vincent sneaks in and gives me advice. "So please calm down. ¡± It was an unthinkable advice from the Alto Party. I wasn''t a little nervous. Rather, I felt better now than ever. I thought I''d have a nostril if I didn''t stand it. The energy of the monsters in the mountains is driving me crazy. I pressed and held my heart and jagged Ranger Pilsen. After a brief look at the sequence, Pilsen began to move forward. Knng, knng. I snore. A faint stench digs my nose. Dirty, disgusting, yet simultaneously gripping and delightful. It was a distinctive Orc fragrance. I picked Earth. Arwen draws a sword after me. Hansdeck and the soldiers took out the iron and the bow without even knowing the English language. The Ranger, who was looking down at the equator in front of him, did us a favor. He kills the footsteps and looks down by the ranger. The ones with their heads stuck in the carcasses of a giant reindeer. The mercenaries who pushed it away, The ones who hold the ends of the red intestines, Those who pick up the flesh of the reindeer that fell to the ground. The Orcs, who had just finished the hunt below, were having an argument. Tuck. Vincent hit my shoulder. He asked what to do with snowflakes and mouthpieces. I raised my hand quietly instead of answering him. He who receives the iron strikes the iron, and he who holds the bow strikes his bow. Side-by-side. Different noises leaked out. At that moment, the Orcs'' quarrel stopped like a lie. Krr. The orcs roar around with a turtle. One of the dogs shook his head toward the equinox. Buried with red blood on his chin, he shoots this side with his eyes as red as that blood. Qualitatively different from a normal oak. It was an Orc Warrior. The Orc Warrior stares at me. If you''re a dizzy human being, you''ll lose your mind just like you did. I laughed. Hey, long time no see. A spectacle explodes from the eyes of the Orc Warrior. ¡°Khhhhhhhh!¡± The Orc Warrior roars. ¡°Shoot.¡± Thirty protests, which were pulled to the limit, were pinged and released. I woke up listening to that sweet song. I fixed Earth. Ever since I entered the mountain range, my longing for oppression was released. 42 42. 14. A song dedicated to a large and beautiful green mass (3) A thicker forearm than a dizzy internal thigh covers the face. Pooh, pooh. The arrow stuck over it. The Orcs pull out arrows stuck to their forearms. I didn''t see any of those nasty faces screaming at me. All you see is murder and jealousy, and the Orcs are furious. The Orc Warrior, who sees me down the slope, grabs the axe that was rolling around the floor. ¡°Krrrr." The Orc Warrior clashes his throat low. The sound of thumping feet, the roaring of flesh, the smell of steaming blood. I laughed. I couldn''t have been happier. I couldn''t stand it without laughing. ¡°Khhhh!¡± An oak warrior approaches the front of his nose and raises his axe. Boong. With a heavy siege, the rusty day rushes like a split head. I rolled the floor as I was on the slope. A terrible wind pressure touched right above my head. It stings like the skin above the nose is ripped off by wind pressure. hic See, I drew the Earth. (chuckles) I touched the sense of ripening at my fingertips. Oh, no. I couldn''t be more amazed. I unwittingly spit out the resilience. Jaw. The Orc Warrior reaches out with his right hand while he is intoxicated with awe for a while. I rolled in front of the floor like I was rolling. ¡°Hugh!¡± I heard the roar of the Orc Warrior behind my back. But I didn''t look back. There was another oak right in front of his nose. It was smaller and less vicious than the Orc Warrior, but it had a muscular body that could be torn apart by one human hand. The oak rushes towards me. I hold a blade that goes jawlessly relative to my body. The sword flies. I hold the Earth with both hands and lift it horizontally. Then I jumped into his arms. The Earth grows on his sword. I rode the day, grabbed the handle, and there was his finger. I twisted the Earth a little. (chuckles) His fingers are cut off. I put out the sword as it was. The sword that flowed on the fly flowed on the green forearm this time. Sasasac. The green skin peeled off. As the Earth passed, the red muscle appeared intact. Going back to his forearm, the Earth passed over his shoulders and drew the oak''s neck. ¡°Glug." The oak clashes its eyes as it sounds the wind fall. I twisted the day and took off Earth. When the day falls, blood spills out. Aggravation. I''ve had a bitter bloodbath. Knng, knng. I snorted. I smiled without knowing the fragrance. This is the only blood I can smell. The energy rises. Mana hasn''t even taken it out yet, but her body is full of vitality. Boong. At that moment something heavy flew behind my back. He reaches out and grabs the waist of an oak that flicks his eyes. The fallen Orc''s body is this way, and I''m that way. I changed my seat. Quajic. And one side was going to die. The orc holding my neck trembled as if struck by lightning. The muscular body stood stiff and moved backwards. There was a huge axe in his chest. Beyond that, the Orc Warrior is running. The waist was long and bloody, and the face was wrinkled like a frostbite. ¡°Argh!¡± He screams. Then the rain of arrows poured back up there. Shh, shh. The back and shoulders of the Orcs have long flesh. ¡°Charge!¡± Ooooooooooooooooo. Arwen, who squirms with a crying sword, descends on the slope. Royal infantry rush to the slopes with swords and shields. ¡°Too late." ¡°Your Majesty is too fast! ¡± Yonke also yells at Arwen, who grabbed my voice. A violent voice I''ve never heard before. ¡°Argh!¡± And a roar full of Orcs'' lives. The day is sunny, and the smell of blood vibrates everywhere. Body is light and sharp. "That''s good." I felt like I was going to fly. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Arwen calls me like a scream. Krrrrrr. The Orcs are moving as if they were surrounding me. I saw Arwen lowering his body as if he were going to protrude among the infantrymen. ¡°Don''t come!¡± I''m gonna get caught up. I fixed Earth, and I stabbed my memory. 400 years and much longer. When the Orc was one of the owners of the continent, not a monster. At a time when the war never ceased. Remember when I was called the Mage Gum. ¡°I piled up the green corpse and raised the mountain. ¡± This is the poem of an extraordinary hunter who didn''t even leave a name. A song from a poor man who used to hate orcs. It''s not a song about myths, it''s not a song about heroes. ¡°There was a red nail under it. ¡± It''s just a heartless remembrance of my father, who was killed with all his might in the end, and an extraordinary revenge song. Sing [Revenge Poetry]. The sad and desperate poem resounded to the world without missing a single verse. Aaaaaaaah. Earthquake wept. It is the sword that the master has devoted his soul to those who will soon lose their lives. Open. I hit the floor. The first mourning belonged to the Orc Warrior. * * My thirsty mouth echoes. I felt like I was going to be thrown up right away. I didn''t know if it was the tension about the battle, the stench of the Orcs, or Joseph. He said he had nothing to fight for, that he would be imprisoned in Bona Mana Castle and robbed of the balls of my outsider. He said we just need to keep an eye on him. I just grumbled and resented the palanquin who sent me here. ¡°Charge!¡± The officer issued a sudden assault order. Angry and astonished, Joseph grabs the sword and shield and rushes down the ramp. ¡°Wow!¡± I heard the screams of the soldiers, and I was a little relieved. Joseph shouted alongside them. But it was only Charlna''s courage, and it was only a matter of time. Uh-uh. Orcs were the difference between when they were seen on the slopes and when they were seen right in front of their noses. Needless to say, he has a nasty look, and two dizzy heads are high. The muscular dark green body could not be so threatening. Less. My legs are running. I wanted to run away right away. But, uh, I couldn''t do that because I was in the front of the line between what I was doing. I look beside you. I see the face of the Acquaintance Soldier with tension. Hansdeck. Even the head of the infantry is facing a lot of pressure. Hansdeck nods as his eyes meet. An insignificant nod as Joseph. ¡°We!¡± Hansdeck shouts suddenly. ¡°Royal Sword! ¡± The other soldiers shouted right beside him. ¡°We!¡± ¡°Royal Shield! ¡± Joseph drowned in the endless roar. The damn prince got us all killed, but what the... ¡°We are proud soldiers of the Leonberger royal family! ¡± Soldiers used whale evil. I can''t even hear the roar of some Orcs, but they keep shouting. He continued to use evil as if he had encouraged himself to do so. ¡°Win under the name of Leonberger! ¡± "Protect the Prince! ¡± At first, the frightened soldiers were shouting with courage. Hemicephaly. My heart pounds. I didn''t have the courage to shout at them. I thought these damn soldiers would jump at those monsters right away without fear. "Stay dusty, forward! ¡± Soldiers are excited to run away, even if they are left alone, and the one in front of them pushes their back. Kung! Soldiers roll their feet with their shields overlying the iron plates. Uh-huh? One day, he was pushed to the soldiers by a tightly woven dustbin. ¡°Khhhhhh!¡± The Orcs roar. The moment I encountered the red-eyed man in the face, my pants were wet. At that instant, someone grabbed my thigh right behind me. ¡°Son of a bitch! ¡± It was the soldier right behind him. When a large back appeared in front of my eyes, I was a little relieved. But the situation has further deteriorated. Joseph is now stuck in the middle of a crowded infantry camp and is no longer allowed to come and go. Kung! The soldiers rolled their feet forward. I heard the heavy footsteps of the thumping oaks over my back. ¡°Take the first row of shields! Take the second row of swords! ¡± Good boy! Soldiers raise their shields or raise their swords in accordance with the spirit of this corpse. ¡°Crash!¡± The moment he shouts like that, he bangs, and the heat drifts forward. ¡°Shuck!¡± ¡°Evil!" Along with a horrible scream, the soldier immediately falls to the ground. A rusty axe is stuck on the soldier''s shield, which you will not miss to the end. ¡°Attack!¡± A shout burst out right next to him. At that moment, the soldiers put out their swords. Above the shoulder of a soldier who has not fallen, or over the head of a soldier who has fallen. The ten swords protrude forward like a single body. Joseph, too, drew his sword together in a tangle. (chuckles) I felt a strange touch on the tip of the sword. I never stabbed anyone. But this was different from stabbing a person. I feel like I have a knife in my frozen coconut butter. ¡°Krrrr." An oak stabbed in the armpit stares at Joseph. A big, ignorant hand grabs the blade. The power is released on the legs. I wanted to throw out the sword and flee like this, but my hand was not extended. And there was a sword in his hand. The Black Orc is holding it again. He can''t sit down, can''t turn around, and just looks at the oak. Wang! At that moment, the oak shook with its eyes white. ¡°Argh!¡± A brilliant glow rises behind the screaming oak. It was here. Behind the oaks colliding with the front, the knight is running with the sword slanted. Behind his knees, the vane oaks scream in succession, making a fuss. At that moment, the first column of soldiers, who were hesitant, screamed and raised their bodies. The unbalanced oaks move backwards. ¡°Stab!¡± Someone shouts. At that moment, two columns of soldiers climb on the oak, grabbing the sword in reverse and shooting it down. Shh, shh. If you don''t have enough once, if you don''t have enough twice, if you don''t have enough ten times, if you don''t have enough alone, two or three of them will stick together, and you will cut them until the monster dies. [Cut off the back of the knee. This is your chance when the Orcs lose their balance.] I said Vincent. I remembered what the eldest son of the lord said. It was ridiculous. I never thought I''d make it. Hemicephaly. The heart beats. A different kind of beating than a little while ago, the courage of not knowing where it came from. "Wow!¡± Following the shouting soldiers, Joseph shouted together. ¡°Wow... ah... ah...¡± But it was so unremarkable. The fallen Orcs, the soldiers on board, saw the Orcs beyond. Three times as many Orcs as the ones who just died. That''s how Joseph realized it. The number of Orcs that collided with the line of fire was less than five. Thirty soldiers became one and dealt with only five Orcs. The fire that burned in my heart went out like a lie. And more than before the fire, Hangi pressed on him. Exactly. My body trembled when my thigh hit me. It''s been a long time since I''ve been shaking on the black floor. Twice as many Orcs turn this way as they did a little while ago. Looking at him, Joseph closed his eyes. Damn middle-aged bastard. That''s how I waited for death. But no matter how long I waited, I couldn''t hear the thumping footsteps that seemed to be coming soon. Instead, it was a horrible scream. ¡°Sew it!¡± As if he were picking on a pig''s neck, Joseph opened his eyes. "Ew!¡± ¡°Turn it off!¡± The Orcs are flying in the sky. with your body separated up, down, or left and right. Fountains soared everywhere. Such soaring blood embroiders the air like a fog. Beyond that red fog there was a prince. With a bird ''s-eye view of a stalk that doesn''t look like a man. 43 43. 14. A song dedicated to a large and beautiful green mass (4) The prince, who jumped down nicely, rolled the floor and drew a knife. The blood chokes from the waist of the Orc Warrior. Angry Orc Warrior stretches out his arms. But the prince was already not there, and was already running towards me. It was a good hit, it was a good judgment. If he had tried to stick the sword deep enough, he would have been caught by the evil hand of the Orc Warrior and become a blood loaf. In Vincent''s eyes, he saw the prince give and receive another Orc and a screening. ¡°Huh.¡± Vincent was surprised this time, too. The oak''s forearm turns dull with a peculiar knife that looks like it''s open, and he snaps his neck. I wanted to applaud the sight made of pure swordsmanship without Manado. It was brilliant to stop the Orc Warrior''s axe from flying into the Orc''s body shortly after. At that moment, the soldiers of the royal family flew arrows in unison. Then he twists his sword and shield and rolls down the slope. Several Orcs stepped up and split between the prince and the infantrymen. ¡°I like the senses, but I don''t have any practical experience. ¡± It''s good to take care of an oak well, but that was a mistake. I caught an oak and stuck my head in the oak''s branch. Vincent with his tongue stared at Pilsen who was by his side. Whiskey. As Pilsen whistled, rangers and knights appeared on the slopes across the street and on both sides of the slope. It was the troops of the 3rd Army who had been secretly followed in preparation for the incident. ¡°When the signal drops, bind the Orcs with the Iron Brain and secure the prince''s recruit. ¡± I didn''t mean to intrude right now. The Royal Infantry was fighting better than I thought, and the soldiers were better than I thought. I thought it was just a decorative knight, but I learned the sword properly. He nods unwittingly and looks at the division of the prince''s group, and suddenly the prince starts to jump. "Tsk." Vincent frowned. It was common for superheroes to be eaten by the madness of battle, and most of them died in that madness. Ugh. Vincent raises his arm. The rangers who were waiting lifted their brains. The knights pulled out their swords and tensioned themselves to jump into the battlefield at any time. All you have to do is put your hands down. Then I could end this nasty battle at any time. But Vincent couldn''t put his hands down. ¡°What do you fight so well? ¡± The prince was fighting remarkably well. The Orc Warrior''s forearm flies into the sky. Later, other Orcs intervened, but they all burst into the quadriceps. I was half full of four oaks in a while. ¡°Captain.¡± Watching the prince''s tribute with admiration for his elongation, Pilsen touched his shoulder and pointed to the northern foothills. "Holy shit. ¡± Vincent raises his body with malice. A group of oaks was approaching under the foothills. It was a real Orc battalion that put out the flag. Sack, sack. Vincent''s hands are busy in the air. The rangers twist their iron brains together and shoot their flesh. ¡°Joe stays and needs more help than he can keep an eye on the situation. Intervene immediately, and the rest of the Orcs follow me! ¡± In Vincent''s words, the knights and the rangers began running toward the slope in unison. ¡°Damn it. Why are the battalions here...¡± There were occasional movements between the battalion and the battalion. It''s rare for Orcs to join forces to hunt for bigger prey, but it wasn''t. But now that is not an exception. An Orc battalion of at least one hundred men could not join forces with the churchmen to hunt only thirty less humans. But what to do? The Orc battalion has already appeared, and they must be stopped. Fifty Rangers in five platoons, and seven knights. A hundred oak battalions. ¡°Whoops!¡± From the beginning, I pulled the power by rotating the three rings. I saw ten Orc Warriors on the right side of the Geese. ¡°Knights are in charge of the Orc Warrior! Rangers, stop the Orcs! ¡± The rangers, who descended the slope under his command, quickly loaded their iron brains and grinded them back to the Orcs. Fifty iron brains are pouring towards the Orcs. Just before colliding with the Orc Warrior, Vincent finds the Prince with his eyes. The prince''s battle was at the last minute. Although there were a few Orcs left, they didn''t seem to last that long. ¡°Khhhh!¡± The roar of the Orcs tearing their ears, Vincent looks forward with a glance at the prince. Now was not the time to care about the First Prince. Seeing an orc warrior running around with a bang, Vincent puts a manatee on his sword. * * Infantries, including Hansdeck, were out of their minds. Suddenly, the prince wants to jump halfway through the orcs, but the rangers who came down the slope suddenly pass by Urr. ¡°Shoot!" The rangers pause, shoot the iron brain, and then start running again. Beyond that, a disgusting dark green army appeared. A hundred seemingly endless orcs were running with flags and horn trumpets. ¡°Stand by while the power dusts!" Arwen screams. ¡°Our mission is to protect the Prince! Leave the Orcs to the soldiers of the 3rd Army! ¡± With a sharp voice, the infantrymen became a dumb face. I don''t even know why they look like that, Arwen. I watched the prince twist his sword and shed a cypher''s gaze. The area is full of Orcs'' corpses. The only Orcs left are amputated Orc Warriors and a few normal Orcs with tons of gibberish. In the middle of it, the prince who flies here and there never seemed to need anyone''s help. Even then, my neck was cut off and my body became a corpse. ¡°Ha, ha. ¡± The prince breathed. Cipherian glances continued to flow. And the prince''s bare face was revealed for the first time after the battle began. "Your Majesty?" The prince had an empty face as if his soul had escaped. Surprised Arwen hurriedly approaches the prince. But before she even got to the front, she had to stop. I saw the prince''s eyes. The empty eyes, beyond that, were groaning. The moment he encounters that deep, deep emotion, Arwen gets distracted. I had never imagined, nor did I want to imagine, such a terrible loss in the Prince''s eyes. ¡°Ah...¡± The prince opened his mouth. A split and sunken voice echoes in Arwen''s head. Buoooooooo. Then I heard the horns of the Orcs. The prince squeaks and turns his head. The blank eyes are filled with a new glare again. Bang! The prince grabs the sword and flicks the floor. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± I grabbed him urgently, but the prince was already running ahead of me. ¡°Move to Dust Holder! Breaking news!¡± After she cried out like that, Hansdeck took command and ran after the prince. * * I walked through the plain again. He only stopped walking when he met the cursed green skins. It didn''t matter how many. When I saw it, I killed it, and when I heard it, I went and killed it. I tore up the dark green mane and drank its blood. I asked you to make a mistake by chewing the flesh. And when the ship kicked in, I went back. Not enough. Not enough to kill, not enough to kill. His longing was not fulfilled in the middle of the barren land dominated by the Orcs. I was always hungry when I chewed my flesh and drank my blood, and no matter how many victories I won, I didn''t feel fulfilled. Falsehood and loss were like a poisonous hole. I knew it wouldn''t be filled, but I bled into it. But the poison in the hole was quickly emptied. He went around the barren land looking for blood again. Over time, the wounds on the body increased. Skin was torn, bones were broken. It was no longer easy to move forward. But he didn''t stop. The wedding ceremony for murdered wives and daughters without a single slaughter was a start. I fought and fought again. The Mana of the Heart has long been depleted. But his sword was still full of light. The force that confronted him with life was holding him back. Every time he fights, he gets old. The sheer hair was white, and the tightened skin, which would have been bloody, had already changed like that of the old man. Flattering forearm, crunchy body. He squeaks forward. Then I met another group of green skins. ¡°Ahhh...¡± His mouth was open for the first time since he entered barren land. It was just groaning rather than language, and it was like a blur rather than words. The crest inscribed on the flag seems to be the enemy he was looking for. He cried like a beast so wounded, like an angry beast. He looked at my arm. The flattering forearm was already wrinkled and stretched like that of a 100-year-old. I grabbed the sword with that hand. And I ran. I cut off the head of the first running green skin. After that, the man slashes his throat. I heard the sword again. An extraordinarily large green skin shoots down a rusty axe. Instead of avoiding, he puts out his sword face to face. I was about to cut it with an axe as always. But since he had lost his black light one day, he was now only a 100-year-old. And the attack on the green skin was too intense for the old man to be hit. The arm is broken and the sword bounces off. A huge battle axe slices through your chest. The chapped skin did not even blossom. He got up again. I could not feel the broken chest, the rattling arms, and the pain. His soul was already dead when his wife died. I''ve already lost my life, but I couldn''t have suffered from a slight arm injury and a slight chest injury. ¡°Krr¡± Green skin stretches out his fingers and pushes his chest. Bulgdung. He stumbles backwards. ¡°Ugh...¡± I tried my best to get back on my feet. Green skin, who was watching him, stepped on his chest. Wojk. Chest collapsed with a broken sternum. He reached out. I stammered at Green Skin''s feet. At that moment, his fingertips disappeared as if erased. Skin scattered like dust, bones scattered. The extinction that began at the fingertips quickly spread throughout the body. His lips fluttered. But even before the bargain ended, the doom of extinction swallowed him up. That way, the man who burned my life for revenge disappeared unnamed in the plains. A story that was not told to anyone, and no one knew. I''m the only one who remembers all that. * * Ah... I felt something clumsy under my feet. With a squeaking head, the body of a bloody oak lies beneath me. An orc twists its face like a demon and mutters. I swallowed my blood and scratched my chin. The Orc''s hand grabbed my foot. "......!" The oak growls as it gives out the cucumber. (chuckles) At that moment, wherever it flew, the sword cut Orc''s throat. Degur. The headache rolls. Blood spills. A hot liquid sprayed up there. I turned the red blood upside down completely. Drawstring. I was astonished by that hot touch. ¡°Die!" ¡°Argh!¡± Suddenly, the world became chaotic, where nothing could be heard. The sound of rolling, the sound of hitting the iron, and the screams of the terminal. The blurred consciousness awakened in a single breath. Then I realized I was in the middle of the battlefield. As soon as I realized that, I was able to see incredibly objectively the feelings of a poor man who had completely captured my consciousness until a little while ago. ¡°Ah...¡± And I found out naturally. What I need to do now. [Revenge Poetry] was an unfinished song, and I had to finish it. There was an elite Green Skin battalion that the man was trying to destroy. Even though the times and the emblems on the flag were all different, it didn''t matter. I fixed the sword. Then he sang the poem again. At that moment my soul synchronized with the karma of poetry again. The blood splattered and the flesh flew. I stir all over the place like crazy. ¡°Sire! Sire! ¡± A clear, high-pitched voice that was heavy, sharp, or unlike any sound coming from around me dug into my ear. It was Arwen. I looked around at her voice. The Orcs were all dead. There was only one Orc Warrior left under my feet. ¡°Argh!¡± The Orc Warrior tries to raise his body against the Valbuck. But I was faster than that. Puwook. Earth pierces his heart. The body of the wanderer stretches as it is. That''s how the last Orc became an orphan in my hands. A new passage has been added to [Multiple Poems]. I heard a message as if I had waited. Then I heard a faint song. "A green corpse was piled up and a red nail appeared beneath it. "And honour thy soul before me. The yellow-bellied horse became a silent and outrageous whisper. "The poem of vengeance has become a poem of soul." ¡°Ah..." At that moment, I remembered the name of the man I had forgotten on the other side of my memory. I turn my head. I see a man with a bloody armor all over his body raising the flag of the broken and torn Orcs. ¡°We won!" The eldest son of the Balahad family, a man of the same name as the poor revenge, proclaimed victory as roaring. How cunning. I smashed my lips. The last thing a man couldn''t finish. Among the humans who shout victory, I repeat the words several times. Be sure to come back in the next life. 44 44. 14. A song dedicated to a large and beautiful green mass (5) ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Arwen approaches. His body was bloody and his head bowed in sweat and blood, clinging to his forehead and cheeks. Her usual neatness and dodginess was a mess that she couldn''t find without washing her eyes and looking for it, but she was nevertheless shining brighter than ever. ¡°I thank His Majesty for his innocence and pay tribute to his remarkable work. ¡± She put her hands on her chest and raised her throne. Kung! The sound of a late rolling foot, the royal infantrymen were looking at me with a new rank. "Pay tribute to His Royal Highness! ¡± The soldiers shouted as they rolled their feet. Tons of fiery and crumbling shields tell me that they never remained bystanders in this battle. There was still tension and fear in the face of the first battle, and the eyes of the weary were filled with joy and joy of victory. ¡°Well done, Arwen. Neither do you. Well done. ¡± Good boy! Arwen and the soldiers rolled their feet at the same time. ¡°Take care of the wounded. Now I return.¡± ¡°Cold!¡± I turned my head more toward Hansdeck, shouting in a restful voice. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Vincent knew when it was coming. In his hand, he carried the army of the torn and cut out oak squad. I asked for a favor. But instead of answering, he looked at me slippery. The twitching eyes, the silhouette, his face changed a few times in a short moment. I didn''t know what the hell I was thinking. Buzzing. Vincent, who was looking at me like that, suddenly pushed the flag. I want to see what else he''s doing. He''s out of his mouth. ¡°It is the tradition of the Third Army that the bravest warriors take over the armies of the Orcs. ¡± The Orcs'' armies are the most precious loot and a testament to a glorious victory that cannot be changed, Vincent said. And that''s mine. Jaw. As I watched as I was blind, Vincent forcefully grabbed an armor in my hand. Ah... Then I realized that countless people were looking at me. The Rangers, Knights, Royal Infantry, Arwen, and Vincent were all looking at me with one single glance. Hemicephaly. His heart rate, which had slowed down, accelerated again. The emotions in the soldiers'' gazes turned me into an unknown fever. I was embarrassed, embarrassed. Then Vincent nodded to me. ¡°If we...¡± I hesitate. ¡°Make it bigger. ¡± ¡°Let us.¡± ¡°Enough for them to hear! ¡± Vincent flashes up my hand holding the weapon. ¡°We... won! ¡± The Rangers of the Third Army looked at me, the Royal Infantry, and the Knights lifted their swords. Then he shouted like one, waxing. ¡°We won! ¡± The whales yell at them, and somehow their breasts get tickled. It was such a feeling that I had never felt before, although embarrassed and proud. ¡°We won! ¡± I shouted once more to confirm that strange sensation. ¡°Salute the Prince! ¡± ¡°Welcome to Winter Castle! Your Majesty!¡± The Rangers cheered for me. The knights gave me a welcome. Royal infantry saluted me. In all that, I realized. In the days of living by the sword, I knew what I wanted most. Victory, cheers, glory. What would it feel like if all those things were mine, not those of my master? I''ve really imagined it countless times, and I''ve longed for a really long time. And now my curiosity, all my cravings have been resolved. That was pretty cool. ¡°We won! ¡± I yelled again after God. The day will come when I think of my work today. Maybe I''m ashamed of kicking the blanket back then. No, I''m sure you will. But right now, I didn''t want to think about the aftermath. I just enjoyed my victory, my cheers to me, and my glory. A few times, shouting victory, shouting that I am the master of the army. ¡°I am the master of this army! ¡± ¡°Sixteen.¡± I was screaming for a long time, and Vincent next to me said something unexpected. ¡°What?¡± ¡°There are sixteen. ¡± ¡°What''s wrong?¡± I asked him what the hell he was talking about, and Vincent said with a face that looked like he was carrying nothing. ¡°Orc warfare, I have sixteen. ¡± Looking sideways, there was a face of Vincent with a fat face. ¡°This weapon is mine! ¡± Seeing that face, I shouted as if I wanted to see it. Vincent turns his head. I felt like I was going to fly. * * The Third Army''s cleanup of the battlefield was simply not enough. The Iron Brain''s flesh was recovered and some of the Orcs'' weaponry was harvested. And I took the sword and equipment of the dead rangers. The corpses are oak and human, and they are gathered together and burned. That was the end. The Third Army, which had fought in the mountains for so long, was so bland in remembrance and mourning. ¡°Back to the castle! ¡± In Vincent''s words, thirty lesser rangers begin to move towards the bottom of the mountain. "Let''s go, too." I led Arwen and the infantry down the mountain following the Rangers. Then I looked back. The smoke appeared like a white earth and a blue sky. After a while, I turned around rather than looking at him. It was time to go back. * * On the way down the mountain, other rangers joined forces. Rangers of the Winter Castle used to advance to defeat the fall of small monsters. Vincent''s face darkens after they join. I noticed something worrying. He approached and asked why he was doing it. ¡°None of the ranges have detected the movement of the Orc battalion. ¡± Something went wrong with the Rangers'' vigilance, something happened between the Orcs. Vincent expressed deep concern that none of them were welcome. "I have to go back quickly." Vincent speeds up the march with a rather impatient face. ¡°Well done.¡± After returning to the Winter Castle, the outsider was waiting. The soldiers in the castle returned the unaccompanied troops. I heard the shouting and shouting, and I set up an army again. ¡°I am the master of this army! ¡± Arwen shakes her head. Vincent looks tired. The infantrymen and rangers who fought with me all had similar faces. I guess I overreacted. But do something good. Unlike those who returned with me, the soldiers of the castle were surprised to see the flag I had erected. They were amazed that I was the master of the flag, not the knight of the Third Army, and yet they gave me a fervent shout. Yeah, this feels good. The heat on my chest that withered back while I was back, ¡°Yes. There''s a suspicious sign in the mountains? ¡± As I was about to burn, I was turned off by the heavy voice of the outsider. ¡°The Orc battalion, which should still be inside the mountain range, was revealed too early. They''re in the background and in the geography. ¡± ¡°Did you find a big hunt...¡± ¡°Something must have happened inside the mountain range. ¡± Seeing them talking seriously, I lowered my flag with a shrug. ¡°I don''t want to offend the virtue of taking a break from someone who has just returned from the battlefield, but the matter is serious. Follow me.¡± Vincent takes a step along the outsider and suddenly looks back. ¡°Well done, Your Majesty. ¡± Vincent looks embarrassed on his own and disappears like he ran away. ¡°Doesn''t she seem a little weird? ¡± Suddenly I boasted about the number of flags I had, and apparently I was fine, but there was something childish in the corner. ¡°He''s a tough guy, so he''s embarrassed to change his attitude like he flipped his palm. ¡± Arwen smiled and said, ¡°Tell me!¡± At that time, Adelia appeared inside. The old rookie, who was waiting for me, was in such a rush to walk. ¡°I''m glad you''re back safely. ¡± After seeing her, who stopped right in front of me and welcomed me back, I realized that the battle was over completely. Smiling at her hospitality, I ¡°Do you know what this is? ¡± Armies were exported. * * One third of the Rangers in the 3rd Army who fought with me were killed. Vincent didn''t do much damage to the elite Orc battalion with that power. That sounded cold in my ear. "It''s too bad, though. ¡± I wasn''t the only one who thought of it, and Arwen asked me if I needed time to express my condolences to the warriors. ¡°The mourning and remembrance of the warriors is enough for victory. ¡± Killing the Orcs and consoling the warriors'' spirits with that blood is Balahard''s way, Vincent said. As soon as I heard that, I once again felt technological. One who has the same name as the poor revenge says the same thing. It didn''t just feel like a coincidence. Rebirth or... I saw Vincent. ¡°Why do you look at me like that? ¡± There was no scream and despair anywhere on that face that I asked challengingly. I took sixteen flags, but the Orcs must be sad to grieve. No, more than that. Why is she in my room doing this? Vincent''s actions that frightened the meeting to an end and told the outcome of the Mississauga Al Qaeda Conference were utterly unprecedented. So I asked him why. ¡°His Excellency has ordered it. ¡± An outsider told me to. I guess the outsider wanted me to be close to my son. He''s not the one with the personality after all. It wasn''t hard. ¡°Take a good rest, then. ¡± Vincent stood up to see if the roughly routine was over. Arwen also disappeared for a little while, and Adelia stayed asleep for a long time while listening to the story on the couch. ¡°Tsk." I must have waited for me all night while I was away from the castle. I can''t even feel it. I can''t sleep well. I took a blanket from the bed and covered it over her. I sat in the chair. I looked out the window and I was locked in my thoughts. [Vengeance Poetry] ''s fortune is not yet fully gone. It seems that there was too much immersion in Moohyun poetry to call intact without missing the verse. When you see synchronization happen. I frowned. This will often happen in the future. Those poems aren''t entirely mine. It was my poem, and at the same time I had to make them intact, not mine. As if [Poetry of Revenge] became [Poetry of Soul]. Knock. I was amazed by the disparate noise and woke up from the imagination. Knock. A new bird was pecking his elongated beak outside the window where the darkness was sitting. The colors were white, and the posture was not a normal bird. But they''re not really ordinary birds. Ordinary birds don''t tear their beaks like humans. 45 45. 15. The harsh winter started (1) I squeezed my spear with a squeaky beak, and the bird retreated. It was like asking me to open a window. I opened the window with a tingling feeling. I thought I knew who sent that weird bird. When the window opens, the bird flies inside the puddle. The bird sitting in the corner of the chair opens its beak rather than sliding at me. [Did you like the gift I sent you?] The fresh voice that dug into his head was also familiar to him. The bird was sent by the dirty Elder High Elf. ¡°A gift?¡± Sigrun''s messenger turns his head. After that, there was an Orc Army obtained from loot. Then I frowned at her as I understood what the gift was. ¡°It was you. ¡± [I just wanted you to face a more violent opponent.] How abominable it is to put a hundred vicious Orcs on the battlefield and say it''s a favor. [Please, I hope you will be happy to see my heart like this.] Her voice was like a child''s cry for praise. Everywhere I could see the mourning and sorry for the dozens of rangers who died because of me. This is why I hate elves. I know better than anyone what their favors are. But the elves'' interest was even more terrible. [Syrah of hatred for the whole Green Skin clan. He looked deeply at the puck.] It was because of the fact that they were severe vomiting patients. Sigrun must have been watching me somewhere. Maybe I borrowed a bird''s eye like now, or another beast''s eye. Or maybe I saw myself with my own eyes. Either way, it wasn''t too sweet for me. A millennial old madman hid and watched me. I felt terrible. ¡°Whoo.¡± The head is dull. The flamethrower rubs the temples and thinks. There was nothing dumber than being angry with an elf. They never understood the wrath of others, nor did they empathize, but only turned my tricks upside down. ¡°Don''t make useless noises, just tell me what you came for. ¡± [He''s also cold.] I felt a stiff face as I looked at the bird with its head bent. [I''m very upset with that coldness, but what am I supposed to do? Because love is an arduous act, I''m just looking forward to the day you open your heart to me.] Wait a hundred and a thousand days. That''s the day. ¡°Hm.¡± When I snore, the bird takes my mouth off me rather than slip away. [There''s something I need from you deep in the mountains.] I did not answer. I didn''t want to be swayed by her words. But that commitment was only for a moment. [A very old creature is asleep inside that mountain range.] After what she said, I put my ear together. [If you use him in your old words, I assure you, that would be a wonderful poem.] When I showed interest, the bird cried out for support as if it were pleasant. A bird singing like that was falling apart little by little. [The time given to this lovely child is over.] The jeepers split the beak of the bird. Blood spills through the tip of the beak, and the eyeballs burst out like they burst. [Then until I see you again...] The swollen body of the bird bursts with the sound of the crawl. The feathers are scattered throughout the room. I reached out. I grabbed one of the scattered feathers. It was a beautiful bird until a little while ago, but now I see debris that has become a horrible piece of coconut. ¡°Cool syrah...¡± The Elder High Elves would not have been so flattered by a puzzling poem. It meant that the presence inside the mountain ranges she spoke of was at least [heroic]. ¡°You''re a hero...¡± I already knew why she was giving me this information. Three years from now, you''ll want to savor a deeper taste through me. The more poetry I have, the deeper the taste will be. Her intentions seemed flattering. I can sing, but I can''t make a new song. I can read, but I can''t build a new poem. The elves were an audience, a reader, a race that could never be a speaker. What Elder High Elf Sigrun wants from me is a new song. ¡°This time, I''ll fit the ledger. ¡± This time, I was willing to focus on the end of it. * * As always, Adelia found my room in the brightness of the day. ¡°Your Majesty?¡± When she saw me sitting on the couch, Uducker laughed at my head. Then I found white feathers spread all over me, and my eyes widened. Her gaze around the room was fixed on one corner of the room. Her eyes widen gradually, and her face becomes white. There was a remnant of a bird that withered overnight. ¡°Can you get rid of it? ¡± In my words, she picked up the feathers of Juju Island and put them in one place. I hesitated for a while and wrapped the bird''s corpse in a cloth. I watched him quietly. I felt like I had to check back three times what it looked like to be attracted to the Elves. "Whoo." I washed and dressed with Adelia''s help. I put fur on it and left the room. I went to the barracks to find Vincent. Where the rangers were staying, Vincent was there. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Vincent, who found me, lowered his head lightly. It was a more concise example than it was when we first met, but it was rather close to heartfelt greetings. I''m still trying to treat people as warriors who fought together. ¡°Inside the mountains? ¡± Then I asked Vincent about the monster inside the mountain range. Orcs, Goblins, Nols, Kobolts... all kinds of monsters have been named. But none of them was the name I was looking for. I was looking for enough to be the hero''s old man. ¡°More inside? ¡± When I asked him about the monsters that live inside, Vincent looked hardened. ¡°Rangers go up and down the mountain like my house, but it''s just outside everywhere. None of them have survived deep into the mountain. ¡± I''m just guessing there are people in there who are no match for Orcs. Vincent said. ¡°Is there really no one? ¡± ¡°Nothing. Even the finest rangers don''t go inside the mountains. Our mission is to stop the monsters from descending from the mountain, not to explore the mountain. ¡± I double-checked Vincent''s words. ¡°So, no one''s ever been in there, and you don''t know what''s in there? ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I checked so many times, but Vincent''s answer was the same. The interior of the mountain ranges was completely unknown, in itself. ¡°I thought there wasn''t one left, but there was one left. ¡± The mysteries and wonders of this world have become less difficult due to the knights who have wandered the world to reach the transcendence of the past. Strong xenophobic beings were exterminated, and bans that did not allow human footsteps were conquered. But here, one of the prohibitions remained. It seemed like a really great choice to come to Ballerhard. ¡°Just in case. ¡± I woke up to the sound of a sharp line that was locked in my mind. ¡°Don''t think about going into the Hanging Mountains. ¡± Vincent warned me. ¡°Uh, I''m not going in. ¡± Not yet. * * After that, there were two more subjugation operations. But I didn''t participate. The small monsters were out of my league. My nerves were all over that mountain range. What the hell is in there? Just imagining it gave me a beating heart. Perhaps it was the king of the Orcs who lost 400 years ago, and perhaps something new. Either way, it''ll be a fun meeting. I pressed my heart to jump into the mountain range right away. I''m not ready yet. More battles, more victories. To make the extraordinary force that barely touches your fingertips completely mine. Fortunately, in Balahad, what I wanted was overflowing with heaven. Buoooooooo. I heard the sound of the horn. The ranger, who was idling in the sun and taking a nap, got up and grabbed the bow, grabbed his companions, and kept the soldier''s jaw shut. Boooooooooo. Once again, the sound of the trumpet rang, and the hardened soldiers suddenly began to become distracted. Rangers pouring out of the barracks run up the stairs. Soldiers holding swords and spears gather in front of the gate. ¡°All shooters, stand by in my position! ¡± ¡°Summon the troops outside the city! ¡± The commanders trembled at the court seat, sharpening accordingly, and Hyoshi flew everywhere. ¡°I need more arrows here! ¡± ¡°Some guy got rid of the dialysis! ¡± ¡°Move quickly! ¡± On the walls, soldiers and commanders use a musical instrument. ¡°Boil the oil first! ¡± The air of the castle was fluctuating. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Arwen called me. An outsider calls me. ¡°You''re on the wall! ¡± I climbed the stairs like I did. I saw a number of rangers clinging to the wall. They twisted their brains and bows, looking beyond the walls and not moving. And among them was a loner. ¡°Unemployed. ¡¯¡¯ ¡°Are you here?¡± An outsider situated on the wall just above the gate pointed out somewhere. Somewhere beyond that plain, I opened my eyes. ¡°Ah...¡± I saw dozens of rangers running in the white snowfield. The torn and torn armor, the broken sword, the shield, and the elite of the Winter Castle were being chased away from something. Beep, beep, beep! At that moment, a flare exploded from the sky. That was the beginning. Flare flares flew up here and there in the mountains. Booooooooooooooooooooooooo. I heard the sound of the horn. The sound of rangers breathing on the walls is getting worse. I was impatient in their gaze as they looked at their colleagues running away from the snowfield. ¡°Come on, you bastards! ¡± ¡°Run! Hurry! ¡± Some of them shouted. I wonder if I heard that. The Rangers'' steps are speeding up. At that instant, a huge wolf appeared beyond the equator they had just passed. ¡°It''s Wolf Rider! ¡± And above the wolf was a dark green rider. ¡°Just a little more! ¡± Rangers pulled the bow protest. But it was still out on the street. Ouch. The wolves howl. One day they cling to the back of the Rangers. ¡°Ah...¡± Some of the rangers in Humi turned around. I greeted Wolf Riders after picking up the weapon, even if it was time for my colleagues to get out. But the Wolf Riders trampled on them so easily. Blood is scattered in the snowfield, and the rangers fall. The rest ran and ran again. But within a week, I stopped their steps. I realized I couldn''t sow the chase of the Wolf Riders. ¡°No! You assholes! ¡± ¡°Come! Come a little longer! ¡± The rangers on the wall shout. The rangers turn their backs as they look this way for a moment. After grabbing a broken sword and a dented shield, they rush towards the Wolf Riders. A red flower blooms over the snowfield. ¡°Ah...¡± A demonstration of rangers pulling tightly over the walls, stretching their bows. Kung. At that moment the glottis was closed. 46 46 Ch. 15. And there came a harsh winter before his nose. (2) ¡°Give rest to the soldiers, except for the existing border troops. You can go down the wall. Only a minimum of armaments are designed to be maintained. ¡± Despite the words of the outsider, none of the soldiers went straight down the wall. They did not move away with their eyes fixed on the Wolf Riders. "Tsk." The outsider kicked his tongue and ordered the commanding officers beside him to bite the soldiers. The commanders rush around the walls, kicking the soldiers'' asses and grabbing their necks. ¡°Why don''t you ask. ¡± As I was looking at them, the outsider asked. ¡°What do you mean? ¡± ¡°Why you didn''t save them. ¡± If you were a Knight of the Quadchain, couldn''t you save the Rangers? Even if you let out the Knights of the Castle, you couldn''t save them. Don''t you wonder? ¡°It looks like a trap, but what else. ¡± The outsider was undeniable. Wolf Rider moves as fast as a cavalry. In the first place, it made no sense for the Rangers to come back alive from the mountains to the vicinity of the castle. Maybe if you let him go on purpose. ¡°That''s right. I was going to eat the troops out of the castle, and then I would go straight to the gate. ¡± Vincent approached me and explained to me when he showed up. ¡°If the door is open, you run, and if you see a gap, you bite. It doesn''t work, it doesn''t wipe out a few troops. The consumption war is what they want. ¡± Vincent''s face was dark. I felt a great sense of responsibility towards myself for not saving my unit. But his will was nevertheless firm. ¡°Winter has only just begun, and we can''t move. ¡± This is why I''m tired of fighting monsters. Their battle was different from that of humans. Siege warfare is nothing else for monsters. You can kill more enemies and eat more. It was just him. Even if the food is hot and my hands are cut off, I cannot turn away from it. That''s what they see in winter. ¡°Besides, snowfields don''t seem to have anything to hide, but in fact, they''re more invisible. ¡± Vincent''s expression got worse. ¡°Perhaps the possibility of Orcs hiding behind that mountainside cannot be ruled out...¡± ¡°Wolf Riders are approaching! ¡± Someone yells before Vincent even finishes speaking. Staring down at the wall, Wolf Riders, who trampled on the Rangers, rushed towards the castle. The bodies of the Rangers, pinned to the wolves'' gills, roar bitterly. Wolf riders stopped. It was just outside the range of the arrow. Jaw. The wolf chews, but spits out the bodies of the rangers like food. "Huh? Huh?" The soldiers on the wall who saw the body shouted. ¡°Alive!¡± Some of the rangers who thought it was a corpse were still alive. Soldiers look at the rangers who climb the ground in blood. I looked down at the castle as I shed its roar with one ear. I saw Wolf riders who put the rangers on the ground. They didn''t even flutter. It was like waiting for something. After a while, I found out what they were waiting for. Another group of Wolf Riders appeared. Their wolves were also biting something in their mouths. It was the Rangers of the Winter Castle who went out on a spy mission. Tuck. The wolves throw the rangers to the ground. The bloody body was a slut, but they were definitely holding their breath. A few additional Wolf riders appeared. And every time they showed up, the number of rangers in the snowfield increased. Thirty-six corpses, and twenty-two living rangers. ¡°This winter is so unusual. ¡± The outsider''s voice was heavy enough. ¡°I''m going to do something that''s not what it looks like. ¡± Vincent''s voice was also as heavy as that of my father. So did the soldiers. Their hearts seemed to be in their hands. If the survivors die, will it be a warrior, or abandoned by his allies? And how will the soldiers take this job? You''re out of line. Soldiers are agitated because the consumption of troops is unavoidable and neglected. I will understand the decision of the Command as the soldiers of Winter Castle have all gone through the prenatal period. But fraud could not be avoided. And the hands and feet of the fallen soldiers become dull, and the tips of the sword become dull. That was never good for winter. ¡°It''s too fast. Given the variables, it''s unusual that the Orcs are lightning up so fast. ¡± ¡°So was the last battle, so did the Wolf Riders. Strange thing to do. ¡± The outsider referred to the fighting in the last mountain range. At that point, I thought of the damn Elder High Elves. Sigrun. That damn elf used his hand again this time. But it wasn''t. The human vocalization is fundamentally different, as if the roar of the beast were ringing its throat. I looked down at the castle. Among the Wolf Riders, Orcs, mounted on the biggest wolf, stare at the wall and shout. ¡°Sir Commander. Be determined!¡± Command officers told the outsider. Even if the Orcs are executed, the only chance to save them is now. ¡°No.¡± I denied their opinion head-on. They''re not trying to get executed right now. He spoke in front of them. "What does that mean...¡± ¡°Sir Commander! We don''t have time for this! If you try to save it later, you won''t save it! ¡± An impatient knight smokes a statue as if he were going to jump under a wall with a knife. The outsider raised his hand. The chirping commanders kept their mouths shut and posed. An outsider who was so preoccupied asked me. ¡°So what do they look like to you? ¡± I looked down the wall instead of answering. The bloody flag was held in the hands of a giant Orc. But the pattern of the flag was so familiar to me. The oak shouts. For humans, it was nothing like the roaring of a ferocious beast, but not for me. Fight. I will fight honorably to get back the name of the Legion. Now the language of the ancient oaks, even faded from my memory, flows out of that horrible fuss. ¡°Huuuuuuurgh!¡± I saw a floating oak waving its flag and luminous. I remembered the conversation I had with Sigrun in my head. [There''s something I need from you deep in the mountains.] [A very old creature is asleep inside that mountain range.] [If you use him in your old words, I assure you, that would be a wonderful poem.] As she mentioned, I think I now know what it is that I need. For the Great King! That noisy oak told me the answer a few times. * * ¡°So you''re saying that the Orcs are now holding hostages and applying for a duel. ¡± I nodded and the outsider sighed. Orcs who ask for a duel with honour are also strange, and humans who understand the language of such Orcs are even weirder. I''ve never heard of such things in the world. The look on the outsider''s face was saying so. Others had some differences, but they all had similar faces. No one asks you where you learned the word of the Orc. I don''t believe what I say. I couldn''t help but convince them. I knew better than that. "Crack! Crack! Kragsch!¡± I stood against the wall and shouted at the Orcs. A turtle language flowed out of my mouth to hear as if I were changing the iron. The Orcs run in surprise. The gentleman Wolf Rider, who appeared to be the chief among the dogs, shouted at me. It was roughly like this. No, how man speaks the language of his clan. Oakchigo reacted sensibly, I ignored and shouted. I will accept the duel, so all the rest of you, except the duel party, step back 200 bogies and get off the wolf. My boss Orcs roars loudly. Have you won the blood of the clans? If you come in a crowd, I will accept it. After a long time, there were no nutritious or useless horses. It''s not a mix! I don''t want to go that way! So what are you gonna do? I yelled. That''s when the Chief Orc began to ponder. Orchigo was a worthless man. I will! After a while, the chief oak said. If anyone defiles the honorable duel, they say they won''t let it go. It''s not silly. If you broke your promise, you''d already be back in the castle with the Rangers by then. What are you going to do? ¡°What the hell are you doing...¡± I turned my head at the outsider''s words. I saw people looking at me like crazy. ¡°Do you believe me now? ¡± I touched them and pointed them at the Orcs. With the exception of the Five Orcs, the Wolf Riders were retreating. The outsiders and commanders who saw him opened their eyes to tears. "Me, me...¡± ¡°No, what the hell...¡± There have been dozens of winters in Balahad, but the commanders dropped the court seat for the first time. It was hard to notice that the Orcs were talking to each other, and that there were humans who spoke to the Orcs. Tsk. You''re going to kill me. I looked up and told them the Orcs'' needs. ¡°There are only five ways to participate in a duel, but they must have participated in a battle in the last mountain range. By the way, if it''s too late, it just kills them all. ¡± The Orcs'' patience is not that long, so the outsiders and commanders have begun to rally for the duel. First Vincent wins, then the Knight of the Triple Chain who fought with him that day. ¡°I''ll go! I will avenge the Rangers! ¡± One motivated article was added to the crowd. ¡°I too have a grudge against the Orcs...¡± ¡°That''s it.¡± Speaking loudly to my words, the knights who held grudges against the Orcs shut their mouths. I answered them when I asked why. ¡°Two seats are already full." Me and Arwen, the two seats were reserved right away. Of course, knights and commanders of the Winter Castle were in trouble, but I silenced their opposition as always. "Who talks to the Orcs instead of me? ¡± ¡°Then at least one spot left. ¡± Now I see Arwen more than the knights who are begging. ¡°I don''t like it.¡± I''m counting on you like that. How do you get out now? ¡°But where did you learn what the Orcs said? I''ve never heard the Orcs speak for themselves before. ¡± In the words of the outsider, I smiled and confronted him. ¡°Study.¡± If you study for hundreds of years, you will understand not only what the Orcs say, but also what the Earthpuppies say. Not yet! Outside the castle, the chieftain oak rushes. I''ll be down in a minute. I looked back, and the outsider was locked in my thoughts. ¡°Just in case, I thought I could figure it out. ¡± The outsider''s eyes trembled to see if he had been caught inside. ¡°This is a special occasion. ¡± It wasn''t a lie. Orcs aren''t all the same, and they don''t all make sense. Only nobles who served the king of the clans could speak the ancient language. That was the case with the Chief Orc. It was cunning. When I entered the world, an elf envoy who did not find the kingdom visited the kingdom. It also became an envoy that included the presence of Elder High Elves. And the King of the Orcs appeared in the North. For the first time in 400 years. I think it''s a coincidence. ¡°No way. ¡± There are not many real coincidences in this world. There were just so many things that seemed like coincidences. Especially when the larger creatures were moving. ¡°Anyway, let''s go talk. ¡± Now was not the time to think and ponder. It was time to fight. Chirp, chirp. The glottis is open. Beyond that white snowfield were Wolf Riders. ¡°Let''s go.¡± I led the articles forward. Soldiers were puzzled by the unpredictable march, but they were sending their hopeful gaze. I took steps to enjoy that aspiration. Human aspirations and will are the best forms of transcendence. Even if it were someone else''s, their aspirations would be my aspirations today. ¡°Then I''ll take the biggest one. ¡± ¡°I''ll take him. ¡± Vincent and the knights each identified an opponent while he was coming. I noticed that even the shape-shifter who looked at me wanted an interpreter. I have informed the Orcs of their demands. The Orcs descend from the wolf. The Orcs who grabbed the sword stood before each of my opponents. ¡°Your Majesty? He must be the one I decided to deal with...¡± Vincent buzzes loudly. I ignored it again this time. In front of me stood the Chief Orc. The strongest one, of course, is mine. 47 47. 15. And there came a harsh winter before his nose. (3) Are you my opponent? The chief oak asked. Why? Don''t you like it? The Boss Orc rips his mouth open. Your Qi is the foremost among them, so there is no shortage of opponents. The weather the Orcs are talking about and the horrors the old knights were talking about were nothing else. The Chief Orc is pleased to say that there are not many like me in his clan. It was foolish. The first opponent to admit me without any prejudice is Okra. I will be the one who eats the most delicious food here today, starting with the rare tastes of your flesh and blood. Even if that recognition is due to the uncivilized belief that tearing the flesh of a more extraordinary person and drinking blood will increase my anger. Kung. The chief oak pours down his armor to the ground. And I lifted up the axe spear that was beside him. The long window, less than two meters long, seemed like a whirlpool. That''s how overwhelming the giant Orc was. ¡°Your Majesty! He''s a coward to you...¡± Vincent pulls back with a loud voice and a whiff of wind. Quajic. A huge battle axe blossomed in his place a little while ago. ¡°Orcs hate being ignored. ¡± I told him with a hard look at Vincent. ¡°Oh, and. ¡± This time, he looked at Arwen and other articles and said: ¡°Orcs don''t fight in order like knights. I mean.¡± I fixed Earth. I look forward. More massive oaks than any of the oaks here are breathing roughly with their noses bent. ¡°Survive on your own." The roar of the Orcs bursts out all over the place, terribly before my words are finished. Gwwwwwww. The Chief Orc shook his head. A roaring oak stares at me for a long time. Yellow eyes were filled with red blood. The chief oak licks his lips with his tongue. I can see the face of the great Orc, who looks like he has some delicious food in front of him. I smiled as I looked at the red eyeballs that were bundled with primitive appetite. If the Orcs want to achieve higher meteorology with the blood and flesh of an extraordinary man, I am also the one who raises anger with their blood and flesh. ¡°Then let''s see who tastes better. ¡± I felt sorry for my taste buds, too. I squeezed my lips small. My sorrowful fingers spilled out. Songs for Orcs. The power of [Poetry of Soul] is in me. * * The roar of monsters had the power to stiffen the body and break the foreground. A dizzy soldier would drop a knife and spear in his hand just by listening to the roar, and it was not unusual for an ordinary man to mingle in that position. The roar of monsters was so terrible. However, none of Baleard''s soldiers and rangers were able to harden their bodies or drop their barracks due to the roar of monsters. They were already accustomed to the killing and malice contained in the roar of the monsters, who turned the roar into a scream. The roar of monsters was nothing to them. They certainly thought so. It wasn''t until the great Orcs roared. Gwwwwwwww! It felt like a sudden gust of wind was spreading and pushing his face. The rangers, who were holding their heads under the walls, shook their heads behind them. "Huh? Huh? ¡± They looked at each other with a puzzled face. The face of the brave men who had fought so many Orcs with such a stiff face, pale complexion, and so much more. ¡°What the hell...¡± The rangers swallow the dried saliva and look back down the wall. The moment I saw a gigantic orc howling over my chin, my neck stiffened. It''s not a troll, it''s just an oak, not an ogre. They''ve been fighting countless times, and they''re just one of those dark green monsters they''ve killed. But something was different. The Orc had something to shrink his mind into. I was as nauseous as I was when I went back to my freshman days to face monsters. They squeeze their eyes and stare at the orc. But the more it did, the bigger the turtle went. It was incomprehensible and inconclusive for the Rangers. How could they have known? This is the universal response that humans see when they face higher levels of existence. ¡°Here we go!¡± One of the knights shouted. Ooooooooooooooooooo. At that moment, a clear sword burst out in succession. As soon as I heard that powerful sound, the turtle that had settled in the minds of the Rangers disappeared. But only the unknown frizz still left them unsettled. At that time, I heard the sound of one foot late. Grrrrrrrgh. Unlike the usual censorship, the lowly and heterogeneous censorship, the beauty that remained in the minds of the Rangers as soon as they heard the sound, vanished like a lie. And there was a new feeling in it. The hatred of the Orcs that has accumulated through the winter, few times and many dozens of times, has risen like a fire. "Kill him!" One of the rangers yells. ¡°Just kill them all! ¡± That was the beginning. ¡°Goddamn Orc! Leave me alone!¡± ¡°Take the collar! Pull out your eyes!¡± ¡°Kill them all! ¡± Soldiers on the wall begin to use musical instruments. The air of the sunken castle ran up. At the end of the day, a winter castle flag was blown. The soldiers'' armies soared to the ends of the sky in the wind. Goooooooo. And their grudges and hatred soared, and their aspirations, came down to the ground again. It was then that the prince standing in the middle raised his sword. * * The chief oak lamented as he watched the day the power of the poem was lifted. This is a humiliating force compared to the weather. The Orcs truly regret the fact that I am a boy who has not yet grown up. At least I''ll tell you how to do it with the eyes that are blooming with appetite. You sound funny and you fall asleep. I died. Seeing me like that, Orc said. If you do, blame yourself for the misfortune you''ve encountered today. Do your best. I will treat you with honor if the end is a humble defeat. Orcs that ring their throats. What can I do about this? I have no intention of treating you with honor. He said he would hang the corpse in a flower window at the gate, and the crow and the worm would scorn the corpse, and the whole world would know the word of the loser. The oak frowns on my words. This is an outrageous gesture that doesn''t suit the weather. I have to talk to you for a long time to get excited. The muscular forearm swelled up. A low cry flows from the lowered Orc''s mouth. I will take your blood and flesh before all its excitement is gone. The twirl, as if it were a quick run, looked at the orc and said that I was sorry for the burden. That''s a bit harsh. But I can''t help it either. The armies of winter castle were fluctuating on their backs. I owe you a little. I raised my sword high. I borrowed power, so I need to listen to what they want. The sword stabbed and cried. Hundreds of emotions tangled in the sword began to flow into my body on the day, on the handle, and again on my hands. grudge, hatred. Hundreds of rangers smoked it. No matter how you think. The vengeful man who wandered the plains was just as astonishing as it was. I think I did a really good job coming here. The soldiers of Winter Castle put up with hatred and hunger. My body has been less trembling. I''ve been sick as if my heart would be torn by the weight of an insurmountable carry-on. But I had to carry the weight of the gear, so the scale of the tilting up and the salt had regained its horizontal position. Thank you for waiting. A new red glare explodes from the oak''s eyes. Noble Green Skin. I targeted Earth to such Orcs. Sacrifice of Virtue. At that moment, on the day of Earth, a blue flame rose. * * Vincent frowned. Snowfields are vast, but the battlefield is narrow. It was useless to try to broaden the battlefield somehow. The Orcs have not left the vicinity of the Chief Orc strangely. With such a narrow battlefield, a large body jumping in and out of the way, the knights were twisted and unable to use my skills. By contrast, the Orcs had no recourse. The opponent is set, but he does not hesitate to swing axes and swords at others if he sees a gap. There was no such difficulty. I wasn''t in my right mind. I''ve tried to get bored with difficulties, but I''ve never been so dizzy. The problem was the Orcs'' East Line. Fighting along their organically moving lines exposes them to natural hazards. The opponent rushes out of the snow as he dodges the axe on his back. Blocks, avoids and counters. A familiar backplate appeared before my eyes. It was an allied knight''s back. I don''t know how many times I''ve missed such a decisive opportunity. It was insane and delirious. I''ve never heard of Orcs fighting like this. I''ve fought them countless times, but I''ve always been an ally to the enemy, not the Orcs. ¡°Motherfuckers! ¡± I spit out my swearing sword, and suddenly I felt a strange sensation. ¡°Hap!" I loaded the mana and kicked the oak''s boat. Along with a tumultuous sound, the struck oak strikes back and forth. It''s a filthy solid body. I can''t believe you stepped back even though you kicked Mana. I filled my tongue. But what was important now was not the Orc''s solid body. I turned my head. I rolled my eyeballs along the strange sensation I felt behind my back. There was a prince who grabbed a sword with a blue flame. Khhhhhhhh. A huge oak howls over the Eudi. A bloody red light spills from the oak''s axe. Bang! The spear and sword collided. A blazing blue flame and an abundant red rush hit the air. Bang! Whenever the heat explodes, the blue light scatters everywhere. Bang! Every time a sharp wave sweeps everywhere, a red energy rises. The blue fire was cut off. The red energy evaporates in the heat. Vincent and the other knights, who had never heard of him before or seen him before, were distracted. The Orcs were that strong. An orcrani that spills tangible red speculation. Even the Orc Warriors, who were ravaged by the Spell of the Shaman, were not that strong. But more surprisingly, He was the first prince to drive such an orc. The Orc''s axe spear is worn from the tip. The shaved and defeated axe blade ended, shattered with a sound. At that moment, the prince''s sword crawled on a broken spear. And finally, when the blade reaches the strong arm of the oak, it explodes. Sprouts. The Orcs'' arms are cut off. (chuckles) The prince''s sword cuts off the Orc''s thighs. ¡°Turn it off!¡± A double-footed oak roars. Quajic. The prince tramples on the chest of an oak whose limbs have been cut off. ¡°Goodbye. ¡± The prince, who grabbed the sword by inversion, lowered the sword. At that moment, the Orc''s body was struck by a blue flame. Then the blue flame that swallowed the oak swallowed up the prince. ¡°Your Majesty! ¡± The officer, who was looking at the battle, ran with a scream. Even the D''Sen Orcs did not interfere with us at this time. Looking at the head of the flame, it was either that way or this way. ¡°Don''t come!" Then the prince''s voice was heard in the flames. It wasn''t a groan of pain, as you and Vincent thought. It wasn''t a scream to save lives. It was just an urgent warning. At that moment, a loud roar was heard over the snowfield, on the other side of the winter castle, somewhere in the mountains. I was distracted by the horrendous roar that scattered my soul. If it weren''t for the tearing of the ears, it would have been a long time since the knights had regained consciousness. Qaaaaaaaaaah! Something rising from the side of the mountain ranges was flying towards this side. Later, the awakened knights called out for tears. There was a blue flame in their eyes. In a blue flame, the prince draws down his sword. Bang! There was a heavy thunderstorm, and the prince remained on the ground. Something that flew towards the prince also twisted and bounced out. (chuckles) Whether it was digging through the hard walls of the winter castle, it was a sack of giant spears. I didn''t know if I could call it a window that was 5 meters long and thicker than my forearm. 48 48. 16. Once you face the Wonder, you can never go back to the old days (1) While everyone was looking at the giant spear that dug through the wall, Arwen was looking for a prince. She chases after an invisible prince buried in the snowfield and digs through her eyes. He also stretched out his sword and spread his eyes with his bare hands. I came as if my fingers were going to fall off soon. But she didn''t stop. Jaw. Something touched her fingertips as she spread her eyes for a while. It was the prince''s hand, the flesh mass, which had not yet opened. ¡°Suck!¡± She grabbed her hand tightly and pulled herself back. The prince, buried in the snow, ran out. I rushed out the prince''s eyes and looked at the details. Throwing up blood in the middle, his chin and forehead were red, and his right hand twisted in a bizarre direction, gripping the sword while he was losing his mind. Under my chin, I put my hand around my neck. Mack didn''t get caught. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± I was amazed and knocked on the cheek. The prince''s mouth was full of something. Squeeze both cheeks with your fingers. His lips opened and blood poured out. But the prince''s mac still hasn''t returned. Arwen lowers her head. He breathed into the prince''s mouth. ¡°Whoops!¡± Several times and repeated the same movement. ¡°Cool!" The prince coughed. I choked with dark red blood. I stretched out my hand. The prince''s mac, which had stopped, was running again. ¡°Ah...¡± Arwen, who loosened the Mac, sat down beating her furry buttocks. I raised my hand. He was still holding the prince''s hand because he was in awe. A combat glove that has become a vine, a bloody palm that has been torn by an owl, and a hardened flesh that appears between red blood. A trace of the hard time the prince has spent. However, it was not the trained palm that caught Arwen''s gaze. She hated her own hands. Compared to the large hands of the men, the small and slender hands were not suitable for grasping swords. But the prince''s hand was smaller than his own. I saw a prince breathing with his eyes closed. The arrogant prince who looked down on the people was not there. It was only a young boy who remained silent. She was small, and she was young. Arwen realized for the first time that the prince was only a boy who had not yet had an adult esophagus. ¡°What about you! ¡± Late winter castle knights asked for the prince''s details. You show up so fast. I didn''t like the reaction of the late knights for a long time, but I didn''t look forward to it. "... Rwen. ¡± The prince, who regained consciousness while the knights were roaring, sprang his lips. ¡°Sire! Arwen is here! ¡± The prince said something, but his voice did not sound so small and weak. Arwen lowers her head and listens to the prince''s mouth. ¡°Ah...¡± She flashes her head at the prince''s words. "What do you say? ¡± The eldest son of the Winter Holy Spirit asked. Arwen grabs the sword instead of answering. ¡°Your Majesty said, ¡± Her sword began to cry again. ¡°Finish the duel quickly," he said. ¡± In fact, I said a few more words. Damn Orcs, honorable bastards, good Orcs are just dead Orcs. He added that he was going to get sick after the swearing, so he told me to end the duel quickly. But she didn''t tell me until then. All they need now is one word to resume the duel. ¡°I have to finish this quickly. ¡± Knights have fixed the sword. The Orcs, who lost their leader and were sitting on the right side of the throne, came running late, shouting. Orcs who were moving organically and harassing knights were no longer there. And an ordinary Orc Warrior could not be an opponent to the Knights of Winter Castle. The Orcs quickly revealed the Pattans, and the duel ended remarkably freshly. ¡°Bring His Majesty inside! Take care of the Rangers!¡± After the duel ended, the rangers who ran out of the gate were scattered all over the city and carried the bodies on the cart. The surroundings are tumultuous. The rangers keep shouting. But the sound was somehow energetic. ¡°Son of a bitch. I barely lived, and I''m going to die because of you. ¡± ¡°It''s fine to see the noise. ¡± I heard the bloody survivors and rangers clamoring. ¡°Move some flesh. You ignorant bastards. ¡± ¡°Like this?¡± ¡°Ugh! You son of a bitch! ¡± Winter Castle is a really strange place. Many people died here overnight. Nevertheless, they were not so much. Whether it''s because of the rejoicing of the comrades who gave up their lives, because they were worn out and consumed in long battles, because their emotions were numb, or because of him or something else. The flame that was burning bluntly came to my mind. I didn''t know why it suddenly came to mind as Arwen. I literally just came up with something. At the end of the day, the prince in the lifting was passing before his eyes. ¡°You are precious! Be of particular value! ¡± I looked at the first prince with splints and bandages, whether he had received first aid or not. The sound of whispering in my ear came to mind. [Goddamn Orcs...] [Honor is a bitch, good Orcs are only dead Orcs...] [It hurts, so get it over with.] It sounded like a complain, but what was in it was an unknown quarter. What are you so upset about? I wanted to ask, but I didn''t. The prince, who had lost his mind again, seemed to need rest. The question is not too late for later. ¡°Lord Arwen...¡± I was looking at the prince, and the eldest son of the Winter Holy Spirit approached. ¡°It''s a bit of an atmosphere to make a declaration of victory. ¡± He shoots out his flag. ¡°This military prayer belongs to His Majesty." I should have dealt with him. A grumpy man raised his hand and pointed it at his mouth. ¡°How could you...¡± ¡°Ah...¡± Then Arwen realizes what she looks like. The duel turned the head into a head, and the head into a bloody bucket for first aid. It''s not going to look too good. I spread my eyes on the floor and rubbed them all over my mouth. I was cold because I was unconsciously excited by the feeling of cold eyes. The red-eyed eyes drop to the bottom of the hood. For a moment, I turned my back on that red mass. A winter castle with a huge spear came into her eyes. One more day after the prince woke up. ¡°Damn Orcs! ¡± The first words of the sober prince began with such profanity. * * Just before I put the sword in the heart of the Chief Orc, I could feel the look that was watching me in the invisible. It was different from Elder High Elves'' secret gaze. That was a much more blatant look than that. Yeah, like it was close to the sight of a giant looking down on a petty artifact. The intimidation and unique energy in it told me who I was. The high presence that the messenger of Sigrun mentioned, The owner of the hymn that the noble oak, who had died before his eyes, shouted instead of the screams of the terminal horse, The king of the Orcs was clear. I put a sword in the heart of a loyal noble while the king watches. Naturally, the king was upset with the planting, and expressed his corresponding indignation. And now I''m nursing in bed with this broken arm. I didn''t even fall off the sword face-to-face. I only encountered a single spear that flew far and wide. But what a misery. I''m so damn weak right now. "Damn Orcs! ¡± I felt better, though I swerved with self-esteem and anger. At least if there was comfort, it was just the fact that I was completely on the horizon of extraordinary in the last battle. ¡°How are you feeling? ¡± Vincent came to me and asked. ¡°My whole body aches, my arms ache. But it hurts more here. ¡± It''s too degraded. I stabbed myself in the chest and I said, and I remembered the smile on Vincent''s face. But he was just a moment away too, and Vincent made a sudden appearance. ¡°Your Majesty has saved an ally who gave up. Thank you very much.¡± I was full of sincerity on Vincent''s face, who pretended to be a monk and even got drunk. I felt embarrassed and rubbed my nose. Vincent then told me a summary of what happened while I was out of my mind. Soon after the duel, an Orc corps appeared one kilometer from the castle and set up a camp. It is a troop of two battalions of twenty battalions. ¡°It was a bit early, but it wasn''t enough troops to stop it. ¡± But, unlike the words, Vincent''s expression remained firm. ¡°What the hell was that spear, what was it that was howling in the mountains? ¡± I don''t think it was just a bottle. As if I had made a promise, the outsiders and the brains of the Winter Castle came to me. I told them everything I knew. The brains of the Winter Castle were very confused. The king of the Orcs, whom they knew, was only the chief who led one tribe. But I was a great king, so it was hard to accept the buzzing. ¡°There''s nothing complicated to think about. ¡± I explained that to them more simply. Only a king was born that encompassed the entire Orcs in the Mountains. ¡°Winter Castle is now a frontier between the kingdom of the Orcs and the kingdom of men. ¡± I warned you. The troops out there are just the vanguard. Now there will be an awful lot of troops pouring down the mountain range. The cerebral ministers of the Winter Castle rebelled against my words. ¡°Even if your word is true, I can''t believe the Orcs will follow the king who was just born. They are the ones who challenge my chieftain when they have a chance. ¡± In Vincent''s words, the commanders nodded and sympathized. ¡°An orcra that will challenge a king strong enough to blow a spear from the mountains to Winter Castle. If there was one, it would be bigger. ¡± That meant there were two or three monsters that weren''t easy to deal with. ¡°How could it not be that the King, who was only born now, was already looking down the mountain range? ¡± The commanders kept calling, but they weren''t angry. It was a remarkable development, if I may say so. ¡°What do you call the King of the Orcs? ¡± When I asked him a question, Vincent asked if he was a king or if he had something else to call him. Uh, there is. I raised myself halfway out of bed. Then, on the other side of the memory piled up with dust, Kekemak took out a name and heard it. A greedy being whose only purpose is to fight, trample and finally conquer. ¡°Warlord. ¡± The name of that vast warlord was spoken to the world in 400 years by my mouth. ¡°Well. ¡¯¡¯ The atmosphere of the room was frozen. Simply mentioning the name made the surrounding air ominous. The faces of the Cerebrates were pale. ¡°Warlord.¡± ¡°The sound of such a presence among the Orcs...¡± Later, the cerebral ministers began to buzz. I ignored them and saw an outsider. The outsider was also looking at me. My eyes were asking me. Can I trust you? Nod. After nodding, the outsider raises his hand. The cerebral ministers, who were buzzing loudly, shut their mouths. ¡°I guess I''ll have to rebuild my defense plan. ¡± ¡°You''d better ask for backup. Quickly, if you''re the King.¡± ¡°I''ll keep that in mind. ¡± At the end of the outsider''s words, the commanders spread out the map and began to squeeze the armpits. Dozens of butter-on-the-wall experiences and wisdom poured out. It was an old-fashioned ceremony in the battle against monsters and an expert hyeon. I admired it purely. By the way, ¡°Leave the conference room intact and play here! ¡± Is this what I''m doing in my bedroom? ¡°I need your help. ¡± ¡°Your Majesty has something to confirm. ¡± ¡°I''ve never heard of the King of the Orcs...¡± The commanders were brazen. ¡°I see.¡± The outsider somehow had a blurry face. After all, I had to suffer from winter cerebral palsy for hours. ¡°You need to stay calm. ¡± Only after Arwen and Adelia, who were worse off, complained about my condition, did they take the map of Juju Island. ¡°Well. ¡¯¡¯ There seemed to be something to say to the outsider that the commanders remained open and clumped. ¡°Do you have anything to say? ¡± ¡°Was that blue flame the power of Muhammad you spoke of? ¡± He asked as if the outsider had waited. I looked around. Arwen, who pretended not to be me, didn''t know what was going on and just took care of me, Adelia, it was all my people. I nodded. The outsider closed his eyes. It was a thoughtful face. After a long time, the eyes of the outsider opened. There was no more pupil who fell in love with Simma and wished to be blunt. The purchase of a robust seal on a regular pupil was the same as when I first saw an outsider. ¡°I''ll ask.¡± Nasty but powerful voice. ¡°Was the power granted to the Knights of the Ring? ¡± I laughed. It was a question I''ve been waiting for so long. 49 Forty-ninth session. 16 Once you face the Wonder, you can never go back to the old days (2) ¡°No.¡± It was a pity for the outsider, but my answer was denial. ¡°Isn''t greed too much? ¡± I''m trying to use my manna more easily, faster and more reliably. ¡°If that had been possible in the first place, nothing would have been forgotten. ¡± If that had been possible, Manah Hart would have been president, and there should have been enough time left. But Murhunsi was forgotten with Mana Hart. I will not have forgotten at once I would have tried to use Muhamun Shi somehow. If the Knights of the Ring had not attempted to restore Muhoon Shi to me in the last 400 years, that would have been odd. Even if [Myth] or [Heroic Poetry] is not reached, it has never been less powerful. Nevertheless, Moo-hoon Shi was treated as a cheap song in this era. It meant that many geniuses had already tried to use loops and amusement together and eventually failed. ¡°It is only the privilege of those who build a manna in the heart to reach the transcendence through unhindsight. Not allowed by the Knights of the Ring. ¡± Despite my resolute answer, the outsider was not a little disappointed. He only looked at me with unshakeable eyes. It''s like I think I have the answers I want. ¡°What a relief. ¡± Looking at that solid face, I smiled as if I was having trouble carrying a load. At first I was so ignorant, and now I send another burdensome trust. In fact, I''ve only been awake for a year now, and I''m not nearly as powerful as the geniuses of 400 years. I just lived longer than anyone else, I saw a lot, I went through a lot, I just learned. What would I expect if I didn''t have an answer? Of course I had the answer. ¡°Even the elves will be delighted. ¡± The outsider frowned at my nonsense. Suddenly, I brought up a story about the elves, and it seemed embarrassing. But there was a reason I took out all the words about the elves. The elves were quite similar to the knights of this era. Just as knights now pile manas on rings other than the heart, so do elves pile manas on the whole body, not the heart. Naturally, they could not build up karma and carve it into their hearts. It was the same as the Knights of the Ring. If there was anything else, they could only use the fuzziness of others. ¡°I can''t build poems, so I just imitate other people''s poetry, but that doesn''t mean that the power of poetry they use is terrible. ¡± The power that others had accumulated, the amusement created by others, should not be as bad as it was originally. But the reality wasn''t. Even though he could not use a poem that transcended his horoscope, nor could he use a poem that transcended his horoscope, to some extent he could draw out the power of poetry. ¡°They have a sword." ¡± For the elves, moonlighting is like a finger for dancing gum. "Dancing Horse Inspector, Sigrun" The reason why Sigrun is called a dancing marshal was also because of it. "Mmm." The outsider was chewing on my words, narrowing his eyebrows. ¡°Even if it''s impossible to read poetry. ¡± I said, looking at his unknowable face. ¡°I think it''s possible to play. ¡± A ring resonating with each other. Where else in the world is a better instrument? ¡°Mmm.¡± The outsider closed his eyes with groaning. I felt like I had some enlightenment. As I am now, I have no idea what kind of enlightenment the outsider will get. I didn''t really know if it was possible to play through the ring, and if so, how much power it would be. But I only knew that it was not the way to transcendence. Just as the Elves do, so much will be done to make the most of a given advantage. I had no intention of blaming it for its value. I am the one who builds the Mana in the heart, not the ring. It is the knights of the ring who are not me who make the finger and complete the power. I saw Arwen. She was also deeply entrenched in thought. I did not fall into complete contemplation like an outsider, but I noticed that I was deeply pondering the words resonance and play. I haven''t touched much because there are only two rings yet, so I just smiled. Because the time and possibilities given to her, who is yet to be created, have never been less than that of an outsider. Only Adelia was a distant face in all these situations. She didn''t even care what she was talking about or what was going on. I was just about to lose my consciousness, and I saw myself with extreme concern. I smiled bluntly at the likeness of that loyal puppy, and I remembered that I had forgotten. A solidified outsider, deeply thoughtful Arwen. ¡°No, why else in my room...¡± Why do I keep doing this in my room? * * Shortly after, Arwen leaves the room to greet Cubbuck. But even after she left, the outsider was still intact. I was the one who died thanks to you. I had to breathe and eat like stealing food, and even if I tried to chat for free, I couldn''t make a loud voice. Even then, Adelia couldn''t stand the hustle and bustle of her sleep. I looked out the window rather than at the loner. The winter castle out of the window was a completely different world from my room. The soldiers rushing to and fro the walls and barracks, the commanders shouting, were feeling a little fuzzy. But it also quickly got bored. I ended up falling asleep. "Well..." I opened my eyes in the middle of a nightmare. Out of the window, there was already a dark earthworm, and my room was burning with a burning campfire. I couldn''t see the outsider standing in the middle of the room. ¡°Adelia.¡± Adelia, who was lying on my bed, raises her head with a non-dreamy face. After wiping off the white dry spots, she closes her eyes halfway and follows the water in a glass of water. I drank the water she gave me in a tangle and asked about the outsider. ¡°You left a little while ago. ¡± I asked if I didn''t see any noticeable changes or anything special. Adelia said she still didn''t see it with a bruised face. ¡°Tsk." I filled my tongue. But I wasn''t disappointed. Every moment of enlightenment in the world did not necessarily reach significant results. A few simple words will enlighten you, and if you can pioneer a new path, there will be a lot of superheroes in the world. ¡°Well, there''s plenty of opportunities ahead. ¡± The moment of enlightenment will come again and again if I, who perform the miracle of Muhammad, do not deny it to Warlord, the Wonder of Being. I''m just waiting, as I''ve always been. At that time, the outsider who had disappeared returned. ¡°You''re awake.¡± I looked at Adelia without knowing what she looked like. Nothing has changed. Contrary to what she said, the outsider had changed remarkably. His eyes were deeply submerged, and his face was gently loosened. It''s just that the impression has completely changed like someone else, and even the wind energy was different from before. More generous, more relaxing. ¡°Ha." I laughed. It was nice to meet you. There was a powerful presence in front of his eyes, which was nothing to be afraid of when he was knifed. Swordmaster. The outsider seemed to have obtained a soul worthy of the body. Even though it was just a blank piece of paper that didn''t carry any cargo, it was certainly a wonderful piece of paper that matched Swordmaster''s landscape. ¡°Congratulations.¡± In my words, the outsider lowered his waist without hesitation. ¡°Thank you. Your eyes were wide open. ¡± The outsider, who said he realized how much I was a frog in a well, was just like a kid with a knife, even as he lowered his back deeply. ¡°Thank you so much. Ian." Probably the first time I wanted to. My aunt called me by name or by name. I felt like I had never heard of it before. ¡°Oops.¡± It was so embarrassing and strange that he took the shape of scratching his forearm, and the outsider looked at it and smiled generously. ¡°I heard people die when they suddenly change. ¡± ¡°You''re being sarcastic. ¡± ¡°I''m not. ¡± I strongly denied what the outsider said. I was a fierce sword that no one had seen 400 years ago, and now the Sword Master has become a Sword Expert butterfly, but I am not jealous of any outsider, nor am I impatient. It was true. ¡°Yes, I see. I''ve seen it wrong. ¡± ¡°Oh, that''s annoying. ¡± When the outsider smiled softly, he could not stand it and complained. ¡°Yeah, let''s see what we got. ¡± ¡°What you''re talking about isn''t getting it right yet. ¡± Contrary to what he said, the expression of the outsider was full of confidence. There was something I realized. ¡°I just set a milestone in my heart. ¡± Oh, it''s an embryo. I felt like I was being bullied for nothing, and I asked you to get some vegetables to see where that milestone was headed. ¡°For now...¡± I looked out the window with my outsider''s sunken eyes. ¡°Let''s walk over there. ¡± My uncle''s gaze was just a snow-covered mountain range, but I felt like I knew where he was looking. There must be a Warlord out there. ¡°Haha. I saved the world from drowning, and I''m asking you to give it away. ¡± In my words, the outsider opened his eyes. I told such an outsider decisively. ¡°He''s mine. Don''t spit for nothing. ¡± A loner suddenly bursts into laughter, rather than looking at me. ¡°Yes, I do. ¡± For some reason, I noticed that my words were as young as my childhood''s. I meant it. * * ¡°I have a lot to ask, but don''t ask. I''m not going to ask you how you got so bad about the Orcs or where you got your knowledge of the Elves." Just as Naini stole even the Dragon Slayer of the Founding King because he was bored with the old story, he would dig up any old books from anywhere. The outsider said he would put my knowledge to the fire. ¡°I believe you''ll tell me when the time comes. ¡± I felt a rash on my body as I was looking at that trustworthy pupil. People have changed too much. I kept sending you a sticky look, so I felt like I was going to get tortured. But nevertheless, why does laughter keep coming out? I was giggling and suddenly the castle became noisy. Buoooooooo. One day, I heard the sound of the trumpet. And the air of the castle began to flutter again. ¡°Take a break." ¡°You''ll need my knowledge of the Orcs. ¡± He grabbed the broken arm firmly and ran along the outsider towards the wall. Upon climbing up to the wall, the Standing Rangers were already grabbing the bow and staring at the snowfield beyond. ¡°Hugh.¡± The outsider, who followed them, sighed. There was an endless army of Orcs. A real army with crude but well-equipped Siege weapons. And there was a huge oak between them. A giant, violent-looking oak grabs the red flag and stares this way. ¡°Is that the Warlord? ¡± The outsider asked me. I shake my head. ¡°He''s at the forefront of warlords. ¡± One of the most vicious Orcs following the King. ¡°Battle Squadron Commander.¡± They are the most valiant generals and warriors. "Night Slayer." It was called the nightmare of Knights and Swordmasters. 50 Fifty. 16. Once you face the Wonder, you can never go back to the old days (3) As knights use Mana, Orc Warriors use Qi. For them, speculation was the power to make the day of the rusty axe sharper, and to make the flesh stronger. The more battles you wage and the more enemies you slaughter, the stronger your speculation. Speculation was an absolute criterion for determining how outstanding an Orc is. But sometimes there are mutations that are born with great speculation from the beginning. They were bigger than ordinary oaks, and even more fierce. And strong. Due to the nature of the Orcs who hated powerful challengers, most of them were killed before they all grew up. However, there were rare survivors in the brokerage. Whether it was luck or something else, it didn''t matter. It was only important that surviving mutant oaks were special. They were more sensitive to speculation and life than anyone, and even looked at its intangible energy with their eyes. The Orcs called it the power of the vision. And the power of this [Draft] was the reason they got the name Night Slayer. The only thing the Night Slayers could see was silk speculation and life. Mutant Orcs were able to see the Mana flowing in the knights'' bodies, and the monsters were able to predict the end of the line that the knights had yet to make. It was called a nightmare, but never an exaggeration. ¡°I can''t believe an orc like that exists in this world. ¡± ¡°I''ve fought countless Orcs before, but I''ve never heard of them. ¡± ¡°An amendment, isn''t it an excessively great ability for an Orc? ¡± Vincent and the commanders who heard my explanation expressed strong distrust. I kicked my tongue and warned them. ¡°If your hands and feet get stuck before you even put out your sword, you''ll be forced to believe it if you don''t want to. ¡± After going through it anyway, I didn''t intend to keep my mouth sore. ¡°But the problem now is not the knights. ¡± Moreover, the real problem was separate. ¡°The Night Slayer is a native commander. I don''t know about tactics and strategies, but he knows how to defeat an enemy better than anyone else. ¡± It''s visible to the Night Slayer. Among the dense infantrymen, there was a weak military presence, and where the turbulent armies were headed, all in the eyes of the Night''s Slayer. Find and dig for the weakest weapons. See where the sharpest weapon is headed and defend it with your eyes. When you attack, you''re as stubborn as a snake, and when you defend, you''re rocky, so where''s the better commander? The problem was that it was not an ally, but an enemy. ¡°In the meantime, you''ve never said anything wrong, so this time you''re telling the truth. ¡± In a word, the brains of the Winter Castle opened their eyes to the infinite trust of the outsider. ¡°But I can''t help but check. ¡± I received a spear from a soldier next to me. ¡°That oak, of course. ¡± Strange waves spread as he frowned. At the same time, the forearm of the outsider swollen instantly. ¡°I wonder if the Night Slayer is worthy of its vast name. ¡± The outsider threw out a spear terribly before the horse was finished. Fresh. The black trajectory tore through the sky. The spear set by the knight of the quad chain who robbed Simma was a different power. But it was futile. From the moment the outsider grabbed the spear and stood on the wall, the Night Slayer was watching this side. One day, a sword bursts into the air as the red speculation rises. Bang. Along with the heat, the spear thrown by the outsider bounced. The Night Slayer looks over here and tears his mouth open. It was a brutal and shabby laugh. It''s like a well-dressed dinner. The Night Slayer reaches out. The oak next to you picks up the window that was rolling around the floor. The Night Slayer closes the help briefly and flicks the window as it is. The spear flew with tearing open ears. Jaw. The outsider received the spear by hand. ¡°I don''t know anything else, but I know you''re a saint who can''t live without Zigo. ¡± An outsider smiled at the speculation contained in the spear with his hands open. The first time I saw a powerful enemy, I was curious. As I looked at him, a smile came out without my knowledge. Now it tastes a little sodmaster. It felt like something new came to mind. ¡°Ian.¡± An outsider who was fighting with the Night Slayer for a while looked at me. ¡°If I''m not mistaken, you seem to know how to deal with that Night Slayer." In the words of the outsider, Vincent and the brains of the winter castle opened their eyes. ¡°I don''t know why you think that. ¡± The outsider bursts into laughter as I chirp. ¡°I want to see your face. ¡± ¡°My face?" I touch my face. The silhouette is my mouth and my wrinkles are my facial muscles. ¡°Don''t you have the face of a knight who was sworn to be a swordsman? ¡± I want to see how sharp the new autopsy is. The sad face, the outsider, seems to have accepted my face. I did not deny it. The outsider''s words were true. An enemy named Warlord, and a winter air in front of an unworthy enemy named Night Slayer. It felt like going back a long time ago. If there is a difference, I am not a sword in the sword, but a human being. So I had more fun. This flesh and foreboding that touches my skin was making me run away. I felt anxious to use my knowledge, my experience, my power, all of them as this body. ¡°Mmm.¡± The faces of those who were looking at me were shattered. I guess I was being too blatant. I hid my face late. Humming, coughing, and muttering his voice, he opened his mouth. ¡°All his judgments follow only [Draft] ''s merits. ¡± The Knight Slayer''s command was efficient, but there were inherent weaknesses. It was the fact that I was forced to rely too much on what was immediately visible. Even though what is visible is close to its essence. ¡°But isn''t it just the way the world works? ¡± In the end, all the Night Slayer could see was an extremely small part of its essence. ¡°Besides, no matter how patient he is, he''s an oak after all. And there is no virtue in giving the Orcs the most delicious delicacies.¡± And there will be no more delicacy than victory for the Knight Slayer, who was given the glory of the vanguard by Warlord. "Let''s have a proper meal." All we had to do was set the plates so that he could return from the crafty commander to the beastly oak, stimulating his innate appetite. "Don''t let the broken one out without sitting at the table. ¡± * * ¡°No! It''s too dangerous! ¡± My ambitious plan has hit the ground from the start. ¡°I told you, I can see it all. Not through clumsy eye tricks. ¡± ¡°No matter how much, there are other suitors, and you don''t have to be a bait. ¡± Despite Vincent''s repeated objections, I have stressed how many times and how great a decoy I am. ¡°No Rangers and Knights of Winter Castle. You guys don''t look so good in the eyes of the Night''s Slayer, you don''t look so good. ¡± With countless hands-on experiences, the Knights of Winter Castle and the Rangers were different from each other. I could not deceive the eyes of the Night Slayer, no matter how many times I spent it, because the energy of grass is the same. ¡°If you leave it to the recruits and the superknights, they''ll just break through without a bird. Look, me and my kids are perfect. ¡± Royal infantry were only a few rangers, but had little practical experience. The training was good, but the military was just a recruit, so it was perfect for catching the Night Slayer. ¡°Then we can find the right knight and deploy him with the Royal Infantry. ¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Why do you leave my soldiers to someone else? ¡± As the attack approaches, Vincent and the Winter Castle Cerebrae are constantly searching. ¡°Think cold. Who are you going to put in place for me? Two hoops? One or two Orc Warriors are just going to lose their minds because of the sickness. Do you want to increase the number? So this operation becomes meaningless in the first place? ¡± Vincent shuts his mouth as if I were shooting at him. ¡°In fact, I still don''t understand why I have to do this. Without just using these dangerous methods, winter can stop them. ¡± Vincent wasn''t wrong. This fortress, which has endured so many winters, will not fall, no matter how much the Night Slayer is the enemy. But it will do quite a lot of damage. And you will meet your enemy''s stronghold in such a way. That should never have been avoided. The real enemy was not the Night Slayer, but a powerful creature called Warlord. "If we don''t finish the battle as soon as possible, the Winter Castle will collapse in the next battle. ¡± Vincent and the commanders'' faces became harsh. My words touched their pride. But I couldn''t wait any longer. Last night, after revealing my existence for the first time, Warlord never hid my existence. It was as if he were proclaiming himself the king of this generation. And that enormous presence was getting closer to winter even at this moment. It was a laid-back move, but there wasn''t much time left for them to settle down in winter. ¡°An outsider.¡± I couldn''t help but ask for help from the outsider. ¡°I don''t have time, so this time I will do as Ian says. ¡± The outsider did not even turn his head, holding his gaze beyond the mountain range. It was only now that I began to feel the presence of the Warlord. Thank goodness. Now that I feel it, it wasn''t in vain to give you a hint. ¡°I don''t know when that Night Slayer is going up against the wall. If it is too late, you may have to fight for days and nights. ¡± The outsider looked at me late and said, Can you stand it? I asked the outsider''s gaze. I looked around for a moment. Arwen was looking at me with a nervous face. And next to him, there was a maid whose face was, "Where am I?" I had never been able to control it before, but now it is my secret weapon that I have been able to control in the midst of an extraordinary uprising, I said, looking at the postmortem progeny. ¡°I will kill all the uprising. ¡± In my words, the outsider pondered for a while. He looked at his weaknesses and wondered if he needed to use dangerous numbers. But I didn''t have time to think long before Warlord''s presence felt beyond that. ¡°If you want to be dangerous, I will immediately cancel the operation and reinstate the troops. ¡± The outsider finally decided to follow my words. ¡°It''s only a week. ¡± If the Night Slayer didn''t step out on his own, he gave me a clue that he''d turn everything around in a week, but that didn''t matter. The Night Slayer must appear before then. I''ll make it that way. * * Boooooo! A horn sounded in the fortress. The Orcs are running black. The white snowfields were covered with dark green waves. ¡°Shoot!" Rangers fired in unison. Orcs with hooks and ladders were the priority targets. Ehhhh! The Orcs fell with a scream. But not so many fallen Orcs. The Orcs hold their shields and prevent arrowhead baptism. But they were so familiar with the crest engraved on the shield of the inhabitants. The three overlapping shield patterns, they were symbols of the Ballerhard family. Perhaps those shields are one of the loot the Orcs have accumulated during dozens of winters. Rangers who saw shields all over the place spit out insults. I stood still against the wall and watched him. The whole wall was full of protests. The rangers of the winter castle were baptizing arrows with the word "arrowhead". The unshielded Orcs collapse. However, the orcs surrounding the Winter Castle reached a water level of 4,000. Shooting some arrows didn''t kill them all. The Orcs, who had been approaching steadfastly in the rain of arrows, finally reached just below the wall. (chuckles) The first hook is attached to the wall. That was the beginning. Hooks all over the walls, ladders erected. The crude galkory is cut by knights, and the ladder pushes the soldiers together. Kung Kung! Then Wolfriders appeared on the battlefield. Unlike the regular wolves, these giant wolves jumped up the crude ladder several times. ¡°Knights, stop the wolf riders from entering! ¡± A ring of knight-specific swords exploded throughout the wall as the outsider shouted. The ship''s torn wolf rider rolls under the wall and falls as it is. The rider is strangled and dies, and the oaks on the hull also scream and shout at the audience. "Pour!" At that time, the soldiers waiting poured boiling oil. ¡°Eeeeeeee!¡± The Orcs scream in a yellow fire. The arrow that lit the touch flew. Arrow. The flames soar. A pile of rubble pours over it. The Orcs died screaming. Nevertheless, they were persistently climbing the wall. I looked beside him. ¡°Push!¡± ¡°Hap!¡± The royal infantrymen who were in charge of the western wall had a remarkable distribution. Unlike the Rangers, they were fighting over the notion of pushing and dropping the orcs rather than killing them, but given the height of the walls, the orcs so pushed were virtually dead. Not as many of the rangers were elite royal infantrymen as in the collective war. Arwen runs by him and scatters the sword like crazy. It was the fish that met the water, and her face, which was flawlessly reminded, seemed excited. But that too was only a moment. No matter how my people die, the Orcs run endlessly. After a few hours of waiting, the Royal Infantry became exhausted, and the sound of Arwen''s sword became incomparably weak. I looked at the other walls more than they had been breathing to the end of the jaw. In contrast, the Rangers and Knights of Winter Castle were facing the enemy as calmly as they were at first. Differences in experience began to be evident. I stood still and felt the armor of the broken landscape. The fear of growing slowly touched my skin. And this fear must have come not only to me, but to the Night Slayer. Ouch! Then a giant wolf crawls up the wall. I scream as I look at a deformed wolf running down the ladder like a ladder. ¡°From now on, it''s real! ¡± I felt the speculation of the Orcs rising from afar. ¡°Arwen! Take care of the Wolf Riders! Never let them step against the wall! ¡± Arwen wraps her sword around her hardened face and runs out like a freak over a wall. Three wolves leap up against the wall as if they had been summoned beforehand. Her sword cuts her belly and her legs fall out of there. It was only the beginning. The Wolf Riders, who were pushing against the walls, rushed towards this place. Nevertheless, the Night Slayer has yet to be revealed. I''m sure this side is waiting for a little more tear. I didn''t want to see him wait for the food to ripen. ¡°Hap!¡± I fixed Earth and took a breath. The sword has a blue flame. The flame of the soul that burns the oaks and comforts the soul, I set my sword against the wall as I could see. Goooo. As if responding to that flame, a great energy arose from afar. Night Slayer. He finally jumped into the battlefield because he couldn''t stand the breach. Kudang Bath. Orcs fly through the air beneath the walls. A huge oak rushes in there with its eyes fluttering. As if he was afraid of snatching a delicious prey from someone else, he was running straight for me. 51 51. 17. Sing, play, and dance (1) The moment he shows up on the battlefield, the rangers on the wall turn the iron brain in unison. ¡°Shoot!" The knights who have been watching him from the very beginning have issued a firing order. The Night Slayer was already on the move before the rangers were instructed to shoot the iron brains. (chuckles) ¡°Kuwok?" The Night Slayer bites an oak in front of you and raises its chin. An oak throws its foot out of the air on an endless seal. ¡°Huff!¡± The Night Slayer grabs an oak in one hand and lifts it up. It was then that the arrows were poured down. Dozens of feet of flesh rise above the living dark green shield. "Shoot more!" An irregular ship that shields its people, but the Rangers shoot again without a single blink of an eye. The Knight Slayer shielded his people to avoid that showdown. Grrr. His gaze remained fixed on me. No, it was precisely towards the flame of the soul that I smoked. This flame that burns and comforts the soul of the Orcs seems to provoke the Orcs with its own existence. Hrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr. I flamed up with a stronger desire. A spear thrown by the Orcs under the wall grabs me. The crude sword and axe they threw at me flew countless times. A prick. My whole body came down. I have hardened my back neck against the slaughter and malice that is pouring down on me. ¡°Ah!¡± I felt so good that I couldn''t stand that turtle. ¡°Your Majesty! It''s dangerous! ¡± ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Arwen and the Royal Infantry scream. Almost simultaneously, a single spear flew towards me. Fresh! It was a spear that contained more intense murder than anything else that had ever been poured upon me. Aggravation! I wetted my chest backwards. A long sneeze is engraved over the hard leather armor as the spear touches. I felt as if my untouched face would be torn out. I lowered my head Grrrrrrr. A mutant oak reaches just below the wall one day, staring at me. I shook my hand with a smile. ¡°Come up. ¡± The Night Slayer grabs the end of the ladder. Every step of the way, a ladder that could not bear its weight was crushed with a scream. "Huff!" The Orcs, who were climbing the ladder first, screamed. The Night Slayer grabs their feet and throws them out as if they were annoying. ¡°Cough!" ¡°Huuuuuuuh!¡± The Night Slayer was rapidly approaching. I''m terrified of the bird''s red eyes. It is more intimidating without the stench in the rough breath. The hair stood up. Feeling the powerful speculation rushing towards me, I grabbed the Earth. Hemicephaly. My heart started to beat like crazy. ¡°Everybody off the wall. ¡± Royal infantrymen, who had been hardened by the speculation of the Night Slayer, woke up and stepped back. Jaw. A furry, big hand appeared above the wall. Twice as big as that, the dizzy oaks grabbed the protruding part of the wall with their palms tightened. Qaeqeep. A solid brick screams, and a huge headache appears. Grrrrrrr. The headache that appeared so slippery looked at me. You. A turbulent voice flows as Cuddrunny scratches the iron between his lips. A loud shout and the sound of hitting the barracks were buried in a voice that was not so loud. Sparkling. A heavy body flew through the sky. With a bang, he falls between the royal infantry and me. You are the one the king spoke of. I would have snorted if it were me in the past, but for me now I have a stiff back neck. Do you know me? I slit my throat and asked him. The Night Slayer turns his head at me again, rather than around with his backpack. The King said: He chirps with a stern face. There is a blazing flame here. His red eyes stare straight at me. The energy of the Sahango explosion increased. As he reacted, an intense energy gushed from all over the walls. The knights who were watching this side were raising their spirits. ¡°Don''t come!¡± I carried it all the way to Mana and shouted. Don''t let the knights of Winter Castle rush. An eyeball looking at the castle''s aunt as she rolled back and forth was telling her that she was still making sense. If the knights come at once, he will shake the surroundings moderately and flee as cold as possible outside the walls. That much had to be stopped. The outsider mentioned a week, but I didn''t intend to keep the battle going that long. I knew better than anyone how horrible it was to fight an army commanded by the Night Slayer for days. I was going to end up with him here, no matter what. How can we make the eye of the one who''s floating so hard that it doesn''t get along? How can we pull out his urgent instincts? How can we make him not think of running away? I''ve been thinking. It is also written that the King commands: But that was really worthless. Be patient with him above all else. He had no intention of turning his back on me from the beginning. And I didn''t mean to let him go either. That''s good to hear. All that was left was to fight until one of the two died. Kung! At that moment, a distant object appeared behind the wall. He was a door wolf with a giant knife in his mouth. The wolf throws out the knife he was biting. He reaches out. The knife is in his hand like a sucker. Typical speculation occurred. A bloody creepy aura blooms over his shoulder. I will sacrifice your neck before the king. That''s a nasty growl that can no longer be said to be a language. Seeing that, I raised my hand. I fixed Earth. I hit the ground. The sword descends. The knives of the Night Slayer block the front, as if they were waiting. He twists his wrist. Erm goes on the crude side of the knife. Side-by-side. The swords of the master swallow the cruel blades. Red speculation burns in front of the blue flame. He wiggles like a sword. He pulls the blade forward while releasing the force on his wrist. The Earth lies down. I lie down like I''m going back. Quaak. The red speculation hits me in front of my nose. Wang! I opened my eyes to the wind pressure that seemed to tear my face apart. Strike intense enough to blur your eyes instantly. I stuffed the floor. I drew the sword as it was with that recoil. Zec. Shallow bay is a touch of bloodshed. But it was just a little sneeze on my little finger. The furious Night Slayer lifts his feet as if he were going to trample me. Open. I kicked the floor and rolled. Bang. His foot smashes down the wall. You can''t do that to me. He looks at me and growls. I don''t think I liked the way I pulled out my feet. Fight with all you have. I raised my voice as if I were answering. Aggravation! My rank is completely open to the extraordinary rank. The wind blew over the wall. Good! The Night Slayer spits out elasticity. The look of licking his lips with his tongue out was a blurred image of an aperitif. But somehow, I couldn''t even open the spoon. I raised my hand. It was the opposite hand that did not hold Earth. The blind man who looked at me raised his head. A few iron nets were falling from the sky. The Rangers who were standing by threw a net for capturing large monsters. You deliberately sent a wake-up call and caught my eye. The one with the head down again stares at me. Tuck. The iron net sits on it. ¡°Pull!¡± The rangers use evil to pull the net. But of course he didn''t. Even in the sharp net that dug the leather, he was so pretentious. Do not defile honorable fights. He only rebuked me harshly. Please show me what your weather looks like... His eyes widen as he continues to speak. At that moment, something grabs his ankle. Bang! The grumpy one is dragged away. Innoiom! Huuuuuuuuh. The man who was so tough was dragged inside the wall, and disappeared like a dead man. Yi Ying. I followed the sound of crying and looked inside that wall. I saw the royal horsemen who came with me to the Winter Castle waving their hands down there. The rope tied to his waist tightened. ¡°Arwen.¡± I reached out. Arwen, who came to me with a rather tired face, gave me a piece of cloth. Ugh. I stole Earth Day with a cloth. The body of the shallow-cut man, a piece of cloth, quickly turned red. I put that red mark in my arms more. I raised my hand. I saw rangers and knights running from the wall over there looking at my receiver. ¡°Take over and leave right away. ¡± Arwen tries to say something, but I ignore it and jump inside the wall. After a short period of flotation, my body fell down on a pile of straw that I had prepared. ¡°Khh.¡± It was said to be as thick as possible, but it could not completely relieve the shock. He shook his head and went out through the haystack. Yi Ying! ¡°No more limits! Just hang up!¡± The first thing I heard was an urgent message from the Royal Horsemen. Krrrrrrrr. The next thing I heard was the low cries of the Night Slayer. I robbed him of the jeepers that were sticking to his eyes. I looked forward, dreaming. That''s when the surroundings came right in. The monster-like Night Slayer fell off that high wall and looked relatively intact. Although one leg seemed uncomfortable, it did not seem to be unusable at all. It was a real fucking solid body. Scratch. The red eyes that were rolling around stopped right in front of me. Knng, knng. The ugly nose grows and gives out a nosebleed. ¡°Yeah. It''s a little oak now. ¡± An orchid that pretends to weigh heavily. Orcs are as good as prepaid boars. ¡°Khhhhhh!¡± Just like the Night Slayer now. The one with the eyes completely turned towards me. No, I tried to run. But before that, a blue sword overflows him. ¡°It''s even worse when you look closer. ¡± The one who stops the sword from shining with a sharp knife that doesn''t make you proud of speculation turns his head. A fully armed middle-aged knight was approaching here. ¡°An outsider." The outsider who was waiting in advance has now appeared. ¡°Well done. I''ll take it from now on. ¡± My uncle''s sword began to glow blue. Qualitatively different from the clumsy Sodior of SodExpert, it was the real SodMaster''s Aurorblades. Krrrrrr. He alternates with me and the outsider, turning more. It seemed that the outsider considered it more intimidating. For me, pride was a terrible thing. ¡°I''m not handing it over completely. I''ll be right back. ¡± I complained, and the outsider laughed. ¡°Don''t be too late. ¡± At that moment, a blue eye burst from the outsider''s eyes. ¡°Until then, I can''t let him live. ¡± The outsider kicked the floor. A pile of mud that bangs and splashes, while at the same time the night slayer rolls its feet and screams. Bang! Bang! Bang! The heat bursts in a row, and the red and blue energy strikes through the air. Their scattered orbs and speculation swept everywhere. In the blink of an eye, the surroundings became chaotic. I opened my eyes and saw it. The movement of an outsider who was hard to catch with his eyes proved that the Knight of the Four Rings was no less important to the Swordmaster. What about that intense AuroraBlade? But that was all. The Night Slayer was perfectly blocking the outsider''s attack. It was natural. The outsider had an examination on the edge of the coalition ( ), a willingness to move the sword together, and a mana where the willingness went together. And the Night Slayer belongs to the Ghost Clan, which captures that energy. It''s not a very demanding attack on outsiders. I thought I should hurry. I rushed to the barracks. The barracks were empty. No, it seemed empty. The woman, who closed her eyes and curled up her ears, trembled in the barracks. There was a chaos with [Pledge], [Butcher], and [War Craze] attributes. "Adelia." She raises her head as she trembles. The frightened look was pathetic and unpleasant, but I did not comfort him. ¡°It''s time to fight. ¡± In my words, she became an ugly face. Then I gave her a piece of cloth. She looks at the red stain on the cloth, which was handed over by the cowardice. Knng, knng. The nostrils widened. My body trembled frequently. Pupils expanded. ¡°That''s your opponent. ¡± Peeing. At that moment, I heard the sound of the thread going off somewhere. Ugh. Adelia raises her body. I gave her the sword. She smiled brightly as she received the sword. Oh, I''m scared. Her white eyes were so frightening. * * Adelia starts running scared to go to the barracks. It is neither training nor instruction. I''ve never seen her run so willingly. And running out of my own will like that, she really is. It was like madness. Adelia, whose head was sharp, was scattered with sinfulness, and ran away suddenly. A couple of times. As she looked around here and there, she shook her head on one side and started running again. Bang! Bang! That''s where the awful noise comes in. The outsider and the Night Slayer were somewhere beneath the wall in battle. I ran after her, too. Adelia draws her sword. The golden clergyman begins to bear fruit at the end of the sword. An eccentric energy, the Night Slayer, that doesn''t match her madness, turns its head. At that moment she ran to the Night Slayer. And I found out. What two traits she possessed, [War Crazy] and [Butcher], blossomed. 52 52. 17. Sing, play and dance (2) Adelia, who drew her sword as she was running, glides and looks back. The sporadic hair swirls and sinks. The hair that covered my face, in between, flashed different colors of light. Frenzied eyes were a sign of [war craze]. The gloomy Emperor''s eyes were a sign of [Butcher]. ¡°Oh, my God.¡± Seeing the world in which the darkness descended, its eyes flashed like a spark, the groaning came out. I never thought one thing would blossom at a time. I can see Adelia running back to the Night Slayer. Even in the face of the bloodshed of the Black Giant and the fierce speculation of the Night Slayer, which cut off her bones at once, she had no hesitation. I couldn''t even see the horns of the rats, and I felt bold as if the sword had given me my life. The golden blackness and red energy collide endlessly. After an unsuccessful workshop, Adelia swings and collapses. The night slayer looked down at her blurred posture. Bang! An outsider steps forward and bounces off his attack. The attacking Night Slayer roars wide and stretches out his fist. The outsider twisted his sword and slashed his fist. Bang! Speculation and aurora hit and the light flashed. A glorious flash exploded. My uncle''s armpits burst with black blades. It was Adelia. The Night Slayer retreats with a strong swing of the sword. The outsider retreated, clearing his breaths. Where has the honor of a warrior gone... He bursts into a sudden ambush and fuselage. But even before that roar is over, a black shadow follows him. Blame it. Adelia, who kicked her uncle''s shoulder, strikes her as if she were blowing her body. Bang! Bang! A streak that doesn''t fit the poor body is poured in a row. The Night Slayer spills out the attack, stops it, and shouts out in response. What a beast! Having heard Orcs say that they are like beasts, in some ways they were a great achievement. Of course, Adelia wasn''t even interested in what she accomplished. I just swung and stabbed a sword like a madman. Argh! The Night Slayer shouts. I don''t like the presence of Adelia, who bites herself like a mad dog. But it was more of a distress than a nuisance. It was natural. The talent of the Night Slayer was useless in front of [Slayer] ''s character. The butcher just slices and smashes as he can see. There was no room for grand willingness to interfere anywhere. Moreover, the character of [War Craze] was also the epitome for the Night Slayer. Crazy people don''t think it''s their idea to fight. A monster who wasn''t even pushed against the Sword Master could only help a woman who was just Sword Expert. Adelia drives him crazy. Even the defenses are closer to death as if they were black. He looks like a lunatic. Good thing I wasn''t bitten. I''m looking at her as she jumps in and out, and the outsider approaches. ¡°Why the hell is she..." The fisherman was dumb because the weak and good woman was suddenly going crazy. ¡°Let''s say it''s like a photowarrior. ¡± I replied so roughly and blindfolded. Let''s join forces and finish it. At this hour, there was a constant screaming and shouting on the wall. Finishing him off quickly was a way to reduce the damage. It was too late for him to finish the fight because he was so distressed with Adelia. ¡°Let''s go if you want to dash. ¡± The outsider, who cleaned up his breathing completely, put the aurorablade back on the tip of the sword. I fixed Earth, too. The Night Slayer looks this way. I saw a desperate light in his eyes. He seems to have begun to regret his arrogance and impatience late. But he shook his sword with a sudden roar. Bang! Adelia bounces out with the heat. I quickly ran and took her body. ¡°Profit!¡± She wails in her arms. But I didn''t let her go. The energy of the Night Slayer was exploding. His dark green giant turned red one day. The color was so ominous and intimidating. It was evidence that I began pouring speculation solely into my body, which had dispersed me to perform my duties as commander of the army. Even if you can''t stand before the king again. His loud voice echoes. I will not let the King''s majesty add up. Adelia in arms dares to stare straight at me. Her soul bound in [Poetry of Yeshua] was sensitive to malice and murder towards me. I hold her tight and look at the outsider. Nod. An outsider with a small head hit the floor. I let Adelia go. After the snow turned, she ran away like the flesh she had been released from the demonstration. The golden clerk and blue light orrablade pour out, and the bloody speculator rises up and sprints. Seeing that, I recited it in a small way. Piling up green corpses and raising mountains. There was a red nail under it. And honour your soul before me. It was not mine, but now my inheritance is put to the sword. Poetry again. During the winter, hatred of the oaks built up in the winter castle turned on. The anger of the rangers and soldiers fighting over the wall became a fuel. However, this side happened before the fire was properly attached to the fuel. Goooooooo. A sense of intimidation that seemed to disperse the existence pressed me. Beyond that wall, it was the overwhelming energy, the Warlord, that took place in the mountains. He blatantly denies my existence and crushes my soul. A flashing blue light that seems to be going out right now. "Hap!" I boiled up the turbulence as I coalesced. The fire exploded. But the flames of the soul still seemed to be in danger when the wind blew out. God damn it. Orcs. I''m thinking about having to open up a part of my soul to evil. ¡°A furnace, piling up green corpses, raising mountains. ¡± An unfamiliar voice intruded. ¡°Down there... there''s a red nail. ¡± The voice of an outsider who stuttered and followed the poem of the soul belonged to the outsider. ¡°An outsider?¡± I saw an outsider whose face was dull. ¡°I piled up the green corpse and raised the mountain. ¡± The outsider again recited my poem in an awkward tone. Ooooooo. At that moment, the four rings held by the outsider swirled and resonated strongly. ¡°Ah...¡± But the waves echoed in my ear like the sound of a book. ¡°There was a red nail under it. ¡± Every time my uncle recited a verse, my heart fluttered. ¡°And honour thy soul before me. ¡± Magnetic resonance, like the sound of a book. That''s when someone cries out like evil on the wall. ¡°You pile up green corpses and climb mountains! ¡± It was Vincent. ¡°There''s a red nail under it! ¡± And this was Arwen. ¡°And honour thy soul before me! ¡± This was the voice of an anonymous article. They used whale evil again. ¡°Ah...¡± It was ridiculous. No knight in the world cried out like this. It was too much to say poetry, too much to say song. Yeah, let''s just say that. ¡°Stack up the green corpse! ¡± ¡°Mount up! ¡± It was like a soldier. Each of the verses became one at a time. Dozens of knights were shouting whale amusement on the walls. Idiots. Where are the people who call me "fuzzy"? I laughed ridiculously. Nevertheless, the sound of them shouting contained unmistakable aspirations and limitations. The verses and verses that were cut off, the unique waves of the Mana ring that resonate each time. My ears were buzzing, and the sound of the book rang unreservedly. My heart jumped. Jiaying. His head twitches. His breath instantly fills his jaw. I realized what I had to do. To unite the desire and the one that will be dispersed without repetition, Making that wave resonate at its best. That was exactly what I had to do now. I shouted the poem with my strength. Between the verse and the verse, the vibration of the ring entered the space I had left empty. And at some point, the resonance of the messy ring began to resonate with one law. I heard a message. The harshest seasons, among them the richness of the Sacred Wind, sing once the most bitter. It was not the same as Muhammad, nor was it the finger that the elves call for the sword. A new poem was created. That''s not what it used to be. The first [War poem] was created. It was a completely new poem. [The Great War], [The Four Seasons of Winter] were created. Snow-covered mountains, frozen bones, bloody red walls are speechless Only the sound of the trumpet of the dawn advancement is heard. I heard a yelling like a hallucination. I heard a buzzing sound in my head. My heart, which had slowed down, began to beat fast again. I stepped out. I recited a song that sounded low in my head. The flame that I heard all over again blossomed. More intense than ever. The Night Slayer looked at me. Beyond his eyes, a blue flame shines. Bugs and bumps. I walked towards him. The outsider looked at me and retreated. Jaw. ¡°Keek¡± I grabbed Adelia''s neck and threw it to the outsider. The Night Slayer shook his sword with both hands and shook his throat. It sounded like a frightened son of a bitch. Khhhhhh! Suddenly, he screams. I swung a knife at me with a bunch of speculation that seemed to fall out of my bloodstream. It''s more like a knife falling off my head. Ugh. I drew the sword as it was. At that moment, the world split into two. There was a blue line in the air, a night slayer hanging in the middle of it. Krrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr. He looked at my chest. The one who looked at me, blinded by the blue line, looked at me. On behalf of the king... Ahhhhh! His chest is wide open and a flame rises. A blue flame swallowed him up instantly. At that instant, I heard a scream with a bang. ¡°The gates have been breached! ¡± I turned my head. I saw the gate smashed away. Several dozen Orc Warriors were seen beyond the heavily lined Winter Castle infantrymen. I just walked. ¡°Decorate!¡± The one whose skin is halfway melted to see if he has turned the oil upside down roars. ¡°Decorate... uh-huh? ¡± The wealthy howler shuts his mouth late. He looks at me and back. The men who received the gaze turned their bodies. Unfortunately, there were too many Orcs waiting for the gate to open. The Orc Warriors, pushed back by the rebellious Orcs, must pass through the gates of the Gear. I stood in front of him. I lifted the sword. A deep night, a dark world, a blue flame lit the world. It was as if the Earth at dawn was sitting in the world. ¡°Ready. ¡± Turning to the voice of the outsider, heavily armed knights and infantry were behind me. Everywhere they appear, I can''t see the hardiness of a soldier who fought for hours. The Mana they put up was still alive and still resonating with my heartbeat. This is the time of war. ¡°Ian.¡± The outsider was looking at me. The Knights of the Quadchain, dozens of knights, and soldiers were only waiting for my mouth to open. I looked ahead again. Orcs frightened by blue flames tangle in front of the gate. The sword reaches towards the gate that has been turned into Asura. ¡°Charge.¡± A word out loud. ¡°Charge!¡± Winter Castle''s armor soared to the horizon. At the same time, a golden flash falls in the middle of the oaks. It was Adelia. The knights came out screaming late. I also hit the floor with them. I dug through the golden flashes that clashed across the middle of the dark green waves. ¡°Turn it off!¡± The oak flies through the air. I was hit by a blue flame. ¡°Argh!¡± A fountain rises. The severed head and limbs roll everywhere. The rangers on the walls sang a military song, and under the walls swords and spears played life and death. Madman danced with a knife. And I am. Snow-covered mountains, frozen bones, bloody red walls are speechless Only the sound of the trumpet of the dawn advancement is heard. I was just moving forward. Cutting the dark green waves. 53 53Ch. 18. The fangs in their pockets are creased. (1) His fingers burst out of sin as he pulled the protest in a row, and his body was scarred for hours with strong orcs and chatter. Stamina has also been low for a long time. Nevertheless, the rangers on the walls fought with no rest. With his mouth, he continued to swing his sword, calling out to the wild soldiers. It was a strange thing. The oaks in the Blade Mountains were not weak enough to fall out of the Sword of Energy. But the strong and fierce oaks fell out of the picket. It''s like a malt-free orchid with something on it. Experienced rangers were also the first to see it. I fought soberly. After I woke up, there were only one Orcs left on the wall. The rangers didn''t cheer. The battle is not over yet. The Orcs are still overflowing beneath that wall. A ranger who was looking at the dark green sea spits out elasticity. I was in a hurry to stop the monsters in the castle. Running through the gates was something I couldn''t even imagine. But now something was happening that I had never imagined before my eyes. The knights were moving forward with a dark green wave. Seeing knights crushing dozens of enemies, the blood boils. ¡°The battle is not over yet! ¡± At that time someone shouted. ¡°We''re going out of the city, too! ¡± ¡°The walls have a minimum of people left! ¡± The commanders, who had not forgotten the coldness under any circumstances, raised their voices in a hoarse voice. I jumped under the wall, as the elders of a century would have waited to express their concerns. The rangers run over the broken gates, the dead bodies of the nude oaks. Follow that blue flame that drives the darkness away. They don''t rest in their mouths, they call out to the military. Rangers follow the trail of knights. When they joined, the knights changed their ranks as if they had waited. The sharp wedges spread widely and became another wave that pushed the waves. And in the center was a prince with a blue flame. Reputable commanders, experienced rangers, temperamental northern D''Sen knights all looked at the prince''s back together. When the prince turns left, he goes left, and when he turns right, he goes right. Slowing down slowed me down together, and when I started running, I ran along. It was a strange thing. A boy who hasn''t had a proper adult diet yet, this is the third time he''s had a combat experience, what does a prince like that say? The mighty will follow blindly. No, that wasn''t important to them. Strong. The sheep jumping, not mine, this heartbeat. I couldn''t bear it without entrusting myself to that strange rhythm. I ran like I had a fever. Piling up green corpses and raising mountains. There was a red nail under it. And honour your soul before me. The heat that seemed to burn out breathed out with the soldiers. ¡°Huuuuuuuh!¡± The oak screams in a blue flame. The blue flame crawled and even the screams of the handset ate away. The dark green flesh quickly became ashes and collapsed. That was the last oak. There were no more live oaks left in the snowfield. Grumpy. Whether it burns constantly or not, the blue flame rages like a lie. The soldiers who were calling for the hearing to explode were no longer heard. Even in the silent snowfield, the bloody prince stands in the middle of it. Bugs and bumps. The prince bows his head as he walks through the snowfield. Again, the prince stretched out his waist, and he heard a firearm burning in his hand and torn by the sword. ¡°We will!¡± The prince flashes the Orcs'' armor. ¡°I won!¡± And shouted. The Orcs have been wiped out. The battle is over. ¡°Long live the prince! ¡± ¡°Long live the prince! ¡± The Rangers roar one step late. I didn''t care about any of them, although I heard a restless voice when I was creating a military family. I just fought and won, and I just cheered on the fact that I finally survived. Furry. Vincent, who watched as he was dumbfounded, shook his butt and sat down. ¡°Eruption. ¡± Seeing the corpses of the Orcs everywhere, his face seemed to have just woken up from the dream. That was the beginning. The knights who were grasping the sword fell. Surprised Rangers ran and looked at the articles. ¡°What, are you smiling? ¡± "This side is asleep." As the Rangers say, this is ridiculous. ¡°Somehow I wanted to overdo it. ¡± Even the rangers who say that seem to be going down right now. But instead of sitting down, they lifted up their knights. These are the knights who fought most vigorously in this battle today. It was still good to see the knights who were sympathetic to reducing the damage somehow. They deserved to rest. I started clearing the battlefield with the weary rangers. During the uprising, he rolled over the wall, found the bodies of fallen allies and took them to the castle in search of fallen knights and infantrymen during the raid. The commander turns his head rather than watching him. I saw Prince Stan leaning on the ground with his broken armies in place. A woman with bloody feet leans on her feet and hesitates to close her eyes. ¡°Mu-hoon Shi is amazing. ¡± The commander''s face was filled with admiration for the moment when the rings of so many knights resonated. ¡°It''s not Mu-Hun-shi. ¡± The prince raises his voice in a flustered voice. ¡°You''re at war.¡± ¡°Anyway, it''s great...¡± The commander who was talking opened his eyes. The prince, who was standing on the flagpole, leaned. The prince, who went back and forth in the midst of the fish, and the woman leaning on her cheeks on her thighs, passed along. Men and women who have been exposed to bulwarks, The commander, who was looking quietly, touched the rangers. The rangers who were researching the battlefield melted their eyes and stole their hands, and they listened carefully to the prince and woman. It was a very cautious move to wake up. ¡°Light a fire! ¡± At the end of the assassination of the survivors and the Electronics, the commander ordered. And the oil was poured out, and the fire was kindled on it. The corpse of the Orcs begins to burn with a spicy smell. The fire that devoured thousands of spheres of bodies kept growing. It was a big fire, even seen from a very far distance. Grumpy. A woman sitting on a dry alpine grove watched the fire as if it were ecstatic. It was an elder high elf sigrun with a pointed ear, silver toe, and heavenly beauty. She smiles more at the soaring fire. It was a cat-like laugh that filled my stomach appropriately. ¡°War...¡± Sigrun gets up robbing his ass. She turns around after jumping out of a polder''s alley. The starry silhouette overlooks the depths of the mountains on the other side of the soaring winter castle. Like sucking everything, my deep eyes were deeper. Aggravation! An enormous energy occurred in her body. Gwwwww! A fierce roar erupted from the inside of the mountain range. But it was a roar that seemed to be crushed somewhere like a wounded animal rather than just a snake. ¡°Come slowly. ¡± Sigrun whispered. ¡°Let him grow up a little more. ¡± Something inside that mountain range roared even louder. She smiled softly. It was a very satisfying smile. Her purpose, however, was to reveal her existence, and that was enough for the King of the Mountains to raise awareness. Maybe the king won''t move for a while. Sigrun turns his head again. Her eyes curled up gently. A sweet gaze turned towards the winter castle as if looking at the essence. ¡°Please, I hope it''s the same as it is today. ¡± The tone was as sweet as it would melt, but what was contained in it was a twisted desire, not a pity. * * The nobles of the northern and central neighborhoods have been overturned. ¡°How dare Baleard of all ages send a request for support! ¡± It was because of a letter that flew from the northernmost part of the kingdom. Winter has just begun. The monsters have just begun to sink. However, the rumor of a request for assistance, which was quoted in the passage, flew. The nobles have been frightened for the last hundred years. ¡°Do you think that''s a mess! ¡± The prince was terrified to go to the north, and the nobles trembled that something must have happened in the north. ¡°Send a messenger to the other families now! ¡± This was never just about the Central Nobles. If there really was a problem with Balahard, the whole kingdom could not avoid the cold. Not enough words about the plagues left by the monsters. The nobles who were tortured by the Balahadga sent messengers everywhere. Messengers ran from north to south. Some nobles were frightened by the bad news, others snorted. ¡°You''re doing the same thing. ¡± ¡°If you send troops, you''ll eat them. There is no blade strength. ¡± ¡°You don''t have to go over obvious lies. ¡± The problem was that there was a prince there. ¡°Do you intend to turn it upside down with force? ¡± They classified the sequestration as a political matter and interpreted it. So I didn''t respond. The number of messengers running south has decreased over time. And when I passed through the middle of the middle, there was no one left. At least, unlike the nobles in the north who remember the monsters'' horrors, the nobles in the middle were already cut off as they would in the warm season of the sun. Their nerves were drawn to who the next great king would be. I can''t wait to hear back, so only the northern and adjacent families are worn out. Then came the messenger again. "Again!" The lord, whose heart was choking, called out a messenger trembling. ¡°Two Legion-sized Elite Orc Troops appeared in the Winter Castle! Rangers from the 3rd Legion and the Valerhardt have joined forces to kill them all! ¡± Fortunately, this time it was not Vibo who was concerned, but the winner. ¡°Oh! Count Balahard! The shield of the kingdom is not a pseudonym! ¡± The lord shudders with a half-tone. The Lord''s face was filled with relief. But it was too early. ¡°We are preparing for the next battle by summoning all the troops of Balahard who were currently scattered! But the size of the enemy is too large and the troops are in desperate need of support! ¡± ¡°Oh, still? ¡± I can''t believe I need more troops to raise the championship, but I was wondering if there was any serious damage. The messenger shakes his head. It was a big battle, but fortunately there was not much damage to the troops, the messenger said with a proud face. ¡°But why? ¡± ¡°The size of the enemy is unprecedented. It is the Commander''s judgment that Mercury is not possible with current troops. ¡± His lordship asked me late to admit defeat before the twisted silver knight even fought. What is the size of the enemy? The messenger replied with a stiff expression. ¡°There are currently eight legions identified. There are at least 16,000 oaks left. ¡± ¡°What?¡± The lord turned to a brutish face. ¡°Eight troops of confirmed enemy power, at least two 16,000. A lot of shamans, lots of oak warriors, lots of tribal oaks. ¡± Furry. The lord sat still. But the bad news wasn''t the end. ¡°The King of the Orcs has appeared. ¡± That army is following only one Orc. ¡°Your Excellency has asked me to provide you with the best possible support at the earliest opportunity. ¡± The lord did not answer. A 16,000-two oak was the army of half the Kingdom''s total troops. The fact that some families were fighting for power was not a force that could stop them. This was too big. It was a matter that could not be dealt with as a lord wet with peace. So I chose to deny it. ¡°King of the Orcs. Never heard of it. It is also against my understanding that such a large orc gathers together and does not settle down. ¡± I touched him like I knew the messenger would. Another messenger standing in the back entered the large ark. The lord thought it might be money he sent to solicit troop support. But it wasn''t. The opening of the ark revealed a large skeleton with clean flesh. ¡°Heh, heh! ¡± The lord, who was frightened, stepped back. The messenger looked at the lord and said bitterly. ¡°This is the head of the army commander whom His Royal Highness assassinated in the last battle. As you can see, he was more than five times the size of a normal Orc and twice the size of an Orc Warrior. ¡± The word that the prince had captured did not even come into his ear. Only a large headache, a stubborn jawbone, and a terribly protruding forehead came into the Lord''s eyes. ¡°At least three times bigger than this one has been identified. We''re guessing he''s the king. ¡± The messenger covered the ark. ¡°I hope you can count on the seriousness of the matter. ¡± The lord was too stiff and arrogant to be angry with the messenger. I was scared. I thought that giant skull would bite his throat right away. * * Messengers carrying some of the great bodies of the Night''s Slayer found the lords of Central America. At first, even the unbelieving lords could see the huge bones they had never seen before and perceive the seriousness of the situation a little bit. And news finally came to the royal family. Senior nobles are pressuring upon the situation in Balahad. Some people reported that the Balahard family raised work to inflate the third ransom, and others expressed concern that the family was not usually large enough to make a firm request for support. ¡°Look! Your Highness has caught this! ¡± The bone fragments that arrived separately were united. A giant bone I''ve never seen before in my life. ¡°He''s been caught less than a year since you caught the sword. It''s a big one, but the ferocity isn''t that different from other oaks. ¡± They exquisitely shaved the first prince and argued that the Balahard family was doing nothing to increase their political influence. ¡°Beware of horses! Do not insult the devotion and service of those who keep the North silent for the Kingdom! ¡± Some argued against it. Marquis Villefeld and a few other nobles. ¡°Stop!" The king raised his hand and stopped the nobles'' mouths. ¡°Count Balahard, whom I know, is never a humble man. It would not be a lie if the Earl said such matters were serious. ¡± The nobles kept their mouths shut. In fact, they knew. Earl Baleard is not such a saint. ¡°Support the northern and adjacent families as much as possible. ¡± But the King''s decision to say so was only whimsical. ¡°Contract with the enemy mercenaries to send them to the North. ¡± The Knights, the Central Army, didn''t even mention it. The King no longer opened his mouth to that end. ¡°Ah, let the restraints of the nobles who were convicted at the last trial also be sent towards you, that you may wash away your sins. As I recalled later, it was only about the treatment of sinners. The shield that protected the North had no rat horns. The face of a few nobles, including Marquis Villefeld, darkened sharply. This kingdom is wrong. They thought. But there was no hope. ¡°The royal family must not turn a blind eye to the dedication and loyalty shown by Valrhardga. ¡± The second prince, the next most powerful candidate for crown succession, the Prince of Peace, came before the King. ¡°Your Majesty. I will go to the North with my knights. ¡± 54 54. 18. The fangs in their pockets are squeezed out. (2) The king was unworthy, and the two princes pushed him to pretend he did not know the Balahadga. In the end, the King stepped down before the cause of the two princes, who had to repay the devotion and service of the Balahard family. ¡°I will send two mercenaries. I will not stop you from leading your knights to the North. But the Knights and the Central Army will not move. ¡± The meeting became so short-circuited that the King called the two princes separate beds. ¡°Baleard must never collapse. ¡± Until a little while ago, I thought I''d forget about sending a mercenary, and when I was two, the king''s attitude changed like everyone else. ¡°I know. It is only sinful that His Majesty''s majesty might have been hurt by something a little while ago. ¡± Despite the sudden change in attitude, the two princes were not surprised at all. ¡°I''m already rolling a vacuum, and I''m asking for more dirt, so it doesn''t matter. ¡± The king''s tone was heavy. But I couldn''t even hide the self-esteem in it. ¡°I don''t understand why you''re trying to carry the misfortune of the Army. ¡± The two princes asked with a penetrating face. ¡°Burgundy''s eyes and ears are everywhere. ¡± The King''s voice was lowered. ¡°If I had said that I would gather the good troops and send them to Balahad, the Empire would think that the royal family meant something else. In Montpellier, Baleard, who has been steadfast in his kingdom for some time, is no longer the one who believes that he has come and asked for help. ¡± ¡°If you''ll excuse me...¡± ¡°You''d think the royal family kissed Balahardga. Perhaps Idrian''s actions at the banquet are considered royal. ¡± It was a good situation to misunderstand that the eldest son, who revealed his teeth to the Empire, had made a mockery to recruit troops in time. Even if it was not, it could be a pretext that could not be added to catching a tail. ¡°I can''t give you any more. It will no longer be taken away in vain. You don''t have to give me a little billy to do that. ¡± How the glorious history of the kingdom has been disgraced. The king''s wrinkled eyes bowed with bitterness. ¡°Maximilian, my son. ¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. ¡± Maximilian kneels. ¡°All I give you is vanity. ¡± ¡°It''s just dazzling. ¡± ¡°You keep on going the right way. Then, those who still serve the name of Leonberger will naturally gather near you. ¡± Marquis Villefeld said they don''t want to be with him this time, but they want them to be with a whole new rising sun. The King said several times. ¡°In order to do so, the North must be firm. ¡± Maximilian nods with a choppy face. ¡°I will protect you. ¡± ¡°It won''t be easy. Count Balahard is already in guardianship of the Idrians, and the Count I know speaks only once to protect him no matter what. ¡± The King resigned. ¡°There may be no enemy to you. ¡± Somehow, even colder, Maximilian shut his mouth with a voice. However, even the brother''s attitude of asserting that he was an enemy was irrefutable. ¡°Don''t forget. Maximilian. What harm did he do to the kingdom that you consider to be his brother? ¡± ¡°He was only thirteen years old. ¡± ¡°The thirteen-year-old made fun of his mouth and sold the kingdom''s future to the Empire. ¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°I don''t want to hear it. ¡± The King''s tone was cold. ¡°Still good to see! When I close my eyes and see those who have broken the sword and broken the loop, I immediately think like yesterday. I have never forgotten their tears, the laughter of Montpellier and him. ¡± ¡°Your Majesty, no. Father...¡± ¡°I''ve prepared for decades. The ball fell in vain before my eyes. Her aspirations have become futile. ¡± A louder voice than any scream. Maximilian hesitates. ¡°I heard that you have repented of the past and are discouraged. I heard you set up a big ball in the north...¡± ¡°I didn''t feel remorse, I forgot. ¡± The King was determined. ¡°What does that mean now that they grind and wipe their swords with pride? ¡± Maximilian, who saw the eyes of the red king, shut his mouth. Those loyalists are no longer able to make rings. Now come and tell them to learn the manna of the heart like lowly mercenaries. And how long do they have to endure? Even if there are a hundred and a thousand Idrians, we cannot replace them. ¡± The King breathed. The late King, who trimmed his face, said in a heavy tone. ¡°Never put her in front of me again. ¡± But the cold-dropping negative added more than before, but not less. ¡°Go to the north. Before Montpellier laid the blame. ¡± ¡°I will do as I please. ¡± The King swung his hand. The king''s figure stretched on the chair seems to have aged for a while. ¡°Please, be strong. ¡± Maximilian bows his head and leaves the shelter. ¡°Haah.¡± Standing at the door, he sighed and went back somewhere. * * Preparations for the expedition ended at dawn. When there was the first battle in Balahad, a messenger was sent to tell the royal family. The King secretly disguised his elite troops as mercenaries and placed them not far from Count Elon. Among them were knights of the Central Army and soldiers, as well as knights of the Wire Magnetic Corps. There were 3,000 mercenaries waiting for the silver fox mercenaries, whose names were also known on the continent. But the troops were ready, and I couldn''t make it right away. It was necessary to pretend to be somewhat prepared to deceive the attention. One day was like a month, one week was like a year. And finally, permission to travel fell. There was no tumultuous journey. To minimize the chaos, the two princes and their support troops set out quietly towards the north. ¡°Hurry!¡± The two princes rushed down the road. There has already been considerable time lag. I didn''t have time to be sleepy. In the worst case, Baleard lost his shield and was able to confront monsters in the plains. The fallen man deceives. But the two princes never slow down. To some extent, a fallen man was forced to take risks. It''s literally an emergency right now. By the time he arrived at the northern and adjacent Central Shuttle, he had lost close to a quarter of his troops. Approximately 400 troops and more than 100 carts failed to follow the armed forces. The two princes told the nobles in the central region to gather them and ask them to come north. The lords who were in the process of preparing for the Hudson''s Bay War said they knew what the prince had to say and wished them luck. How far did he go? Temperature drops. A white snowfield appeared instead of Nuron Plain. It wasn''t just the silk landscape that changed. Dalgrick, Dalgrick. The wagons came out through the snow fields with difficulty. Those who had their eyes peeled under their thick fur clothing were walking down. The two horsemen at the front left the ranks and approached them. I wanted to tell you a story for a moment, and the horsemen came back and reported. ¡°They are refugees coming down from the south end of Balahad. ¡± ¡°If you''re a refugee...¡± Maximilian''s expression changed. I wonder if Balahard was already a cowardly field, but he was feeling uneasy. ¡°The winter castle is still solid. Count Valerhard has issued an introductory decree in case of emergency. ¡± Even before the victory was decided, evacuating the people first meant keeping in mind the possibility of the fall of winter. Maximilian chews his lips. ¡°You need to hurry. ¡± I hastened to take another step that slowed me down for a moment to a sudden climate change. The faces of soldiers passing by the moonlit cart were complicated. They''re feeling it, too. I know they''re heading to the battlefield. The further north, the greater the number of refugees on the road. At first, a group of only one or two families became a large group of hundreds. Maximilian went on to ask the refugees about the situation ahead. ¡°We don''t know. They just leave when the soldiers tell them to leave. ¡± But none of the refugees knew the situation ahead. My mind became more impatient. However, the blizzard strikes as if laughing at Maximilian''s insides. Though panicked by the first blizzard of his life, Maximilian calmly led the soldiers. They continued to move through the blizzard. Whining. I heard a faint noise from a distance while I was eating with my ears. ¡°... Mount Phoenix... attached goal... no daughter-in-law...¡± At first I didn''t know if it was the wind or anything else. But over time, Maximilian found out that it was a yell. ¡°Snowy Mountain! Frozen Goal! Red Blood Swallowed! The walls are speechless! Ha!¡± The sound was getting closer. ¡°Dawn is booming! Only the horn of advancement resonates! Ha!¡± ¡°It''s a blizzard! Look for warmth, but wander! Ha!¡± ¡°Where to melt! It''s just dark green firewood! Whoops!¡± ¡°Stand in front of him! All my body will burn! I look forward to spring! Ha!¡± ¡°Oh! Spring! Welcome! Before my body becomes a handful of ashes! ¡± It was a clear army that resounded loudly in the blizzard. ¡°Are you the soldiers of Balahard? ¡± When Maximilian asks, a knight who was standing in a blizzard rushes out. The chaotic militia stopped. Soon after, the knight appeared with soldiers wearing matching furs. ¡°Chungseong! Valrhad Ranger Squadron from 3rd Battalion! 17th Battalion! Jorden! It''s an honor to meet His Royal Highness! ¡± Balahard''s Ranger, who saluted with his thick fur gloved hands, said in a glamorous tone. ¡°I heard from a long-range patrol that a large troop was detected and wanted to rush to the support troops from the royal family, but this is the weather. ¡± Ranger did a hand job. Other rangers appeared in a restricted field of view with a blizzard. I repeated the disappearance. ¡°Once you get to the cart in the blizzard, I think it''s a crowd, so let''s go first. We''ll collect the cart later. ¡± Maximilian hesitates. He thought it was too much to take a cart in the blizzard. ¡°I''m moving troops! ¡± ¡°Left and right! Front and back! Look for fallen ones and move! ¡± In his words, the commanders made up their minds. Soon after, all the orders came down to the ranks, and the ordeal march began in the blizzard. ¡°Dawn is booming! Only the horn of advancement resonates! Ha!¡± ¡°It''s a blizzard! Look for warmth, but wander! Ha!¡± Only the soldiers, called Rangers, who are in the middle of the line, have informed us that they are making the right move with a blizzard, a poor watch not even a few meters ahead. "The men of the North said that the Holy Spirit was harsh and excessive, but it was not true. ¡± Herchim Kiringer, deputy commander of the Wire Magnetic Corps, disguised as a mercenary, fills his tongue. ¡°There is no way to rest for a moment. ¡± Even the Maximilians don''t stop and call the military, so I called out the Ranger platoon commander who went out earlier. ¡°Oh, you mean this? The soldiers of the 3rd Army Winter Time . Isn''t it wonderful?¡± The platoon commander smiled fondly. ¡°It makes me feel a little warmer when I call it, so I''m calling it hard during the march. ¡± Maximilian nods, and the platoon leader just remembers. ¡°Oh, really. The prince is the one who built this army. After that, we did what we wanted, but the two passages in front are the work of His Royal Highness. ¡± ¡°Your brother?¡± Maximilian closes his eyes. I never imagined my brother would build a military family called Rangers. Moreover, the tone of the Ranger who was talking about his brother was strangely friendly. Herchim Kiringer was also curious about how he felt about the subtle emotions. ¡°This is ridiculous. There is another monarch built by His Royal Highness. Would you like to hear it?¡± Before he even answers, the Ranger trims his throat. ¡°Ranger! Army First Load! Military Family, Oak-catching Man, Hanaa, Duul, Seet! ¡± ¡°Stack up the green corpse! Mount O''Olini!¡± In the back, the Rangers used whale evil. The tone of chaos is not good with empty words, but the Ranger platoon and the Rangers are really god and use evil. Maximilian and Herchim Kiringer stare and receive. The faces felt strange about the appearance of the ranger, which was different from what I expected. However, no matter how much your mouth fits, the Ranger was definitely a Ranger. I couldn''t see the front, but I couldn''t move forward. Without them, the future would be darkened. ¡°Even on the day His Royal Highness came, there was this blizzard. ¡± Ranger platoon commander said the sensation was new. Maximilian felt strange again. At the end of each horse, the attitude of the Ranger platoon commander was not adapted. "At that time, His Royal Highness had spent the day carrying a fallen soldier. Fortunately, that''s not going to happen this time. ¡± Looking at the face of the Ranger platoon commander who was staring at him, I felt like I should carry him over a healthy soldier. Maximilian smiles awkwardly, and the Ranger calls out to the military again. I''m tired of being a buzzing man. For a long time, the blizzard stopped like a lie. ¡°What the hell is he doing? All the hard work, and only when you get to the castle.Just like this when His Royal Highness came, no matter how unfair he was. ¡± The key ranger commander pointed at me. ¡°That''s the Northern Front Fortress Winter Castle! ¡± Maximilian stiffens. The tone of the ranger was cheerful, but the view was never pleasant or beautiful. Dead bodies everywhere. Dead bodies in Tadaman Bay, all bones left, frozen and preserved like a circle, and huge castle facades full of dead bodies. "Ugh." The spicy scent and the Maximilian in the Phoebyrin are vicious, and a group of men appeared from afar. A handsome handsome man with a bloody shovel from head to toe and a Ranger platoon commander robbing him. ¡°Cold! Are you here for reconnaissance? ¡± The man nods. ¡°But it''s not just reconnaissance. ¡± ¡°There are some annoying people in the middle. ¡± ¡°Have you had another drink? ¡± ¡°Oh, stop asking! ¡± The man shouts, but the Ranger platoon leader looks forward to seeing what''s so good. ¡°But who are these guys? Oh! Did the reinforcements finally come from Central? ¡± Ranger Captain''s eyes widen. ¡°Two princes...¡± The platoon leader''s eyeballs are busy rolling left and right. Maximilian receives his gaze with a dumb face. ¡°This is Prince One... Do you not know each other? ¡± One prince and two princes looked at each other as if they had made a promise. One side was not remembered in the first place, so I just looked at the fat one, and I was surprised that one side had changed too much, and I tried to look awkward for a long time. An awkward and embarrassing brotherly reunion that will never happen again in the world. ¡°Well, it looks a lot like that. ¡± First, it was you who broke the awkward atmosphere. 55 55. 18. The fangs in their pockets are squeezed out. (3) Maximilian is embarrassed by the appearance of a brother who has changed so much. ¡°I just nailed it. ¡± The prince was a very willing face. It was only because of the soldiers who had waited, that I had so deep an eye for my brother. ¡°Brother.¡± Maximilian can''t stand the awkwardness. ¡°Many soldiers are exhausted as they travel through the blizzard. ¡± ¡°I see.¡± The first prince, who returned to his prideful gaze, welcomed the reinforcements. ¡°Welcome to Winter Castle. ¡± A prince who welcomed him as a lord, rangers who swung their swords, and a historic fortress that rose high behind him. No matter what he looks like, Maximilian admires it. It would have been a pretty impressive sight to remember if it hadn''t been for the bodies everywhere. ¡°Follow me.¡± The prince turned around and walked amongst the corpses. Maximilian hesitates. He follows the steps. ¡°Oops." Suddenly, a strong odor, a macabre smell that burns the corpse, burns the nose. Chimi moves forward with a hiccup of nausea, and there is a continuous sound of vomiting in the back of the line. Looking back, the faces of the knights and soldiers shrug. Experienced silver fox mercenary commanders and mercenaries were also weary. The reinforcements'' body wasn''t a word. Maximilian pretends to be delirious. ¡°There must have been a battle. ¡± At the end of the day, the prince said, "It''s not a big deal." ¡°Uh, three days ago. ¡± One prince did not look back and added a word. ¡°You''ll get used to it soon. ¡± That doesn''t really sound like anything. How many hundreds of corpses do you have to fight to feel nothing in front of your eyes? Maximilian has a rather tiresome face, so the lesser Ranger commander stands up and consoles him. ¡°After a couple of encounters with the living Orcs, those who are dying like that will look even prettier. ¡± It didn''t seem comforting at all. ¡°Those are the people who came out of the middle of you. ¡± The prince said a word. Choro''s men and dozens of knights stood before the gate. The rangers who were in charge of guidance ran forward and raised the throne and stood behind it. Choro''s knight stepped forward and listened lightly. ¡°I salute the Leonberger royal family. Valrhad''s veil.¡± ¡°I salute the shield that blocks the northern winds. I am honored to meet the Noble Priestess of the Kingdom, the shield against the North Wind. It''s Maximilian.¡± ¡°Thank you infinitely for the fact that the royal family has not forgotten the harshness of winter. ¡± ¡°I''m sorry I''m so late. ¡± A top-notch greeting approaches, and the prince next to him tugs and touches the Ranger platoon commander. Ranger platoon leader pulls the horn out of his arms and bites his mouth. Buoooooo. The sound of the trumpet was terrifying and countless flags were erected over the walls. The spear and knife appeared in unison. Under it were soldiers of the Winter Castle. Chuck. ¡°Welcome to Ballerhard! ¡± ¡°Salute the royal and unchanging friendship! ¡± The welcoming ceremony became a touching face for Maximilian, even though the situation was a difficult one. Erchim Kiringer, who was by his side, snorted. The snowy Maximilian nods and shouts, looking over the wall. ¡°A sea of gratitude on behalf of the royal family for your struggle, dedication and sacrifice! Salute the men of Ballerhard! ¡± A gloomy answer echoed from the winter castle that planted the manna. Soldiers shouted. "Then let''s go inside. ¡± * * ¡°Your Majesty. ¡¯¡¯ Maximilian is releasing the Admiral and someone is coming. It was Herchim Kiringer, deputy commander of the Wire Magnetic Corps. I noticed something to say. ¡°Have you seen the glottis? ¡± Erchim asked me to talk to you about it. ¡°It seemed like a trace of urgent repairs to the plates here and there. ¡± ¡°You''ve seen it well. Looks like the glottis was pierced. ¡± Maximilian''s expression hardened at the words. I had already guessed when I saw the bodies spread out in front of the castle, but I never imagined they would reach such an urgent border that even the gate would be pierced. ¡°It seems that the situation is much worse than expected. ¡± ¡°The faces of the Baldheads are not so dark...¡± There was a big battle just three days ago. A lot of people would have died in Philly. Nevertheless, Captain Ranger was cheerful, and there was no shade on the Count''s face. It was incomprehensible for Maximilian. ¡°Let''s keep an eye on it a little bit longer. We don''t have enough information yet. ¡± It seemed somewhat time-consuming to fully understand this aggravating situation. Erchim, who nodded, asked as if he had just remembered. ¡°How did you do better than that? It''s been a long time, hasn''t it? ¡± ¡°It''s just embarrassing. ¡± Maximilian adds a word with a confused face. ¡°But I could tell the extent to which the Holy Spirit was not the same as the rumors. ¡± I was a brother, but I didn''t get a chance to meet him. My father didn''t want it, and the situation didn''t follow. It was just a rumor that I heard about my brother floating in the palace. Fearful, incompetent, ruthless, wretched, that was the brother I heard through the rumors. But Wengirl. The brother I met a long time ago was completely different from the rumor. He was buried with blood all over his body, walking between piles of corpses, and nowhere did he see the rumored coward. I could see that the brother was not just a ruthless and incompetent wreck, as rumored, when I looked at the coarse, well-respected northern men like my own. ¡°By the way, Lord Herchim doesn''t seem surprised. ¡± ¡°A day ago, His Royal Highness visited the castle of Wiresa. I had the opportunity to meet His Royal Highness. ¡± Herchim told me what happened between the wire lions and the prince. ¡°Until the day he left the castle, he had not lost a single prince. ¡± After less than half a year of learning swords, Erhim laughed. ¡°Today, His Royal Highness seems to have made more progress than ever before. ¡± After an unexpected evaluation, Maximilian wears off his face full of surprises. He asked why that had not been said. ¡°The First Prince did not want rumors to come out. ¡± Maximilian is immersed in thought. People don''t change when they get dizzy, but people don''t change all of a sudden. In any case, however, there was no difference between the originating and the endocrine. That''s because that''s the quality that''s been set since I was born. It didn''t make any sense to have a talent that wasn''t there in the morning. So Maximilian came up with another assumption. It was a much more convincing and sensible assumption than assuming that suddenly talent and objects had changed. ¡°It''s easier to hide what''s there than to make something that''s not there. ¡± Erchim asked himself, ¡°What did you say? ¡± ¡°Oh, by myself. ¡± Maximilian is quite stubborn. I wasn''t sure yet. I had to watch a little more. The winter in the north was long, and he would stay here until the season was over. I never had enough time to find the answer. Herchim Kiringer went back. There was somewhat time left until the welcome dinner, during which time Maximilian intended to take a full break. I couldn''t be helpless in front of the brains of the Winter Castle for the first time. But unfortunately, there was a disturber. The door opens before it responds to the sound of thumping, harsh knocking. A frown burst out of the door and smiled. ¡°Right here. ¡± The brother of Maximilian, the first prince. The brother, who came into the room without permission, sat in a furry chair. ¡°Do you have anything to say? ¡± ¡°Not that. ¡± I was wondering if there was anything else I could do, but it''s not. But it was true. The brother sat in the chair and looked at himself quietly. I didn''t say a word. No matter how awkward it was, Maximilian felt uncomfortable as if he was sitting in a spine chair. Even though I coughed a few times and noticed it, my brother was a floating point. I said I had to rest openly because I couldn''t stand it, but I was told to rest instead of paying attention to myself. ¡°It really resembles. ¡± After a while, a brother who opened his mouth said something unexpected. He looks like his father. I''ve never heard of that. Maximilian raises his head. No, the brother''s eyes were more burdensome than that. The unfathomable affection contained in it felt like I was naked if I looked at the transparent eye as if I were looking inside. ¡°What about this place? Is there anything you''re uncomfortable with compared to the Royal Palace? ¡± The fortress of the HangChang exhibition, its poverty and discomfort will be unspeakable. I was counting them all, but I asked a question that I wouldn''t have to ask to tell the awkwardness. ¡°I love it. ¡± But the answer was surprising. ¡°Well, is that so? ¡± ¡°Uh, there''s a lot of fighting here. There are a lot of monsters. ¡± Is that a good thing? Or do you mean no? Whether he couldn''t understand the context or not, Maximilian felt like his head was getting bruised in the flow. Maybe I''m just as familiar as this. I''ve never been so awkward and uncomfortable with so many nobles. Knock, knock. ¡°Dinner is ready. ¡± It''s so nice to hear from someone outside the door. Maximilian woke up. ¡°You were hungry. ¡± I ignored the brother''s words that I couldn''t find until I washed my eyes and looked for him. When I went to the dining room, Count Balahard and other cerebral ministers of the Winter Castle were present. They got up and introduced themselves. Jaw. I''m greeting HangChang, and a dish pops up in front of me. ¡°There''s so much to say about catching someone who''s come a long way. Let us eat first. ¡± The troublemaker said, "Here comes my brother, give me the plate." Surprised by Anhamun''s attitude, Maximilian looks around. I saw Count Balahard nodding his head and commanders sitting on the road without hesitation. No one was upset. ¡°What''s the matter with you taking care of someone else? ¡± Only Count Balahard said it was a big deal. Neither he nor his brother cared. I was just pulling down some of the plates on the table and putting them in front of my brother. ¡°Brother. Others...¡± Tirgo gradually restored the dishes. The brother who saw him complained that he looked just like the frustrated one. * * Maximilian was furious. It was confusing to see whether rice went into the nose or into the mouth in the eyes of the brothers who followed throughout the meal. ¡°Eat it when you can. Otherwise you''ll regret it later. ¡± I would have stopped eating immediately if it had not been for nothing. After all, a lot of supper was finally over. ¡°What''s the situation? On the way back, it looked like there were over a thousand dead bodies spread out near the wall. ¡± When Maximilian inquired about the situation, the atmosphere of the dining room sank in an instant. ¡°Every four days, monsters are attacking the castle. The scale is different every time, but never less than five hundred of the eight attacks. ¡± Herchim Kiringer raises his voice. ¡°If the battle had lasted like that, the enemies would have suffered considerable damage. ¡± The size of the enemy in the report was 16,000. The simple calculation concluded that the damage inflicted by the enemy was at least 4,000, so the size of the remaining enemy was up to 12,000. Erhim''s face is brightened. I noticed that it would not be difficult to prevent the topographical advantages of a troop of 1 troop of Balahad, 2 troops sent by the royal family, and 3 troops of 6,000 troops. But unfortunately, the world did not necessarily flow on a reckoning basis. That was the case now. ¡°Enemies have not diminished. ¡± The answer came from somewhere else. The prince, who wiped the food on his mouth with his sleeve, continued. ¡°More and more. ¡± It was a very heavy turn, so it was even more terrifying. ¡°And now it''s steadily growing. ¡± Vincent, the eldest son of the Balahard family, stood up and supplemented the Prince''s explanation. ¡°To date, nine military units have been identified. ¡± It was said that there were at least 18,000 troops in the nine armies. Maximilian spits. * * The meeting did not last long. The next day, the Admiral decided to reconsider the details of the situation and what was to come. ¡°King.¡± The name Warlord, which came out several times during the meeting, was not very realistic for Maximilian and Herchim. There was nothing more unrealistic. This was the attitude shown by the cerebral ministers of winter throughout the meeting. They looked at someone and opened their mouth when they occasionally said important things. By the way, it was someone else. They are not the elders of the First World War, nor the eldest son of the Earl who will succeed them. Neither was the commander. One prince. It wasn''t so obvious, but it was he who was organizing the meeting. There must have been something. I thought I should keep an eye on it a little more. However, it was not just Maximilian who decided to watch over the opponent. The brother he was trying to observe was also watching my brother. * * When I first saw the two princes, I was truly surprised. Because he looked so much like Lionel, the best friend of his youth. No, it wasn''t just the appearance that resembled it. Even the bald one resembled Lionel. Fair, good, soft, yet unbreakable. A potential that is not enough to hear the sound of genius in multiple ways. ¡°It''s definitely not a rebirth. ¡± Of course, it wasn''t completely the same. If Lionel had the qualities to be the Lord of Iron Blood, Maximilian was a talent born with the qualities of the current army. He seemed to know why the king was trying to kill his eldest son. You have such a good brother, you wretched eldest son, you must have been seen as a thorn. It wasn''t something I couldn''t understand. But I never agreed. The modern army was the one who would prosper and stabilize the country, and not the one who fought and overcame and finally recovered what had been taken. What the kingdom needs now was not a wise ruler to rule the flock within the fence. The King of Greenskins appears, and the evil fairy reveals himself out of the world. I didn''t even know how many more beings were going to appear in the future. This was the same as the arrival of Nansen. The fence will be destroyed soon. The wolves who were wearing sheep''s robes will appear and strike the bow. Scary sheep are slaughtered. The grass which the sheep filled will not be left. An age that cannot be overcome by mere wisdom. What the kingdom needs now is a true wolf with sheep''s robes, a monarch who makes a frightened sheep like lions. I don''t know what to say with my mouth, but it was more or less like me. I am a Watcher who has watched the war and the difficulties that cannot be solved. It was the end of an endless war and hardship. 56 56. 19. No big brother. (1) The meeting that followed began with the question of the Warlord. ¡°Is there really a king of the Orcs? Isn''t it just a cheaper, nastier oak? Have you seen anyone? ¡± The brains of the Winter Castle stared at me at the same time. The commander of the reinforcements, who asked the question, turned his head to me along that line. ¡°There''s a big pillar out there. That''s what flew out of the mountain. ¡± The spear that Warlord threw as a warning was still stored in the castle''s quarters when the Orc noble''s heart was flowered. ¡°That''s the spear he uses. ¡± The two princes and the reinforcements'' concubines stepped out of the Urr Chamber. After a brief term, their faces harden again. I was surprised to see Warlord''s warning sign near the iron pillar, rather than the window. ¡°It''s a long way from the mountain range to the castle, and an oak throws it. ¡± ¡°Ballista, maybe. ¡± They expressed disbelief. ¡°One monster runs Siege Weapon. A single monster throws a spear from the mountains to this place. ¡± Seeing them like that, I rather asked. ¡°Which side do you trust? ¡± An unprecedented powerful monster, a legion of monsters who operate Siege Weapons. Either way, the truth was enough to prove that the Orcs in the Mountains had a different trajectory than the normal monsters. The commanders of the reinforcements also shut their mouths to see if they understood my question. ¡°If you won''t believe me, you''d better go back. What we need is reinforcements to fight together, not a crowded gang. ¡± In my words, the atmosphere of the chairman sank. ¡°I didn''t mean to doubt it. I just wanted to make sure it was an amazing story. I apologize.¡± One of the commanders of the reinforcements stood up and lowered his back. It was a man in memory. I didn''t even know why I was dressed as a mercenary, but if I remember correctly, that man was definitely a knight of the Wire Corps. I thought you said it was Herchim Kiring. He sat down again, and there was no one to take his mouth off him. ¡°Take a break. ¡± An outsider stood up. ¡°We''ll talk about the rest in an hour. ¡± The brains of the Winter Castle followed the outsiders out of the Urr Chamber. The remaining commanders of the reinforcements also stood up. I''m going to the conference room too, and the two princes have me. ¡°Brother.¡± I snapped my butt back into the chair, and the two princes sat across from me. ¡°What exactly is the King of the Orcs? ¡± ¡°The king of Orcs, literally, who united the Orcs in tribal divisions to form a kingdom. ¡± Two princes frowned at my words. ¡°He''s also a filthy ruthless, filthy strong monster. ¡± The Knight of the Ring 4 also explained that he was an unbearable monster, but he noticed it was not very touching. It was as expected. After listening to Warlord''s roar, only after going through the Night''s Slayer did I say the truth. Until then, even the people of Winter Castle didn''t believe me. Others will make things different. I never thought they would accept the existence of Warlord and the kingdom of Orcs from the beginning. Nor did I think they would deny it to the end. You''ll find out soon enough. You will believe even if you don''t like it when you encounter the blade of that giant being. You will know that there are inexplicable wonders in this world and that there is one of them inside that mountain range. And that day was not far. ¡°Mmm.¡± The two princes asked me with a firm face. What is the Nightslayer? What is the foreword to date? I was trying to verify it in my own way by taking out the stories that were already mentioned at the meeting three times. I was as patient as I could, explaining what had happened. And the two princes who heard all my stories were distracted. ¡°I heard you were the first to notice the changes in the Orcs and the presence of the King. ¡± The second prince, who had just opened his mouth, asked. How the hell did you know? Where did you learn the story of Warlord that no one knew? ¡°I''ve always been interested in the old story. ¡± The two princes nod. I noticed that I fully believed what I said. It was natural. A wretched man stole a sword from the Founding King and stabbed me. No one in the kingdom knew about it. Soon after, it was rumored that I had created Mana Hart, and that made me less mad than the legend of the Founding King. There was nothing strange about knowing the old story. ¡°You must have read the book. ¡± The eyes of the two princes were deepened. It was a thoughtful eye. ¡°Got it.¡± The two princes bowed their heads and stood up. I followed the chairman out. When I went out, the homeless man was waiting for me. ¡°What, you''re gonna keep doing this? ¡± ¡°What am I talking about? ¡± I was beaten and the outsider left Shi Chi Mi. I knew that the atmosphere of the meeting was constantly shifting towards me, but I pretended not to know. ¡°You keep doing useless things. ¡± When I picked it up, the outsider laughed and said, ¡°Because of the useless things you said, they know how important you are in Balahard. ¡± I was also the one who knew best about the Orcs King, Warlord, so I was right to lead the meeting. Other words made sense. But I knew that wasn''t all. The behavior of the outsider was too blatant. Vincent was taking care of most of the Winter Castle, and it was almost up to me to deal with the reinforcements from the royal family. The outsider was acting as if he was going to back off. When I pinched this point, the outsider said softly. ¡°I thought I couldn''t go any further, but I started to see the way. So I got greedy. ¡± A mild yet powerful tone. ¡°I will fight the Warlord as a knight, not a commander. ¡± Since I''ve spent my entire life defending the North, I don''t think it''s okay to live in Knight Vale until the end of the year, and the outsider shook Nurse. ¡°You can''t even hold the Night Slayer by yourself. Warlord is something.¡± My outsider smiled at my pincup. ¡°What? That laugh. Like you didn''t catch something you could catch on purpose. ¡± ¡°Thanks to you. I also found a way. I also realized what to do at the end of the year. ¡± The outsider made the wrong sound instead of an answer. Vincent still lacks a lot, but I''m glad you''re here. The outsider said. ¡°Why didn''t you do this all of a sudden? ¡± I''m scratching my forearm with a new thank-you note, and I can feel my gaze somewhere. She''s still not going. At the end of the corridor connected to the chairman, the two princes were looking this way. ¡°Your brother is very interested in you. ¡± Tuck, and the outsider who hit my shoulder turned around the hallway and disappeared beyond. * * The meeting proceeded in one thousand and four. The commanders from the royal palace did not call any more. However, he was only dissatisfied with the deployment of troops. ¡°You can''t expect the army to be united if you cut it down like this. ¡± ¡°I don''t believe the soldiers of the royal family are qualified, but I can''t deny that I have no practical experience with monsters. I can''t think of any more placements. ¡± Vincent rebukes Herchim Kiringer. The point is, you can''t leave a whole wall to soldiers who have never fought monsters properly. ¡°But that''s why we came all the way here. ¡± Again, the meeting seemed to be closed to debate. I sighed. The brains of the Winter Castle were certainly competent. If they were incompetent, the kingdom would soon become a field of monsters. But they also had such disadvantages. It was a fact that they were not used to fighting with someone. They were also not political. I did not think of the concerns of those from the royal family, the concern that the command of the army would become colourless. All they had in their heads was how to fight the Orcs efficiently. ¡°When you first encounter monsters. ¡± So I went out. ¡°His limbs are firm in his eyes, and he doesn''t feel dizzy in his stench. The plain will just die, and the walls will be pierced right through. There are no exceptions.¡± Erchim Kiringer tried to step back on my insistence. But the two princes were faster. ¡°I''ll do that. ¡± The two princes graciously accepted this side''s opinion. It was a very preferred attitude. If the battle started anyway, it would have been meaningless to fight with a spark in your head. ¡°However.¡± Two princes added their opinions. ¡°Let one Legion be placed on the cleavage wall as you said, helping the soldiers of the Winter Castle, and let the other one be reserved without cleavage. Shouldn''t you have enough troops to prepare? ¡± After all, the wall was too narrow to be dispersed, and one army had to be divided into two and put on the wall alternately. It was not a bad offer. Perhaps if you were the commander of the royal family, you''d be knee-deep in the grace of His Majesty, impressed by his outstanding determination. But there''s nothing like it in winter. ¡°Let''s do that. ¡± Vincent raises his voice violently. The commanders from the royal family were so awkward in their dry faces. In response, the commanders from the king became awkward. ¡°I''ll finish today''s meeting. ¡± The outsider declared the meeting closed. The two princes and others panicked at a meeting that ended without discussing what to do with the later battles or the Orcs'' headquarters. ¡°Shouldn''t we discuss what''s next? ¡± ¡°I''ll talk to you about that after the battle. ¡± The outsider was determined. Discussing the maestro with people who have never seen the orc properly was a step of no purpose. The faces of those who came from the royal family were hardened. But no one paid tribute to the unhappy planting. I only made a firm commitment to prove myself in battle. There were some who were weary who waited for the moment to come quickly. And their winds were done. At the end of the meeting, a trumpet sounded as the reinforcements from the royal family regrouped. Buoooooooo. While I was sitting peeking and watching the royal army, I raised my body. The two princes saw me. ¡°It''s a raid.¡± When I make a small gesture, the handsome face hardens. He smiles and climbs the steps of the wall. The two princes and the commanders of the reinforcements follow me. ¡°Aren''t you in a hurry? ¡± Two princes asked if my relaxing steps were frustrating. ¡°Save your strength and I''ll use it later. ¡± This time Erchim Kiringer asked. ¡°Too quiet. ¡± Apart from the sound of the long-running trumpet, the appearance of the winter castle did not make any sense. When I finally reached the top of the wall, I heard elasticity and groaning behind my back. ¡°It''s not quiet. ¡± Hundreds of rangers were roaming over the walls. The rangers, each with his own iron and bow, staring at the snowfield, were already in perfect readiness. The cerebral ministers of the Winter Castle were also present at the meeting. ¡°I was waiting. ¡± My voice bursts from over the wall, scarcely speaking. ¡°Ranger! Bow up! ¡± ¡°Take a protest! ¡± Chuck. Hundreds of rangers moving like a single body. Gwwwwwww! And a dark green invader running from afar. ¡°This is a real winter. ¡± My heart began to pound. 57 57. 19. No big brother. (2) Monsters are using musical instruments beneath the walls. Maximilian turns his head, unconsciously, in response to the malice and murder that is flashing in his yellow eyes. The walls were visible. ¡°Shoot! Keep shooting! ¡± I saw the commander of the Winter Castle encouraging soldiers to use evil. Soldiers cut off the hooks and made an elongated axe. ¡°Don''t put a single one on the wall! ¡± An article shouted. I saw a knife buried in my eyes that did not bleed with filthy flesh and blood. The smell of monsters, the smell of blood, the smell of boiling oil, the sweat of the men, all of which clogged Maximilian''s breath. My head got messed up. The strange fragrance in it made my head twitch. Jaw. Then someone grabbed my shoulder. The spinning axe slams right in front of your nose with a whooshing sound. ¡°Don''t get bruised against the wall. ¡± One prince, one brother, kicked his tongue and said, The chaos sank just by listening to a gruesome voice that did not fit into the battlefield of life and death. It felt like I was suffocating like a liar. ¡°The one in the fancy outfit is the first target. ¡± In his words, Maximilian looked around rather than looking at my body. Above the colorless leather armor, only himself was wearing a shining gold glove among the fur rangers. ¡°Thank you...¡± ¡°When you die, the Orcs'' morale rises. Orcs with increased morale become more stubborn. ¡± I thought you were worried. But it wasn''t. He was saying he was in the way. My face is burning up. Maximilian hides his face, leaning down without even knowing me. But he was just a moment too. The Maximilian who raises his head again flirts with the sword. I saw the monsters I encountered for a while, but now I intend to fight with my mind. ¡°Lord Erhim!¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty! ¡± I heard Herchim Kiringer''s voice right next to me. Herchim knew what the prince wanted from the beginning. As Herchim gestures, the soldiers and knights waiting under the walls begin to climb up the stairs. But before they could climb all the steps, someone shouted. ¡°Don''t come up! Twist the line!¡± He was the first prince. ¡°I''d rather wait under! ¡± Maximilian looks around. The walls are crowded. Obviously, summoning a lot of troops at once didn''t seem like a good way. I sent down the soldiers who were coming up, and I summoned only the knights. and let them help the soldiers. Knights of the Iron Magnetic Corps, disguised as mercenaries, drew their swords and scattered everywhere. ¡°Long time no see! Your Majesty! ¡± ¡°The Goddess is busy! ¡± The wire that passed through the wall shouted cheerfully. ¡°What, why are you here...¡± ¡°I''m back because I don''t have enough hands! ¡± When the prince saw them, the fisheye became dumb. ¡°I''ll see you later! ¡± ¡°Good luck! ¡± The wireman chuckled and threw a single word at each of them, and passed by the prince. ¡°It''s been a long time, Lord Arwen! ¡± As I rush back and forth, I open my eyes, looking at the man who was dealing with the Orcs on the wall. ¡°Lord Dunham?" ¡°Still there, Ike. ¡± A man who shatters the head of an oak swinging around the axe smiles. ¡°Let''s talk about it later. ¡± The man cut off the hook. The oak, which almost reached over the wall, hurriedly hangs over the wall. The man wins the finger. ¡°Ew!¡± The oak drops off with a beady scream. Maximilian watches the wires settle all over the wall. As they entered the battle, the situation on the wall improved. Shall I cut the arrows? shall I blow the arrows? And the wandering rangers put their swords back together, and took hold of the bow. ¡°Shoot!" The Rangers shoot arrows in unison in response to the commander''s timing. The arrowheads descend, and the orcs of the Brotherhood die in a heap. But the bottom of the wall was still full of oaks. I couldn''t even count how many Orcs there were. ¡°I think it''s about 1,000.¡± However, Herchim Kiringer has only 1,000 men. How many 18,000 troops are there? Maximilian is completely bored. But in the meantime, his hands were moving diligently. He aims for a ranger who flies his bow, throws out a flying spear with a knife, and cuts off the hook at the end of the wall. If there''s an oak in his head, he kicks it with his feet. I''ve been so busy for a while. Then I felt something strange. ¡°Knights of Winter Castle are gathering at the gates! ¡± Herchim exclaims. Maximilian looks unwittingly beneath the wall. The Orcs were still waggling. I looked inside the wall again. There were Knights of Winter Castle. Their eyes were full of radiance, twisting knives and spears and breathing. There was a prince at the forefront. Until a little while ago, I couldn''t understand when the man who was knitting right next to me went down there. But that wasn''t the point at the moment. ¡°No way...¡± It was important to know that they were boiling up like they were going to run out of the glottis. I believed it would not be. The outside of the wall was full of oaks. Only thirty fewer knights could have jumped in between. But the expectation was missed. ¡°Frostbite! ¡± I heard Dor¨¦ lifting heavy objects with a gloomy roar Cards won. The Orcs, who were striking the Aung San Suu Kyi under the wall, began to flock to the gate. Gwwwww! Khhhhhh! The Orcs shout with their eyes turned upside down. I heard a loud voice through the commotion. It was so low, so small a whisper. Nevertheless, I dug my ears sharper than any noise. ¡°The snow-covered mountain frozen red blood permeated walls are speechless. ¡± One day, on the way to the Winter Castle, the rangers called. If there was a difference, it was more of a speech than a song that was a mess. I wasn''t surprised. ¡°Only the sound of the trumpet of the dawn advancement resonates. ¡± Soon after the noise, the air of the winter castle began to run strangely. Goooooo. It was like the sound of the armament soaring in my ears. The Rangers have a rough breath of heat. Their eyes were full of bright eyes. ¡°The snow-covered mountain frozen red blood permeated walls are speechless! ¡± ¡°Only the trumpet of the dawn advancement resonates! ¡± Suddenly, as the knights roared, they followed the sound of his words. Ooooooooooooooooo. At that moment, Maximilian felt the Mana of the Ring fluctuate like crazy. "Your Majesty! Turn your energies to protect yourself! ¡± Herchim Kiringer shouts like a scream. Maximilian drew up his energy and resisted the sudden twist. The wire lions were also stopping the battle and retreating and sinking the fluctuating Mana. What the hell is going on? The Orcs have a shaman who does strange magic. Is this the trick? Or what happened to him in winter. There were countless thoughts in my head. Suddenly the rangers sang. A rusty tune of sound resounded across the walls. At that instant, there was a roar. ¡°Charge!¡± One prince saw his brother rush forward with a blue flame on his sword. A flame-like sword that I''ve never seen before in my life, a gold mine flashes by it, and the sound of knights begins to glow blue. Ehhhh! Huuuuuuuuuuu! The Orcs, gathered right before the gate, screamed and flew into the sky. Their dark green bodies that sprung up everywhere were so unrealistic that they were horrible. Knights of Winter Castle dug the gap. They slit through the dark green waves in a wedge-shaped row. An oak with its limbs cut off, and an oak hit by a blue flame falls out of the pickup. The knights trampled on the body and moved forward. The Orcs scream. Knights roar. ¡°Ah..." Maximilian stares at him, ignorant. At the end of his gaze, he saw a boy slicing orcs like crazy from the front. ¡°Oh, my God...¡± As the royal nobles took away the ball of my outsider, the Orcs had no place to use it, incompetent and ruthless, ignoring that they would never catch a Goblin. The known Brotherhood of Destruction was leading the knights and crushing the enemy. Maximilian was creepy at the moment. I didn''t know if it was because I was impressed by the articles of Winter Castle that cut the dark green waves, or because he knew the face of a brother who lowered himself and hid his strength. The only thing that was certain was that something ridiculous was happening in front of my eyes. Orcs, pushed by brave knights, rushing towards the Orcs of the Watercolor Cloth, were screaming and fleeing everywhere. I was struck by the remarkable achievements of only thirty knights. The orcs under the walls start to turn around and flee. The Rangers call out to the military and shoot at the bow. I slaughtered the Orcs who fled with arrows like showers. Soldiers pour out under the open gates. Unlike the Rangers, they were infantrymen heavily armed with armor and shields. Hundreds of infantrymen ran along the knights. The knights begin to slaughter the orcs with a broad array. ¡°Your Majesty...¡± Herchim Kiringer approaches and talks. Looking at the face of a half-frozen knight, Maximilian strokes my face. I would have a face like that. I forcefully grabbed a stiff face. I spoke with a trembling voice. ¡°So do we.¡± I looked outside the castle for a while. There was a history of winter castles pushing out dark green waves. ¡°I''m leaving.¡± The blood boils, but the cold water dries. ¡°It''s a pack.¡± Herchim Kiringer said. It is reckless to leave the city in such a state that the knights who fought against the wall are already quite exhausted. At the end of the day, Maximilian looked around. ¡°Ah..." Herchim''s words were not false. I saw wires standing on the wall and breathing on my shoulders. I wonder if I can see them exhausted in a while. What''s wrong? Wireless knights and Winter Castle knights are something else. The first knights in the battle and the most violent fighters of the winter castle are alive and well, and the wireman knows why they''re already doing that. I didn''t know why. Maximilian chews his lips and looks outside the castle. Knights and infantrymen were hunting scattered orcs. The battle is over soon. ¡°We won! ¡± The prince shouts, lifting the red armor high above the sky like blood. But the gaze was fixed on my brother. The snowy brother smiled. But my brother couldn''t smile or cry. I was just staring at my brother in the middle of a corpse full of bodies everywhere. But there were those who were more surprised than that. ¡°What the hell...¡± The senior mercenaries of the Silver Fox Mercenaries are completely distracted by the sight of the open gates. Bang bang. The battle is over, and the heart is racing like crazy. In their gaze, there was a boy who returned with the Orcs'' armies on his shoulders, like an improvement general. Hedgehog. The boy laughs. Exactly where the superior silver foxes gather. The boy summoned one of the soldiers and handed him an earring. A soldier with a nod rushes to the silver foxes. ¡°The First Prince said, ¡± The soldier said with a solemn face, as if he were preaching a royal command. ¡°You asked me to see you separately after the battlefield cleanup. ¡± The leader of the silver foxes nodded. ¡°Vincent! I won! Nineteen now! ¡± ¡°I have twenty-six, so it''s not too far! ¡± Boy, I saw the first prince and the eldest son of the Winter Holy Spirit fighting. ¡°At least ten squadrons! Then I''m twenty-eight! ¡± ¡°That way, I have a short-term army. I''m thirty-five. ¡± The two men who raised their voices to something unknown seemed like immature boys. Except for the blood and disgusting flesh on your body. ¡°This is completely different from what I heard. ¡± The leader of the silver foxes said. ¡°I heard you couldn''t do it alone. ¡± The silverfox glanced over the wall without my knowledge, and the prince looked at my brother with a complicated face. 58 58. 20. It sprouts in the winter. (1) The prince quarrels with the eldest son of the Winter Holy Spirit. The knights I was looking at got into trouble again. I couldn''t help but hear the rangers and ordinary soldiers talking, and I was amazingly shocked. ¡°Oh, a little! I''m tired. Why are you sticking around like this? ¡± Even though the prince shouted, the soldiers only waxed and laughed, and no one was reluctant to do either. ¡°Woo! He said he can''t even eat a meal like that! ¡± ¡°You must be tired of catching some Orcs! ¡± There was even a soldier who sent a yay. ¡°These things! Am I ridiculous! ¡± When the unbearable prince shouted with a purple voice, Maximilian thought the soldiers would be beaten to death. ¡°What are you looking at me for? ¡± I was angry. ¡°Ten times as many Orcs as there are! ¡± But the reason was too different than expected. As a Maximilian, I was embarrassed because I couldn''t be ridiculous. ¡°Then take care of the 5 legions alone, and we''ll be comfortable shooting bows on the walls! ¡± Soldiers giggle. ¡°Mmm.¡± Maximilian felt strange. The royal family who gives and receives the distant farmland with the End Soldiers was unimaginable. But it didn''t look bad. The eyes of the soldiers and knights were filled with reverence, while treating and seducing him with great kindness. ¡°They only shoot arrows in the castle, so it''s still very powerful, isn''t it? Today you win the Battlefield Cleanup! ¡± The first prince giggled and said, "The soldiers have once again begun to stir. ¡°You''re not moving fast? ¡± ¡°Let''s go, let''s go! ¡± But no one really defied him. The rangers and soldiers took the cart and went outside the gate. The knights wandered around for a little while, looking for something to do. Seeing the one prince left alone, Maximilian thought. If the aristocrats of the royal family had seen the bloody end soldiers and the hippocampus, they would have said that they were not royal. Half empathized, and half could not. The appearance of the brother was certainly not royal. But that didn''t even make me look vulgar. ¡°Your Majesty. ¡¯¡¯ I looked at my brother and I was locked in my thoughts, and the wire came to me. I''m glad you''re okay. I''m really impressed that you fought so bravely in the first battle. Maximilian, who was facing them, felt a sense of disgrace. A peculiar sensation that he had never felt before, he could quickly realize his identity. Magnificence. The admiration and favour that came to their faces was no different than praising the talent of a young child. Maximilian naturally found out. The expression of those who were praising themselves in the royal family also showed that they were like them. When I realized it, I felt ashamed. Maximilian. Maximilian. You were so proud of your childish mockery. It was never a blemish to be praised as magnificent by 15-year-olds and adults. However, the one-year-old brother was already recognized as a worthy man. The difference was too great. ¡°Your Majesty?¡± According to the voice of Herchim Kiringer, he woke up from the meditation. He hid his face and asked. ¡°Do you have anything else to say? ¡± After finishing the work, I asked the wireworkers because they were hesitant. ¡°If you''ll excuse me, I''d like to go down and say hello to His Royal Highness. ¡± Their gaze was all alone under the wall, so the sun was clearing his throat. Maximilian said so. Wires rush down the Ur Wall, shaking around the prince. ¡°Why are you next of kin all of a sudden! ¡± I didn''t really hate that look when I yelled. The wire lion giggles. It doesn''t look so different from the Knights of Winter Castle. ¡°Did they volunteer to come here? ¡± The mission is to take off the emblem of the proud wire and hide the name without even removing the iron armor. Nevertheless, they were the only ones who had volunteered to go to the north without being hard on their own. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. ¡± Maximilian seemed to know why they volunteered to the far north. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Erchim Kiringer said in a soft tone. ¡°Don''t be impatient. ¡± He turns his head. The smiling face of the Vice Knight Commander is there. "I was just surprised." I never imagined I would see such a sight before I came here. The kingdom is peaceful, but there is a great war going on in the North, and the Orcs, who considered themselves petty monsters, built the kingdom. And there, Leonberger''s bloodline was rooted and growing into the logs. Who knew not only himself, but also which of them were in the royal family? Everyone gathered their mouths and said that it was irreparable, and everyone avoided it because the existence itself was harmful. He was recognized in the North. I have a question. I don''t understand why such a good man has turned his fives upside down and gone to such a wreck. If I had done a tenth of them, the royal people wouldn''t have ignored you. Perhaps His Majesty didn''t hate his eldest son as he does now. I didn''t know why. You can find the answer by watching, Maximilian''s eyes deepen. * * It''s good for war. It''s good for fighting Orcs. It''s good for everything. This pathetic body was a problem. Mana was instantly exhausted, and his muscles were shattered, and there was no place where his whole body hurt. I pretended to be strong in front of the soldiers, but the facts were limited. I wanted to go to bed right away. But there''s still work to be done. I''m sorry. I touched the mercenaries who were watching me from afar. As if they had waited, they came to me and bowed their heads. ¡°Let''s go somewhere quiet and talk. ¡± ¡°The barracks we''re staying in are perfect. ¡± He stood as the leader of the mercenaries. He nodded and followed them. Soon after, a barracks of mercenaries appeared. ¡°Here you go.¡± The mercenary commander overcame the tent. Unlike the shabby exterior, whether it was used as a meeting place for the Command, the room was well equipped. ¡°You, and you. They won''t let anyone in here. ¡± I didn''t tell him to, but I saw him clean up the perimeter. He was also a mercenary. ¡°It''s an honor to meet you. Sire. I am Antoine, who leads a mercenary army that is insignificant. ¡± I asked him directly. ¡°Did you make a deal with the royal family? ¡± ¡°Once I had a long-term contract, ¡± Antoine stares at me, saying that he has been on a contract for about a year and decides to re-contract if the battle gets longer. ¡°Any plans after that? ¡± ¡°There must be something about mercenaries who don''t know when they''re going to die. If you''re lucky enough to survive, you just have to find another employer." I offered it to Antoine who was floating fluent. ¡°Let''s make a deal with me. ¡± ¡°Since you made a deal with the Leonberger royal family, it''s like you made a deal with His Majesty? ¡± I''m not a great guy who doesn''t know what I''m talking about, but he was a real snob. ¡°Let''s make a personal arrangement with me, not with the royal family. ¡± ¡°Our mercenaries are cheap, but they''re not cheap. ¡± The royals have chosen and sent to support the North. That ransom is ridiculous. It was as expected. Of course I didn''t have the money. Although there was some money given to maintain his dignity as a prince, it was not enough to hire mercenaries. ¡°ransom...¡± But it didn''t matter. ¡°Your manna accumulated in a crude way. ¡± The ransom was not necessarily paid for by money. ¡°I''ll turn it into a flourish. ¡± Sometimes something more intangible than this type of material came out. ¡°I learned to never ignore the lowly technique again. ¡± It was the same as it is now. Antoine''s manna was as crude as it could be with the technique of septum. Even though I don''t know, the senior mercenaries in the mercenaries are similar to the authors. And with that crude energy, I could never get to the high ground. Sod Expert. Even the sand is piled up with impure Mana. It was piled up the same way, but the results were never the same. Even if the land is the same as mine, it was the difference between heaven and earth. I recalled the karma I had built up in my heart. I recalled a poem that I made by weaving together the results I had achieved. And I took it out. Not the power of poetry, but the power of poetry. Burn so many Orcs that they finally reach the end of the Extraordinary. I showed the Fox-like mercenary commander some of the remuneration I would pay. Less. Less. The pickpockets in the barracks began to tremble. The crude teacup shook and the barracks of mercenaries swollen like tears without wind. I went back to grinding. The pickpockets that were falling apart became as calm as lies, and the swelling curtains were stretched again. ¡°Still not enough. ¡± I look at Antoine. The mercenary commander, hardened like a stone, is rolling his eyeballs. I waited still. Everyone who heaps manas in the heart throws a harsh bait. If you were a lowly scorned swordsman, you made a humble offer. Giving myself away from this is depriving me of my worth. ¡°If I could accomplish everything in words, I would already be a Swordmaster. ¡± After a while Antoine opened his mouth. Is it a rejection? I woke up foolishly. If you won''t accept it, it was enough to find someone else. Antoine grabbed me like that. ¡°But that might also depend on who''s talking. ¡± The mercenary commander added a word with a blunt face. ¡°I heard the words of His Majesty. ¡± He was smiling humbly, but as advanced as his eyes were. Unlike the Knight of the Ring, it was the unique radiance of the man who cooked the manna in the heart. ¡°Give me the title. ¡± Antoine asked me. It was too much to ask the prince, but it was also a sentiment that reminded him of a pleasant future as he listened. I laughed. He was a funny man. Unlike the superior knights, he was a good man. ¡°How long will the contract last? ¡± I answered Antoine''s question without hesitation. ¡°Until I became king. ¡± * * Antoine and I made a verbal agreement. Antoine was still looking at me, and I could see if they were really useful. But I was sure enough that a mercenary commander like a fox would be useful to me. ¡°Do you know how to use Heart Mana? ¡± I asked them if they knew how to use the right Mana Heart. Antoine simultaneously pulled out the sword and dagger that he was wrenching at his waist instead of answering. Honeybee. I felt the mana move. He grabbed the weight and said in a low voice. ¡°A knife to the sword! ¡± The blade flashes. Antoine said he brought it to the Dagger with such a shiny sword. The sword digs about a third of the dagger. ¡°This is my sword. ¡± ¡°What''s that? ¡± ¡°We are singing a song called Sword, Sword. ¡± I was getting bruised. ¡°But it''s one of the swords in the industry that knows it''s worth it. ¡± I covered my face with my hands as I watched Antoine frown with a proud face. Oh, my God. It''s a knife. As I know more poetry than anyone else in the world, the list of words, not even an attempt song, is the syllable of a well-known mercenary commander. It was insane and delirious. 59 59Ch. 20. It sprouts in the winter. (2) ¡°Are other people''s swords like this? ¡± I asked just in case. Antoine nods as if natural. There is a difference in efficiency, but others'' swords are too small. ¡°That''s crazy.¡± It was hard to get my head tied. Where did the beautiful poetry that sang glorious amusement go, and where did the weather of the Saviors who wanted to reach the transcendence go? The crude and crude words were the only legacy left in the glorious era of GuangYoung, so I was more than embarrassed. Sitting in a chair, he grabbed a stubborn head, and Antoine looked at it and asked. ¡°Do you have something you don''t like? ¡± I did not answer. One or two things you don''t like. For now, I asked about the swordsman''s wishes. Antoine''s answer to that was really poetic. I learned from one of my senior mercenaries when I was young. It wasn''t just about learning, it was about giving away wealth. I was choked. I didn''t even imagine there would be people buying and selling carpets in the heavens and the earth. But there was this guy. Right here in front of my eyes. It was a real end. Of course, in the past, it was not uncommon to borrow the karma that others had accumulated. Sometimes monarchs give poetry to my knights in return for their dedication and service. But that was an exception, and there were conditions. The recipient of the Old Horse of the City had to contribute more than a certain amount to the building of the city. That was at least a way to transmit the poem as much less damaging as possible to others without blood. Naturally, the knights did not trade poetry in exchange for money in any case. It was a way to take down the poetry more clearly than any other act. There was evidence right in front of his eyes. "Knife Cutting" Even the most bizarre song I''ve ever heard before was originally an intact poem. As long as it is passed down through the mouth of the unworthy, they will lose the whole verse, and even its horror and strength will be corrupted, and it will come to pass now. At least the slightest force left is because the phrase is extremely simple and easy to understand. I filled my tongue. ¡°He''s only been chasing me for half a year. I invested my entire fortune, but I saved my life a few times later, so it wasn''t a casualty business. ¡± But I went after him for half a year to learn the poetry of that troublesome landscape. Karma invested her entire life in a mortgage to learn a list of clumsy words that didn''t even feel the urgency of poetry. I realized the moment I heard that. You know, if I had a hammer, I''d almost use a barge. I wouldn''t know if I didn''t know. I couldn''t use a bargain, you know. ¡°I will change the terms of the contract. ¡± Antoine, who was chatty, opened his eyes. ¡°20 years." The original contract was until I ascended the throne. I turned that period into 20 years of service. ¡°Twenty years is a pack. That''s as much as a permanent contract. No mercenary in the world makes such promises." Antoine rebelled, and I snorted. It is not a permanent contract, but a subordinate contract. I pulled the sword. ¡°Your Majesty? ¡± Flawless Antoine steps back. ¡°You''ve been chasing me for half a year. ¡± Looking at Antoine like that, he asked. ¡°Did you invest all your wealth when you were young? ¡± Antoine''s face hardened. ¡°How much did you spend your life on such a crude old horse? ¡± The swordsman, who was proud of it, was ridiculed, making planting uncomfortable. I recited the poem of the soul in such a small way, looking at Antoine. A green corpse was piled up and a red nail appeared beneath it. And honour your soul before me. The blue flame rises on a massive scale. ¡°How much is this old horse worth? ¡± The sword is drawn. The insignia of a silver fox burns into a blue flame. ¡°What''s your 20 years worth? ¡± I put out my sword again. Looking at the sword shoved in front of his neck, Antoine swallowed the honeycomb. ¡°I''ll give you time to think. ¡± I reaped the sword. ¡°But I won''t wait that long. ¡± I turned around. Until the moment he left the barracks, Antoine did not open his mouth. But I left the barracks without hesitation. I saw the longing in Antoine''s eyes that faced the flame of the soul. The treasure that he was proud of was not even a stone on the side of the road, and since he knew that the real treasure was in front of his eyes, Antoine would come to me sooner or later. ¡°Mmm.¡± I looked at the wall. I drew a picture of the mountain range beyond. And I measured the presence there. I felt a massive presence that would be incomparable with all the creatures nearby. The Warlord has been stationary for almost two months. I would occasionally roar and show off my presence, but there was no way out of it. I don''t know why the slow but restless one suddenly pressed into the seat, and why he panicked. I was just glad I had time. But the time was not infinite. He was a tyrant who trampled and conquered, not a ruler who remained in one place and prospered in the kingdom. I didn''t know when it would be, but he will definitely start moving again. and will finally come to this place. Before that, I had to be as prepared as I could. * * As soon as the day was clear, I went to Vincent and asked him to borrow someone. Three light rangers in the geography of the mountains, three trackable rangers. ¡°Not with those who used to be with His Majesty. ¡± Vincent asked me what I wanted. ¡°I''m not going on patrol this time. ¡± A faithful winter saint''s eldest son became a suspicious face. He asked, "What are you trying to do with only six people who don''t have to scout?" ¡°Hunting.¡± It wasn''t just the Orcs in the mountains. There were countless large and small monsters, and in the intermediary, there were also monsters that were undeniably strong compared to the Orcs. The so-called King of the Mountains. Trolls called immortal predators. Monster that was notorious in the era of the Shin Young, which was overflowing with brilliant knights 400 years ago. Powerful monsters born extraordinary. I was going to hunt them down. ¡°It''s too dangerous. If you do that, you''re at the same time now. ¡± Vincent, who listened to my plan, walked out on the other side of the road. ¡°Even if you''re wrong, you can''t go back. ¡± Vincent said something similar in the past. ¡°You said the same thing when I said I''d take care of the Orcs. ¡± What did I do then? Vincent sighs as he smiles. ¡°Then I''ll put in more people. ¡± I didn''t refuse to do so either. It won''t change that much if you add a few people. A strange man appeared as he was preparing to leave the castle at dawn. He was Herchim Kiringer, who should be with the two princes. ¡°Why else would you. ¡± ¡°His Royal Highness sent me." Herchim Kiringer trembled. ¡°So do I. Your Majesty.¡± Dunham Farenheit, a man who had seen his face bored in the past by the wire, smiled and made relatives. ¡°Do as you please. ¡± In my words, two men tightened the straps of their backpacks. Finally, I checked my luggage. If the schedule was longer, I might have to ride the mountain for more than a month, so I had to check my luggage thoroughly. "Hmm?" I was packing like that, and a group of men showed up. It was Antoine and the mercenaries. ¡°Do you want me to follow you? ¡± Antoine shakes his head and hands. The chunks that stood behind folded their waists in half. ¡°This is Advanced Mercenary Lock! ¡± ¡°This is Senior Mercenary Jean! ¡± Antoine frowned at the unexpected greetings. ¡°Before they became mercenaries, they were mountaineers. They''re quick to notice, so if you''re as eager as a bell, it won''t be easy to use." After confirming their traits, I laughed. Those who brought him up on the mountain are what they call traits. They''re all good things to spy on. I can see the inside. ¡°I''ll call it a bell, I''ll do it. ¡± I decided to pretend I didn''t know. ¡°Let''s go." I hastened to leave because I thought I would follow the outsider. An outsider and Vincent were waiting for me at the gate. ¡°Be careful. ¡± A loner said, looking at me frowning because I was cold. Fortunately, it was a simple plumbing. ¡°You keep your castle safe without me. ¡± ¡°This is the castle you''ve been protecting since before you were born. ¡± ¡°Please come back safely. ¡± I told him all I could think about, and the rich man gave me a pint. ¡°Then let''s go. ¡± After saying that, I went to the gate. The Rangers shake their hands as they look at me on the wall. There was no grand greeting. It was a pale plunge among the men of the North. I just waved my hand, too. * * Rangers are starting to become terribly busy entering the mountains. They wander all around, making way to avoid encountering the Orcs. Without rushing, he carefully stepped into the mountains. There were occasional encounters with small monsters or beasts, but the time was not delayed because the rangers dealt with them quickly. ¡°Some mountain infantry rangers are the best, I''m sure. ¡± Herchim Kiringer, who saw the rangers go out earlier, shook their throats without a sound after killing the Goblins. Whether that or not, the Rangers dug up the Goblins in the snowfield without saying a word and drove me back to my work. I took every precaution to avoid overlapping with the path of the monsters. I went inside the mountain range and inside. How many days has it been? When the two mercenaries who were watching me on foot or at rest were tired of the hard hikes, one of the rangers who went out earlier sent a reception call. Shh. A ranger with his fingers in front of his lips nods at me as he looks around. It meant I finally got to where I wanted to be. Ranger''s lips twitch. Oh, I know. I heard a furious roar from afar before I finished speaking. Gwwww. The Rangers are deafened. The two mercenaries smashed their asses. Arwen and the wireman frown, and Adelia snapped at me. The white face was completely frightened by the terrible roar. I pretended I didn''t know her like that and touched the Ranger. A ranger who knew what I was doing pointed to that place. I dragged Adelia forward without fail. After turning around the twisted logs without a single leaf, a narrow ditch appeared. The moment I smelled blood, I dug my nose. I saw a monster eating in front of me for a long time. However, the food for the meal was too fresh to be called mainish. No, I don''t know if it''s a good idea to call live oak food. Booooooooo. The ogre tore the Orc''s body in half. Strong muscles that withstand arrows tear like a belly button. The viscera is poured out over the white snowfield. The ogre crawls into his mouth. ¡°Krrrr!¡± The Orcs clank their throats and surround the giant monster. Orcs who would not be strange to lead one small unit at a time, they were an elite battalion of Orc Warriors. And in the brokerage, there was an oak that was half as big as an oak warrior. Don''t be afraid! Warriors! He was an Orc nobleman. The Orc aristocrat who fixed the axe spear raises his speculation. I stumbled on the axe spear, saying there was a lot of red energy. The Orc Warriors rush to the ogres with courage in their speculation. At that moment, a bloody battle began. Mmm. Seeing that, I carelessly laughed. The fishermen''s geography is what they say. 60 60. 20. It sprouts in the winter when the wind blows (3). It''s just a little bit bigger, a little bit bigger! Don''t back off! The oak warriors plunge into the gloomy roar of speculation, shoving their swords, spears, and axes. But the monster, the ogre, was too strong to disparage because it was just a big sandbox. An oak head explodes in one punch. An oak folds over its waist at once as it kicks. In an instant, five oak limbs were broken or torn apart. The overwhelming disparity that comes from species differences, even augers, was fighting and eating at the same time. The oak''s head was waxed, and an ogre shoved in his mouth squeezed his chin. The Orc Warrior''s body twitches and stretches. Agjac. Agjac. Creepy noises echoed everywhere. The Orc Warriors, who ran bravely, retreated with a pause. Innoiom! An inferior noble oak swings its speculative axe spear and rushes to the ogre. The ogre chews and throws out the corpse of the Orc Warrior in cold blood. Wang! The Orc Warrior''s corpse rises at once in the depths of the noble Orc. A red speculative axe pops out from behind the mouth of the river. The ogre swings his fist. Boong. I wanted to make a heavy noise, and the axe window bounced off. The noble oak spins the bounced axe spear in half and raises it forward again. Ogres punched again. An axe spear of noble oak swiftly traverses the path of Ogre''s forearm. (chuckles) The axe spear shoots Ogre''s armpits. He didn''t bleed. Even the speculation comparable to the Knights'' Sword Auror could not make Ogre''s bloodshed. All that was left was the bruised marks. Gwwwww! Angry Ogres begin to jump. The Orc aristocrats dizzy their eyes and turn around. I was so impressed that I could avoid punching out my head with a single piece of paper. ¡°Hoo.¡± He was better at fighting than the Orc nobles who came to Winter Castle the other day. As a warrior called the Weather Orcs, the great spear was also a stubborn one that was chopped into many practical pieces. I can''t wait to catch the ogre. While I nodded my head, the battle between him and Ogre continued. "Don''t be afraid! He''s nothing but a monster! He encouraged my men. The fallen Orc Warriors regain their speculation at the head''s quarter. The Orcs rush back to the ogre. Unlike before, the Orcs no longer approach the ogre recklessly, and when they see a gap, they push their swords and axes. A hard leather that could not be cut with a speculative attack. The Orc Warriors had no jaws to attack. But it was enough to distract Ogre. For the King! The noble oak shakes his axe. Clearer speculation than ever cut Ogre''s bloodshed. Blood splashes. Ogre shins are ripped open. Don''t miss your chance! The Orcs snap their swords and spears into their stubbornly wound shins. The wound quickly subsided. However, only with that kind of wound, the monster called the King of the Mountains did not kneel. Rather, I flew more quickly to see if I had a chest ulcer. The ogre wiggles his arm with a stabler. Some fortunate Orcs are caught up in the turbulence and fall. Khhhh. Something suddenly grabbed my collar. As I lowered my head, Adelia, who had cut her face in half in my chest, looked up at me. A tired, white face, a face that looks like you''re going to cry right now, and a body that falls like a lion. And two eyes with red and yellow energy. ¡°Oh, shit. ¡± I had lost my mind during the fight and forgot for a while. Who I was with. The smell of blood trembled everywhere, and in my arms was a madman who was hallucinating. ¡°No, hold on. ¡± I soothed Adelia in a hurry. The [War Craze] and [Butcher] traits that faintly emerged weakened the light. But it didn''t completely disappear. ¡°If you just wait a little while, you can jump as fast as you like. Now be patient.¡± Adelia buries my face again. I heard a sigh. I felt the fur and armor piercing through her mouth. Between her face and my chest, a small crack seemed to glow yellow and red. Her body trembled like a lion, and it was no longer felt because of fear. I''m creeped out because I think she''s smiling. There''s another monster here. The existence of chaos that has suffered several times, but is rarely adapted. I wanted to throw her in the winter castle even now because I felt like it. But I couldn''t. The silk carvings to be piled up in this hike were not my own. I hold Adelia''s head tight and hold her so that she doesn''t pop out, and a group of people show up behind her. The group who saw the quartet out there opened their mouths. Even the rangers who have been bored with monsters are surprised by the terrible battle. ¡°The North is a remarkable place. ¡± Herchim Kiringer hurls his admiration. I never imagined there were such monsters until I came here from the royal family, and Herchim Kiringer was astonished. But it''s still too early to be surprised. The harshness of the Mountain King wasn''t just that. The Orcs were desperate to somehow make one leg unusable before the ogre revealed the face. Gwwwww! The ogre roars as if he were making fun of such an effort. Nuron''s giant suddenly flew up red. The muscles swelled as much as possible. The twinkling eyeballs twirl and begin to shed a glow. The look on Erchim Kiringer''s face hardened. ¡°What the hell is that...¡± ¡°That''s really coming. ¡± The essence of being inherent since birth, Ogre was a predator with endless appetite and was an [original butcher]. (chuckles) Adelia begins to glow in her arms. The character of [Butcher] she possesses began to react sensitively to the energy of another [Butcher]. I held her tightly with both hands. The rattled man holds her tight to prevent her from popping out. It wasn''t time for us to get involved. It was not wise to deal with an ogre who had just revealed his essence. What we''re going to do is fill Ogre''s fierce appetite. Of course, the meal was the oaks. The noble oak pulls up his speculation. Come! Augur twisted his purchases in a gloomy roar. A brutal, violent smile. The ogre blows away. The noble oak rolls its feet with his axe spear full of speculation. But it was useless. Ogres wasn''t after him from the start. ¡°Turn it off!¡± ¡°Shuck!¡± Screams are fine. Arms and legs fly everywhere. The ogre, who had only swung his fist so far, pushed it in and tore the flesh of the Orcs into shreds. Dozens of Orc Warriors have died. It happened instantly. You bastard! A noble oak glances at the scene of the wretched slaughter. But Auger was already out of place. The other Orc Warriors have become blood loaves and brushed to the ground. Orcs'' torn limbs flew everywhere. Butcher. The festival of slaughterers has just begun. The weary Orcs rush with swords and spears in their rage. But I didn''t become an opponent. The ogre rips through the tough flesh of the oaks like a joke. ¡°Did you say you were going to catch him like that? ¡± Herchim Kiringer asked me. Tired of the face of a brave knight. It was natural. An ogre who revealed his essence as a [Butcher] was inferior to a Swordmaster. It was absurd of me to catch a guy who was just a Sod Expert. But that was why it was worth it. I could never grow myself by doing what I could. The horror of the article grew when it made impossible. Like a monster right in front of you. ¡°Get ready. It''s our turn. ¡± There are only twenty Orc Warriors left. Noble Orcs rebuilt, but Ogres disregarded him thoroughly and tore the Warriors apart. A beast without pride! The noble oak rushes forward screaming. There was an ogre who was hunting other warriors with his back turned. "Tsk." The fact that Ogre looks like a trap to me is flattering. The noble oak turns around like an ogre waiting to act like he''s not inside. The axe spear is sucked into the ogre''s hand with intense speculation. Grrrrrrr. The ogre scratches his neck and laughs. Young speculation on the axe spear became stronger. Ogre''s hand is torn. Blood spilled. But Ogre never let go of the axe. Ugh. Ogre reaches out. Later, the Warriors rush to the ogres. The Orc nobles put speculation in their fists. Red speculation and dark green warriors intertwine with the golden clerk. It was Adelia who ran out of my arms. Ogres didn''t even look at the little man who was suddenly caught up in it. That was an obvious mistake. The human being, who the King of the Mountains considered insignificant, was the true progeny of the swordsman who had ruled the world in the past. A stunt that has defeated countless giants in her dark past. And Ogre is the remnant of the Ancient Age with the blood of an exterminated giant. ¡°I shook my sword. ¡± A buzzing voice dug into my ear. ¡°The blood flows into the river, and the flesh enriches the earth. ¡± At that moment, the golden black light, which was just increasingly scary, exploded. And there was a slaughter in it for the dominant species that saw the world under its eyes. It''s part of the heirloom that the woman of the Bavarian family has built in the past, and the seeds I planted on her offspring are germinated and smoked. It was a verse of the poem of the opening wall, which was interwoven with the sword. Gwwwww! The ogre suddenly screams. I think I noticed it late. We know that a small, petty human woman is her own natural being. But it was too late. The heir of a woman who slaughtered a giant and was already a black man. Even though it is an incomparably weak force in the past, Enough to cut off Ogre''s bloodshed. Quaak! The ogre opens his mouth. A red line emerges behind Ogre''s back. At first there was a line that was so thin that it could not be seen. Fountain has risen. And Adelia laughed widely in the fountain. Ogres roar. A violent figure who has forgotten even the pain of his essential hatred of natural enemies. But Auger wouldn''t even know his dream. That there were two people here who were associated with the extermination of the dominant species. ¡°I will renew this land with the blood and flesh of giants. ¡± Another verse of [The Poem of the Opening Wall], recited by Adelia, flowed out of my mouth. Sing "The Poetry of the Opening Wall." You can''t handle poetry with your current abilities. Part of the poem is omitted. Sing only one verse of the poem, half of it. My sword flashes with a glorious twinkle in pain as my heart is cut off. * * Erchim Kiringer opens his eyes. A poor woman who didn''t understand why she was dragged into such a harsh hike snapped into the back of a violent giant. Even if the Orcs use dragons like that, the sturdy leather tears out instantly, and a fountain of blood rises. The rain of blood poured out, and the woman soaked in it smiled widely. Herchim Kiringer looks at it with a dull look. If I hadn''t listened to Ogre''s violent roar, I would not have been able to regain consciousness. I grabbed the sword. I turned the ring and prepared to run out. However, Herchim is bruised again before the energy he draws reaches the sword. Ogre''s fingers, as thick as a dizzy woman''s wrist, are cut off. In front of him was a prince who twisted a glorious light of five colours. An arrogant pupil. ¡°You are the beginning. ¡± The prince said to the monster. 61 61 Ch. 20. It sprouts in the winter when the wind blows (4). Herchim Kiringer dared not even think about getting into a vicious battle. Crazy as it was, it was an ogre, but it was a matter of two men and two women being crazier than they were. No, I couldn''t even feel the need to intrude before that. The overwhelming was not an ogre, but two men and two women. Every time the golden clerk passes by, the armor of the armor is torn apart. The woman strikes in succession, as if there were no defenses. Gwwwww! The bloody ogre howls and strikes his fist. The woman who had just trembled with her sword and was in a position to evade the attack seemed to be smashing the whole space. At that time, the prince went out. A prince drew a sword with a twisted glow that resembled a woman''s blooming clerk, but was strangely different. Bang! The prince''s body flew into the air. Auger gives a hand and screams. The laryngoscope and blood have fallen from the horribly cleaved fist. At the same time, the prince who flew through the air rolled over the floor. Open. A prince who rolled the floor several times raised his body. In the meantime, the woman who trimmed her posture struck again. Ogre''s wrist is completely cut off. Geez! The ogre screams and wiggles his remaining hands. The woman caught in the attack bounced. The prince received such a woman. The two of them got together and rolled the floor at the same time. Then I ran to Ogre again. Seeing that, Herchim Kiringer admired it. The woman tore off Ogre leather like she was ripping her flesh off, but she was one of the princes. The attack is not a woman, the defence is not a prince. At first glance, it was a perfect role-sharing, but Erchim Kiringer knew it wasn''t a pre-tailored merger. The woman''s black ogre was as blind as that. I didn''t see any consideration for the fighting together. I just drew the sword as I could see. Such selfless and blind aggression was exquisitely aided by the prince. Of course, she takes on defenses she doesn''t care about, but she cuts the flow exquisitely to prevent the ogre from focusing on her. Without a dizzy combat experience and sensation, it was the one prince who was coordinating this battle. If she wasn''t a prince, she would have become a blood loaf and would have been thrown into the snowfield. How many battles have you fought since you came to Winter Castle? It''s been a year since you started learning swords. It was an unparalleled development in the past, but it was not the only prince who grew so remarkably. Arwen Kirgayen. She was destined to be a wire knight once, but now she is also a skilled knight who became a direct knight of the prince. While Erham and Dunham are running out of time, Arwen commands the Rangers to ambush the Orcs in search of a way to engage in a violent battle with the Augers. It was a great judgment. The Orcs are exhausted by the battle against the ogres, and froze at the appearance of an endless scoundrel. If you fight properly, the Orcs will be silent on the Rangers'' snipers for a while. Luckily, the Orcs who stopped the arrows were taken care of by Arwen Kirgaen. The Orcs, exhausted by the battle with the ogre, fall out of her sword without breaking a spell. An Orc who used Red Energy entered the battle late, but it was after all the other Orcs had fallen. Arwen raises her hand. The rangers, who had finished reloading, were again in firing position. It was then that Erhim and Dunham realized what they were going to do, who were so enthusiastic about the battle between Prince and Ogre. Ooooooooooooooooo. With the exception of the four ringed lions, the Knight of Triple Chain, who is considered one of the best swords in the kingdom, decided to raise his energy. No matter how fierce the oak was, it could not be prudent. The Orcs retreat. ¡°Crack! Crack! ¡± The oak scratches its neck and shouts. I heard you understand what the Prince Orc said. Erchim looks back. At the end of the day, the fight was ending. I saw Ogres sitting in a pool of blood. Both feet have been cut off, and one arm has been cut off from the wrist. The appearance of Ogres swirling around on the floor with their hands cut off, the first vice was nowhere to be seen. Rather, it was on the human side that it seemed rather vicious. A bloody woman grabbed Ogre''s back. One of Ogre''s remaining arms was cut off from his armpit by a sword drawn up from below. ¡°Grouch.¡± The ogre screams. A woman shoved a knife in her opposite armpit. Booooooooo. Ogre''s shoulders are torn apart. Kung. An ogre throws his head in a puddle of blood and abandons his body. A woman climbs on Ogre''s back. Her eyes fluttered with yellow and red glare, and she laughed. (chuckles) A golden sparkling sword pierces Ogre''s back neck. ¡°Argh! Argh! ¡± The ogre coughs up with a lather. The woman who drew the sword took the sword down again. Puck, puck, puck. A horrible noise that seemed to chop even meat, and the ogre twitched. It was a scary sight to dream of. Erhim frowns and turns his head. A prince who was approaching was right in front of his nose. Unlike a woman with a blood clot, it was a distant figure without a single blood on her body. The prince walks out loud and makes an iron sound to his neck. The oak reacted to that strange noise. Bloop, Bloop. It was the same noise that the prince made, and then Herchim knew that strange sound was "Orc", which he heard with rumors. The prince and the oak roar for a while. I couldn''t even guess what I was talking about. It was just a growl rather than a language, and it was something raw that was hard to even understand. Jaw. The prince stretches out his hand and lowers the crossbow of the Ranger, which was right next to him. ¡°Back off.¡± It was Arwen who first responded to the unexpected order. Chuck, shove her agglutination in the sword, and then she retreated back there. Late in the day, the rangers stretch their crossbows and open their streets. Erhim frowns. It seems like the prince and the orc are going to have a duel against each other. But that was true. The oak shook its throat low, and the prince heard it again. Herchim''s eyes widened as if the knights were introducing themselves before the duel. Orcs and human fights, they were never heard of. Erhim pondered for a moment. Thinking back to the way you dealt with the Auger with the Red Energy as a free material, that Orc was at least as strong as the Knight of the Triple Chain. It was too reckless to deal with such a strong man right after the battle with Auger. Of course, the Orcs fought with the ogres, but they had enough time to breathe. If you do it again, it gets in the way. I could have been reproached later, but at least I had to stop Leonberger''s eldest son from becoming a monster. Erhim raises his hand on the sword sack and prepares to jump at any time. But consequently, it was really worrying. Swordsmanship is incredibly stubborn, with decades of bare feet on the battlefield. Even though he was breathing heavily, he was stable after a series of strikes, and Mana was also pulling out only where he needed it when he needed it to minimize his loss. The age of the prince was now only sixteen, too early to make up the whole of Qi. However, it seems that Prince Herchim has already reached that point. When I came to the wire magnet just a few months ago, I still saw a clumsy corner. It was a remarkable rate of growth, which I would never have believed if I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes. ¡°Huuuuuuuuuch!¡± I heard a nervousness while I was submerged for a moment. Looking forward, I saw an oak with its heart pierced by a sword. Cock. The prince lifts his foot and pushes the oak. The sword comes out and blood rises. The twitching oak shook his lips. ¡°Krrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr¡± One prince glances down at the orc and makes an iron sound. The oak closes its eyes with a satisfactory face. And I never opened my eyes again. Herchim somehow guessed what the iron sound of the prince meant. He was a good opponent. He was a great duel. I thought it would mean something like that. Furry. The first prince sat on the floor. ¡°Ouch. I''m gonna die. ¡± One prince, who was lying uncovered, closed his eyes. Arwen and the Rangers run, and the prince who was lying down gets up. ¡°Adelia!¡± A woman raises herself in a puddle of red blood. ¡°Your Majesty...¡± She seemed to be crying right away. The prince, who confirmed her innocence, shouted. ¡°Don''t come!¡± The prince hated it. She finally shed tears at the attitude of the decent owner. The bloody face, the place where the tears passed, was washed white. Erhim and the Rangers trembled at the odds. Turning their heads, they never looked where she was again. * * After a day of camping and exhausting combat, the group immediately searched the mountains for a sense of hunting. The steps of the rangers turned into a guide were unpredictable, and the same prudence was not seen before. I asked him why, and he said that the smell of the ogre was so vibrating, that the dizzy monsters would have already fled far. ¡°Orcs can twist, right? ¡± I''ve already seen the Orcs go out to hunt the ogres, and Herchim asks the prince. ¡°I don''t know if there are others who decided to defeat me, like the ones we met yesterday. Ordinary Orcs never come to the stinking side of the ogre. ¡± One prince added a word with a big face. ¡°If anyone can smell an ogre and not run away. ¡± Rangers suddenly send an incoming call. ¡°It''s the same thing, or it''s the same thing as an ogre. ¡± The voice of the First Prince was lowered. Kieeeeeeeeeee! A sharp roar dug his ears from afar. ¡°As it is now.¡± I heard a thumping footsteps from afar before I finished speaking. Maburico on blue skin, cuckoo like a boar''s thumb. Hundreds of corpses show a giant monster with a rotten stench. ¡°Trolls.¡± A chunk of gold is rushed to the troll with the prince scarcely pulling out his sword. And the battle began. Following the cunning and resilience of the giant, Trolls regenerated my body constantly while being overwhelmed by countless stunts. The prince hated it, and the butcher was willing. After half a day of flirting, a group of dozens of blue-bodied men began to wander the mountains again. Everywhere they passed, a red bruise remained over the white snow fields. Throughout the mountains, blood clots bloom. And the seeds that the prince planted on the maid blossomed completely. [Poetry of Domination] responds to changes in the deceived. There has been a change in the characteristics of Adelia Bavaria. The prince was amazed. Even now, I was terrified of what else would have changed in her character. But I heard another message before the prince even knew what had happened to the maid. Adelia Bavaria weaves a new amusement. A man who swears to be deceived tries to give his inheritance and a part of the amusement to his master. 62 62. 21. Orc + Orc vs Knight + Knight (1) I got some verses from [Crow Poetry], Muhunsi in Adelia Bavaria. A humming, nose-like humming. I was zinc-dizzy. My days of vanity and thirst will never come. It was a wish rather than a wish. At the same time, it was longing and despair. I have lived for hundreds of years and have encountered countless fuzzy shapes that I have never seen before. I looked at Adelia. She was also looking at me when I was done. Her eyes fluttered with tears, her mouth tightened, her hands held together, and her face looked as if she was forced to do something she did not want to do. If a man who was not aware of the circumstances saw her, he would not be able to say anything, even if he thought I had forced him to go to the battlefield with someone I didn''t like. Is there anything so unfair in the world? When you can smell the blood, when your eyes go back and run, you come and resent me for three days. Put down the heart of the troll you just pulled out, and don''t look like that. ¡°Whoo.¡± I sighed and checked her character. ¡õ Adelia Bavaria [woman, 17 years old], [maid] ¡õ Aptitude. ¡õ Characteristics. [Butcher], [War Craze], [Eating Salve], [Deep Sleep], [Back Barge], [Slavery] The word "espionage" seems to be used in this situation. I was able to figure out what the new character of [Eating Salt] was yearning for. And I knew that the appetite would never be filled. The [Crow Poetry] she intertwined was a song about unfulfilled longing. The attributes of [War Crazy] and [Butcher] hurt, but there was another attribute added to it. That too has two characteristics, not least the butcherous one. I tried to rob him of my head. But the situation was not just bad. Even though I only heard a few passages, I knew the extent to which the [poem of the raven] touched the extraordinary, beyond the ordinary. At least I was glad. It''s rewarding to wander the rugged mountains on this cold winter day. If I didn''t have a forehead, I would really want to cry. I''m glad you''ve got one more hand to use in the battle against the Warlord. I''ve been brainwashed a few times. After a few days, I scoured the surroundings and processed the ogres and trolls. The valuable accessories, such as Ogre Leather and Troll''s Mole, were taken care of by the Rangers. Then I went back a few days. Ogres and Trolls were no longer visible. I had to go deeper to continue the hunt. For a moment, I turned my back on the inside of the mountain range. ¡°Let''s go back.¡± I heard the look on the rangers'' faces. It seems that the winter was beginning to be worrying about Terra Slowly after a while. It must have been hard to see a lunatic jumping around with a bloody shovel. The way back was so smooth. It was thanks to Adelia who bathed in the blood of Ogres and Trolls every time. In her body, the predator''s delight has been deeply felt, and the monsters have not even been seen snoring while we are crossing their doorstep. I rode the mountain again. And finally reached the top of a hill where winter was seen. ¡°Ah..." Numerous Orcs were seen around the castle. I saw the rangers blowing arrows to death on the wall. The blue light emitted by knights everywhere illuminates the night. Winter Castle was a battle. ¡°What do we do? ¡± Erchim Kiringer asked. I studied the number of Orcs surrounding the castle. There were far more dead than living oaks. The number of surviving oaks was approximately 300 or two. ¡°I''m going through. ¡± If you reach the castle, the Knights of Winter Castle will open the gates on their own. These days, they''re really tasteful when they open the glottis. ¡°Leading me. Rangers are in the middle. Lord Herchim, Dunham and Arwen take the side and rear. ¡± My group is preparing for battle at my word. Knights drew their swords, and the rangers flew into protest. The short knife kept the knot loose so that it could be pulled out at any time. ¡°We waited. Can we go? ¡± The silver fox mercenaries murmured. ¡°If any of the Orcs survive, we''ll pass this way. ¡± In my words, mercenaries reluctantly pull out swords and spears. He said he was a senior mercenary, but he couldn''t be found by washing his eyes. Tsk. I kicked my tongue once and looked ahead. I saw an oak commanding the unit from the rear. He was an Orc shaman with a bone wand in his hand, turning over the animal''s robe. He stares only at the wall without even knowing we''re behind him. What kind of bread is this? I raised my sword and pointed at him. The knights nod. The rangers see the target and shine their eyes. The mercenaries still groan. ¡°Let''s go.¡± * * Vincent shouts with a knife to the Orc''s essence, pulling the barrel over the wall. ¡°Not long to go! Hang in there! Four days can rest at the end of the day! ¡± Four days later, Orcs and Rangers come to visit each other and blow their flesh with evil. Vincent stares at him quietly. There were not many Orcs on the wall, and even the knights of the ascending clans were running from their swords. Occasionally, Gada Orc shamans do their work, but the impact on the charter has been minimal. Thanks to the busy movement of knights from the royal province, the damage to the rangers was also immense. If we do this, we''ll be able to drive the Orcs out completely without much damage before sundown. It couldn''t have been smoother than this. ¡°Mmm.¡± Vincent stares at the side of the glottis without even knowing it. In front of the tightly closed gate, the oaks are swarming and pulling down the axe. If His Royal Highness had been here, he would have opened the gates by now and jumped and flew. Vincent trembled. Come to your senses. War is not a clumsy knighthood. He encouraged the Rangers by reiterating his self-reproach. Even so, he had no choice but to look around the glottis a few times. ¡°Damn it.¡± In an unknown thirst, he wields his sword roughly. ¡°Ouch!¡± An oak with a knife in its mouth falls beneath the wall. Countless Orcs fell from the wall and became blood loaves. Nevertheless, the Orcs overflowed to climb the walls. They used to be persistent, but they did it even more today. ¡°Damn it.¡± Vincent utters a profanity. The shaman was pushing the orcs, which should have been moderately depressed by now. I was tired of the Orcs climbing the walls knowing how to die. ¡°You fucking shaman. ¡± The smooth combat didn''t mean no combat fatigue, so I stare at the armies of far-sighted Orcs. "Hmm?" The orcs behind the armed forces suddenly tremble. I wanted to see the light shining, but I fell in love with the armor standing intact. At the same time, the orcs who were stubbornly climbing the walls began to dance. It was like I was drugged. Now I seem to be sober. ¡°Tell the prince! ¡± One of the snowy rangers yells. The Rangers, who were blowing their arrows from the wall, stared at one place at the same time. There was a boy there who flashed his army again. ¡°The prince is back! ¡± ¡°Your Majesty has captured the captain! ¡± The rangers cheered. And at that moment, the air of the winter castle ran up. ¡°These bastards are real. ¡± Vincent bites his mouth. The contentious knights and commanders were overflowing the walls. How many crocodiles and colds have they driven? Almost seven or eight times as many. And the prince hasn''t had a single winter yet. Nevertheless, the rangers on the walls were as excited as the commander who had gone out of the house was to return. It was ridiculous. The number of winters that lasted was two, and how long was the prince outside? ¡°Who would have thought you were the captain of the Zidles? ¡± Vincent grumbles with an unworthy face. ¡°Gather to the gate! ¡± ¡°Thirty first! ¡± At that time someone shouted. At the same time, the knights who were above the wall began to descend on the wall. Vincent was also one of them. I heard a faint yelling in the wind. The Rangers started singing Winter Castle soldiers, and the knights recited a song called War Time. The glottis is open. The Orcs clamor and push inward. However, the orcs bounce out of the glottis as quickly as they were pushed. Thousands of knights pulling up the Sword Aurora pour out of the gate. ¡°You bastards! We''re not out of order yet... Charge! ¡± One step late, the eldest son of the Winter Holy Spirit issued an assault order. ¡°Mmm.¡± Maximilian looks at him quietly. From the moment my brother appeared on the battlefield, the armies of Winter Castle began to soar. The somewhat dim rangers shot arrows after the sheep god had just joined the battle, and the Sword Auror, which the knights put up, became darker. Even the commanders of the Winter Castle who waged the Cold War were facing bloody reminders. The arrows fired by the rangers sweep the oaks. Then the knights rushed out of their seats after the sonar had swept. A black light burst out from all over the place, and a roar burst out in a row. The orcs drift around in that furious wave. It was a massacre, not a battle. It was as if the winner was clearing the balance after the fight. The Orcs, pushed by the knights, began to flee without further consideration. No matter how many people die, the Orcs, who were persistently sticking together, are running scared. It was indeed a magical sight. And it was only sixteen little princes who did the magic. Maximilian admires it a few times. Buoooooooo. The sound of the trumpet resounded. It was the sound of the trumpet of victory. ¡°I won!¡± Soldiers of Winter Castle cheered. They called out aloud for victory. Among them were the names of the knights who had been running over the walls all night, and the names of the commanders who supported the soldiers firmly like rocks. But the greatest cheer among them was toward the First Prince. ¡°Long live the First Prince! ¡± ¡°Salute the First Prince! ¡± Maximilian cheered together for a moment. ¡°Long live the One Prince! ¡± One of the wireman by his side looked at him, and his eyes widened. And in the cheers of all of them, a prince passed through the gates. The prince''s walk, lifted by the Red Army, was magnified. And at that moment, a roar erupted from the depths of the mountains. The cheer stops. Everyone looks across the mountain range. All I could see was the snow-covered mountains. But everyone in the winter could feel the huge presence of something moving inside the mountain range. Warlord was on the move. 63 63Ch. 21. Orc + Orc vs Knight + Knight (2) The joy of victory, the joy of finally returning the prince, and the presence of the Warlord made me go back and forth. The mouths of those who looked at the mountains were shut like a hiccup. The sunken atmosphere was no different from that of the Assassin Straggler. Maximilian has suffocated. I had to do something for the oppressed soldiers like the Stragglers. But my mouth didn''t rest. Still vividly, the terrible roar left in his brain made him mute. He chews his lips and rolls his feet. Then I heard an arrogant voice. ¡°Take it out.¡± It was a silent city, so there was a prince who turned his head to hear a clear voice and traces of hard hiking and battle. At the order of the prince, I spread out something that the rangers were carrying. As long as the human skin resembled it, but had a dull, red glow that looked much tougher and accentuated, it was the skin of something huge. Jaw. With the leather on the floor, a large headache appeared, wrapped around it. ¡°Ugh!" I heard voices everywhere breathing in vain. The head of a vicious monster that seems to roar alive right now. ¡°Ogre fourteen, Troll eleven. ¡± One prince said. ¡°If I had just had more time, I would have dried up a lot of seeds. ¡± I can''t be arrogant. It feels like a bluff. ¡°But why only one headache? ¡± The eldest son of the Winter Holy Spirit asked the prince. ¡°Why are you carrying everything you can''t use? One souvenir is enough. What, you don''t believe me now? ¡± ¡°No, I don''t really believe it. I''m about four skins. I don''t think it''s right. ¡± In Vincent''s words, the prince blurted with his arms. ¡°I was very, very distracted. So nothing was fine. ¡± As I had just remembered, the prince reached out his hand. I gave you the red cloth as if the Ranger had waited. ¡°One army of Orc elite battalions captured from the mountains, and one more short-term army of Shamans just captured. ¡± Rangers stumble as if they were a child who couldn''t throw away a hit. ¡°So what''s the score now? ¡± ¡°Let''s see. Because you said you hit ten squadrons. Two of His Majesty''s troops. Nineteen armies in the battlefield. Thirty-nine." ¡°The commander has twenty-eight battalion troops in a fleet...¡± ¡°I''m thirty-nine, Vincent''s thirty-eight. ¡± The prince reached out. ¡°Vincent Ballerhard. ¡± He squeezes his thumb and flips it, turning it halfway down. ¡°I won. ¡± In that arrogant appearance, the eldest son of the Winter Saint frowned on Warlock''s face, and the rangers and knights waxed and shouted. ¡°Your Majesty has overtaken the captain! ¡± ¡°The captain has lost! ¡± At that time, the eldest son of the Winter Holy Spirit choked and shouted. ¡°You just picked up the flag from behind! Unadmissible! ¡± At the end of the day, the rangers and the knights were busy. ¡°Woo! Captain! Ugly! Admit defeat! ¡± ¡°Only the Auger and Troll you captured will defeat the captain! Admit it! ¡± ¡°Whose side are these bastards on now! Who''s your boss? ¡± The Winter Holy Spirit''s eldest son, abandoned by his men, vomited an angry cry, but no one responded. ¡°So now you are the best warrior of our Winter Castle? ¡± ¡°Hmmm.¡± Then someone coughed in vain. People turned their heads to the coughing sound of strangely focused attention. Earl Valrhaud, Lord of Winter Castle, was watching without a word. ¡°It was fifty-nine.¡± A word that passes by, as if it were a snail. ¡°It''s not too far. ¡± People later understood what the commander said. And I recalled the fact that I had forgotten. Fighting the longest Orcs here, I recall the presence of knights among the articles that slaughtered the most Orcs. ¡°Aren''t you ashamed that you''re an older man playing with young people? Now I''m halfway back on the front line. ¡± One prince, who had lost control of Mack, chattered with controversy. ¡°Records don''t disappear. ¡± That''s what the commander said to the prince. The winner''s generous smile was a dumb one. Maximilian, who was dumbfounded by the fact that the prestigious commander had entered into a childish flag race, realized. The atmosphere of the winter castle, which sank like a castle just before the fall, had changed as usual. Maximilian''s gaze is on the Commander. I saw the commander and his eldest son staring at each other. ¡°Ah..." Then Maximilian could see why they had acted deliberately in front of the soldiers. Even if I had abandoned my body, it would have been to ventilate the soldiers'' attention. In fact, it had nothing to do with the number of flags from the beginning. ¡°Anyway, the outsider falls in love. I''m the best.¡± Of course, there were some boys in the brokerage who were persistent in putting out their flag numbers. In any case, it was as true as the unknown tension and anxiety that surrounded the castle. ¡°Return the wounded to the barracks, be healed, and cleanse the battlefield of the wounded! ¡± Once the atmosphere returns to normal, the Commander instructs you to do what needs to be done immediately. ¡°Stop playing and collect the arrows! I don''t know about you, but keep your hands and feet! ¡± ¡°Those bastards who can''t recover as many arrows as they shoot, they''ll be hitting all night! ¡± The commanders kick the Rangers'' asses with a harsh slander. ¡°What did the infantryman leave behind? ¡± ¡°Arthur. You can''t use all the arrows if you tell them to. You know, when you''re separated from the tackle, you''re gonna have to pull it out with a knife, right? ¡± Soldiers roar and step outside the gates. Maximilian admires it several times. This is the term of office of the Field Commander. This is the way people have spent their whole lives with soldiers. It wasn''t a grand speech, but the atmosphere was impressed by the words of the poetic farmer. Among other things, the most impressive thing to Maximilian was the appearance of a prince who lived in a luxurious royal palace for the rest of his life and acted like an old man who rolled a sphere in the field. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Herchim Kiringer, who was on a hike with his brother, approached and bowed his head. ¡°Go to my room. ¡± There seemed to be a lot of stories to hear from him. * * The monsters born with extraordinary horrors from birth remained so fine even when they died. That''s why I showed Ogre''s head to the soldiers as if he was deliberately boasting of loot. So that soldiers who have seen extraordinary monsters that have become loot can gain courage. Half succeeded and half failed. ¡°Hmm.¡± The air that was as depressed as the castle just before the fall blew away, but that did not completely extinguish the Warlord''s presence. Rangers, knights, and commanders were avoiding any mention of the Warlord, as if they had made a promise. It''s like something''s gonna happen the minute you get it out of your mouth. "Tsk." I filled my tongue. Even the Rangers and Knights of the Winter Castle, who could be warriors of the Hundred Years War, knew what soldiers from the royal family would do. Even if there''s a difference, it''ll be just like them. Two men were caught inside my field of view. Those were the mercenaries that the leader of the Silver Foxes gave me. It''s been a long time since Warlord''s roar has been heard, but the mercenaries'' trousers are soaking wet. I dug my nose. It was pathetic, but it didn''t make any sense. The roar a little while ago was not just a roar. An orc was a roar created by a creature that crossed the species and captured its aura and presence. It was a kind of propaganda pogo. The momentum and presence in it was immeasurable to stamp the soul. It was an unbearable malice, even if they were slowly roasting hard places. The same was true of mercenaries who fought hard battlefields. Nevertheless, their appearance was pathetic because of the people of the winter castle who do their work in the usual way. But I knew. I knew that the mercenaries were not weak, but that the people of Winter Castle were strong. But those strong men alone could not defeat the coming battle. More people were needed. ¡°Why can''t we see more reinforcements? ¡± By now, I thought the lords down there would have sent reinforcements, but the castle''s troops had not increased a bit before I left. Requesting assistance shortly after detecting the presence of the Warlord. It was enough time to prepare for war. In fact, the royal army arrived here. However, the troops of the territory adjacent to the Valrhad territory are still invisible. It was never normal. ¡°A troop of fallen reinforcements joined us a while ago. Through them, I was able to hear from the lords. ¡± Vincent intrudes. His voice carries a deep rage. ¡°According to the article that commanded the fallen soldiers, the lords of central and northern Europe did not really seem willing to send troops. ¡± I was furious together. ¡°Don''t you know it''s their turn when this place falls? ¡± ¡°Ian, calm down. ¡± The outsider gently tiled me. ¡°This place will never collapse. ¡± I opened my eyes to the voice of an outsider who was astonishingly relaxed. The eyes of the outsider looking at me were so deep that it was strange. ¡°No way?¡± Just in case. ¡°Not yet. But I almost touched the tip of my hand. ¡± The outsider smiled at me like that. I was truly admired. I felt like I had fallen in love with Simma and become a ruiner yesterday, but the outsider was moving beyond overcoming Simma to the next level. ¡°I wish I had a little more time, but time is running out. ¡± Even so, the outsider didn''t look real sorry. No, I felt like I was waiting for Warlord to come. ¡°Don''t worry, Knight Vale has never been defeated in the battle against the Orcs. ¡± In the words of the outsider, absolute confidence was buried. Loop four, it was the knighthood''s confidence in the Pentagon, not the Quad. * * The Orcs who had been attacking the castle every four days were no longer present, and Winter Castle''s troops rested and prepared for the forthcoming battles. I summoned Maximilian to send a request for assistance in the name of the two princes. ¡°I don''t even know the name of my aunt or aunt. Your name will work. ¡± I didn''t think the lords would ignore the name of the two princes. Maximilian also wrote a letter of support in a quite strong tone, although he did not say much about the political situation. One of the rangers sent the letter to the nearby lords as a messenger. ¡°Are they really coming? ¡± ¡°Ogie will come. The question is, is he coming in time? ¡± Maximilian sex sensitivity was a somewhat uneasy mood. ¡°Maximilian.¡± I told my brother that. ¡°If things go wrong, rebuild your defenses under the castle. ¡± ¡°Tongue, brother! ¡± ¡°We don''t have enough troops. In any case, however, the men of Winter Castle will never abandon this castle. ¡± I''d rather be alone with the castle, but the outsiders and winter castle people will never back out of here. However, the battle against Warlord had to bear in mind even the worst. Maximilian told me that. You''re not a Winter Castle person, are you? If that happens, you''d better command the soldiers rather than yourself. There is no such thing as a succession to the throne and a power struggle. I just smiled instead of answering. I was lucky to have the bloodline of a wrecked Leonberger, but there was still a man with a deep bloodstream. As the Rangers went down south with their letters, a knight called Black Spear Soldier, who Baleard boasted about, approached the castle. ¡°I returned from my mission. I''m sorry I''m late.¡± Whether the commander had a separate mission or not, they smelled dark blood arriving at the castle. I marveled small as I climbed on the Black Horse and saw them in black armor. If the Knights of the Wireless Knights were like a lightened sword, the Black Horseman was like a fierce beast. There is an unquenchable energy everywhere, and it looks pretty strong. A knight who looks like a wolf and resembles a monster while fighting a monster. The Black Spear Soldier I saw was like that. ¡°Your Royal Highness. It''s an honor to meet you. ¡± A man who introduced himself as the commander of the Black Spear Soldier, Queon Stuttheim, smiled like a wolf at me. ¡°How Vincent boasts. I think the charge with you is great. ¡± ¡°Lord Queon! ¡± ¡°Anyway, I''m looking forward to it. ¡± I saw him treat me without any prejudice, but he told me a good story about me around here before coming. ¡°Uh, me, too. ¡± The face-to-face meeting with the Black Spear Soldiers who introduced themselves as experts in the raid was also over. By that time, Warlord''s presence seemed close to the castle. It should be a week long, four days short. We really don''t have much time until Warlord arrives. I refined my mind. I prepared my day with the Warlord by watching the pieces of the sleeping soul and inside me. The reinforcements that were waiting for me were still in the news, but the guests who wished not to come were standing in front of the castle. Warlord, the hero of the Orcs led 20,000 troops and finally reached the Winter Castle with a blowing blizzard. 64 64Ch. 21. Orc + Orc vs Knight + Knight (3) Everyone knew it the moment they saw it. Who owns those 20,000 troops and who''s the king. A noble being born a ruler. An oak that goes beyond a bell called an oak. A tyrant born in the Blade Mountains. He was the Warlord. In front of that enormous presence, the soldiers of Wintercastle were terrified. Knights have fallen and the number of frightened mercenaries has increased. There were some who fell on the ground, wrapped around their heads, and floated in and out. The battle has not yet begun, but the atmosphere of the wall seems to have already fallen. Then the monster grabs the flag. A few times more than a regular army, he grabs a giant flag like a spear and pulls his shoulders back. A red glance swept through the winter castle. Then I stopped somewhere. The butterfly with the symbol of Ballerhard was above the highest peak of the winter castle. Warlord pulls his shoulders back and throws his weapon as it is. The red flag flies through the whirling blizzard. CardedGain. I heard the tearing of the wind and the roaring of the flag. Bang. A red armor blooms over the spire. It was like the sheep that had been in their place from the beginning, and the red spice was naturally spilled. People of the Winter Castle realized that moment. What Warlord is trying to say now. The king of the Orcs was claiming this land as his own. The red flag flying over the highest spire was his proclamation. ¡°What a jerk. You''re making the proclamation grand. ¡± The Lord of Winter Castle frowned. He looks at the soldiers. The brave rangers and knights stare at the Orcs'' army with their faces pressed against them. I wondered if they would be able to fight properly in that state. If it was natural, it was natural. Even the Knights of the Four Loops feel this pressure, but they''re the ones who are going to die. ¡°Now that I''ve received a gift, I have to repay you. ¡± I was curiously speaking and looking for a way to reverse the situation, and one of the knights shouted as if looking at the spire. ¡°Someone''s climbing the spire! ¡± People looked up at the spire again in a frenzied tone. Someone raises their head through the window and climbs up against the roof of the spire. ¡°Deliver the message to the Prince! ¡± An eye-catching knight shouted. ¡°When else would that be...¡± The commander frowns. Until a little while ago, my nephew on the wall climbed the stairs of the spire and didn''t know what he was doing there. A prince who barely made it to the roof in a whirlwind cut off the waist of a flag flowered by a Warlord. A prince holding the flag tightly stands with his shoulders extended. It looked like an improvised general who used the enemy''s armies as loot. The Holy Spirit of Winter was admired. I don''t understand why my nephew did that. Flag of the Broken Ballerhard, Warlord''s Short Term. It was a sight that seemed to imply an ominous future in itself. But the moment the prince lifted the platoon in my hand, it became a completely different scene. ¡°You got your enemy''s big organs before you even got into a fight, so you''re off to a good start! ¡± The Lord of Winter Castle laughed. ¡°You don''t know why you''re so obsessed with flags. ¡± His son was told. ¡°If it''s a king''s flag, you have to hit it with 50! ¡± ¡°I can''t even follow the captain anymore! ¡± The rangers waxed, burst into laughter. However, the faces of those who laugh and chirp are still hardened. I can''t defeat Warlord''s presence, though I''m struggling to respond to the Prince''s wits. Boooooooooo! Then someone blew the horn. Again, he was a prince. Boooooooooo! One prince blew the horn again. "Hmm?" I was unfamiliar with the sound that followed several times, short and long. ¡°The snow-covered mountains, the frozen valleys, the bloody red walls are speechless? ¡± One of the knights hummed the wartime. The sound exquisitely matched the rhythm of the horn trumpet. Then the knights who realized the prince''s intentions turned the ring and called the time of war. Boooooooooo! The sound of the trumpet was also accompanied by a gloomy manna. Wireless lions clumsily followed the poem, and the Knights of the Black Horseman, who arrived just moments ago, resonated with a ring and shouted the poem. Hundreds of knights singing songs spread throughout the winter castle. Warlord''s presence slowly weakens as he presses his soul. The back of my neck, stiffened by the tension, dried up again. ¡°Ian is busy today. ¡± The voice of the Winter Holy Spirit was filled with admiration. Speaking in front of the majesty of the commander, I would not have been able to dramatically raise the bar. I would never have diluted the presence of the Warlord in front of them. ¡°Just let Ian move, and the Commander''s body won''t live. ¡± The Winter Holy Spirit handed over the spear. I was going to pay back what I put off. The four rings rotate in unison and converge in the window. The winter lord, who breathed and breathed, threw out a spear. Fresh! The spear falls into the middle of the oaks, as powerful as the warlord''s thrown armor. With the sound of banging, dozens of oaks became blood loaves. In time, Vincent sends an incoming call towards the bottom of the wall. Captain of the Black Spear Cavalry, Queon Richheim nods. Then I raised my hand. The Black Spear Soldiers who were waiting under the wall with hippocampus grabbed the spear in unison. ¡°The spear.¡± At the commander''s behest, they threw a spear. Fresh. A hundred windows rise from behind the wall. A black trajectory flows across the sky to the forefront of the Orcs. Bang! The Orcs were struck by a spear full of manna. In the aftermath of the shock, the swept oaks fall and roll around the ground. ¡°Throwing spear!¡± The Black Spear Soldier throws out the spear several times. Every time, a thunderous attack strikes the Orcs'' camp. But the Orcs didn''t shake a bit. I just took a rough breath with my open eyes. Dong. Those Orcs started moving after the sound of the book rang. Bang. Bang. The orcs set foot against the sound of the drums. At first, the soothing sound of the book began to resonate as fast as a roughly jumping heart. And the steps of the Orcs also accelerated. ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°Khhhhhh!¡± Urgh. It''s like a thunderclap. Even the solid walls shake with their superior eyes. ¡°I''m waiting to buy a shooter! ¡± Hundreds of rangers on that wall flew into protest. ¡°Pull!¡± In front of the dark green sea overflowing the castle, the rangers turn their backs. ¡°Shoot!" They protested in unison. Tang. The sound of the protest bouncing back and forth, with hundreds of arrows crossing the sky. Laryngeal banks. The Orcs, who were running from the forefront in the rain of death, rolled the floor. And those who fell fell were crushed by the oaks who were pushed from behind. Fresh! Rangers shoot arrows so invisible that their hands can''t see. ¡°Nofo! Ready! ¡± The infantrymen who were waiting on the wall removed the cloth. The Winter Castle versus Monster Noppo, which was hidden from the eyes, was revealed. ¡°Shoot!" A projectile of enormous nopo, like a dizzy pillar, strikes the middle of the oaks. Dozens of Orcs tore apart and flew through the air. Tofu tofu. Nevertheless, the advancement of the Orcs has not been slowed down at all. Ow! Ow! I want to hear the wolf cry, but Wolf riders run out in the dark green waves. ¡°Deal with the wolves first! ¡± The commanders who saw the wolves shouted. The iron brain twists its head. The arrow changed direction. Sasasac. Hundreds of arrows poured into Wolf Riders. Wake up! The wolves scream and roll the floor. But a much larger number of wolves reached the wall. Kung! The wolves who clasped the floor rushed down the walls like plains. However, he did not climb all the frozen walls, but he stumbled around two-thirds of the wall. At that time, the riders jumped on the wolf''s back. I grabbed the hook in my hand. Phew. They threw a hook in the air. The knights who were waiting threw out the hook. But there were so many hooks to stop them all. (chuckles) Numerous hooks have been attached to the wall. Wolf riders climb the wall in an instant on the rope. ¡°Stop it!¡± Soldiers and knights put out spears and swords in unison. Fluffy. Wolf riders tried to turn their backs instead of resisting. Your back suddenly became a vine. But they have fulfilled their duties when they may have been robbed. Hundreds of ladders woven in thick ropes stretched axially under the walls. The knights noticed the situation late and put Mana on top of the sword. But before they could shake their swords, hundreds of spears flew under the walls. ¡°Shuck!¡± The rangers, who were busy shooting arrows, stitched themselves into the window and fell out. Several of the low-level probation knights couldn''t stop the spear and screamed as it was. Few articles succeeded in blocking the window and breaking the ladder. ¡°Stay down!¡± The spear flew again. Rangers clinging to the wall lower their stance. In the meantime, the oaks reaching the wall begin to climb the ladder. The knights ran around and cut off the ladder. The Orcs hurl spears and axes, disturbing the knights. Eventually, the Orc Warriors rise above the wall. ¡°The Knights are the Orc Warriors! ¡± In Vincent''s words, the knights rush towards the Orc Warriors who have risen above the Wall. ¡°Rangers keep firing! Infantry, cut off the ladder! ¡± The rangers threw their heads out of the wall and pulled out a protest. Orcs climbing the ladder are struck by arrows and crushed. "Evil!" The axe that flew beneath the wall left the split ranger''s head intact. Soldiers and rangers have been deceived by spears and axes. ¡°Mmm.¡± The Winter Holy Spirit spits out the saliva. Things were not good. Orcs'' Siege Tactics were certainly a crude technique. The other thing was that there were so many of them. The number of flying spears and axes, the number of ladders that were overrun, and the size of them were not known before. Differences of that magnitude were forcing the damage of allies. ¡°Sprinkle it!¡± The rangers poured oil on the commanders'' quarters. The Orcs, who were hitting the Aung San Suu Kyi against the wall, flipped over the sticky liquid. ¡°Ignition! ¡¯¡¯ The Rangers blow the arrows in unison. A flame rises along the wall. ¡°Argh!¡± Orcs in the fire scream. In the meantime, soldiers and knights have cleared the walls. The ladder that was over the wall was lit up. ¡°It''s too early. ¡± One prince looked at the flame and made an impression about when it appeared. ¡°At least I should have used it when soldiers were exhausted, when they desperately needed time to breathe. ¡± It means the oil sprinkled beforehand under the wall. ¡°There was no other way because the damage was done. ¡± Vincent stepped up and made excuses, not excuses. ¡°I know. But if it''s like this, you''ll have to fight them naked before you go for a week. ¡± Under the walls, the oaks waited only for the fire to break out. ¡°This is really not good. ¡± The commanders'' faces darkened in the words of the First Prince. 1 day of combat. 48 Rangers, 34 Infantry and 7 Probation Knights were killed. He then exhausted 4,000 arrows and used 50 oil jars that he had placed under the walls. Orcs were still countless. 65 65. 21. Orc + Orc vs Knight + Knight (4) I''m next to the bad guy. I''m struck by lightning. Bernardo Eli thought this was a good indication of his situation. He was standing next to the eldest son of the Earl, who had made an adversarial remark, and he stood in the court, and he was shattered. Until I stood in the witness'' seat and testified that I had entered the facts, I thought so. I just spilled a little dirt. However, it didn''t take long for him to realize that his body was blood, not filth. Cabalin Bernardo, who committed the sins of his children under the thousand thousand thousand thousand thousand thousand years, bought the grudge of the nobles. As a result, from the second trial, he stood with others in the position of a sinner, not a witness. The fallen family was regrettable, and the royal family, who gave themselves as sacrifices, felt sorry for the nobles. But what am I supposed to do? It''s a sin to be powerless. I was just trying to live quietly in a territory like a dead rat if I forgive a moderate sin. Even that was an illusion. The North has slaughtered more than thought. Four days later, the Orcs invaded, and it was a terrible place where no one would ever die. In fact, less than two weeks after arriving in the north, half of the manganese died. Some had axes on their foreheads, and others stepped barefoot beneath the walls and became blood loaves. No one cared about their deaths. Young people who were the heirs of a noble family were thrown into a heap of burning monsters and become ashes. Sinners were somehow desperate to survive. However, this place was too harsh to survive, but less than a month after it finally reached the north, all of them died. Only Bernardo survived. The Manna method and swordsmanship passed down from the family supported his life. This was the only lifeline that the family had fallen and had not given up to the end. I had hoped that I might finish my pregnancy safely. But this damn cold land was originally meant to trample on human hope. An unprecedented monster, the King of the Orcs, led 20,000 troops to invade the castle. Faced with that powerful presence, I felt the fear of my soul breaking. When the Orcs'' great organs blossomed on the spire, they felt desperate as if they had glimpsed into an ominous future. Then a strange boy crawled onto the spire. A boy who jeopardizes the roof of a frozen spire cuts off the waist of a red flag and raises it high. The moment I saw the sight of nothing, hope blossomed in despair. The sound of the trumpet resounded. The knights sang a strange song. At that moment, the mana of the heart fluctuated. The fear of tapping into existence gradually diluted. Then Bernardo realized that the boy standing on the spire was the remorse that brought him to the place where he slaughtered himself. I resented it. He lost everything and struggled on the wall without anyone''s care, but the prince was ruined and was not worthy of the soldiers'' support. Dirty world. Goddamn life. But I couldn''t just resent him forever. The Orcs are advancing. Winter rangers swirled arrows, but couldn''t stop the dark green waves that watered the snowfield. The wolf oaks climb the wall. The ladder was overrun. Numerous Orcs crawl up the wall. ¡°Arrow!¡± The ranger in front reached out. Bernardo tries to give you the arrow that was waiting, but the Ranger doesn''t move. ¡°Ah..." Bernardo can see the window popping into the back of the Ranger later. Tuck. The Ranger rolls over the wall without force. Then a huge oak shoved into the head. "Yikes!" I pull out the sword. It''s full of Mana and swung the sword at the Orcs. A dizzy monster that will split its head at the stake, but the Orcs are not dizzy. Bang! An oak stretches out its feet, blocking the attack with a red energetic sword. It fell out of the wall and became a bloodbath. I twisted my body and tried to damage it, but unfortunately it was so crowded over the wall. Bernardo, who is caught in the body of a Ranger, rolls to the ground. ¡°Who can help...¡± I looked around for someone who could help. A soldier with a severed arm pushes the oak to his body. A ranger who loses two eyes pulls the oak and stabs the dagger. A knight surrounded by three Orcs strives with a hand axe in his waist. Neither one was looking at himself. ¡°Ah..." Bernardo intuited death. I put out my sword as I looked at the eager oak. But it was nothing but a powerless bluff. The sword flies away by the sword of an oak with a red energy. I closed my eyes. May the King die painlessly. Spatula. The creepy noise dug into my ears. I think I''ve cut my throat. I''m gonna cut your breasts out. He stabbed me in the stomach. There were countless thoughts in my head. But I didn''t feel anything. Maybe he was immediate. Bernardo would rather be relieved. I''m glad he died clean. ¡°What? Close your eyes? You son of a bitch, where''s your knight? ¡± At that time, someone lagged behind. Bernardo opens his eyes to the shock of the goal shaking. ¡°You''re a wire brat? You''re such a bastards! ¡± The boy with the blood on his face was in a rage. The living Orc became a corpse with a fleeing head. ¡°Your Majesty...¡± ¡°Get up! Grab the sword! If you''re not gonna fight, go down! Get in the way!¡± The prince, who quickly stretched his horse, ran along the wall. Every time he passes, the Orcs fall, sprinkling blood. ¡°Sprinkle it!¡± The rangers are sowing oil. The flaming arrows fall over the oaks. Feng, the fire rises beneath the walls with the heat. If there''s something like this, I''ll use it in real time. Bernardo hesitates to see that the last oak that climbed over the wall was throated. I take a deep breath. Then I see a prince talking to the commander from a distance. The prince could not even remember himself. That was more unjustified than the sense of relief that he survived. Ever since that day, Bernardo has hovered around the prince. Hopefully he''ll recognize himself. But that was really stupid. Where the prince was, it was always where the toughest battles were. It was not something to follow with childish admiration. I certainly thought so. But then I got a comeback. I fought evil against it. Even though I almost died a few times, I followed him to the end and stood by him. The eastern wall was taken from the Orcs. Numerous people died. And he was still dying. The eastern wall became the land of death. The prince ascended that terrible place. ¡°Fall out! Take care of the wounded! ¡± The prince cries out as he slashes the oaks. Rangers who couldn''t get away withdrew. The prince went on and on. The number of Orcs has increased. The wounds on the prince''s body began to increase. And in proportion to that, the number of life-saving soldiers has increased. ¡°Fools! Don''t fight! Get out! ¡± The prince used whale evil. But as the prince said, the rangers were stupid. Instead of fleeing, they fought the Orcs with a bloody body. Numerous rangers grabbed one or two oaks and blew themselves out of the wall. Bernardo was questioned momentarily. Why are they fighting so desperately? There were so many people who threw my life like a rooster to survive. ¡°Ugh!¡± Suddenly I tightened my neck. He flashed before his eyes and was confident that he was crushing his buttocks on the cold floor. "You stupid bastard! ¡± The prince was angry. I almost got hit by an Orc while I was in the dark. ¡°If you''re going to do that, I told you to stay under the wall! ¡± I felt no gratitude. I was angry with the prince who still didn''t recognize him. Who did I come to hell for? I grabbed the sword with malice. ¡°If you''re going to fight, do it right. Eli.¡± The prince said. ¡°Huh?¡± Bernardo saw the prince. But the prince was already a long way ahead. ¡°Did you know? ¡± ¡°You already recognized it a few days ago. I just didn''t give you a vote. ¡± I heard a clear voice that doesn''t match the battlefield. He turned his head and became a bloody knight. ¡°If you''re going to fight, go ahead. If not, step back.¡± The officer who said so ran to the prince with a trunk of sword. Orcs swarming with bees surround both men and women within seconds. ¡°Damn it. Why do you keep telling me to go down! ¡± Bernardo snatches it with his evil sword. ¡°Follow me to the end! Even if you die, you will follow!¡± At that moment, his heart fluctuated. A story began. A new aspiration was inscribed in the poem, which even he himself was unaware of. A sword with a bright glimmer, Bernardo Eli jumps among the oaks. * * ¡°Huff, huff." Bernardo is completely exhausted. I couldn''t reach a hand. If the Orcs show up and run to get their throats, it''s the plaque that will cut their throats. Fortunately, however, there were no oaks left on the walls. At least he''s alive. I was breathing, and my feet appeared in front of me. A prince with a veil of blood all over his head looked down at him. ¡°Even if you die, you''ll follow me? ¡± I think I heard myself in the middle of the rush. ¡°Let''s do it. ¡± The prince speaks loudly and turns around. ¡°Go that way. ¡± I look at the look of it, and the clear voice I heard once during the battle digs into my ears. ¡°Ugh!¡± A woman who feels beautiful even with her sweaty hair. ¡°As of today, you will be a prince, not a member of the Central Army. Tell me if you don''t like it. He said he would not force anyone to say no. ¡± ¡°Poetry, I don''t like it! ¡± Where did that power come from? Bernardo shouts. ¡°Are you?¡± The woman said in a fierce tone. That woman who was harassed by a liquor dealer that day... Bernardo thought, "The eldest son of Baron Valson, who was killed by the prince and eventually suffered from a sequelae, really died. If he had lived, he would have killed him. The descendant of Eli family, Bernardo, who insisted on Mana Hart until the end. I found a master to trust the future in the Winter Castle in battle with Warlord. Then I met my partner who would never make it. * * After Nicholo Markiadec saw it with his own eyes, he tried to use it as objectively as possible, except for the rhetoric, some of which he did. First day of opening. The king of the Orcs, called Warlord, led 20,000 troops to the castle. Even mercenaries who are strong in Warlord''s presence pee or drop their weapons. The Warlord throws down his armor and breaks Balahad''s banner. His Royal Highness climbs up to the spire, cuts off the armor and blows a horn. Soldiers summoned the soldiers accordingly. Wolf riders climbed the wall and connected the ladder. The soldiers of Winter Castle bravely fought and drove them out. The enemy was stopped by setting fire to 50 oil jars that had been buried in advance. Warrior 89. Injured 114. (Seven Probation Knights were killed.)) Day 2 of the opening session. The Orcs attacked the wall the same way they did the day before. The knights of the Winter Castle and the knights of the Wire Master were all able to drive out the Orcs. However, the number of orcs stretched under the walls was still enormous. Transcript 114. Injured 240. Day 3 of the opening session. The Orcs are constantly climbing the walls. For two days, Silver Fox mercenaries and the troops of the Central Army fought against them on behalf of the army of the impoverished Winter Castle. But they put down the wall so easily that it was ridiculous, and the castle almost collapsed. After that, the rangers didn''t go down the wall. Transcript 294. There are no casualties. They''re all dead. Day 4 of the previous edition. The eastern wall was overthrown. I took it back late, but the Rangers were damaged. The first warrior among the knights came out. Lidoval Arnaim was also a cheerful knight I had seen several times. The rangers looked exhausted. That could have been a lot less. Transcript 371. Injured 114. (Rangers were particularly numerous.)) On the sixth day of the war, His Royal Highness was injured during the battle. Everyone told me to go down the wall, but the Second Prince remained on the wall until the end. The First Prince was also injured big and small. But no one advised His Royal Highness to go down the wall. I asked him, and he would not listen anyway. The blood strings of the Leonberger family were fighting like a soldier on a wall. The morale of knights has risen in accordance with the resolutions of the princes. But there were too many enemies to overcome the situation by fraud alone. Transcript 224. Injured 199. Day 13 of the previous edition. For the first time in the meeting, the story of retreat came out. The commander did not accept. Heavy... Over 300 warriors, too many dead. Why aren''t the reinforcements coming? 66 66 Ch. 21. Orc + Orc vs Knight + (5) ¡°This is doomed. The wires should be bitten and rearranged. ¡± Maximilian and Herchim Kiringer proposed retreat. ¡°No!¡± ¡°You can''t abandon your castle. ¡± The commander and his son, and all the commanders, gathered their mouths and shouted, "Absolutely not." ¡°Surety is not unconditional. You have nothing to gain from fighting, don''t you? ¡± Erchim explained the disadvantage of the situation one step at a time and emphasized the need for reorganization. ¡°This is not the fight you want to get. It''s a fight you have to fight to avoid losing. ¡± Vincent reaches out to the map. ¡°Do you know why Balahad built a fortress in such a harsh place? This is the only path left by monsters outside the Blade Mountains. ¡± Herchim Kiringer tried to argue, but Vincent was faster. ¡°No one knows where to go when the monsters pass through here. I don''t know whether to go southwest or east along the border. Or he''ll head straight for the south. If you redecorate the wires, where should you redecorate the wires? ¡± Vincent''s fingers swept south of the Winter Castle. At least six territories were adjacent to Balahard. They all lacked the strength to stop the Orcs. If this place is breached, at least one of them, or more, will be hell. ¡°What the hell! You still can''t see the reinforcements coming! ¡± Maximilian shouts. It was the first visible rating. ¡°Forgot the winter. Forgetting the harsh seasons. ¡± By contrast, the people of Balahard, whose castle has been guarded for centuries, are at the edge of windmill equalization. ¡°Even before...¡± Maximilian asked with one face. ¡°But didn''t you bring two troops this time? ¡± The outsider smiled. The commanders of the reinforcements shut their mouths in silence. In the meantime, I realized how lonely they had been fighting. In this harsh land that no one knows about, they have been following a war that has not ended for hundreds of years. Maybe this isn''t the first crisis. ¡°Shit! Shit! Damn it!¡± Maximilian utters a profanity. This figure is also unprecedented. A calm and gentle prince was unable to control my emotions today. It''s because I saw so many people die in front of me. The battlefield is a place where there are too many things to keep a good and responsible prince in good spirits. ¡°Sink your heart. ¡± I press Maximilian''s shoulders as he breathes. ¡°Brother...¡± A good eye looked straight at me. His eyes were full of reproach and blasphemy. ¡°But I don''t intend to leave the castle as it is. ¡± An outsider who mated, clapped, and ventilated his attention glanced at Vincent. ¡°You just have to drag them to the consumption war to increase the damage. So the allies will open the gates at dawn tomorrow. The goal is to be successful.¡± Vincent''s finger points somewhere on the map. Among the places with red flags, it was the place where the giant flag stood. ¡°Warlord. ¡± His hands tucked, and he knocked down the flag. ¡°If you defeat the king, you will lose the enemy. ¡± Herchim Kiringer frowns and mutters. ¡°If the herded troops outside the Wall still want to reach at least seven, Warlord, we must break through at least three. Will it be possible?¡± The answer to that was given by the outsider. ¡°I will lead the way. ¡± In the words of the outsider, the cerebral ministers of Winter Castle expressed their willingness to compete. ¡°The Black Spear Soldier will support you. ¡± ¡°One hundred articles from Ballerhard, I''ll join you. ¡± ¡°All of Baleard''s infantry troops are engaged. ¡± The outsider accepted some of them and some did not. ¡°Me too..." Maximilian raises his hand. ¡°You''re in love. You don''t need two blood strings from Leonberger. ¡± Then I seized Maximilian''s hand and forced him down. ¡°If you two...¡± ¡°Unemployed. Leave me one seat. ¡± The outsider didn''t say no to me. It was a wise judgement.I won''t listen to it anyway. ¡°The rest of you, take care of the castle. We have to be prepared for the worst. ¡± At the end of the day, the atmosphere of the chairman sank heavily. I think I''ve realized exactly what it means to go around the castle to catch a Warlord. Once you leave the castle, it is impossible to retreat during an operation, whether things go well or wrong. Failure was no different from extermination. The eyes of the Support Brain went through the commander and the squad and turned to me. They seemed to ask if their eyes were really going to participate. I just shrugged my shoulders. The meeting is over. People left the meeting one or two times. ¡°Ian.¡± I was also about to go to the meeting, but the homemaker called me. ¡°In any case, think of your survival first. ¡± I never thought a loner would say this. Screening for unspeakable emotions has become more complex. ¡°Be a good loner. When I fought the Night Slayer, I saw Young...¡± I didn''t mean to shoot you so bluntly. ¡°Keeping winter is the fate of the Balahard people, not yours." The homeless man looked at me like that and said, ¡°Anyway, I get it, I''ll take a break and see you tomorrow. ¡± I left the meeting like I was running away. Pair. I slap both cheeks. I''m awake. Now was not the time to get wet with admiration. I found the leader of the silver foxes who participated in the meeting. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Antoine has already decided to entrust me with the future. It''s because I was coveted by Muhunshi who was seen on the hike. ¡°Listen to me very carefully from now on. ¡± Antoine held my position in my words. I told Antoine what I had in mind before. Antoine, who heard everything I said, looked at me with his eyes wide open. ¡°You''re not answering? ¡± ¡°No, before that, you...¡± After a while, Antoine''s eyeballs rolled around. ¡°If it''s remuneration, don''t worry. Go find my knight. Arwen Kirgaen. I left her to pay you for it. ¡± ¡°If you will.¡± Antoine did not mutiny. I liked the attitude because it was neat. ¡°Then keep that in mind. ¡± ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Antoine grabbed me trying to get out of the barracks after work. ¡°Why?" ¡°Good luck. ¡± I roughly swung my hand at him, speaking with a serious face. There was still a lot to do. ¡°What have you done to me...¡± This time, I met Herchim Kiringer and talked to him. Herchim, who heard all my stories, looked at me. He looked similar to Antoine. ¡°If you name me, it won''t work. Whether you''re selling the name of Maximilian or the name of an outsider, you have to take care of that. ¡± ¡°I will if I have to. ¡± He called me, trying to turn away from me, smiling with a rhythmic answer. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± When he sent a snowflake, Herchim said to me, ¡°If you come back safely after this, the wire will stand behind you. ¡± ¡°Of course.¡± After roughly waving his hand, he went out to the barracks of Erheim. After that, I met quite a lot of people. Among them were Nicolo and Vincent. There was also Maximilian. ¡°I will keep everything on record so that the retention of His Majesty is not in vain. ¡± ¡°I''m not dead. ¡± ¡°Yes, it is. The knight does not die, so his spirit and will are like eternal immortality. ¡± Nicholo picked up the pen and recorded my words all the time. I used to say middle-aged nonsense, but I ignored it. However, the records left by this old man will certainly be of great help in the future. ¡°Ballerhard will not abandon his castle in any case. ¡± ¡°Keep in mind. The assholes in the back can''t stop the Goblins, not the Orcs. There has to be someone with experience. That way the damage will be done. ¡± Vincent rebelled and I constantly persuaded him. As a result, Vincent also answered that he would move with my words in mind when the worst came. This is for the best, even if it''s not satisfactory. ¡°But why didn''t you tell me at the meeting? ¡± ¡°I didn''t want a second to make a life determination. ¡± ¡°Your Majesty is one of them. ¡± Vincent said the same thing, and he laughed. ¡°Your Majesty, I will attack two hundred Warlords'' armies. ¡± I said something else, and I told him to come back alive with a flag. It was indeed Vincent Down''s expression. I knew it with a giggle. I left Vincent''s room to answer. I was walking down the corridor of the castle, and a strange woman looked at me from afar. ¡°Arwen.¡± ¡°Your Majesty.¡± I saw a firm resolve on her face looking at me. If she''s just about to open her mouth, I hit the player first. ¡°No. You have a lot of work to do. ¡± In my words, she snorted. Again, I didn''t give her a chance to open her mouth. ¡°I can leave the castle at ease because of you. You want me to float around with you and jump into that orchestra? Is that really what you want? ¡± ¡°No, Your Majesty. ¡± She had a disastrous color on her face. Looking at that face, I thought that my decision might be cruel to her. But there was no other Dory. It''s just two of my knights. One of them was a feeble lunatic, and in the end, she was the only one who could trust and entrust him with the latter. ¡°Please.¡± She closed her eyes in my words. But her lips told me the answer I wanted. ¡°I will... do what I will. ¡± I stopped walking in the hallway with Uduckerny Sun Arwen. ¡°I won''t allow it this time, even if I die. So don''t think useless. ¡± The man who was burying himself in the shadow of the corner had no words. Neither did I expect an answer, but I passed by him. "Whoo." Only now is the work done. From now on, I decided to embrace a little, and then I had a visitor. It was Maximilian. ¡°Brother.¡± As soon as I saw him, I frowned as I watched Maximilian rise. ¡°I''m going to rest. ¡± It''s just a matter of catching me and whining, so I calmly issued a livestock decree. ¡°Please return safely after the mission. ¡± I don''t know how many times I''ve only heard this word today. ¡°If you come back safely...¡± ¡°I''ll be back safely, so if you have anything to say, come back. ¡± ¡°That would be better. He''ll be back safely anyway. ¡± The Maximilian, who stood up alone talking and answering himself, bowed his back deeply to me. ¡°Then have a good night. ¡± Maximilian said so and opened the visit and disappeared. ¡°Seriously, I think someone''s going to die. ¡± I felt a strange sensation as I sighed and shook my head. Later, I frowned when I realized how I felt. ¡°I don''t want you to show up. Stop stealing.¡± A voyeuristic messenger of Elder High Elves appears to be blowing beyond the window. Another owl this time. [I was just waiting for a moment because I seem to have a lot on my mind.] ¡°That would be foolish.¡± I was not surprised by her sudden appearance. ¡°I called you a long time ago, and you''re early. ¡± I was waiting for her messenger to come. 67 67 Ch. 21. Articles above articles (3) In front of the gate where Earth sits, 200 knights were raving. There was a heavily armed outsider at the forefront of it. ¡°Hey, you look great with your armor. ¡± ¡°Yes, thank you. ¡± Soon, he jumped among 14,000 orcs and had to fight with his life, but the voice of the outsider was calmer than ever. The same was true of these others. The Knights of the Black Horseman did not know the face of the helmet, but the prayer was extremely stable. I just felt the right tension. The same was true of Winter Castle Knights. Rather, I felt anxious to open the gate and run away immediately. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± A wounded knight approached me and handed me the White Horse''s Owl. I snuck up and sat my ass in the saddle. ¡°You are a noble Northern innocent horse who is not afraid to see monsters. ¡± The knight turned his head in an endless brag and said bluntly. ¡°Be sure to bring it back alive. You''d think it was a medal or something. ¡± The men of the North are like this, and I laughed. As we march forward, the captain of the Black Horse Cavalry, Queon Richheim, gives us a sneak peek. It was right behind my uncle. ¡°That''s the prestigious party. ¡± He frowned. He laughed at the sunset that didn''t suit the situation and breathed. I felt so many eyes. I didn''t look around on purpose. I didn''t have to look at it. what face they''re facing, and what they''re trying to say. The aspirations and cravings in the pouring gaze were making my skin tingle. "Your Majesty." At that time, a distorted voice dug into his ear. It was Adelia. Unfortunately, my lightest knives were not available for this battle. It didn''t fit the situation. What I was trying to include Adelia in the battle was the extent to which the reinforcements were ready for the winter months. The plan to open the castle gate and run out in time to push out the Orcs and slaughter the Warlords was abandoned with silence by the lords of Central America. In this way, the task of digging into the middle of the enemy and slaughtering the Warlord and leaving the battlefield did not suit her. Once I didn''t know how to ride, I didn''t know how to look around. If you take him with you, he''ll run and die among the Orcs. ¡°Your Majesty, please be safe. ¡± Her expression changed from time to time. If you want to chew your lips on the resolutions, scare them again and drop your eyelids. It was a tangle between the nature of [sickness] and the pressure coming from the relationship of [decency]. If the [Butcher] or [War Craze] trait is activated here, the Dozens will follow me. However, it was not my wish that she would be crushed in a place like this, where she inherited the talent of the afterlife. ¡°Come back and see. ¡± I tapped her shoulder with my back down. I heard whistling around. I heard the jokes of the knights. ¡°The things that men eat when they''re old, they do. Kid.¡± ¡°I''m jealous! ¡± My knights chuckled and laughed at my pincup. But the laughter wasn''t long. Glug. Soldiers appear pushing huge wheels in front of the gates. Two or three tall wheels were stacked. The blade that popped out to the side was even more threatening. Let''s go, let''s go. The heavily rolling noise of the wheels completely buried the laughter of the knights. The smell of oil stabbed me in the nose. ¡°Ready.¡± At the order of the outsider, the arms of the soldiers responsible for opening and closing the gates swelled up. The soldiers with their hands on the wheels swallowed up the dried saliva. "Opening." The glottis begins to rise, frightened by the end of the loud voice. A snowfield full of corpses was revealed beyond the gate. ¡°Roll!¡± Vincent, who was watching the situation on the palace, shouted. Soldiers roll the wheels vigorously. Curr. With heavy noise, dozens of wheels rolled over the open gates. ¡°Ignition!¡± The Rangers fired a flaming arrow. The wheels started to accelerate, and the fire started. ¡°Exotic!¡± The outsider shouted in a voice. Two hundred knights clasped their backs in a moment. Orcs roaming right at the foothills of the castle scream in drum barrels. Two hundred piles of words followed the trajectory of the liver flame left behind by the fire wheel. "Shoot!" The arrow flew over the air. Noppo vomits, and all the speculators of the castle embroider the sky. All those things that flew through the sky fell in a moment. The Orcs scream and fall out. The Corps rushed out, trampling on the dark green body. And finally, the arrow and the nopo reached the untouched area. The wheel of fire was crushed and fell out. There was no more arc. From here I had to pave the way solely with my own strength. Good boy, I heard you do it. Knights of the Black Spear Soldier were holding the iron. Knights who ran left and right of the ranks at the same time shot the iron brains. Ping! Protests loosened, flesh splattered. The Orcs, roaring on the battlefield, fall out of the ranks of excellence. The intestine soldiers abandon the iron brain and grab the spear. The outsider lifts the sword. Pot. A blue flash burst out. Dark green waves swarm with blue light. The world has turned red. And in that red world, there was a way. ¡°Kuuuuuuuuuuuuu!¡± The dark green waves are beginning to fill the path of rebellion again. At that time, the Black Horsemen sped up. Immediately, the spearheaded spearheaders put their spears into their armpits and lowered their posture. A hundred, one. One hundred. The refinement repeats itself and encourages the Orcs. Bang! Blood splattered and torn limbs flew everywhere. The Spearman rushes out, crushing the Orcs like that. And the armies of the band trembled when their service was lost. I lowered my posture with a new horse waist I don''t know. It was as if an invisible hand was drifting on his back. After losing his momentum, he ran straight ahead. There were Orcs in front of him. The outsider scattered the Aurora Blade. The dark green waves roared again. The knights of Winter Castle threw a short hand axe at the waist. The Orcs'' ranks have fallen down without a break. Organic movement that goes perfectly without even the slit. The Knights who gave up the Cross opened their way before my eyes. Humming up. Poetry is on the rise. Hundreds of rings have resonated and responded. A new path opened before my eyes. I mean, we were just on the road. And I finally got there. In the middle of 14,000 troops, where the biggest flag is scattered, where the king of the Dark Green clan and the heroes of the Orcs are. I was in front of the Warlord. An Orc Guard, not enough to lead one tribe, has blocked us. They come running roaring with swords and spears full of red speculation. ¡°Break through as it is! ¡± The outsider shouts. More than that, the Knights of the Black Spear Soldier put their spears in their armpits and took the lead. A powerful spear that crushed the dark green army strikes the Orc Guard. Bang! A line of Black Spearmans who have unilaterally trampled on the enemy hits the hard wall for the first time. The Orc Guards became blood loaves and splashed everywhere. The spearheaders rolled from the horse and stitched into the spear and flew through the air. The black scorpions fell one step late screaming. The riders, stitched in spears and knives, groaned under it. The armored men howl over it and open their spears. The blue flashes they put up and the red energy of the Orcs collide. The prot¨¦g¨¦s and spearheaders bounced off with the heat. Another spearheader jumped over it again. Several times and the same scene was repeated. Then the red tent made by the Orc Guards was torn. Beyond that, there was a dark green monarch sitting on a throne made of bones. He wakes up holding the spear. A horrible presence shot his son-in-law. I am wicked and poetic. Numerous rings strengthened me. The outsider stretched out his sword. A glorious blue light burst from the tip of the sword, more glorious than any flash I have ever seen. Bang! A fierce tornado, shock waves, and white eyes flare. I ran into that foggy world without hesitation. That''s where the flames of red and blue light are extinct. The flame of the soul begins to burn. I jumped out of the horse and took down the sword. One of the red trajectories that embroidered the void twists and blocks my sword. The moment the viscera shook, her eyes blurred. Heaven and earth have changed a few times. I stuck Earth to the floor. I raised my body. Beefy. I ate my ears as if they were in the water. My insides were turned upside down. I couldn''t stand it, I waxed, and I puked. He steals the mouth by hand and fixes the sword again. ... I rebuilt the blue flame that was completely extinguished. A huge spear struck me. Something grabbed me while I was trying to reach for the sword. It was a black horse. The black horses passed by me countless times. They were black spearheaders. One of the spearheaders jumps out of the horse. "...!" The face of the man shouting at me was familiar. It was Queon Richheim. The captain of the Intestine Soldier, who frowned on one eye, frowned on me with one eye. "...!" I looked at the face of the corpse in a daze. Later I realized that the man was not frowning. One eye was empty. The eyelids were torn and twitched from time to time. Oh, no. ¡°.. ha! ¡± He grabbed me viciously. I was struck by the rough teasing of tightening my neck. ¡°Your Royal Highness! ¡± A harsh shout dug into his ear. I looked around in amazement. The Knights of the hippo Black Spear Soldier and the Knights of Winter Castle were blocking the thrust of Orcs. And in the middle of it was the outsider and the Warlord. Bang! The red flashes and blue flashes cling to me. Many times, as I watched it, I held my breath. ¡°Suck!¡± You exhale and exhale the speculation of the Warlord who infiltrated your body once. The confused head became clear at once. Queens bangs behind my neck. ¡°Go!¡± You blow yourself up. Warlord and the outsider head toward the middle of the battlefield in a collision. ¡°You''re late!¡± An outsider, who had become a mess in a while, threw out his sword. The Warlord retreats with an intense blow. I stood beside him and twisted my sword. Warlord''s speculation seemed to tear my skin apart. I resisted that overwhelming presence by exerting the maximum force given to me now. ¡°It''s too late, but let''s do it right now! ¡± I cried out maliciously. And write a poem. My little karma from this harsh land, and the [poem of winter] that the baldheads have been weaving together for hundreds of years. An outsider called to the war and fiercely twisted the ring. In an instant, his presence weakens and his jealousy rises. A blue flame rose in the morning. At the same time, the auror blade of the outsider, which had faded, began to burn more intensely. Bang! The Warlord has hit the floor. The sea breeze covered the son-in-law with speculation. Out of that red world, the outsider fought like crazy. And I lost. 68 68. 21. More than one article (4) I''m almost there, and I can really see the end. It was just before the damn Mana ran out. Even the maintenance of wartime was difficult. My heart ached as if it were ruptured. ¡°Hap!¡± The outsider shook his sword. Warlord calmly takes out the sword and retreats. It was like a beast playing with a complete sense of hunting. ¡°Ian, it''s time. ¡± I tried to spit it out, but the outsider stopped me. ¡°Stop reaping poetry. ¡± I kept my mouth shut a few times. And he reaped the power of war. The pain that seemed to break my heart sank like a lie. ¡°Looks like the plan has failed. ¡± ¡°Not yet, not yet. ¡± I still have poems that have reached mythical heights, including [Poetry of the True Dragon]. If you let go of a part of your soul because it was too much, you could reverse the situation. I did. I certainly did. ¡°Yeah, it''s not over. ¡± I didn''t stand a chance. Puck. I lowered my head. My abdomen was blossomed with my uncle''s fist. ¡°Why...? ¡± I asked the outsider. ¡°From here on out is the fight of Knight Vale. ¡± The manna in my fist, obtained in defenseless condition, shook my insides. My head didn''t turn out well. The power is released on the legs. An outsider who fell forward accepted me. He hung his chin on his shoulder and asked again. ¡°What are you doing...¡± ¡°Since someone has to stay and retreat, I''m going to leave that burden to you. ¡± Someone hugs me from behind. ¡°Lord Queon. Please.¡± ¡°Sir..." I heard a loud voice. ¡°What are you doing...¡± I tried to resist, but there was no force in my body. I tried to hit Valverdun, but my strong hand didn''t let me go. ¡°In the meantime, it was an honor to be with you. ¡± ¡°Well done. ¡± I was struck by the roaring voice as I wanted. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± But no one answered me. I was on the horse, and the damn Queon Richheim even tied me to his back. ¡°Good luck then! ¡± ¡°Salute the Knight Vale Ballerhard''s Sword! ¡± The spearheaders greeted each other. Then it was up to me. I saw the outsider tied to Queon''s back. The Orcs are swarming. The outsider was buried in a dark green wave and was no longer visible. ¡°Ah..." I looked at him with a dull look. The knights who were following him turned around one by one and stopped the Orcs from sprinkling blood and collapsing. Even the knights were dying out front. When I left the castle, there were only fifty knights of Winter Castle who were two hundred. And even that was decreasing steadily. When the number of knights that followed was less than thirty, I reached out to the waist dance. The touch of a hard horn touched the tip of his hand. I released the horn trumpet with my less trembling hand and brought it to my mouth. Phew... Phew... Manna, the outsider''s wife, who hasn''t resolved it yet, has not been able to get into the boat. Phew... Phew... I kept blowing the trumpet until I became dizzy. In my heart, I recited war poetry countless times. Fuwu. The Wolf Rider pushes the spear towards me, just behind the crowded gap. Buoooooo. I just blew a horn while feeling the cold touch of digging into my chest. Booooooooooooooooo! At that moment, a disparate noise came into my ear. Sasasac. It was a very secretive and threatening sound at the same time, as if a snake were flinging its tongue. Kung! Qu¨¦bec. Wolf rider rolls out screaming. Turn it off! Cock! At that moment, screams came from everywhere. Sasasac. Dozens of shadows emerge from the cracks of the Orcs. A fresh gray cape, unlike that of the Orcs, scattered dizzily before their eyes. Silver flashes embroidered the whole earth. They were elves. Damn it. Why now... His eyes blurred, and he finally saw nothing. * * Vale Ballerhard turns around as he watches Prince Idrian leave the battlefield with his cavalry. ¡°Thank you for waiting. ¡± Grrrrrrr. The Warlord lowers his throat. It didn''t work, but it wasn''t hard to understand what that meant. His arrogant face seemed to show me the mercy he had given me. But he was just a moment too. He quickly revealed his impatience. I woke up with a red speculation from both my hands grabbing the spear. The old knight is exhausted, but the king of the dark green monsters is still overpowered. That was a desperate situation, but Vale laughed rather. ¡°You''re clumsy. How long have you been so light-hearted? ¡± He was also stripped of his position as commander and liberated from his duties as a householder. There were also pretexts. Make time to avoid retreating allied knights being trampled by monstrous Orcs. It was an unparalleled task to decorate the end of the article veil. The Warlord rushes through the spear. I drew an orangebladed sword. A spicy attack that was just about to stop the poet''s power bounced off his grip. The Blade of Vale bends as if it were alive and moves toward the Warlord. The Warlord twists the spear and bounces the sword. If it had been a long time ago, this one attack would have made my body tremble and sweat. He didn''t know what was going on. Eyes are clear and body is light. The tip is alive and shines more gloriously than ever. I gave and received dozens of workshops in an instant. ¡°That''s good!¡± The uplifted veil cuts across the earth with a sword. The speculator that was pushed out tore apart like a belly button, and the Warlord''s body sneezed. But just as much as that, the scars on Veil''s body grew. That made a crucial difference. One is the body of a formidable monster, and the other is the body of an old human being. Even with the same bloodshed and the same wounds, the loss was a veil. Nevertheless, Vale was not pushed by the Warlord. The Mozambique of the Body was replaced by Mana, who was released from the Ring. Four rings constantly resonated and supported his body. Then, at some point, a change occurred. After sewing the four rings that were merely resonant, a flow of cold water emerged. At first, the flow, which was just a straight line connecting the rings, retracted and shut. And it became another ring. ¡°Ah..." There was a huge energy in my body that I could not even imagine until now. In that overwhelming upheaval, Vale was ecstatic. Penta. The scenery of the dream drawn by the knights of all the rings. He reached the point where he wanted to go. Vale stretches his sword. The Warlord retreats instead of running. It was a different kind of caution than it has been until now, when it was just a rush to open the window. Looking at such a Warlord, the veil fills his tongue low. It would have been nice if I''d worked a little. The breath of the messenger reaching to the tip of the jaw has already hurt too much, and that much blood has been shed. The fifth ring gave him immense power, but it gave him nothing to hold on to. Maybe just once. It''s not the broken body that survives. The cheer of Dao ( ) was just as great. Then I heard the sound of the trumpet from afar. Boooooooooooo. Familiar sound that resonates hard. Piling up green corpses and raising mountains. There was a red nail under it. The song I followed swiftly touched my head. ¡°I can still give him a small gift on the way. ¡± Vale laughed. He fixes the sword. The blue light rising from the tip of his sword soars endlessly. The red energy generated by Warlord rises like the sea and covers the whole land. The rising clergy flows down to the ground, which has turned red. It was as if a giant sword wielded by the ceiling was cutting through the Red Sea. At that moment, the red energy of Charlna snatched the entire body of the old knight. Vale did not lay a sword in the bitter pain of his entire body. The first and last sword wielded by the Knight of Penta, Vale Ballerhard. I will give it to him. Idrian, my nephew. ¡°To His Highness the Prince. ¡± The blue clergyman finally parted the little one completely. * * Berthe, the lord of Shrtle, who connects the northernmost and central parts of the central region, has had a terrible dream these days. It was all because of the change that happened in the North. Request for help from Baleard family who has stopped the invasion of monsters. Berthe immediately overcame Mansa and recruited troops. However, other lords came before sending the gathered troops north. They say that Count Balahard is doing the same. The Central lords gave thousands of gold and armed troops, but they refused to pay for it. Berthe argued that it was absurd to know Count Balahard''s holy name. I was about to ignore this nonsense and send five hundred infantrymen to the North. At that time, Count Wurn''s son said, ¡°The Imperial Ambassador told me not to hesitate, but to watch the trend. ¡± There''s a war going on in the Kingdom right now, but what did the ambassadors of the other countries say? Berthe is trying to end this malnourished talk, another lord said. ¡°He said that anyone who does not accept the advice of the Friendship Child would be terrified. He said he might be angry at the cold ship. ¡± I wanted to knock the lord out of his mind and ask, "Are you a nobleman of the Empire or a nobleman of the Kingdom?" But I couldn''t. The nobility of the weak country could not resist the nobility of the great kingdom. I''ve already seen the collapse of a family that can''t. Even Earl Eli, who was once called the Kingdom''s greatest swordsman, was only a rural baron in the eyes of the Empire. Berthe did not want Schrtholga to step on his ex-wife. In the end, I dissolved the army I had put together because I could not overcome the pressure and persuasion of the lords. I suffered enormous damage, but I was able to fill it all with gold from Countess Montpellier. But I filled the empty storehouse, but I couldn''t erase my anxiety. It was a nightmare every night, since the old man of that twisted ballerhard family wouldn''t be so harsh. So I gathered the nobles of the central region again. ¡°Maybe we should send reinforcements now. ¡± Several lords nodded timidly and gave their consent. However, the powerful family members raised their voices and silenced their opinions. ¡°Uh-huh. Count Schrthol. Why do you keep doing this? Even if I have to collect them and send them away to do something good. ¡± ¡°Two troops from the royal family have already gone to Balahard. Combining the forces of Balahard, three legions, 6,000 troops. Besides, Baleard''s soldiers and knights are not too proud to be brave. What are you so worried about? ¡± Their attitude to speak with their tongues seemed very insulting even to a child. But Berthe dared not even say that he was unhappy. Just because the roles are the same doesn''t mean the relationship is comparable. They were real people tied together with the nobles of the nobility, and they were the only lords of the Earl who were such fools. I just lamented how this country turned out, and hoped that there would be no change in Valrhardga. Unfortunately, Berthe''s aspirations were in vain. ¡°A messenger has come from Balahard! ¡± I opened the door and shouted to the captain of the guard who appeared. ¡°Bonamana, another request for assistance. You''re doing a really bad job. ¡± ¡°Haha. Let''s give him a proper excuse. ¡± Berthe raises his hand at the words of the other lords. The guard commander''s complexion was too pale to just hand over. Something must have happened. My heart tightened with an ominous feeling. ¡°Whatever the messenger says. ¡± ¡°You don''t have to listen. I just don''t have the right stones...¡± The guard captain shouts before Count Wurn finishes his words. ¡°Ballerhard is down! ¡± The head of the arrogant House of Ulrenga opens his mouth without even considering the rudeness of the Guard General. ¡°Winter Castle has fallen, and Count Valrhaud is still alive! ¡± ¡°What, what! ¡± Surprised nobles rise up and ask again, and a rudimentary messenger of Molgol bursts into the air beyond the open door. ¡°Who are you? This is where the nobles gather. Who do you think you are without permission? ¡± In the midst of this urgent crisis, the Earl of Ulran made a castle. But the messenger did not complain about the wrath of the Earl. Rather, I have seen a face that stands out to live with evil teeth. Earl G¨¹rn, who had grown up in that ferocious mood, sat down, hiccupping. Berthe spoke to the messenger in a less shaky voice. ¡°Bar, you''re the Ranger of Ballerhard. Sa, what happened? ¡± The whale shouts as if the Baleard Ranger were vomiting blood. ¡°Ranger Warrior Three Hundred Forty-Three! Two hundred and fifteen infantry warriors! Four hundred ninety-two Light Infantry Warriors! ¡± The ranger''s gaze stares at one of the nobles'' faces. ¡°Seventy-nine Black Horseman Warriors! Eighty-eight Winter Knights Warriors! ¡± The late awakened nobles reacted rudely. But the ranger raised his voice even more. ¡°It''s not over yet! ¡± The nobles shouted at me, me, me, but I was pushed into the air and said nothing more. Looking at the nobles with their mouths shut, the ranger shouts in a rested voice. ¡°Provisional Support Force! Medium Infantry Warrior Hundred Ninety-eight! Three hundred and twenty-three Light Infantry Warriors! One hundred seventy-two archer warriors! Sixty-four Knights Warriors! Berthe was stunned and put on his head. ¡°3rd Battalion Commander! Lord of Winter Castle! Chief of the Ballerhard Family! Vale Ballerhard Warrior! ¡± In the end, he sat in a furry bed. ¡°His Royal Highness Prince Idrian! ¡± Seeing Berthe like that, the Ranger chewed. ¡°Winter has fallen, survivors are now retreating...¡± Berthe closes his eyes. ¡°As the messenger of Count Vincent Baleard, please convey your word to the nobles of Central Asia! ¡± Ranger shouts again. "All the nobles of the Middle East will contemplate an exhibition to gather the maximum troops and be in a position to join the army of 10,000 monsters!" 69 Ninety-nine. 22. Ive barely adapted to the world (1) Leaving the castle where you''ve been risking your life for hundreds of years has never been easier for Baleard''s men. They died fighting, they didn''t show their backs. It was no longer their way to lose their spiritual holdings and flee like a straggler. Nevertheless, they were forced to stay in tears and abandon the winter castle. If they insisted more, everything they wanted to protect would be trampled at the feet of the Orcs. The soldiers and reinforcements of Balahad turned their backs on the castle, forcing them not to fall. The Orcs who came through the North Gate chased after him. In this way, it was forced to do considerable damage. Then a silver fox mercenary went out. ¡°This way!¡± The silver fox mercenaries had already secured their retreat. The troops of Winter Castle set fire to the South Gate terribly before exiting the castle. The oil jars explode and create a fire barrier. Orcs rushing beyond the gates roar beyond the flames. Some of the dogs have nailed their tempers and made their way through the fire, but the silver fox mercenaries'' archers, who were standing by in advance, have taken care of them. ¡°That won''t stop you for long! Hurry!¡± The leader of the Silver Fox urged the men who were staring at the castle in a desperate way. His horses and oaks quickly followed behind the retreating. Each time, the number of silver fox mercenaries prepared shines. They had traps set up in advance on each side of the road, and the orcs that followed right up to the back had to miss the Winter Castle soldiers before their eyes. Of course, it''s just the crude things that we urgently need to set up as a trap, and even though it wasn''t long before it was an ambush, we couldn''t hold the Orcs'' footsteps long enough. But thanks to them, Winter Castle''s troops were able to reorganize the line. ¡°How the hell did you prepare all this? ¡± Vincent Balahard, the superficial face, asks. Antoine, the leader of the Silver Foxes, looks at the cart. ¡°The day before it happened, His Highness the First Prince instructed me. ¡± At that time, people looked at the wagon. There was a cart surrounded by more than twenty inspectors who pressed the cloak, a woman with tears and a boy who lay still and was not fluffy. It was one prince and Adelia Bavaria who became bloody that day. The battle had already ended three days ago and the prince was still unconscious. The large and small injuries sustained in the battle against Warlord were also a problem, and Manado was completely depleted. I was able to find a place to rest in a hurry, and if I did not heal, I could not turn back. Unfortunately, however, the escape of the handwriting has only just begun. The Orcs follow very persistently, and even the silver foxes have prepared it in advance. After a week on the run, part of the troops that were eventually retreating were turned over and forced to stop the Orcs. It was Arwen Kirgaen who played the biggest role at the time. She lost the lord, took the castle and went on behalf of the commander of the defrauded Winter Castle, and the silver foxes supported her. She fought without covering the water fire, and saved countless lives. He exercised complete control of the mercenaries and defeated the pursuits of the Orcs by exercising the proper base as soon as necessary. But despite the role of her and the silver foxes, their steps were hard and slow. In the cold, they grew weary. If the Rangers who were heading south first to spread the word had not heard that the nobles of Central Asia were making major defense lines, their scams would have fallen to the ground. They continued to move forward. And finally, I was able to reach the second line of defense assembled by the troops of Central America. When you get to the rear, you can fight back against the front line. Although the castle was taken, they still have 3500 troops. Combining forces with forces in the Middle East can defeat the Orcs who trampled on Baleards. They thought so. But that was an illusion. When they arrive at the defensive line spread out by the nobles of Central, 40 kilometers from the northern boundary of the Shrthol family, they are genuinely angry. ¡°This is the army of the Five? ¡± Vincent said it was outrageous. Several months ago, I was informed of the seriousness of the situation and asked for assistance. During the fall of Winter Castle, I sent a messenger in advance to prepare for the army of monsters. By the way, the middle of nowhere was not at all ready for war. The book was shabby, and the soldiers'' armor was lousy. The flag that symbolizes the family is called JoranSre Butterfly, but I don''t see any of the elite soldiers who are the main character of the family. The horror of Allied soldiers looking at themselves was not unlike that of peasants. At least the troops gathered under the Schrthol family''s flag were well armed. But it seemed like it wasn''t enough to fight the D''Sen Orcs. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± By the time the survivors of Balahad had almost reached the throat, the nobles rushed in from the inside. They confirmed the comfort of Maximilian, fearful of appearances, and thanked God several times for his innocence. He also handed over his comforting words to the new Count of Balahard, Vincent. No one asked for the comfort of a prince. ¡°Your condition is precarious. ¡± A more unfamiliar Maximilian spoke of my brother''s condition and asked for help. Then the nobles buried the peace of Prince Burabura and looked sad. But none of them really cared about the greatness of the One Prince. Maximilian certainly saw it. I feel the hatred that has touched their faces. They seemed to think it was because of the young boy that Baleard collapsed. I noticed what Philly Mannani had done and thought Valrhaud had fallen. Something choked up in Maximilian''s heart. The man who was going to come back after picking up the head of the enemy assumed the failure and prepared for the task. Perhaps the heart of the party was no different from that of the one who prepared the coffin with my hand and dug the grave. It would have been fearful and disastrous. In the meantime, the brother did what he had to do quietly. A retreat, an ambush, a lot of hulls he''s prepared for no one knows. These troops survived and were able to make it here safely. It was all the work of a prince who hated the plague as they saw it, and became as dreadful as the seed of disaster. Jaw. Erchim Kiringer grabbed Maximilian, who was about to step out. Maximilian''s anger subsides as he looks at the face of the barbed wire. Now was not the time to be drawn to emotion. The first priority was to unite them to overcome this scourge. But it wasn''t easy. The troops sent by the five lords to the line of defence were about 3200, but the problem was quality. All but 400 of the elite infantrymen of Count Shrthol were insufficiently trained conscripts. The knight was the lord, or the lord''s surrogate, and there were only 20 people who followed him. The next day was black. Even if I meet the Orcs, I have a headache as to whether or not I can stop that terrible army with the mishaps that hit the line. ¡°We are currently raising all available funds to recruit mercenaries. Please wait a bit.¡± At least it was comforting to say that Count Shrthol was summoning as many mercenaries as possible with a thousand gold coins. Unlike the aristocrats in central France, who were still unconscious when this happened, Berthe Schrthol was a thoughtful man. He spared no assistance to the survivors of Balahard. Unfortunately, however, time was not on their side. I heard that the Orcs were seen here and there at the northernmost boundary of the central region. Surprised lords hastily dispersed their troops. The Maximilians also tried to march with their troops. The nobles also asked me to enter. ¡°There are too many wounded to join the battle right now. We will reorganize as soon as possible to complete our mission. ¡± However, Herchim Kiringer stepped up first and nailed him to the ground that he could not join. The Maximilians tried to correct the words several times, but the loyal knight prevented the prince from opening his mouth. Vincent Baleard also expressed his unwillingness to participate, saying that he needed time to refurbish. Eventually, the Orcs, who appeared on the central border, decided to deal with the Allied forces alone. ¡°They''re just trying to use us. Should the soldiers who have just returned from the limbs die for them? ¡± After the meeting ended, Prince Erchim Kiringer calmly explained to the picky prince why. ¡°Also, in this state, we can never stop the Orcs. Even if we do, we need to get the lords to see this crisis straight. ¡± Maximilian was indisputable in Herchim''s words that some sacrifices must be made in order to promote greater work. The Middle Nobles were still unconscious, even when the young prince saw them. Of course, I couldn''t convince him. Because their deaths could not be justified for any reason. Nevertheless, Maximilian was not stubborn, because the Orcs suffered from how terrible and stubborn they were. If such ferocious beasts spread throughout the kingdom, it would be more than a disaster. ¡°By the way, Lord Herchim. ¡± Maximilian sighs and calls Ergg. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. ¡± ¡°Whose idea is that? ¡± Erchim smiled at the words. ¡°You already know. ¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Is there anything else I don''t know? ¡± ¡°Not for now. ¡± Maximilian sighed in a meaningful voice. ¡°When the hell are you going to wake up? ¡± I was uncomfortable with the inevitable sacrifice that will happen in the future. He only found an unconscious brother. * * Abandons clumsy logs and scatters the Horn of Horns of the Central Lords. All that was left was the soldiers of Earl Schrthol, who had the territory right behind him. The survivors of Balahad and the silver foxes were prepared to fight again, taking care of the large and small wounds in their shabby logs. In the meantime, a messenger from the centre, who received the situation, went there. A messenger told me that the royals and nobles would send additional reinforcements. Maximilian never forgot what Vincent Baleard looked like when he heard it. He closed his eyes with a devil''s wrinkled face, and his face was filled with wrath and fury. Ever since that day, the troops of the Winter Castle, whose horrors have been dwindling and whose atmosphere has subsided, have been on full swing. How ferocious that was, the soldiers of Earl Schrthol couldn''t even move where they were. Maximilian sighs as he looks at it. Due to the late departure of the royal family, the nobles of the Middle Ages failed to fully understand the seriousness of the situation, and so many talents for use in the Kingdom died. One of the lions died and the knights who were not afraid of death died. The brave rangers and soldiers are all dead. The dedication and sacrifice they have seen over the centuries has fallen into the gutter. How much has the kingdom lost, and what will it lose in the future? When I think about it, vertigo was my problem. ¡°Destruction of Earl Huron''s troops! ¡± I heard about the defeat of the Central lords everywhere. It wasn''t just defeat, but the survivors were exterminated shortly after. Five of the six enclaves adjacent to Balahad have become swarming fields. And the damage was increasing exponentially. A story has been told that the central army has built a secondary low-lying line across the Rhinese River, which is relatively rearward. I also heard that the reinforcements who were marching towards the northernmost part of the central region turned their feet and headed for the second low-lying line. ¡°His Majesty advised His Royal Highness and Countess Balahard to retreat to the second low-lying line. ¡± Earl Schrthol thought at the words of the messenger. The messenger''s words were nothing other than that the kingdom would practically renounce six territories adjacent to Balahad and a dozen smaller territories. ¡°It''s not a tactical bad choice, because we''re going to shrink the wire and concentrate the power through the Rhinetes. The problem is that if you do that, the territories of the northern half of the river will become swarming fields. ¡± Earl Schrthol sits on the furry floor at the checkpoint of Herchim Kiringer. ¡°I should have sent troops around then...¡± Maximilian closes his eyes. The presence of the Fallen Winter Castle is once again imminent. The nobles of the Middle Ages later captured the survivors of the Winter Castle. At least I want them to be with me. Even though it was a selfish idea, it was a tough move. ¡°When Balahad asked for help, who here held his hand? ¡± The nobles, fed up by Vincent''s cold voice, changed direction and grabbed Maximilian. ¡°Your Majesty! We made a big mistake, ignorant! If you give me a chance now, I will work hard to restore stability in the North! Please lead us to foolishness! ¡± Maximilian''s heart was only complicated when he looked down on the ground and saw the nobles eagerly raining. They were ugly and poor in the face of their own calamity. ¡°Disgusting bastards. ¡± ¡°Your Majesty? ¡± The nobles became frozen in the greed uttered by the prince, who was famously gentle and graceful. Even Then I heard a clap somewhere. ¡°You said it cool once. ¡± Turning their heads, they saw a boy standing with the support of a woman who looked like a maid in their eyes. Vincent and Maximilian, who found the boy, raised their bodies as if everyone had made a promise. ¡°Your Majesty! ¡± The boy, the prince, shook his hand at them like that. The prince''s gaze turned to the nobles. Naturalization was burning in the deeply sunken eyes. ¡°All the people I wanted to see are here. ¡± 70 70. 22. Ive barely adapted to the world (2) I''ve been awake for the last three weeks, but I haven''t. He was alive, but he was no different than dead. All I can do is, I just heard the wheels rolling hard. With urgent shouts and screams. I just held the broken heart and constantly energized it. The last moments of the battle were repeated endlessly with the words of the Spearman in his head. The appearance of the outsider, surrounded by Orcs, is so vivid. The knights and spearmen who died before my eyes were still good. I felt like my heart was about to rip out. This pain is a punishment for being a fool. I just chewed up the pain. I was relieved. I wanted to be king, but I just left everything to the outsider. I wanted to reach the transcendence but was not prepared to pay the corresponding price. My plan was no different than that of an optimist. My angle was just as fine as that of a child. I was arrogant. I was drunken by the glory of the past and saw everything under my eyes. Even death is petty. None of the many deaths I''ve watched is mine. It was as if even death was a transcendent sheep snake. All the actions and thoughts I did were no different from those of the humorous. I was foolish, arrogant blind. So I lost a lot. And only then did I open my eyes. I realized it now. At that moment a new salt and a circle were engraved in my heart. Head muscles. I heard a message in my head. [A new amusement...] [A new characteristic¡­] I did not listen. What we need to do from now on is not to make a good poem. * * ¡°Your Majesty! ¡± It was certainly a pleasure for the unconscious prince to wake up. But no one could say it was a good thing to come to him. As soon as I saw his eyes glowing blue, my lips snapped. Gulp. Someone swallowed the drool. Jubbuck. The first prince took a hard step. Jubbuck, Jubbuck. While stumbling, he continued to move forward. The lords who did not know the English language were in front of him. The lords were blinded. Earl Hestein stood up and said, ¡°Thy Majesty. I''m glad you''re okay...¡± The Count stretched out the sound of his mouth, and the prince''s body tilted forward as if he were about to fall. Earl Hestein, who was making fun of his mouth, reached out his hand and tried to support him. The prince pushed the Count away. Zec. The Count opened his eyes. Until just now, Hestein''s bodyguard was in the hands of the prince. Glug. The red liquid flowing through the day fills my eyes. The Count instinctively stabbed me. I didn''t feel pain. ¡°Your Majesty. What are you...¡± The sound of the horse boils like a spruce and the sound of cloudiness is mixed. The Count raised his hand and stabbed me in the neck. A subtle sneeze touched my fingertips. ¡°Huh?¡± There was a crack, a hot liquid poured out from it. ¡°Glug.¡± Earl Hestein flips his eyes white and moves on. ¡°Count Hestein! ¡± ¡°Earl!¡± There was a commotion one foot late. The lords screamed. ¡°Your Majesty! ¡± Surprised ballerhards shout. ¡°Brother!¡± The two princes rushed and stood in the way of the one prince. The one prince was dragging his sword and stepping toward the other lord. ¡°Out of my way.¡± Maximilian reached out and said in a deeply sunken voice. ¡°I''m angry too! I''m just like you! ¡± The prince took a step aside instead of answering. ¡°But not like this! Now is the time for everyone to work together to stop the Orcs! ¡± Maximilian stops it again. ¡°Consensus?¡± One prince twisted his lips. ¡°It''s not funny. ¡± A voice as twisted as that twisted smile. ¡°Brother!¡± Maximilian exclaims in haste. ¡°Vincent. How many messengers have we sent? ¡± One prince asked. ¡°I sent a messenger once every three days for three months, about thirty people. ¡± Vincent Ballerhard replied in a cold voice. The prince sees Maximilian again. Maximilian lowers his gaze without my knowledge. ¡°Thy Majesty. Z. Calm down. We had our own situation. ¡± ¡°Sire! No matter how guilty we are, you can''t come here! No offense! It''s not the law! ¡± There were some who feared and reasoned, and some who protested against Count Hestein''s death. ¡°In the context of the exhibition, I refused to convene a change bag without a valid reason, so it was a summary disposition. ¡± Herchim Kiringer stepped forward and said in an abstract voice. ¡°I pretended not to know, even though the blood of the Leonberger royal family had reached a dangerous point, as if I had broken the vow of the Holy Ghost. This is also a summary disposition. ¡± It would not have worked as usual, but now it was an exhibition. The lords who grasped the situation late got tired of whitening. ¡°Impossible! How could we have known the urgency of Winter Castle! ¡± ¡°We have the right to defend ourselves! If you are guilty, ask by trial! ¡± I heard them shouting in haste, and the prince pushed my brother''s shoulder. A heartless gesture that barely touched me when I just woke up from bed. ¡°Winter Castle is not a collapse. ¡± I could hold on as long as I wanted. ¡°Winter Castle is abandoned. ¡± But Maximilian was forced to retreat without force. ¡°Pull it out.¡± In the words of the First Prince, Herchim Kiringer waits. ¡°Earl Schrthol. Baron Iaton. Baron Cardein. Baron Heim.¡± The lords saw each other with a sudden shout. ¡°Now, you four, stand down over there. ¡± The lords who were called by name hesitated and withdrew to the side of the barracks. ¡°That''s all they are. ¡± Prince Herchim Kiringer said coldly. ¡°There are sixteen human offspring, but at least four of them are human...¡± The lords are bored blue. I only noticed that the verdict had been handed down without their knowledge. They found their own escort. The knights who drew the sword stood in my lord''s way. The appearance of nobles pointing their swords at royalty without hesitation. The reality of a decaying kingdom was unfolding before the eyes of the sick. Maximilian felt dizzy. Suddenly, I heard a sound. I turned my head to the furious noise. The escorts were spilling blood. In between, there were green shadows. The smell of disgusting blood and the smell of fresh grass simultaneously exhumed my nose. It was the Elf Prosecutors who joined in the last battle. In an instant, the Elf prosecutors who dealt with the escorts plundered the blood on the sword and fled behind the prince. Wires came forward on their behalf. ¡°Your Majesty! Forgive me!¡± ¡°If you''ll forgive me just once, I''ll do my loyalty! ¡± The lords on their knees begged the wire to live with evil. 1 But the prince silenced their plea. ¡°Ugh!" Every time he wields the sword, one lord''s life falls. A man who shouted to the end that he would stand trial cut off his chest, and a small man who lay down and wailed became a neckless corpse. A child who got up and ran away was stabbed in the back many times. Some of them tried to draw the sword and take the prince hostage. At the last moment, there were some who drew their swords and resisted. The prince whispered and slashed them like a wicked man. ¡°Huff. Huff. ¡± He exhales to the tip of his chin and stares at those who remain of the prince. The lords who became bloody and blew their eyes blue, peed on him. And that''s how I died in my pee and my blood. The prince hesitated to sit on the floor to see if his strength was depleted. ¡°Please, save me! ¡± There was only one left. Earl Grun, who had been stiffening his neck with his friendship with Montpellier, mourned with tears. The first prince leaned on the floor. ¡°Your Majesty! I mean, please! Just once...¡± The prince, who sat on the throne of Earl Grun, who had fallen back with his hands and feet, put his sword in his neck as if he had fallen. ¡°Glug.¡± The Count grabbed his neck and threw it away. Earl Ulran died with such ugly and filthy twitches as a maggot. ¡°Hoo. ¡¯¡¯ The prince smashed his buttocks with a sword. Frequent bird sightings. I remembered the look on my face. It was a rather tiring face. But he was more handsome than ever. A woman approached and supported the prince. He sat in the chair hard. Everyone in the barracks looked at him. Some of the mediators had a skilful face, and others had a firm face to worry about the latter. Most of Ballerhard''s figures were former, and the commanders of Maximilian and the royal family were mostly the latter. ¡°Antoine.¡± The first prince did not hesitate, no matter what face they looked at him. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. ¡± ¡°Get the soldiers to spread the word right now. ¡± I just said what I had to say. ¡°The nobles fled to live alone. ¡± The leader of the silver foxes lowered his head and went out of the barracks. ¡°Herchim Kiringer. Receive the castle of the dead lords to gather troops. Do I have to tell you why? ¡± ¡°If you flee alone and look down on the honorably deceased lords, will you go out to protect your kin? ¡± ¡°Good. Hurry up. ¡± Herchim Kiringer has disappeared with the wire. The 1st Prince''s instructions were followed. Knights and troops of the Winter Castle fled the barracks with their faces twisted to live by the sword. The one who received the order did not make any objections. I just followed. Even the new Count, who is now the ruler of Baleard, has been instructed to explain the situation. Count Schrthol watches everything with a frightened face. When I saw the prince pouring out the order with a bloodbath, I felt a rush of blood. The nobles who died miserably before my eyes were still good. I couldn''t even breathe loudly. I thought I would make a mistake if my eyes met. That''s how fierce the prince was, and there was something that made people humble. ¡°Earl Schrthol. ¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty! ¡± Earl Schrthol was astonished by the sudden shout. ¡°The kingdom abandoned the north. ¡± Earl Schrthol''s face hardened when he remembered the issue he had forgotten for a moment at the sudden Calvurim. The royal decision to set up a defensive line in the south of the river meant, in fact, the abandonment of sixteen territories in the north. As the lords of the north abandoned the winter castle, so did the royal lords of the north. The only future left for the North is the wretched future trampled on by the Orcs without anyone''s help, like the Winter City. ¡°I do not abandon the North. ¡± One prince looked down at Count Schrthol with a bold face and said: ¡°Me and the Third Army stay here. ¡± The first prince declared. ¡°I will start over here. ¡± There was a strange corner of the kingdom where the prince of one country was speaking out in the land of his father. It sounded like a military proclamation. 71 71 Ch. 23. What You Lose, What You Lose (1) What a fresh start. But that was also possible when the north was fine. If I don''t take care of the Orcs who roam around the heavens and earth like my home, the territories that came before I could do something have become shy fields. Whether it was boiled or roasted in the North, it was a rush to get rid of the Orcs first. Fortunately, the prince also had measures against him. ¡°We don''t fight the Orcs. ¡± But the problem was that it was too different from what the lords thought. The lords sullied. He said he won''t abandon the North until just now, and he won''t fight again this time. The lords could not understand the words of the First Prince, how to drive out the Orcs without fighting. ¡°Orcs don''t run their own army. The way they procure food is very simple. Fight the enemy and win. Fill the ship with its blood and flesh. That''s how they do it. ¡± The prince continued his explanation in a harsh tone. ¡°In other words, if there is no battle, they will be forced to sail. ¡± Those who were quick to notice groaned. Among them is Baron Cardein, known for his own accomplice in the invasion. ¡°Do you have a blue field doctrine in mind? ¡± The prince nods at the baron''s question. The baron does indeed, and nods. Earl Schrthol, who had not followed the conversation, asked. ¡°God is ignorant and cannot count His Majesty''s will. What do you mean you won''t fight, and what do you hear from the blue...¡± ¡°It seems you intend to kill the Orcs without fighting. ¡± Baron Cardaine explained on behalf of the First Prince. Cheongya Tactics. Extreme tactics to curb the possibility of destroying or plundering useful supplies in advance and procuring local sources of supplies that have never been scarce. ¡°If you go crazy, it won''t work. It''s difficult to execute and even if it succeeds, it''s because of the large sequelae. ¡± Remove the maximum amount of material to the rear, or destroy it from its place. The vast majority of the material destroyed was food, and the intermediary also included grains that could not be harvested. Whether it failed or succeeded, the people''s pride and hunger were forced to follow after the war. Baron Cardain pointed this out and expressed his concern. ¡°The Orcs are terrible caterers. ¡± The prince spoke unhindered. Except for a few special ones, monsters don''t vegetarian. The only means by which they fill their boats was hunting and plundering, and the only food on their table was meat that fell into the blood. For them, the grain piled up in the treasury was out of interest. It was hard to steal stockpiled supplies, so I didn''t have to rot my head and burn bloody food. Of course, that didn''t really mean anything. I could not avoid the humiliation of not fighting over the performance territory that I had defended over my lifetime. But none of the lords told the truth out of their mouths. There was still blood on the floor of the nobles executed by the First Prince. I couldn''t even imagine refuting it. Moreover, there were winter castles in the barracks that handed over the castles to Orcs who had guarded them over a long period of time. It was eight pennies to talk in front of them. They are responsible for the collapse of the castle to some extent. The lords realized their own intentions. There are crimes that have been committed, and we need help. I couldn''t even think about it. I just get down flat and wait for this harsh season to pass. Despite the silence of the lords, the meeting was taking place vigorously. ¡°But the oaks don''t crumble enough to back off. ¡± Vincent Ballerhard challenged. Even if you can weaken the power of the Orcs, hearing tactics cannot be a fundamental solution. The Orcs will endure their evil deeds by filling their bellies with my people''s blood and flesh. The commanders of Winter Castle gathered their mouths and said: "After all, no matter how fast or late, you can''t avoid the battle." In Vincent''s words, the prince nodded. ¡°That''s right. After all, we have no choice but to fight to drive out the Orcs. ¡± He said he wouldn''t fight a little while ago. It was an attitude that was unattainable. ¡°But that''s not what happened right now. ¡± One prince added a word. ¡°It''s none of our business. ¡± ¡°No way...¡± ¡°It''s not us who fight the Orcs all day. ¡± Then the commanders, who knew the prince''s intentions, groaned. ¡°For once, they have to go through a real winter. ¡± One prince stared straight at the lords and said, ¡°Never forget that cruelty again. ¡± I have sinned, so I have no excuse to be reproached. The lords shake their heads as if they had made a promise. One prince''s gaze turned this time to the men of Balahad. ¡°How foolish they were, and how much they lost. ¡± How many times did the prince say he would make you realize it? The look on the faces of D''Sen''s men who left the Winter Castle crossed. Scream and self-esteem, fluency and expectation. Seeing the complexity of the screening process, Maximilian admired it. It was a really rare sight. A young boy who is not yet an adult, it is also losing consciousness until now. The newly awakened prince was leading the meeting unilaterally. It was not just leading the way, it was spreading. In a word, the noble lords were proud, and in a word, the eyes of the knights who had become obsessed with anger were cleansed. ¡°You''ll need troops to lure them. ¡± Stragglers and others were determined to burn down their jealousy. ¡°I will entice you. ¡± ¡°No, I''ll do it. ¡± I saw no more defeat and humiliating fugitive luck. I couldn''t help but feel Count Valrhaud''s reluctance to support the North. They seemed energetic before the fall of winter. It was an incredible sight. I can''t believe now that only sixteen boys have completely filled the void of a knight who has served as the guardian of the kingdom for over half a hundred years. Who would have imagined it? If the aristocrats of the royal family saw what they look like now, what would they think? It was not difficult to find the answer. Only a short time ago, the lords of the north, who were completely overwhelmed by the prince who looked down with contempt, were before their eyes. The lords who chase after the prince with their fears and expectations, the nobles of the royal family, will be just like them. Pair. Maximilian wakes up from an angry fantasy with a clapping sound. ¡°The meeting will end here. ¡± One day the meeting was over. Maximilian is falling apart. I had no income while holding yearly meetings. Even the retreat was not decided, so only the Winter Castle''s commandos and lords'' goals deepened during the galloping. I felt like holding a knot that didn''t come off. In fact, it''s a knot that can be loosened like this. Maximilian takes a long breath. It just felt like everything was back to normal. * * After the Northern lords left, all I had was a barracks, some knights, including Vincent and Maximilian. All kinds of emotions arose from the faces of those who had been stiffened throughout the meeting. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± They summoned the first prince several times. I have a lot to say, but I don''t know if my mouth is easy, but my lips are just fuzzy. ¡°Say what you want me to say. ¡± One prince said eagerly. I was weary, but my expression was not the same as usual. But Vincent and the men knew. I didn''t know that the prince''s eyes were not looking for a place to go, which was usually shot so comfortably by a man. ¡°You don''t have time for this. ¡± The prince laid the crown. I could not see the coldness of the ten lords who had cut their voices and faces into daggers. The leader, who had overwhelmed dozens of his men throughout the meeting, was no longer there. All I had left was a kid who was too proud to let me know what was wrong. ¡°Your Majesty. ¡¯¡¯ Vincent called the prince again. ¡°How many of the family''s men do you think Baleard would have died in bed? ¡± The word death began to faint terribly. ¡°I need to rest. I haven''t recovered yet...¡± ¡°There shouldn''t be more than five. ¡± Vincent took a step forward and said, ¡°It''s not unusual for a man of the Valrhards to end his life on the battlefield. I''d rather be honored. ¡± The first prince got up from his bed. ¡°He was not a whiny oak, he was killed fighting the king of the Orcs. You burned my sword to prevent that monster from pursuing its allies. ¡± He quickly lost his balance, and Adelia hastily supported him. ¡°My father''s last words were not worth your sympathy. ¡± Vincent gave it a boost. ¡°Do not insult His righteousness. ¡± The prince did not answer. Vincent never spoke again. Vincent turns his head. Other articles followed without saying anything. ¡°I''m glad you woke up okay. ¡± Even the short greetings he left before leaving the barracks said nothing. Adelia looks at him like it''s a pity. * * The garrison''s troops fled overnight. Earl Schrthol and other northern lords marched out of the camp with troops, and hundreds of horsemen were dispersed around in the messenger''s duties. Each destination was different, but their duties were all the same. At the behest of the First Prince, they dreadfully evacuated the people before arriving at their destination. It wasn''t hard to convince the people because there was a terrible rumor that the Orcs were making the surrounding celestial fields blurry. The people headed south with only minimal valuables. The soldiers of the Northern lords were with them. Some of the unlucky were also attacked by Orcs. But not so many encountered the Orcs. It was a virtue that survivors of the Winter Castle lured and carried the Orcs around shooting all over. The southern troops and people split to a point of origin. Soldiers steered toward the fort, which is further east, and the people continued south to cross the bridge across the Rheintes. The two-prince Maximilian led them. It was the safety of a prince who feared that the forces of the kingdom who had set a low-lying line south of the Rheintes would expel the refugees in the north. Perhaps if the Orcs were attacked during the attack, Maximilian would be outrageous. However, there was no raid on the rest of them who were concerned about whether they were doing my job well. And finally, the Maximilians and the refugees were able to reach the Rheintes Bridge, which connects the north and the middle. Maximilian was relieved. I saw the kingdom''s troops over the bridge. Flags bearing different family symbols were flowing across the river. Even at first glance, it was a troop that looked beyond the water. Some of them ran out of the garrison and crossed the river. ¡°Stop!" Maximilian sees soldiers blocking his legs and shouting, wetting the hood of the fur cape. ¡°The people who fled the chaos in the north are on the way to escape. Open the way.¡± ¡°Your Majesty? ¡± The commander who recognizes him closes his eyes. After that, everything was one thousand and four thousand. The commander of the defensive ship would have expressed his gratitude at the sudden crowding of refugees. It was not known whether it was because of the prince''s existence, nor whether the kingdom''s policy was that of Maximilian. If there was anything he could tell, the central part was just the fact that everything was abundant. There was a lot of troops, food, and weapons. It was hard to even feel a disguise for its richness. Everything else is lacking and everything is poor. It was like coming to another world. ¡°The Second Prince saved the people of the North! ¡± The faces of the aristocrats and soldiers were furious with praise. Usually, he would have stepped up first to explain the situation and stop the excessive hymns and cheers. But not this time. It was time to borrow a fake. A small spot created to celebrate the return of the two princes who left for the North. A timeless atmosphere. ¡°The Orcs'' army is on their way here now. ¡± Maximilian lays cold water on it. ¡°Why are the Orcs shaking north by now...¡± He opens his mouth again, looking at the nobility, talking in comfort as if he were watching the fire across the river. ¡°The Orcs will be here within the next week or two, whichever is sooner. ¡± The sweet music that the musicians were playing, and they snapped. A smile came from the mouth of the nobles who were holding the cup and toasting. ¡°The party is over. ¡± Maximilian said, "It was a dry, cold voice that resembled the whirlwind passing through the snowfield. 72 72. 23. What youve lost, what youve forgotten (2) ¡°I can''t be that strong because I have Lord Aloy. ¡± ¡°I hear you''ve achieved a great deal this time. Congratulations, Rio.¡± Knights cracked each other''s faces. ¡°How spectacular is the Passion of the Thorn Heavy Armor Soldier of the Ear Family? ¡± ¡°Aren''t the Iron Bow Soldiers the most famous elite in the kingdom? ¡± The nobles chuckle as they raise their opponents. Maximilian, who was looking at him, put his forehead on. I didn''t know if this was a barracks or a banquet hall for nobles. Maximilian looks around. The faces of the nobles gathered at the meeting hall are familiar. The middle-aged man with the scar on his cheek was a well-known knight, and the young man there, who was stiffening his shoulders and moaning, had recently gained a reputation as a promising soldier. Each one of them had my own reputation and position, and all they did in the last meeting was boast of my bravery and show off their troops. This is a meeting right now. This was not the case with the Northern lords who were deceased. At that time, there was discussion about the future plan, at least when there would be no nutritional value. But there was not even that minimal discussion here. ¡°Shouldn''t we take measures against the Orcs? ¡± As he stepped out and went through the flower fields, he ventilated the attention of those who were worse off. ¡°Before His Majesty''s arrival, competent staff had already forgotten to sleep at night and had taken precautions, and had sought to compensate for the lack of wise nobles and knights. ¡± The Commander''s answer, which seemed to soothe even a child, was not Maximilian''s wish. He already knew. What the Commander says is how lax it is that competent staff forgets to sleep at night. Saves terrestrial advantages by blocking the exit of narrow bridges and destroying the Orcs. Elsewhere, it was a good plan. But there was one big problem with their plans. It was the presence of powerful Orcs who were not even afraid of death. Maximilian recalls what his brother said the day he just arrived from Winter Castle. [The first time you encounter monsters, your limbs are firm in their eyes, and you feel dizzy in their stench. The plain will just die, and the walls will be pierced right through. No exceptions.] At first I didn''t believe it. I thought it was just a scare. But it wasn''t. In the first battle, he realized that everything you said was true, so he stuck it in his bones. Still, he survived. At that time, there were tall walls, and there were baleard rangers in combat. However, there were no tall walls and no strong rangers here. The elite that the nobles used to show off would pee like a child the moment they encountered the Orcs. I will look at my body with a blurred consciousness that tears the Mane Orcs apart with my limbs stiffened. The line breaks through and the line collapses instantly. And the Orcs who have seen the frightened soldiers will jump even more. Hell will unfold before your eyes. The ruined defensive lines and ruined cities are drawn in sight. The wandering people chased by the Orcs and the banner of the kingdom were broken, and it appeared before their eyes like a fantasy. I had to stop it. I came back here to stop it. [Don''t let the line of defense break through. They are as blown up as I am in the fierce and harsh mountains. The warm and abundant atmosphere leads to the south and makes it irreversible.] My brother''s party came to mind. Maximilian looks around. ¡°Twenty-two families were assembled and ninety-seven hundred and twenty-three soldiers assembled. There are four hundred contentious knights and thirty-four, among them the royal lions. ¡± ¡°The allies have been herded wide, and the enemy is forced to enter narrowly, thus bringing together geographical advantages. This has the same effect of increasing the number of allies and making the number of enemies smaller, so even if it''s twice as many Orcs coming, it can be stopped. ¡± Staff members say they''ve already won. The nobles and commanders also noticed that they believed the words like stones. Staff were unhappy to show off their good manners, and the knights were blinded by a blurred resonance. The commanders underestimated the enemy and overestimated the power of their allies. None of them saw the true face of the coming calamity, so all they could see was the flower path that would unfold after victory. The Iron Fortress of Winter collapsed and the North became a swamp field. [You can do it.] The scar that struck her shoulder reminded her of the touch of her hand, and Maximilian refined her mind. And he said, "Be strong." ¡°We propose that the deployment of all troops be reconsidered and reorganized. ¡± The faces of the staff were hardened. However, he smiled softly to see if he realized the opponent''s position soon. ¡°It''s a set of prestigious commanders and knights. I assure you, there is no better placement. ¡± Maximilian laughs without even knowing. I didn''t know how lax the best placement they were talking about. I brought elites of the Buriaburian family to the royal assembly, but my precious troops were displaced behind me, reflecting the selflessness of the great lords. The troops to confront the Orcs in the first place were all soldiers of the Militia family who had not even stripped the conscripts of their marks. Maximilian turns his head. I saw the face of a British lord who was grumbling because the martial arts of my soldiers were great. ¡°Did you say the Home Market American Armoured Infantry? Your soldiers are very brave. It looks like your heavy infantry troops are standing at the front and your allies'' morale will rise significantly. ¡± The British lord looks at the commander with a puzzling face. It was a snowflake asking for mediation. However, Maximilian identified each of the nobles before the commander stepped forward. ¡°Lord Aloy? I''ve been told that you''ve achieved something recently. Congratulations. If your swords are with you, the soldiers of the line will not be shaken. ¡± His face was filled with cynicism, spilling words quickly. It was a smile that resembled my brother without knowing where. I didn''t seem to be conscious at all. ¡°If you say so, Aloy Dort! I will stand in the forefront and fight! ¡± ¡°There is already a deployment of troops made by competent staff. How could I greet the vanguard with such a fierce resonance? That''s something you can''t handle. ¡± Those who were identified with him teased each other. The resonant knights were willing to accept his offer, and the nobles who feared that their troops would be injured increased their reason for not being able to stand in front of them in all kinds of words. ¡°Your Majesty. Your advice is certainly worthy of your attention, but unfortunately I cannot do so now. As His Majesty said, the enemy is already in front of his nose. Now, if you come and redeploy, the confusion of the soldiers will grow. ¡± The commander stepped up and maneuvered the Maximilians. "Have you ever been in front of your nose? I thought the commanders were so relaxed that there was a long way to go before the enemy came." He grumbles. The nobles exchange their gazes for embarrassing faces. Some of them knew Maximilian from before, and some had spoken about it once or twice. So they were even more embarrassed. The two princes they knew were owners of gentle souvenirs that were not too proud of their own power to be called the Second Coming of the King. He never complained as openly as he is now, but he was not a nobleman and a braggart. ¡°Your Majesty. This is a military camp. There is the majesty of the military, which is something that everyone gathered here must respect. Just as I respect the majesty of His Highness. ¡± The commander creates a soft face, saying that he will somehow create a contradictory atmosphere. ¡°Glad to hear that. ¡± Maximilian received the message. ¡°I propose it again. We propose that the best of the British lords and the knights be placed front and back with the greatest possible power. ¡± ¡°Your Majesty...¡± ¡°This is a proposal that I formally make to you as commander of the Provisional Northern Guard, given by Her Majesty, rather than the Viceroy of the Leonberger Royal Society. ¡± The commander coughs with a puzzling face. ¡°Did you take the position of commander that my new king, whom I do not know, asked me to assume the responsibility of defeat? ¡± ¡°You are unjust to a thousand. His Majesty never said that. ¡± ¡°Thank goodness. Then I''m still commander and commander. ¡± The Maximilian, confirmed by my authority in the Commander''s mouth, once again proposed the deployment of troops. This time, neither the commander nor the nobles were forced to reconsider their plans. Maximilian sighs of relief. Now it''s like a meeting. While keeping a cold look on the outside. * * Throughout the days of the meeting, Maximilian, sitting in his seat, secretly provoked and provoked the pride of the British lord, and was unavoidable in his dishonor that he was no longer afraid of a fight that lasted. The British lords, who were somehow trying to put my troops behind them, were forced to follow Maximilian''s words. Maximilian was dissatisfied there and suggested that he stand in front of those who had been watching him for several days. There is no way that even the most exalted British lords can reject the words of those who have not followed them in their courtyards. When the meeting was completely over, the deployment of the defensive force was completely reversed forward and backward. All the elites in the rear came forward, and the families of the military nobles in the front settled behind them. ¡°I''m ashamed to see nobles who are honest and carefree. The royal family will never forget your righteousness here. ¡± Maximilian smiles softly and sets them free. The nobles trembled. I was fed up with the two-prince''s art of making my opponent follow me without losing his manners. But as they trembled, they were amazed. The completion of the two princes who pierced the period of the nobles who feared dishonor like death and raised their opponents so that there would never be any gold left, was no longer just a mere fifteen princes. It was actually compared to other princes. The nobles gave and received snow. And looking at their faces, they were convinced. The next king is the one that has already been determined. However, it was a long story to see who the next king would be, and their mission now was to defeat the Orcs beautifully from the front and show off my strength and strength. They were motivated to build a big ball like this. But their motivation didn''t last long. ¡°The Orcs are coming! ¡± As soon as I saw the black oaks rushing across the bridge, the ambitions of the nobles were so easily extinguished. There were too many. Besides, he said he''s a petty monster, so why is he so big again? The nobles swallowed up the drool, looking at the oaks that looked twice as big as the immense body of a fully armed heavy infantryman. ¡°Someone is being chased by the Orcs! ¡± One of the snowy archers who was watching the front shouts. The nobles were amazed and looked forward. I saw the Orcs chasing them, as the archer said. A man who pressed a helmet and put on an iron armor, but the woman''s unique horror line was not hidden, a man who ran white by her, and three ghostly horsemen who pressed the cloak and followed her. ¡°Arrow! Arrow! Shoot the arrow!¡± One of the nobles, who recognized the man who shouted aloud and urged the archers, opened his eyes. ¡°Why is he there...¡± Other nobles asked for the identity of the corpse. ¡°Hey, this is Earl Eli''s eldest son. ¡± 73 73 Ch. 23. What youve lost, what youve forgotten (3) ¡°Shoot!¡± Earl Eli''s eldest son used whale evil. The nobles turned their heads. The staring officers shake their heads. ¡°Out of range. ¡± The nobles filled their tongues with words. Tired horses, a rider who lost his balance, a stalker. The screaming of Eli''s group appeared to be at stake. ¡°If it is the Eli family, we have a kite with the Branburg family in our own way. Although not a deep kite, it''s not enough to pay for a few arrows instead. ¡± One of the British lords who was watching him, Count Branburg, touched him. The dog climbs and descends and repeats with a black falcon on the hill. Chuck, Chuck. Archers march among the heavy infantrymen. Black hawk print tunic, length 1.8 metres. ¡°Iron hawks!¡± Someone who recognizes the marksmen of the Branburt family shouts. The archers of the Iron Bow Soldier flew across the river. ¡°The target is the enemy''s lead! How to Overpower Shooting!¡± The archers pulled their bows and wedged their backs. ¡°Shoot!" I heard a protest bounce, but two hundred arrows flying in the sky. The arrows that the Iron Falcon archers fired at the moment poured over the oaks across the river. Turn it off! The fierce Orcs get hit by arrows and roll the floor. The Orcs that followed stepped on the fallen people. Sasasac. The arrow rains again on top of it. The Orcs of the Antenna are stumbling and the Orcs who were following behind are caught by the fallen Orcs. After a short distance, Eli''s group shoots through the bridge. ¡°Uh-huh? ¡± The speed of Eliga''s eldest son and his group, who crossed the bridge, remained unchanged. Surprisingly, the infantrymen on the front line were chaotic that they were splitting the way to both sides. ¡°Me, me, me! ¡± The nobles who saw this were fingering. However, Eliga''s eldest son ran straight to the hillside, where the commander''s flag was flying. ¡°Bernardo of Eli Family! We have news from the North! ¡± Bernardo snorts from the horse and exclaims. "If it''s the situation in the North...¡± "Many of the lords of the North, lead the troops and join the Orcs! All destroyed! The lords have all been killed along with the soldiers! ¡± The nobles groaned. They also had ears and could hear the news of the situation in the north through the refugees. Among them were rumors about lords, including Earl Wurn. Speaking of which, I was left with my troops, and I left my territory and ran away. But it was pathetic that they all died because they didn''t even get away with it. ¡°Four families of Shrthol, Iaton, Cardaine and Barheim are currently under attack and in danger! ¡± But now was not the time to think of the dishonorable death of the Northern lords. Bernardo of the Eli family continued to pour the northern frontier. Where he was defeated, and some soldiers died. One of the lords'' brushes died, and another castle collapsed. There is not a single piece of news other than Vibo. ¡°Huh. Not much more miserable than I''ve heard. ¡± The nobles groan. While camping here, I thought the lords of the North would hold out for some time. There was not one of their families that didn''t blow their name in the war against monsters in the past. But when I heard that winter had broken out, it was only a month, and twelve of the sixteen large and small territories were trampled by the Orcs. All the high lords are dead and there are only four left. The nobility''s complexion hardened. A sense of crisis that was not seen in front of so many refugees. It was as if he had realized for the first time that he might die. I had to. The former empire waged fewer wars with the empire. Hundreds of years ago, he won and 120 years ago, he was vanquished. And in no case did the nobles die so much. Except in very special cases, most of them were taken prisoners and subsequently released for ransom. It was an implicit convention that left little behind, and it was a commonly occurring transaction. But the rules they believed in were useless in front of monsters. The rules set by humans were worthless to unspoken monsters. The murders of the lords of the north were proof of that. I didn''t even find the body. He must have entered the Orc''s womb. The nobles sweat cold. It was like lying in a luxurious golden needle and sleeping naked and thrown into a rich field. While they were so ignorant, Bernardo Eli exchanged snowflakes with the two princes. Nod. Maximilian nods. He also knew that his knights were playing from the very beginning to entice the Orcs. And I also knew that many of Bernardo''s lies were mixed. The deaths of the lords are real, but it is you who killed them, not the Orcs. Many of them were real warriors, but many of them were forged. The surviving lords were not in battle. They were hiding somewhere in the south, avoiding the Orcs. And it was he who made it. ¡°As you have heard, the Orcs are merciless and cruel. Plus, it''s the Sapphire Century. ¡± As Maximilian said, the burden is overwhelming. ¡°If this place is breached, the Middle East will be in the same fate as the North. ¡± The drooling came out of here and there. ¡°The Orcs are retreating! ¡± At the end of the day, the officer''s voice was heard. The gaze of one of the nobles, who hardened his face like a stone, turned toward him. Dozens of Orcs died on the bridge. The corpse looked like a hedgehog to see if the archers had received intensive fire. The problem was the location of the body. Most of the dozens of Orcs died without crossing half the bridge. However, some of the heavily manned bodies were almost successful in crossing the bridge. The nobles said they were drunken. The Iron Bow Troops, named after the Middle Ages, and the other archers also shoot arrows at the Orcs after the Orcs enter the range. Archers, who make up one half of the army, shoot arrows, but still try to stop the Orcs from crossing the bridge. The nobles looked across the river. Outside the range of the arrows, there were countless oaks in your plain. It could not have been so horrible to see the bruised peoples tearing apart and drinking their blood. I felt the agitation of the soldiers. Wind blows across the river. The nobles trembled. The cold seeps through the thick fur. ¡°Tonight seems really long. ¡± The nobles nod unwittingly at someone''s words. * * The night was long, as someone said. It was long for the soldiers who stood along the river, and long for the nobles who were naked in the sumptuous barracks. It was a nightmare. But the real nightmare was the beginning. ¡°More overnight. ¡± At dawn, when Earth sat down, the oaks were seen across the river. The Orcs were more numerous than the day before. ¡°Ten thousand," he said, "doesn''t it look twice as good to pretend? ¡± Someone questioned me in a parisian voice. ¡°It''s more than I expected, but it''s not that much. Perhaps the Orcs are so big that they look more numerous. ¡± The nobles shut their mouths in the words of the commander. It seems that he was terrified and asked if there were more enemies. It was true. Dark green geese were a threat to the eucalyptus. When I saw the gaze of the Orcs from afar, I was struck by the frost. As the nobles of the Command settled on the hills in the rear, the horror felt by the soldiers standing right in front of the bridge was unspeakable. The soldiers of the Heavy Armoured Infantry, whom one lord boasted, lifted up their heads and touched their shields, and the other spearmen who stood by kept looking back. ¡°Wake up! Not many enemies can cross the bridge at once anyway! ¡± ¡°Our Crusaders will stand before you! ¡± At least it was the knights who had been grinding and wiping their swords for the rest of their lives. But the number was only four hundred. Until yesterday, the number of knights that seemed so high was as low as today because the nobles'' minds were so anxious. "Tsk." A knight who had not said a word until now was watching the sheep the nobles and soldiers were doing. Now a four-year-old silver lion, he was more than a warrior winter lord. He was the best swordsman in the kingdom, Count Richter Richtein. Ugh. Nogumho pulled out the sword. And I put the Aurora Blade on the blade. That glorious light, qualitatively different from Sodior, cleared the dawn of the Earth. The overwhelming presence and foresight of the Silver Lion extended to all sides. Soldiers trembled. It was like waking up from a nightmare. The old man reappears the light, and the sword falls back on his waist. Then he quietly retreated. It was as if what he had to do was this far. The lion''s spiral allowed the soldiers to calm down their agitation. However, it was not only the allies who were aroused by the energy of the lions. The Orcs breathe roughly. Gwwwwwww. Among the Orcs in the line of fire, a huge Orc howls. Kung, kung. At the same time, the Orcs'' ranks flourished. A new Orcs appeared, chasing through the Orcs of Transition. Orcs grabbed a long shield that didn''t match the big one. ¡°Ah..." The nobles who saw them opened their eyes. The crests are engraved with the familiar shields of the Orcs. ¡°This is the Snow Deer Crest of the House of Huron. ¡± ¡°That''s the Wolf Crest of the Vinterwolf family. ¡± Those were the crests that symbolized the families of the north. There was a dizzying mix of more than ten types of sentences in Chuck''s eyes. The destruction of the north was a sight to be seen. Gwwwww! A large oak roars once again. The shields set by the Orcs fluctuate. Kung. At the same time, I heard footsteps. ¡°Coming!¡± One of the officers shouted like a scream. Wudoodoodoo-doo. The orcs rush out, shaking their axes. ¡°Shoot!" At the words of an officer who cried aloud, the archers shot a bow in unison. A thousand-foot arrow spills across the river into the plains. Ouch! The Orcs scream and fall out. But that number wasn''t long ago. The Orcs who covered my head with a shield were running like angry bulls. The arrow flew back into the sky. Lucky Orcs scream and scream, and a much larger number of Orcs rush towards the bridge. The Orcs'' vanguard has finally entered the bridge. ¡°Iron Brothers, shoot Orcs autonomously! ¡± An iron hawk shooter with a longbow blows an arrow at the Orc''s spike under the shield at the officer''s command. The Orcs that entered the bridge fell out in an instant. Iron hawks blow arrows so they can''t see their hands. The excellent Orcs are dead. However, there were too many Orcs, and the shooters were only iron machetes to shoot at the slightest distance between the tough muscles. Moreover, the spike in the arrows did not mean that the Orcs would die instantly. The majority of them endured with a few arrows. Strong compared to the Orcs I saw the other day. ¡°Those are the Orc Warriors! ¡± The two princes told me the identity of such Orcs. And at that moment, the Orc Warriors, who survived in the iron hawks'' snipers, fled the bridge. ¡°Rose Thorn Infantry!! ¡± ¡°Ha!" Heavy Armoured Infantry rolls their feet with their shields out. Shoulders on the shield, feet wide open. ¡°Hold on!¡± ¡°Ha!" Right behind him, the soldiers who twisted the spear stood by so that they could open the spear at any time. But they didn''t have a chance. Bang! Heavy armored infantry colliding with the Orc Warrior are crushed with a shield. Heavy-armored infantrymen scream. Krrrrrr. The Orc Warriors echo. Trampling the crumbled heavy infantry with their shields. ¡°Uh, uh...¡± With a frowning sound, the spearheader sits still. 74 74. 24. Half, and half (1) ¡°Stab, stab! ¡± Someone shouted like a scream. It was not the voice of a spearhead officer. But the soldiers, who were as frightened as screams, had no reason to tell whose voice it was. The spearheaders seize the spear. "Evil!" Heavy Armored Infantry soldiers who stopped the Yonke Oak Warrior attack scream after getting their backs on the spears of their allies. At the same time, the Orc Warriors once again take down their shields. The ranks of the Allied forces, which were barely sustained, collapsed in an instant. ¡°All Knights, forward! ¡± Then someone shouted. It was a distinct voice, the two-prince Maximilian, distinct from the frightened scream. Knights joined us one step late. Their swords cut off the Orc Warriors with a lot of radiance. They pushed the pushed forward again, filling the positions of heavy infantry. ¡°Tired of bastards! ¡± Bernardo Eli just spit on Oak Warrior''s neck. ¡°Let''s leave the front to the knights and clear the back! ¡± Here, Arwen Kirgayen shouts. An oak warrior pierces her chest with a sword. (chuckles) After twisting the sword, she threw up the lions. ¡°Take care of the fallen Orcs! ¡± Soldiers awake in a gloomy voice poke spears into the body of fallen Orc Warriors. Arwen''s gaze turned toward me. Knights were able to rearrange their positions instead of heavy infantry, but the problem was the Orc Warriors who had already jumped into the middle of the faction. In a short time, quite a number of Orcs dig among the soldiers. Because of the orcs making such a fuss, the soldiers of the front are not helping the knights properly because they care about their backs. No matter how brilliant the knight is, if he is stabbed in the axe, his head is split and if he is stabbed in the window, his lungs and organs are torn. I had to clear the rear as soon as possible so that the heavily armed infantrymen could support the knights properly. Arwen teases the sword busy. She focuses on the lower body of the Orc Warriors. An Orc Warrior with amputated legs will be able to deal with ordinary soldiers. She shakes around and cuts off the legs of the Orc Warriors. Bernardo Eli follows her and attacks the lower body of the Orcs. Orcs with amputated legs scream and the soldiers'' spears and swords are snatched. Bernard utters a profanity at the smell of bitter blood that digs his nose. ¡°The smell of blood! It stinks of pee! It stinks of fucking dead bodies! ¡± The Orc''s hand axe flies toward the back of Bernardo Eli, who kept his mouth shut. ¡°Watch your head! ¡± The axe bounces off Arwen''s sword with a thud. ¡°Ike! Thank you! ¡± The sword of Bernardo, who rolled the floor, cut off the legs of the Orc Warrior who was taking pictures of the back of the Knight. ¡°I don''t need to thank you...¡± Evil. Bernardo twists his back in a spooky energy. The Orc Warrior grabs the spear and strangles Arwen''s sword. ¡°What did you say? ¡± Arwen, who wiped the blood on his face, asked. ¡°Nothing.¡± Bernardo grabs the sword with a shriveled face. Bernardo cries out after cutting off the legs of the Orc Warriors for a while. ¡°Really! It''s just us! ¡± Gurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr ¡°Goddamn King...¡± Evil. A blue sword grazes Bernardo''s cheek. ¡°Watch your mouth.¡± Bernardo closes his mouth after seeing Arwen''s cool eyes. ¡°You know, you''re thinking horribly. ¡± But it''s not long before I can get my mouth back on. My face looks like a heartbroken boy again. ¡°Damn it!¡± At the same time, the party that blasphemed Bernardo for lack of virtue for suffering only themselves so much was resting in an abandoned fortress somewhere south of the battlefield. * * Someone snapped his shoulder. "Hmm?" A ruthless man dared hit the prince''s shoulder and looked back, and there was a woman with a green cloak. An elf who opened the way for me and my knights who were retreating due to the failure of the operation, she was one of the nineteen swordheeds of the Rainbow Tree clan that Sigrun gave me. His name was Gunne. ¡°Why?" When I asked for a favor, Gunne reached out his hands and moved forward busy. The Elves'' sign language. I made an unexpected impression. I''ve been bothered since I tried to reinterpret an incomprehensible sign language. But I wasn''t angry with Gunne. She didn''t speak with her tongue cut off. And it was Sigrun who cut off the tongue. She stayed with me because of the needs of me and the Elder High Elves, but unfortunately her owner was a traitor who didn''t even trust my men. And that personality traitor had the power to ruin other people''s lives. This time it was the tongue of the Swordsmen. Sigrun, that lunatic elf cut off the tongue of his men, fearing that the Swordsmen would steal my poem first. It''s a catastrophe where obsession, monogamy, and evil have been harmonized. It was the swordfish who felt sorry for me, and I was the one who was desperate. ¡°Southern? Ever? Um... warrior? No, combat? ¡± I frowned after barely interpreting her sign language. I just got in touch. Gunne''s hand moved busy. Right After, Other, Orcs And my eyes and my head were busy. She held her hand up and swung a couple of times. It meant "war." Chuck. The gesture of raising both hands and bowing down like a prayer meant "Monarch" or "King." ¡°War... monarch? ¡± And by combining those two words, I became the name of a cool guy to drink. Warlord. The King of Orcs, who defeated Winter Castle, has almost reached the Rheintes River''s line of defense. ¡°Pack your bags! ¡± The look on the rangers and knights'' faces changed as they freed up nearby. Their eyes asked me. I nodded. A blue glare burst out from the eyes of the knights. The rangers'' eyes were lit. ¡°If we catch him, we''ll take him out and sprinkle him in the winter castle. ¡± ¡°Let''s stuffed our heads to the gates. ¡± The knights grilled it and said, ¡°His eyeballs are mine. ¡± The captain of the Black Spear Soldier, whose eyes are blurred, bursts into the air. The last defeat will be in the image of knights who are not inside. I will make it so. Someone might ask me. Even though I fought with the Knight of the Ring Four, the only one who could barely save his life lived with his mouth. That''s not wrong. The defeat is true, and it is true that Warlord''s speculation has shaken and almost destroyed him. It is true that he has barely survived. But that did not mean that my words were a blurred resolution. Previously, I considered Warlord to be a fighter and a winner. I intend to defeat him justifiably and finally win an equal fight with him. It was an extremely justified and straightforward idea, and it was a mindset that resulted from half my life as a new sword. If you come to think about it now, how small it is. My essence is not a new sword, but a demon sword. My purpose is not to fight and win, but to exterminate enemies. I will fight the Warlord and not take his fight. I will kill him and rob him. And I will tanne the skin, and make it an armour, and grind the bones into swords. I will take away his rage and all that he has and use it as a spoil. Yeah. To tell you the truth, this was a hunt. ¡°Commander''s revenge! ¡± ¡°Repair of the Winter Castle! ¡± ¡°Death to the Orcs! ¡± I couldn''t be too jealous to see the madness articles. The drive is finally over. Hunters and hunters are all ready. All that''s left is to slit the throat of a hunter. ¡°Advance!¡± In my words, the men of Winter Castle shouted. * * Maximilian frowns. ¡°The damage we''ve suffered in the past week has cost us a legion. Eighty-three soldiers were killed, and the number of wounded more than doubled. ¡± ¡°We need to attract more troops. You can''t keep the line of defense like this. ¡± Only a short time ago, the staff members who said they could stop the Orcs from doubling, shouted out the need for support. It felt weird. It felt like the warriors were so sad that a huge stone was sitting in their hearts. At the same time, however, strange pleasures raised their heads. ¡°We need to send a messenger to the Kingdom to request the additional deployment of the Central Army, and ensure that the Central Family, who have not yet joined the army, are now at war! ¡± The support they so desperately wanted was what the soldiers of Winter Castle were eagerly waiting for, and their mouths were tingling with horror and despair. Winter Castle Soldiers have fought for months with half the troops gathered here. "The fatigue of the knights reached the pole. Rest is desperate. We need troops to shift." Wires and knights of the winter and knights of the Black Spear Soldier were also eager for Grorock or rest. Mana was depleted and had to fight for the pain of tearing her belly. ¡°The morale of the soldiers has fallen. No one''s trying to get on the line. ¡± I remembered the faces of the Rangers. The faces of those who froze in the cold and stood against the wall burst with sinful faces. The stubborn men who had not gone down the wall since the battle began were good in sight. Is it really not too much? It''s only been a week. It''s only been seven days since the battle started. Nevertheless, they were behaving like unbelievers before the end. ¡°If you sent backup to Winter Castle then...¡± Someone put a winter castle in their mouth. The impression of a nobleman who could not finish speaking and covered his mouth with sauce seemed like an ice rink. Winter is a disgusting thing for them. A sign of irreversible mistakes, the beginning of self-inflicted disasters. At the same time, it is a stigma on the foreheads of fools. Mentioning winter is bringing out the truth that they have been turning away from. It was a disaster in the middle, not a genius. But maybe. The real disaster hasn''t even started yet. ¡°Early this morning, an unusual energy was detected across the river, a day or two away. ¡± Earl Richter Lichtain, a gifted lion who had never participated in a meeting before, opened his mouth. ¡°If it''s any unusual energy...¡± ¡°At least four rings, maybe more than a knight or something. ¡± The nobles asked the Count for help with a white face. But instead of answering, the Count stared at the two princes. You seemed to ask what it was, didn''t you? Maximilian breathes heavily. ¡°Warlord, the king of the Orcs is finally here. ¡± A voice that sinks as heavily as breath. ¡°That''s the monster that defeated Count Baleard. ¡± At the end of the day, the atmosphere of the meeting froze. Warlord. A scourge that had already been heard a number of times or no one had acknowledged its substance was approaching my nose. ¡°Still, I don''t know how lucky Count Lichtenstein is to be here. ¡± One of the nobles laughed bitterly and said, ¡°I''ve never seen Count Baleard fight a sword, but he''s never been lower than me. ¡± But the hope created by force is so hopeless in the face of the truth spilled by the knight. If Earl Baleard didn''t do it, he couldn''t do it either. ¡°I need to request support from the Kingdom immediately. ¡± The commander said. The request for reinforcements, which the nobles had already taken out in the context of requesting reinforcements from the troops, allowed the nobles to realize at once what the commander''s support meant. Though I did not refer directly to the face of the party, I said I would ask for one more if I lacked one as a giver. The nobles shut their mouths. They all knew. Hans, I ask the royal court for the support of the Eun Sang now, knowing that he cannot be on time. Disasters are in front of their noses, and the hope of stopping them is far from reaching. The silent monster came and swallowed the barracks. Everyone shut their mouths. ¡°I have a way. ¡± Then someone''s voice leaks through the monster''s stomach. It was the voice of two princes, Maximilian. ¡°If he shows up, Count Richtein will take care of him. ¡± As long as Count Baleard has already been beaten by him, it may sound like the prince''s words to stop him, even if he dies. ¡°If you say so. ¡± But the Count''s answer was only harsh. I did not know whether he was confident that he would not die, whether his loyalty to the royal family was beyond death, or whether he was premature in his own death, as a Maximilian. But if he''s convinced of one thing, ¡°I''m not talking about death. ¡± It was only the fact that his request would never go beyond the Earl''s ability. ¡°All you have to do is literally hold it. ¡± The Count shines his eyes. ¡°I think you''re asking me to take the time. Do you have any other options? ¡± Maximilian nods. ¡°There is.¡± ¡°May I ask what it is? ¡± The commander interrupts with a half-tone. ¡°There are others to deal with the Warlord. ¡± The nobles cheered at Maximilian''s words. But only for a moment, one of the nobles cautiously asked. ¡°If there are such people, why didn''t they catch the king of the Orcs in the first place? ¡± The atmosphere immediately subsided. Even though they thought the question was relevant, I noticed this. The question became the face Maximilian thought. [Dangerous! You almost had a big deal already!] I recalled talking to my brother before I left. [I had to fight my way from the start, but I was badly hurt mimicking the same.] I asked again what I didn''t understand. My brother''s explanation of that is as follows: [I couldn''t then, but now I can.] It was just as difficult. But I couldn''t tell them that, so Maximilian replied at the end. ¡°I couldn''t use it then, but I can use it now. ¡± I couldn''t tell you everything anyway. The nobles'' disbelief in you was blind enough to make the truth even false. I''d rather be a jerk like this. ¡°Or were there some outstanding benefactors in the North? ¡± Fortunately, the nobles themselves produced a compelling answer. ¡°Nzara...¡± Maximilian makes sense of the nobility''s reasoning. If a man with abilities hides his true self and doesn''t reveal himself, You must have been right. 75 75. 24. Half, and half (2) Contrary to his concerns, the King of the Orcs, who stood on the front lines, was silent. He did not appear on the battlefield, nor did he lead the Orcs in particular. The King of Orcs literally did nothing. It was just there. And that alone has changed so much. The Orcs were brave and fearless. But since the Orcs'' King was on the front lines, they have become fearless and painless monsters. They were like photowarriors. I flew about one leg of my arm, but I didn''t have a clutch. I was struck by dozens of arrows and crawled down with knives and axes. Even before that, the soldiers of the kingdom were barely stopping the Orcs. In front of the crazy Orcs, the soldiers die unstoppably. The first heavy-duty infantrymen of the British lords were wiped out. Next, the spearmen were exterminated. The knights jumped in and tried to push the wire up somehow, but it was a lack of station. It was impossible to completely stop all the 2,000 Orcs who had already crossed the bridge by exhausted knights, just four hundred. The soldiers who had to support them were frightened and unable to move, and the nobles who had to lead them did nothing because of the presence of the Warlord felt across the river. The role of the two princes, who have encouraged soldiers so far on the front lines, has not worked this time. The soldiers were completely frightened, and the enclosure collapsed. In the meantime, the damage has increased exponentially due to the incoming Orcs. Several courageous commanders tried to capture the soldiers in an easterly manner, but this was only the goal of the Dorian Orcs. The commanders were silent, realizing that the moment they shouted aloud became the target of the Orcs. Soldiers who were not instructed took the throne, and the link between the unit and the unit was severed completely. Strangely, in the middle of the alliance, there was a village where soldiers were isolated. However, this silly situation was not at all amusing for the parties. Soldiers continued to die in pregnancy. Now it was only a matter of time before the wire completely collapsed. At that time, the kingdom''s benefactor went out. The clear energy of the Silver Lion sinks the confusion of the soldiers. But it was impossible to overthrow the preeminence just by awakening my mind. After all, it was only after the N''Djamena himself joined the battle that the situation could be resolved. The Allied forces in Central Asia suffered far more damage that day than the damage they had suffered in the past ten days. The infantrymen were destroyed and the spearheaders were annihilated. Archery troops have also suffered significant losses as a result of being caught in battle. But most of all, it was the warriors of the Boned Knights. The number of knights killed during that day was one hundred and forty-two. One of the Knights completely collapsed, and the other one also lost half of the Knights. The damage inflicted on the Orcs was overwhelming without the support of the soldiers. ¡°I wasn''t dealing with them in a plain like this, not a fortress from the start! ¡± ¡°We must inherit our troops now! ¡± Until a while ago, the nobles shouting, "This is the Fortress of Wisdom, which can only stop a few times as many enemies." ¡°If you back out of here, the central region will be like the north. Where are you going?! ¡± ¡°Not far from here is Fort Tyrion. There, we''ll be able to stop him. ¡± ¡°Stupid sound! How do you know if the Orcs will come to the fort or go somewhere else! ¡± ¡°Then let''s all die together here! I hate it! Even if I take the dishonor for a while, I will step back and promote the future! ¡± Looking at the nobles who raise their voices, Maximilian looks on his forehead. I was dizzy because I was looking at them as if I had already been defeated. I thought I could hold on. I thought I could hold out for a few days, even if Warlord showed up. It was an illusion. The soldiers of the Middle East are frightened by the presence of the Warlord on the battlefield. I tried to encourage them to take risks and burst their throats, but it was useless. Maximilian realized how brave the soldiers of Winter Castle were. I was also able to save more without knowing how insufficient I was compared to my brother. If you were here, it wouldn''t have happened until this instant. The self-esteem crushes Maximilian''s entire body. But now was not the time to blame. Tomorrow will be completely ruined. If it hadn''t been for the Silver Lion, Count Richter Richtein, it wouldn''t have survived today. ¡°Tomorrow I will fight with the knights from the beginning. ¡± As if he had looked into his heart, the old man said. It was firm but insecure on the one hand. The Warlord, who saw me in the Winter Castle, roared a few times and boasted about me. But today the Warlord was too quiet. He literally did nothing. That doesn''t make any sense, Maximilian is in trouble. If Count Richter felt the presence of Warlord, he would also feel his presence. Maybe he''s looking at his liver like he''s not. Is it a soup that the opponent can eat in one mouth, or is it a hot soup that the palate can peel off? If so, I had to stop the lions from stepping forward. If we don''t get him out of here, his search will be longer. However, there is no way to keep the line, as we must stop the war of the lions. I tried it again and again in the palace, but it didn''t come out differently. One day passed without finding any answer. The Orcs have been attacking violently again before sunrise the next day. The Silver Lion stands in line with the Knights and can defeat the Orcs thanks to Bertin. Even on the next day, even on the next day, I barely stood in the way of the wire. And the first morning was bright. The appearance of the bargled oaks across the river was not the same as that of the weary allies. If there was anything else, it was just a strange silence sitting across the river. ¡°What? Why is it so quiet? ¡± ¡°Are you just going to move on today? ¡± The knights who were standing before me exchanged their voices. At that instant, someone shouted. ¡°Cover your ears! ¡± At the same time, a terrible roar burst across the river. * * ¡°Krrrr." The Orc Warrior knelts on his knees with a boiling sputum. The blood pours out between his fingers, grasping his throat. Laryngeal banks. The Orc Warrior raises his head as he looks at the blood poured out of my body. A cold-faced man grabs the Orc Warrior with his sword instead of lowering it. ¡°Krr¡± The Orc Warrior reaches out. Tuck. Usually, a stubborn hand, crushed by the breath of a human neck, does not grasp a piece of clothing and slips down. The man who looked at the dark green hand that touched my body shot down the sword. The sword snaps behind the neck of the Orc Warrior with a sound. The Orc Warrior shook his body and threw his face into the snowfield. The man spits out the blood on the sword and opens his back. I saw surviving Orcs. But the number was not large, and it was decreasing rapidly. And finally, the screams of the Orcs were no longer heard. ¡°I''ve taken care of all the Orcs in the castle. ¡± ¡°Inside?" ¡°The knights are searching. ¡± At the end of the day, Vincent Ballerhard looked around. Soldiers and knights looking at him. Vincent''s aspirations in their gaze drifted back. Vincent climbs the steps of the wall. Upon arriving on the wall, the knight gives you a pile of dried stones. Vincent accepts the rod without saying a word and leaves it in the groove of the wall. With a small noise, the cloth that had dried up on the ledge was released. When the wind finally blew, the stretched cloth swelled. Pearl. A pattern of three layers of shield overlaid in the middle of a blue cloth is revealed. It was the symbol of the Balahard family, the Triple Shield. Vincent stands at the end of the wall looking down at the pattern for a moment. The bloody knights and soldiers were looking up at him with one face. ¡°Valrhad''s men! ¡± Vincent, who was facing each other, shouted out. ¡°I''m finally back! ¡± It''s like a roaring declaration. ¡°And I''ve got it back! ¡± The soldiers and knights shouted in a single mouthful. ¡°The shield that stops the Sack Wind is eternal! ¡± Vincent was upset. ¡°Winter will never come again! ¡± ¡°Ooooooooo!¡± Soldiers and knights shouted. Some wept with tears, others smiled brightly and kissed the wall. Some closed their eyes and saved their horses. Different ways, but the emotions they expressed were one and the same. It was joy and emotion that he repaired the fort that had been taken. "Mmm." The lords of the north saw Baleard''s men cheering like that. Their cry and one that had to leave the castle that they had guarded for hundreds of years, and how great was their rejoicing that they had regained the castle only now. I couldn''t even dare shout victory together. All I could say was congratulations in my mouth, but it wasn''t even easy. There was no face. The fort, which stands on a frozen ground, remained frozen even after the last battle. There were fragments of frozen bodies everywhere. Someone''s arm was still grabbed by the sword, and someone''s eyes were still staring at something that the Orcs had left to eat. The whole wall was red. I couldn''t even gauge how long I fought and how much blood I would have shed. ¡°Let''s go.¡± Earl Schrthol, hesitant with a stiff face, leads the lords up the stairs to the top of the wall. Upon climbing on the wall, a blade of wind flickered his face. I couldn''t even open my eyes properly. And the sound of the wind was how big the ears would eat. How cold it is again. But no one complained that it was cold. The walls are full of corpse fragments left by the Orcs. The wreckage of the stolen armor and the broken spear were everywhere. There could not have been a frozen ladder and a hook on the wall. They were drawn before their eyes as if they had seen a musical struggle against the orcs that flourished under the walls. The roar of monsters and the screams of soldiers seemed to come into my ears. You fought in a place like this? The warriors of Winter Castle have been fighting the Orcs for months in the wind and cold. Waiting for reinforcements, no matter how long they wait. ¡°I didn''t have to. ¡± I''m looking at the view over the wall, and the Winter Holy Spirit is talking. ¡°Celebrate the restoration of Winter Castle. ¡± ¡°Congratulations.¡± The angry lords reflectively congratulated him. ¡°Thank you.¡± In return, the dry lords shut their mouths and shook their heads. I was so aware that they were not in a position to say thank you. The Winter Holy Spirit turned their gaze more beyond the wall with a careless face. The lords followed the Lord and looked beyond. It was a picturesque landscape with white snowfields, mountains at their ends. But inside the picturesque landscape, all kinds of evil monsters roam. That''s why winter lords and lords came up north, not south. I couldn''t open the Winter Castle Gate because it was already pierced by Orcs once. [Give me a chance to make amends.] 1 The prince said that this was the last chance given to them. [Help repair the Winter Castle and defend the Castle with Count Balahard.] Now that I''ve successfully completed the Winter Castle Repair, all I have left to do is stop the monsters. And all they had to do was stop the monsters from coming down the mountain range. [Do not let any of the Orcs who passed through here step on the mountain range alive.] In short, the fortress, once all it was to guard, became a guillotine for the Stragglers. That''s what executioners are waiting for because they can''t change the executioners either. 76 Twenty-six. 24. Half, and half (3) Khhhhhhhhhhhh! Maximilian blocked his ears and rotated the ring. But even though he was prepared in advance, he could not avoid it as much as the instantaneous loss of consciousness. ¡°Whoops." I drowned in a shaking breath. When the stranded mana started spinning again, the blurred vision returned to normal. ¡°Ah..." I groaned. Abi Gyu-hwan was open before his eyes. Soldiers of the infantry fell on the ground with their spears thrown out and their heads wrapped around them. Archers of the Archery who play with an incomprehensible blur. It was like coming to the end of the world. The battle hasn''t even started yet. I heard the sound of the book one step late. The Orcs have begun their march beyond the river. However, none of the fully fledged allies were prepared to fight with swords and spears fixed. At least those who stood intact chose to flee rather than fight. ¡°Everybody get up...¡± A noble herd of light holds the sword high, and the lion shouts at the soldiers. But before the gloomy roar came to an end, a red thunderbolt came down from the sky. ¡°Hut!¡± The healed Silver Lion hurriedly scatters its radiance. Red lightning and blue flashes hit in the air. Bang, a loud knight rolls out to the floor with a heavy thunder. ¡°This is...¡± The look on the old man''s face that caused him to wake up late was pale. There was a huge window in his place until just now. Chuck. The owner of the spear, who appeared one step late, grabbed the spear. It was a dark green giant, Warlord. Warlord looks down at the gifted lion with an arrogant face. Maximilian, who was watching him from afar, groaned. Why didn''t he follow right after Winter Castle''s troops retreat? Why you''ve been on the battlefield so late. I realized the moment I saw why he only joined the battle today. Below his left shoulder, I can''t see what to do. He''s got his left arm cut off clean. For the condition is like that, so I have seen the liver without feeling like it. But losing one arm didn''t make things any better. The wounded beast does not reveal himself, yet he reveals himself. That''s how confident I am. He seems to have decided it''s all a soup to put a silver lion in his mouth. It''s not just cool soup, it''s enough to spread it with one hand. Unfortunately, his judgment did not seem wrong. Clearly Earl Richter Richtein was a strong man. His sword blade told me that the reputation of the Silver Lion was not a lie. But that was not enough. An old knight steps into his window. Whenever you hit a red speculator, the radiance of the AuroraBlade flickers. I thought it was possible to make time, but it was also a mistake. Maximilian freezes. You survived fighting monsters like that? I''m bloody and I''m looking at a gifted lion against Warlord, and someone grabs my shoulder. I turned my head and there was your servant. ¡°The defensive ship has already collapsed. We need to step back and promote the future. ¡± Maximilian reacted strongly. ¡°If you can''t stop a bridge with your own army, would it be different somewhere else! No retreat! ¡± ¡°The nobles seem to have different thoughts than you. ¡± At that time, a thick voice came in. Bernardo Eli draws Cepil''s horse to the chase. ¡°Look. The nobles are already out. ¡± The Maximilian looks at the hill from a distance. ¡°Ah..." The flag is a butterfly, but half of its owners are missing somewhere. And the rest of them were rotting as if they were leaving their seats immediately. ¡°Have you seen such authors as pigs with no honor or pride! ¡± Maximilian grinds his teeth. The gentle man was rarely as excited as he was. ¡°Now is not the time to be angry. ¡± Arwen calmly persuaded him. ¡°Now we have to chase down the soldiers. ¡± ¡°And bear in mind the retreat. ¡± Bernardo Eli howls by your side. Maximilian burst into labor. ¡°Double Winter Castle! The number of soldiers gathered here! Still, should I run away again! ¡± He cried out in a loud voice. ¡°The Archbishop and brother led half the knights across the middle of 14,000 Orcs! But why are they just watching? ¡± Scaredly speaking, the Eunuch rolls to the floor after getting hit by a Warlord''s spear. Knights hurriedly retreated. No one seemed willing to fight with the lions. After stepping on the sword, the knight again darkened. But I was nothing but a worthless valverdun. With a spear full of red speculation, the orrablade breaks like glass. "Ugh!" The Blood Choked Gift Lion stumbles and raises his sword again. Warlord takes a big step. Eun Lion withdrew from the dance floor. He didn''t let go of the black belt, but he already lost his speculation. A laborer who had retreated for a long time looked behind his back. The infantrymen, who had not regained consciousness, were still sitting on the throne. The old man stops walking and grabs the sword with both hands. But what came to his face was his responsibility as a nobleman, not as a fighter or a foreman. ¡°Why are you all so helpless? ¡± Maximilian, who saw it, lamented loudly. ¡°Why am I incompetent here? ¡± Maximilian rose from his seat. Then I took out the sword instead of riding on the horse. ¡°When this place collapses, the kingdom collapses. I will never retreat...¡± I heard sharp noises before I even opened my eyes. Beep beep! After turning his head along the noise, he saw something crossing the river. Tuck. Something fell across the river. The Maximilian knew it was a specially crafted arrow. Maximilian turns his head. It was a hill by the river where the archers were deployed. Several archers in black hawk tunics were pulling the protest with fewer shakes. Beep, beep, beep! Beep beep! The moment they protested, a sharp noise came again. It''s like a hawk howling for a long time. The roar that gave the architects of Branburg the name of the iron machete was a distinctive noise. At first, the sound of crying, which was only two or three, was blown in dozens of instants. ¡°Brothers, traffickers! Pull the protest! Shoot! ¡± The Iron Bow Soldier''s commander cries out in a split voice. Dozens of crying children were released from protest at the time. Beep, beep, beep! A hawk roars throughout the battlefield. Soldiers who were halfway mad at Warlord''s roar awaken. Half of the infantrymen fled, scared to death. The left soldiers hurriedly pick up their spears and shields. ¡°Those who fight, come forward and get in line! ¡± Maximilian shouts, full of Mana. The soldiers who lost their way to the gloomy roar rushed out in a row. At that time, I heard a horse hoof shaking my axle somewhere. A hundred British Cavalry soldiers who thought they had escaped were running along the river, bypassing the ranks of the tangled soldiers in chaos. ¡°In front of the Red Cross Knights! ¡± In time, the knights in red armor rushed forward and climbed on the bridge. Even if he died, he was meant to die on the bridge. ¡°Half the Red Shard Knights! Half helps Count Richtein! ¡± Knights rush towards Warlord. ¡°Sire! We are here! ¡± A late commander and a remnant of the Central Army surrounded Maximilian. Next to him were the lords of central France, including Count Branburg. ¡°I thought you ran away. ¡± In Maximilian''s words, the lords stood firm. ¡°My territory is two days from here. Where would you go if you ran away? ¡± As a result, all the remaining lords are located adjacent to the defensive ship. Half the soldiers fled. The remaining soldiers were only a little over a platoon. The capital of the remaining lords was only half. The power was halfway through, but the speculation doubled. But the situation was too bad to overcome by speculation alone. The Red Shard Knights, who were blocking the bridge, were being pushed backwards in awkward lengths. Knights are trampled by orcs running like angry bulls. Archers and archers of the Iron Bow Soldier blew elongated flesh at the Orcs on the bridge, but the effect was minimal. Eventually, the leg was pierced instantly. The cavalry rushes and tramples the oaks that have escaped the bridge. However, in exchange for overmanoeuvring in a narrow space, the horsemen quickly lost their rush and stopped. The Orcs slap the horses and mislead the riders. The infantrymen were not fully armed with dust yet, and it was impossible to deal with the Orcs with the soldiers of the Central Army alone. The number of Orcs crossing the bridge continues to increase. The Warlord hypothetically began to slaughter the knights. Knights caught in a spear with red spells rolled around the floor with blood loaf. In a moment, more than a dozen knights died. The silver lions and knights were struggling with the Warlord in their own way, and the dust-stricken soldiers were also fighting with the Orcs. It was an endless struggle. Maximilian jumps into that mess. Arwen followed without hesitation. ¡°You''re looking for a place just as dangerous as your brother or sister. ¡± Bernardo bursts into the battlefield. How many Orcs did you fight? Now there are less than 1,000 troops left, and the Orcs are still more than a thousand. Warlord was also rebuilt. ¡°Your Majesty! No more danger! We need to get out of here! ¡± The commander shouted in a rush. ¡°If you do not listen, you will be forced to serve! ¡± The two knights approached and grabbed Maximilian''s arms. Maximilian was puzzled, but couldn''t get out of the hands of the powerful knights. If Maximilian is going to get dragged out like that, Buoooooooo. I heard a horn somewhere. Boo-hoo, boo-hoo. Bernardo was the first to react in an unfamiliar tone. ¡°Damn it! I''ll be here a little early to come! ¡± The next thing I heard was Maximilian. ¡°The reinforcements are here! ¡± Once again, the sound of the horn echoes scarcely before the end of the horse. Buoooooooo. The sound was getting closer. And at some point, instead of the sound of the horns, the screams of the oaks began to come. At first, a scream heard from a distance across the river reached the middle of a new bridge. The Orcs are pushed out of the bridge. In the meantime, a green cloak was scattered. Elf inspectors. Elf inspectors have sworn. Fivora is working and the Orcs are out of the best. The elves who dropped the Orcs into the river, Jubbuck, Jubbuck. In the meantime, the boy with the sword stretched out. ¡°Brother! Brother! ¡± The two princes who saw the boy smiled brightly. The lords reflexively turned their heads along the eyes of the two princes. If the younger brother of the Leonberger family called him brother, they were familiar with him. The royal troublemaker, the helpless wreck. I''ve seen his face before. Nevertheless, they did not recognize him instantly. Boys were so different from the extinctions they knew. ¡°Brother!¡± If the two princes had not continued to call their names bitterly, they would not have recognized the one prince to the end. ¡°Brother!¡± The prince did not even turn his head to the voice of my brother Ata. I just took a step somewhere without a rest. It was a very strange picture for the lords, and it was an unrealistic sight. The elves gathered a band of silver and danced. The boy walks on blood like a red flower scream. The roar of the handset never ceases. Only the boy''s surroundings are quiet. The King of the Dark Green Clan took the spear. I look back at the boy. Finally he came before the king, and the boy said, ¡°Thank goodness. I left half my homework. ¡± The other half was his. ¡°We finally met. ¡± The boy laughed. Warlord, looking at that mighty monster. 77 Seventy-seven. 25. Multiple (1) From the elves to the Warlord, the steps and actions were so natural that no one could stop them or even think about stopping them. ¡°What are you idiots doing! ¡± If the prince had not spoken aloud to join the army across the river, the people would have been so ignorant that they would have only seen him. The prince cried out that if he was not going to abandon the soldiers of the North again, he should tremble and go now. The lords and commanders of Central Asia were overwhelmed by that gloomy roar that did not suit their age. The problem was exhausted soldiers. It may be possible to keep it, but it was impossible to move forward. In the words of the commander, the two princes said: The Orcs pushed to the northern reinforcements will be heading this way. If that happens, we can''t stop them with our current troops. I''m barely stopping it now, but if more troops are pushed, there''s only extermination left. But knowing the situation didn''t mean there was a sharp number right now. ¡°You must be a silver lion. Take out him and the other knights. I''ll take this place. ¡± As if the First Prince knew their troubles. Of course, it was a difficult opinion to accept. Only after the Silver Lion has led the Knights of the Hundred and Fifty can the monster be distracted. A monstrous monster is released into the battlefield after believing only the words of the Prince. As you can see, the elves stood by the prince. Only nineteen led one prince across the middle of the orcs. ¡°They won''t be enough. ¡± The Silver Lion said that if they were nineteen, they could be compared to a knight. Though his troubles were long, his actions were quick. The survivors of the Red Shard Knights and the remaining knights began to organize the Orcs in unison. The battlefield, which was mixed together, was cleared in an instant. ¡°Dust! Forward! ¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Soldiers move forward. Maximilian stands before him. ¡°Forward! Forward! ¡± A noble descendant of the royal family encourages soldiers from the front line without taking care of my comfort. The fire of Tutsi, which burned and thought it would never burn again, resurrected again. Sassasak. The rain of arrows blowing across the river flows into the back of the oaks. ¡°These are the rangers of Ballerhard! ¡± Beyond the river, the elites of the winter castle were blowing arrows. The sound of their words came into their ears like a deaf ear. You''re not alone. ¡°Traffic! Fire! ¡± Earl Branburg himself stepped up and ordered the Iron Bow Soldier. The archers of the Iron Bow Soldier responded vigorously to the lord''s orders and fired on the Orcs in unison. Orcs with their necks and arrows on their backs are dead. But the Orcs have long been monsters who have forgotten fear and pain. They didn''t care whether the arrows were on my back or the windows on my back. They flew wide, staring solely in front of their eyes. The fire of hope, which I barely smoked, collapsed so easily in front of that madness. ¡°Soldiers are not following the knights! ¡± No matter how much the knights used the dragon, the wire did not intend to move forward. The protruding knights were isolated from the enemy camp, and the Orcs'' spears and axes were shamelessly beaten. Soldiers who have lost their health are caught by the Orcs during battle and dragged into the enemy camp. If this is the case, all the allies will die before they push up the wire. Boooooooooo. Then the sound of the trumpet sounded. Buoooooooo. The reinforcements across the river answered with a murky army. Earl Richter Lichtain and other knights opened their eyes. Armies of reinforcements soared in an instant beyond the river. Such soaring armaments seemed to be in hand. Boooooooo! The sound of the trumpet resounded again. The sound of troops crossing the river became even louder. Grrrrrrr. At that moment, a change occurred to the Orcs. Ever since the king arrived, the orcs, who had fled like photowarriors, have begun to moan in oppression. The frenzied eyes were scratching. Warlord roars. The prince blew the horn long as he waited. The elves smash each other''s swords and hum their fingers with a clear voice. A horrible monster roars, buried in its fingers and the sound of the trumpet, making it an empty echo. At that time, the situation began to change rapidly to a new beginning. The Orcs'' eyes were full of madness. There were no more photowarriors who would not die if they were killed. The orc looks back as the arrow blooms in the back of the clan standing right next to you. A crack appeared in the dense array of oaks. The Orcs of the previous rank are fighting fiercely, and the Orcs of the second rank keep looking back. ¡°Now! Push! ¡± The commander cried out in time. ¡°Ha!¡± Knights and soldiers rolled their feet and pushed the oaks. ¡°Dust! Push! ¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Earl Richter Lichtain also rolled his feet and scattered his sword in line with the officer''s orders. Dozens of spears emerge right next to you, and the orcs become hives. Fresh! The arrows shot up by the iron hawks spill over the heads of the oaks. "Their ranks have fallen! ¡± The only allies that have fallen so far have been our allies. The first time the Orcs'' ranks collapsed, the inspired soldiers stabbed the spear vigorously. ¡°Knights forward! ¡± ¡°Wow!¡± The knights roar as if they didn''t know who they were directing. They run out of the ranks in unison. The Orcs, who broke into the crack where the line completely collapsed, danced with their fierce son-in-law. The Orcs fall out in an instant. ¡°Hup!¡± Earl Richter Richtain shook his sword vigorously and retreated. It was no longer a herd. Mana did not continue. The energy that invaded deeply during the battle with the monster was tangling in the loop and interfering with Mana''s head. I needed time to step back and control the energy. Fortunately, the pregnancy improved enough for one person to get out of the body. Until a little while ago, I was on the rooftop. The foreground has changed so rapidly that it is difficult to keep up. There was nothing predictable about the monstrous power of a monster named Warlord, or the support forces in the North that suddenly appeared. Besides, I didn''t know that the one who led the reinforcements like the Savior was the eldest son of Leonberger, who was called the shame of the royal family. Earl Richter Liechtenstein retreated from the line and looked back. Once released, the monster who will fully lift up the battlefield will be completely grasped by the prince and the nineteen elves and will not budge. Buoooooo. One prince pulls out the horn and draws out the sword between the elves. That''s irreparable destruction. I wonder if the people of the kingdom are blind as a group. Richter Richtein laughs in vain and chases the prince with his eyes. Grouch. The Elves'' sword rarely pierces the red energy that the monster wears like an armor. Even the sword that occasionally pierced through the energy left only one small wound in the bloodbath. Only the Prince''s Sword harnesses that red energy and sneezes deeply into the monster''s body. Warlord was also more wary of the sword of one prince than the nineteen swords of the elves. I couldn''t believe it with my eyes. Even the sword around the Aurora Blade did not wound properly, and even the elite knights in the middle of the Gorn did not pierce even the Red Energy. But now a boy who couldn''t even finish his adult food was doing what no one else had done. No, technically, no one could have done it. Earl Baleard cut off the monster''s arm beyond piercing red energy and wounding him. It was alone without anyone''s help. ¡°What''s the same silver lion? What''s the best swordsman in the kingdom? ¡± It was a shame to put Earl Balahad''s land in the mouth in front of the nobles. Richter Richtein reprimanded himself for his arrogance. Such shame was not the only thing. Earl Branburg has been proud that his Iron Bow Soldier is a comparable warrior to Baleard''s Ranger. It was an illusion. The number of rangers in Ballerhard is less than a hundred. But only a short time ago, they were completely overwhelmed by the Orcs. Far away, he shoots the bow and the iron brain, and when he gets close, he uses a knife. If necessary, the Orcs are pushed with their shields. But each one of his talents was less than that of the warriors that the lords of Central Asia boasted about. He was a sharpshooter who couldn''t even follow the archers of the Iron Bow Soldier when he used the bow, and his movements were more agitated and fierce than those of the dizzy swordsmen when he used the sword. With a shield, the Earl was stronger than any heavy infantry soldier he had ever seen. Plus how high morale is again. Since the battle began, the army has not stopped once. That was true of the Knights of the North. Although the number was less than a hundred, they continued to sing and encourage soldiers. And at the heart of it was a prince. Even while fighting monsters, I couldn''t figure out what the action of a one-prince with a horn would mean. However, one thing is certain, every time he blew the horn, the Northern Army''s armies fluctuated. And the Orcs were no longer fierce beasts, when the shivering armor soared to the ends of the sky. The Orcs were already bloody stragglers moaning in the flesh. All that was left was to get the blood back. * * The first thing I saw was his dark shoulders. I remember the last appearance of the outsider when I saw his missing shoulder. He pretended to be so good that he cut off the monster''s arm. I choked on the fact that the outsider who had been left alone in the enemy camp had not just vanished. And on the one hand, I was relieved. I was surprised that the outsider left my share. Grrr. The Warlord shook his throat low to see if he was uncomfortable planting. I''ve already seen the blood, and the eyes of the Dojin are staring straight at me. I was amazed by the feeling of red eyes. In return for his arrogance, his loss, his anger, and his feelings seemed to look in the mirror. I can''t believe the monsters and my heart resemble each other. How ridiculous. I was just as surprised at the murder as I was about to tear the opponent apart. If there was a difference, this encounter was a coincidence for him and inevitable for me. I asked Warlord. Are you king enough to rule? Do you reign as a king? The Warlord grabs the spear with a nostril. I didn''t even care about my question. The question seems difficult. I asked him again. If there is no people to rule, then you will still be king. The one who was breathing low as if he were going to open the spear right now looked around. I also looked around with that look. Humans who were deceived by the existence of the reinforcements were squeezing out their last power. The elves wielded their cloaks and helped the human army. Across the river, another human army suddenly appeared, fiercely pushing the Orcs. Warlord''s army, which only knew how to move forward, was under attack from all sides. He stares at me with a stone-hardened face. I think I''ve noticed what I''m going to do now. But it''s too late. He was arrogant and exaggerated. The succession was drunken enough to win. How foolish was the resistance of the weak. Almighty. The excitement of the man who would have crushed the humans and trampled on the castles and cities was finally drawn out of the fierce North and his desire for his kingdom to be built on the rich south. You would have thought you could break through the defensive line as well. I don''t even know if my troops keep melting. Who are you, not the king? I asked again. Warlord opens his mouth rather than staring at me. I have been king since the day I was born, and will continue to be king. One answer in a language other than the roar of the beast for the first time. This is the same fate that fate has given me. A voice that doesn''t even feel agitated as long as it''s a turtle. I am still king. I just laughed. If you are king. It was a mockery of the arrogant dark green monarch and a tribute to myself. I''ve accomplished a lot of things in the past. Neither of them got mine. I am the king of swords who has never sat on the throne. The darkest shadow in the gutter. Only now was he foolish enough to decide to take it all back. I am a chancellor. This is the disillusionment of the incompetent who sits on the throne made of dragon bones. Hate of the monarch who abandoned the most loyal and brave men, It was my anger against the warlord who took mine. [Extraordinary Violence] ''s Moohyun poem, [The Poetry of the Losing King]. Not one of the high places, the majestic thrones. There is nothing that I cannot sit on. And this is also an enlightenment that I gained by being miserably carried on a cart. It was the first poem made of salt, not up. Don''t even think about honor. The flames that were tangled up in the earth froze. You will die more miserably than the most petty oak A flame resembling a sidelight became as dark as that of the deep sea. Gwwwwwww! Warlord roars. The red energy tangled in his spear appears to be shattering the whole world. The Hummings of the Swordsmen continued without rest. Their dancing voice fluttered. The Swordsmen retreated in unison. None of this is true. Herd Gunne sent me a hand urgently. Barbie turns her head rather than looking at her moving hands. I focused solely on the cold that seemed to freeze the soul that came from my fingertips. It''s been a long time. Now I seem to be intact. Because this cold is the most similar to my nature born in the land of the cold. Gwwwww! Warlord''s speculation was aimed solely at me. Killing only one of me was a desperate attack, as if this battle were over. But he should not forget. My salt was not mine alone, and this battle was not mine alone. Fresh! I heard blunt noises that were enough to be called septic. Nofo, who had just completed the deployment, was a projectile shot from across the river. ¡°Black Horseman!¡± Under the falling rain of steel, knights led by the lone knight ran. ¡°Charge!¡± Knights gather the energy of their necessity at the end of the window and listen to the Red Energy. A reckless assault that would have been without Warlord''s malice and murder. But I had no intention of losing them as helplessly as I did in the past. ¡°I cut the dragon''s scales, and drink its hot blood, which no mortal can cut off. ¡± Sing "The Poetry of the True Dragon." Extraordinary horrors and wars. There was once again an amusement about the myth. The whole world has turned blurred in the pain of tearing hearts and scattering souls. In that world, only the lustrous trajectory shines darkly. A dark blue line crosses the middle of the red energy. And the Red Sea split. 78 Twenty-eight eighty-eight. Not one (2) Time passes slowly. Fragments of broken and fragmented red sea scatter dizzily before your eyes. Some of them touched my arm, my chest, and my shoulder. I felt horrible pain as if my skin were burning, and my mind flashed. The blurred world became clear. I see Warlord. The speculation that surrounds the body like an armor is also disappearing. The first defenseless look I''ve seen since the battle began, this is my last chance. Hold on to the pain and squeeze the Earth tight. I earnestly hope that this catastrophe will reach where I want it. But that was too much greed. It was impossible from the beginning for my sword to reach Warlord, who had barely reached the rank of Extraordinary. The price for using force that was not in line with the horror appeared faster than I expected. The black man who made the decision only drew half the line, and the manak snapped, and it was cut off. The will of the true dragon has disappeared like a lie. The cold of Chantalza, who was entangled in the earth, melted rapidly. Ah... [Poetry of Zangdragon] gives me the power to tear Warlord''s speculation apart, but at the same time, I take away the power to tear Warlord''s flesh apart. All that''s left now is the fire of a weak soul. By contrast, Warlord''s spear was still in shape. It''s a damn thing. It''s the same thing as losing power, but that''s the monster that''s been under the power of reverse divergence since birth, and this is just a weak kid. I knew that the word "rocking" with eggs meant something like this. But I didn''t reap the sword. For the past year, By relying on the weak fire that stood at the end of the earth, I will not see the end of this slaughter. Warlord stares at me. The one with the red eyes looks at it and scolds it. A spear like an iron pole is approaching my nose. Step out with your body twisted. Turn your back and lower your posture, but leave the black as you go. His spear passes through his chest. The body wiggles by the force on the spear. But my hand, my black, was still moving forward. Quajic. Touch of heavy breeding touched my fingertips. Tortoise resistance, like cutting water with a wide palm. And the resistance suddenly disappeared at some point. I saw his face. It wasn''t the winner''s bad feelings that came to mind. I shook my head along his gaze. I saw a red line carved obliquely on his humble shoulder. At first, the lines that were tightly engaged began to contradict each other. And his shoulders pour down along the line. Kung. His shoulders fall off. The hand gripping the spear flinches violently. He opens his mouth. Huuuuuuuugh! With that gap, a roar burst into pain and anger. And the time that slowed down at that moment began to flow again rapidly. ¡°For Ballerhard! ¡± A black shadow passed in front of me. Immediately after the black shadow touches his face, an elongated rod emerges that did not exist until just now. A spear used by Black Spearmen. Huuuuuuuuuuu! Warlord with a spear in his eye screams in agony. ¡°For the Gift of Winter Castle! ¡± At some point, a bold spearheader enters his body. Yi Ying! The Warlord fell, who never seemed to fall with a mourning. ¡°For the Fortress of Winter! ¡± ¡°For the men in front of the Sack Wind! ¡± The Black Spearmen trampled the fallen. Turn it off! He howls. It sounds like the beast is frightened, and the child wails like a crook. The Black Horsemen jumped from the horse. They shove their spears into Warlord''s body in unison. The Warlord roars. But the resistance of the man who lost his speculation and lost his arms was just a seemingly terrible convulsion. ¡°You fucking monster! ¡± ¡°Die!" The Black Spears shoot the spear like a madman. Warlord''s body was instantly slutty. Sniff. And yet he was alive. So it became even more miserable. Hundreds of times, stabbed in the window, his legs cut off. And in that state, he stitches up the spear and snaps out like a flag. There was no king''s majesty anywhere. The one who was born a king and wished to remain a king until the last moment was so dead. A bunch of monsters that took down Winter Castle. A monster that took the lives of many soldiers and knights. The enemy of the outsider died so miserably. ¡°Ah..." The power is released on the legs. I fell on my knees like I was torn apart by a puddle of stubborn blood. I blurred my eyes. I kept trying to break through it, but something was emptying out. I couldn''t stand it, so I spit it out. A handful of dark red blood, Rejoice for the cruel war monarch who was finally slaughtered, A handful of mourning for the irreversible warriors, A piece of mourning for the outsider and the stupidity of the past day. All kinds of things poured out in me. Amazing achievements... I was nothing but an extraordinary man... The first verse of [The Poetry of the Lost King] is complete... Moo-hoon Shi''s upheaval... Hearing a message pouring into my ear, I said, I was feeble. * * * As the Warlord falls, the Orcs begin to flee. They turned around and saw no violent invaders who had ravaged the North. They were merely frightened and chased beasts. And the hunters didn''t let the beast just run away. ¡°Former Knights! Defeat the surviving Orcs with the Cavalry! ¡± The horsemen and knights were scattered all around, according to the commander''s instructions. The remnant took the wounded, apprehended the warriors and cleared the battlefield. ¡°Mmm.¡± The eyes of those who organize the battlefield keep looking back. In the middle of the battlefield, where the body of a monster was stolen like a flag, there were five hundred soldiers and knights gathered. It was Balahard''s troops. The survivors were finally defeated, the Orcs were finally defeated, and they kept their silence when they cheered. I just gathered in one place and turned my back and stood still. ¡°Shouldn''t we go? Earlier, the First Prince was also hurt a lot. ¡± Some of the lords said, others nodded. However, no one was able to get to the place where Valrhad''s troops were gathered. The same was true of Maximilians. ¡°Brother...¡± When I drove the Orcs all the way across the bridge and came back, I saw my brother howling beside the corpse of a flagged Warlord. I couldn''t even imagine. He was strong even when so many people died in the Winter Castle. He planned to destroy the enemy instead of mourning when he woke up in the north with his wretched castle behind him. I could see anger, but I couldn''t see sadness. That brother was crying in haste. I approached him and couldn''t even give him the comforting words. Not only that, but so was everyone. Except for just one here. After clearing the battlefield, Arwen Kirgaen heads to where Valrhad''s men are. With a big flag in his hand. After wandering through the gaps of the men, she knelt down on one knee to the prince who sat still. ¡°Arwen Kirgaen. I have returned from your command. ¡± My master, who lured the Orcs and remained on the line of defense, repeatedly reported what had been accomplished. ¡°All 29 of the 29 Valrhad cavalry members who were on the manned operation were killed. Only me and Eli survived. ¡± I couldn''t understand why I was reporting a death at the same time. I wanted to get this guy out of here right away if I could. Maximilian looks at Balahard''s men. Wanted someone to stop her. But they didn''t dry up the company, they didn''t force it out. ¡°Seven of the nineteen Black Horsemen were warriors. ¡± ¡°There are 43 warriors from the 2nd Battalion, 124 in the Baleard Rangers. ¡± ¡°Seventy-two of the 198 members of the Fourth Infantry Battalion were killed in Balahard. ¡± Dorian followed this man on his knees and saw the damage. Maximilian thought it was not the time. I thought it was too cruel to report a warrior now. I thought maybe you could weep again. But it wasn''t. There arose a prince who was hesitant to sit on his face. ¡°Everyone... well done. ¡± I beat the balls of the survivors with a split and broken voice. ¡°Your Majesty. This is Warlord''s army. ¡± This man has politely offered up a huge army. One prince took the armor. But it didn''t unfold. ¡°Let''s go back.¡± The prince who grabbed the flag said. ¡°To our fortress. ¡± * * The northern troops have left the defensive line before the full clean-up of the battlefield is complete. I had to share my specialty and promote my work afterwards, but the lords were forced to panic because those who had set up the biggest ball suddenly disappeared. The commander stood up and advised me to stay for a while and keep an eye on the situation, but the First Prince did not listen. ¡°I have work to do. ¡± I just rushed down the road saying there''s something important to do in the north. ¡°Brother, I''ll come with you. ¡± ¡°No, you go back to the throne. You have work to do. ¡± The prince with his hands on Maximilian''s shoulders sends a deep glance. I didn''t tell you what to do. But Maximilian seemed to know what it was. ¡°I''ll see you soon. ¡± After saying goodbye to my brother, the prince left for the North. Those who were left behind after they had left had to suffer from osteoporosis. ¡°What should we do with those who do not know honor? ¡± ¡°I want to ask you right away because I feel like it, but they don''t count less. ¡± ¡°We used to stoop, but now we''re outnumbered. ¡± ¡°I can''t believe this is the price of my life. ¡± What should we do about the nobles who fled during the battle, and what should we do about the report? I don''t know how else to recover the troop damage from this battle. His head was complicated, and what he had to do was give birth. ¡°But you survived, and you kept it, aren''t you? ¡± Earl Branburg told the Wrapped Commander and nobles. The survivors said the same thing and burst into laughter. * * Troops from the northern part of the country that left the central part of the country headed to Baleard. And finally arrived in the winter castle. In front of the southern gate of Winter Castle, where the signs of the miserable retreat were still not erased, Vincent Ballhardt and the men of Winter Castle were present. ¡°Your Majesty, are you back? ¡± In Vincent''s words, the prince glanced at the knight who was by him. The knight opened the lid of the large crevice that was right behind him. The wretched Warlord''s body, the King of Orcs, roared in pain and fear. ¡°You''ve been very distracted. I can''t use my body. Where''s the other arm? ¡± Vincent''s eyes were shaking. ¡°One arm was cut off and I couldn''t find out where she went. ¡± Vincent closed his eyes in the words of the First Prince. But he opened his eyes again and pretended to be okay. ¡°You didn''t get wasted like your father. ¡± Vincent then ordered that Warlord''s head be cut off and stuffed separately. The soldiers left the castle, groaning with the scar. ¡°Well done. Go inside. ¡± In spite of Vincent''s words, the prince did not move. Instead, the cloth on his back, without a word, pulled out the stone-dried wand. ¡°What is this...¡± ¡°Warlord''s Warlord. ¡± The wind blows. Warlord''s armor spreads. The traces of the kingdom erected by the Orcs are torn, and the winds fade with longing colours. ¡°The day will not come when I will defeat His Majesty in the flagship. ¡± The prince shook his head and looked over the wall. ¡°Flower at the highest, let everyone see this flag. ¡± He looked around again. ¡°The master of this armament is Balahard. ¡± And declared in front of the soldiers. I fought and won, and I finally won. The declaration of victory that we have endured from the line of defense in the Middle East, The survivors of Winter Castle cheered. * * "Say it again." The King frowned. "The First Prince refused to return." The king frowned at the messenger''s words. ¡°Say it again. ¡± There was a dark fury in the words of Toshi. The messenger trembled and looked at the king''s eyes. But I couldn''t do my job. I closed my eyes and told the prince. ¡°The First Prince said that he would return to himself when the time came. ¡± 79 79. 26. It only came out after it collapsed (1) The time the Orcs spent wandering the North was not that long. It was only two months ago, and even before the damage spread, many cities could be missed by the Orcs'' march after the horsemen of Balahad drove around the Orcs. Nevertheless, there was little damage suffered by the North. Nine cities became swarming fields. The nine armies that guarded the city were swept away by the Orcs. Unevacuated citizens have died countless times. It could not be said that the human and material damage inflicted by the North had been sustained. But the real damage was the spirit of the undermined Northerners. What is the northern part? Countless bloods were sprinkled on the ground until the fortress of winter came to a standstill. There was no land with white eyes and no dirt on it. Those who couldn''t do that to protect this land from the monsters threw my life like a rooster. Only then did the fortress stand, and only then did this harsh land become the land of men. Commitment and sacrifice. For the Northerners, such a past was a proud tradition and a spirit to be used as a gift. But the lords put their proud history and spirit in the trash. The descendants of heroes who were responsible for protecting and protecting the people fled before the war broke out. The Northerners, who were preparing to fight under the auspices of the Orcs, became lost. Even they remained and insisted that they should not fight, but the messengers of Balahad appeared and kept silent to leave the territory. Many have abandoned their barracks and abandoned their ancestral lands. But not all those who had left were on the way to escape. The ruler of the Balahard family is gathering troops, and the survivors of Winter Castle are preparing to fight again. Twenty-two thousand men found the flag of the House of Balahard with real hope. Finally, when they stood under a flag with three layers of shield engraved, they found out. How long the Valrhad have been fighting lonely, and how the lords of the North have turned away from their screams. The lords, who had fled cowardly, heard nothing of the end. They were indignant, at the same time relieved. I was glad I still had one left. He paid tribute to the noble bloodline of the family who fought against the winter in a place no one knew, and he paid tribute to the warrior family members and soldiers who had been killed until the end. They assembled under the banner of the Balahard family and decided to fight together. Of course they were not soldiers. I have never been properly trained, nor have I learned how to fight fierce monsters. You can''t fight monsters with swords, even if they are men who have made a commitment to fight with their lives. But with a bow and an axe, the story was different. The northerners were basically good at handling bows and axes. Catching animals with bows in the rough ground was their daily routine, and grabbing axes and cutting down trees was an indispensable skill for them to overcome the harsh cold. Setting traps and chasing after traces of animals was also a talent that was not very special to them. And the talent they learned in life was not so different from the supplies that the rangers had to have by default. Rangers of Winter Castle trained them as rangers. Of course, they could not be the perfect rangers with only a short training until they reached the central line of defense. It was impossible to be the same level as the most outstanding winter rangers. However, they were already in an essential condition, and all that was left was to acquire the invincible speculation of the Balearic Rangers through action. And there was real progress. It was a battle with thousands of Orc Legions led by a monster called the King of Orcs who had never heard of it before. Many died in battle. More survived the battle. And the survivors refused to return to their homes and their homes. They expressed their willingness to volunteer without you, and the new Count Baleard accepted them and formed a Ranger Corps of 1. Of course, it was impossible as usual. Even if so many troops had been conscripted at once, no matter how much they changed, the intention was doubtful and distressed. No, it must have been from the lords who took my people before. And what about the enormous military expense? However, the lords who would stand up and protest had already died, and the bloodline had not succeeded fully in the power of the household. Military expenditures were covered by the base of Prince Maximilian II. The two princes also demanded a great monetary reward in exchange for the sins of the central nobles who had fled the line of defense. The nobles, including the Count of Brandenburg, agreed to this. They had to make up for the damage they had suffered in the war, and they had to ask for their sins to the end because they knew that the only dishonor they had was the ransom of the fugitive. I have borne the burden of war on those who have not yet joined. Twenty-three of the thirty-six families in the central region paid a great deal of money. Half of that amount was passed on to the Balahard family. The war was over, but the atmosphere in the north was still different from the exhibition. The main cities became chaotic fields, and the children of the warrior lords fought ostensibly for the inheritance of the family. Those who gathered noble blood died without a sound. At that time, the new messenger of Count Balahard stepped forward. No, it was the messenger of the prince, to be precise. The First Prince summoned all the nobles of the north with the right of succession to the Winter Castle. And there he chose the one who would inherit the family. This was absurd. Normally, the royal family would have jumped the road because it violated the nobility''s inherent rights and freedoms. But no one argued about it. The Balahard family, who had been looking beyond the fortress for hundreds of years, first exercised the power of change to the lords of the north and then supported them. Moreover, the reputation of one prince in the last battle with the Orcs was not good. When the nobles fled and died miserably, the eldest son of a noble royal family was at the forefront of the fight. The rumor of irreparable destruction and royal disgrace did not work, at least in the north. Thousands of Northerners witnessed the desperate battle between Warlord and the Prince. And the traces of the terrible battle engraved all over the body of the prince proved this. One prince who became the guardian of the north, the Balohad family, and the Savior of the north. Even the ruling people refuse to follow the Lord''s family who abandoned them and fled. Usually it would have been taken, but now it was impossible. The people who suffered the war were no longer the gentle ones. If you look up a few units, there was no house without smoke, and there was no house that did not store the sword and shield used by the forefathers in the warehouse. They no longer believed in the lords and armed themselves. In contrast, the lords were powerless. I''ve already been absorbed by one prince. Less than a hundred are left. I didn''t even know the name of the family would be cleared if the people got up with it. In the end, the lords cried and had to watch the successors who had been taken care of by the prince to eat mustard. Those who succeeded the family by adoption swore allegiance to the first prince. The war burden paid by the aristocrats of the Middle Ages was given to them in exchange for their loyalty. With that money they consolidated their authority. As a nobleman who lost his seat before his eyes, he was unable to pledge: It was a good thing to be cool. Communicated in the centre, confessing the situation in the north. If they could, they would draw in the armies of other nobles to regain their place in Gaza. Some of the villains exaggerated the situation in the north to exploit the discord between the king and his eldest son. But it was useless. The aristocrats, including the Balahard family, put more than 20 families under foot and burdened the power of the prince, and only the royal family believed in sending a messenger to investigate the situation, but there was so much lack of cause. The decision of the Royal and the Kingdom in the last war was to abandon the North. All I could do was order the clan to return as the leader of the Leonbergers. And even the prince ignored it. ¡°When the time comes, I will return on my own; don''t look at me." ¡± Earl Balahard and the new knights, who were already completely fascinated by the prince, heard the story and said that they were very pleased. In fact, the north was out of the rule of the kingdom, but it was no different. Several vicious nobles contacted the Empire''s ambassador. The empire will never stand by for the massive conscription that took place in the North. But no matter how long I waited, the Empire''s ambassador was a silent answer. I had to. The empire''s ambassador, Marquis Montpellier, was now distracted by the fire falling on his heels. ¡°You must have reported what I told you to do back home, right? ¡± ¡°As you said, one Toshi reported incorrectly. ¡± ¡°What''s the answer?¡± ¡°Keep an eye on the situation and spare no monetary support if necessary to strengthen the defence of the North. ¡± Marquis Montpellier sighed with relief. The turmoil in the north of the kingdom was so great that it jeopardized his position. There are only two missions given to the Ambassador of the Empire. Suppressing the feeble seeds who fought against the empire until the end of the past so that it could never happen again, so that the kingdom could act as a barrier to the legions of monsters who might not know whether to go from the northernmost to the southern empire. Neither of them was a lightweight task. But this time, the kingdom almost collapsed. It was also due to his own misjudgement. He did not take the turmoil of the north seriously, so he put a curse on the Leonberger royal family to prevent it from responding properly. I''m worried that the feeble seeds will increase their military expenditures again. I put pressure on the northern nobles separately so that they could not help the Balahard family. I thought it would be a remnant of the business if I could consume the power of the Balahard family to reveal it and express my dissension to the Empire. It was a misjudgement. The rest of the business was too big. The upheaval in the north was more serious than the Marquis imagined, and the fortress of the House of Balahad collapsed and the entire north became a shameful field. It was only stopped in central France, but if we report it to the mainland as a matter of fact, the Montpellier family could be badly affected. So I prevented the rumors from spreading, and reduced the damage to the kingdom and reported it. That way your position will be maintained. ¡°Damn it.¡± Marquis Montpellier made a swearing speech. It was only a few years ago that the Monarch of the Kingdom was discovered recruiting knights without his knowledge. At that time, insider accusations allowed me to take care of things and weaken the royal authority, but I thought about what happened at the time, so far the tale has cooled down. The Kingdom of Leonberg was a small country, but it has a long history of fighting the Empire. I had to make sure they could never fight again. So even this time, I wanted to be a royal duke I didn''t know about. I was just trying to make the mission more thorough. That judgment endangered his political life. ¡°Blessed is the prince then and now. ¡± Marquis Montpellier laughed, who had been blaspheming himself for a long time. The man who sold the knights of my country and helped the marquis see me, this time he saved my country so that the marquis could defend his place. ¡°I thought it was too incompetent to be useful, but it''s surprisingly helpful. ¡± The prince who gave up the kingdom, thinking he could not save the kingdom that should serve as the shield of the Empire, made a surprising comeback. A man of this skill was enough to be a puppet of the Empire. Even though the banquet revealed it the other day, he could forgive me for not getting drunk. He was selling knights in my country anyways, and I couldn''t believe he was different now. ¡°I need to use my hands a little bit. ¡± The man who fell off the heirloom was the one who would set the stage again. The prince, whom the Marquis decided to set up as a puppet at that time, was laughing in vain. ¡°I thought you were completely screwed. ¡± When he saw those who had come to him, he laughed. ¡°But it wasn''t. ¡± I found a treasure in a pile of garbage. 80 Twenty-six. It only came out after it collapsed (2) 400 years ago, I sowed so many seeds that humans could settle in this harsh land. He handed over the finest manna hearts to those with the finest qualities, and the finest manna hearts to those who did not. And they grew better than I expected. It was they who opened the way for the monsters to reach the Mine Dragon, and it was they who defeated the Empire''s army who were aiming for the kingdom of Hositam many times. I was able to sleep without worrying about them. But there wasn''t. I woke up in 400 years and there was no one left. That''s why I thought it all went down. I knew that all those who served Muhamun Shi in front of Manah in the ring were dead and left no trace. I thought it was completely ruined. ¡°But it wasn''t. ¡± Their progeny have come to the fortress. * * When I reached the quarry in front of the gate, I stopped walking without even knowing. There were soldiers gathered in the furnace to light the fire. The number of Northerners who realized that the lords could no longer protect themselves increased. They were one of them, too. And there was a pair of men and women in it who stopped my steps. Hangouts are humiliating and armed. Even though it is mixed between volunteers who are like a corpse, it is not as bad as a disgrace. Nevertheless, I was convinced that they were descendants of the old knights who disappeared. I didn''t have to use my powers to check. They have a very familiar and longing fragrance. ¡°Loyalty!¡± The Ranger who discovered me late raised the throne with a heist move. He was close to me. Often on patrol missions together, it was now one of the long-standing rangers. ¡°It''s cold, but what are you doing here? ¡± ¡°I''m watching. ¡± ¡°The Count has been looking for you. ¡± ¡°Are they volunteers? Don''t worry about me. Do your job. ¡± When I turn my back, the Ranger smiles with a grumpy face. But just a moment later, Ranger began to dash his enlisted candidates with a wolf-like face. ¡°He who can''t stand this cold can''t even climb the wall! And a soldier who can''t climb the wall doesn''t need to be in this castle!" The enlisted candidates only looked at the blind ranger. ¡°They''re dark as horses. Get some fire and stand in front of me! ¡± How does that make sense? It was an absurd sanitary home. But instead of going elsewhere, I was unable to take up and sit down instead of the candidates lining up in front of the Huddak Rangers. Then I casually watched the screening. ¡°Drop! Next! ¡± ¡°Fall out!¡± The enlistment was so cold that I wanted to go through it. I didn''t even ask for a name. If I just wanted to check my talents and organs, I dropped them off without a chance. It was somewhat harsh, but it was not understandable. In quantitative terms, Baleard''s troops have expanded above pre-war levels with Warlord. Increasing troops could no longer be dealt with by Balahard''s finances. Though the lords of the Middle East have a great reward, it was time to refine it rather than recruit more troops later. There was no reason to accept him as a soldier unless he really had extraordinary talent. It is unfortunate that only those who came to become soldiers from afar are aware of such circumstances. Thanks to you, I could save time. ¡°Next!¡± It was the turn of men and women that I had seen with less strings. The first one was on the man''s side. Now the ranger jaws with a face that even says it''s annoying. A man grabbed the spear. ¡°Hap!" The scent of dark Mana spreads everywhere with a grand blend. I drank the scent of the dark manna. Ooooooooooooooooo. The window shivers and shines finely. The ranger who was looking at the screening with his big face stiffens. ¡°Gi, were you a knight? ¡± The man shakes his head and introduces himself as a drifting mercenary. The same applies to knights or mercenaries who know how to use Aurora. A ranger who doesn''t know what the opponent is capable of. He looks at me with a sob look. "Name." I stood up robbing my ass and asked him for a name. ¡°Gallahan.¡± The man replied in an arrogant tone. ¡°I know who he is...¡± I touched the Ranger who was about to leave behind. In my words, the ranger shuts his mouth with a hiccup of anger. ¡°What''s your last name?" In response to my question, a man named Gallahan shook his head. ¡°There is no surname because it is plain. ¡± For now, it was the engineering team that made sure the Ranger''s warning worked. But the tone is not arrogant. I felt confident in my skills. Besides, it''s a lie. Gallahan said he was ordinary. That wasn''t the truth. Others may have known, but I knew. In the past, I have handed over an award-winning Mana Heart to twelve highly qualified knights. He sent five of them to the southern border as shields to stop the Empire''s army, and seven of them were sent to the north as swords to cut off the monster army. The shield was called the "Silver Lion" and the Black Lion was called the "Blood Lion". Until now, the Gift Lion remained the honorable name given to the swordsmen who weaved the four rings, but the name of the Blood Lion remained untraceable. The man before his eyes must have been the one who drew the blood of the seven lost blood. I used my powers to check Gallahan''s status window. aptitudes and traits as expected. I ordered Gallahan to stand by once. ¡°I''ll do the next screening. ¡± In my words, the Ranger bows and retreats. As I looked, the woman who was with the man came forward with a long bow that was as tall as mine. ¡°This is Boris. No last name. ¡± It was a lie, and I knew the truth. This time, it was not necessary to check the characteristics of Mana. The big longbow she was holding was something I''m familiar with. It had no appearance, but it was used by a blood lion called the Divine Palace. The dizzy knights shouted straight through the bow of the Shrine, where they could not pull the protest, and I saw her pull the protest to the end. Boris, who was just about to protest, looked at me with a frowny face. ¡°What''s the problem? ¡± She didn''t answer. But the fact that he passed the examination before he even showed any skill was an unfortunate face. ¡°Well, look what I''ve got to do. I''ll go. ¡± That''s what I told the Rangers, and I called Gallahan and Boris apart. ¡°Now, be honest. ¡± I came to the warehouse where no one was, and I kept silent to tell them the truth. ¡°What truth? ¡± They left Shichimi. It''s as if I don''t know what you''re talking about. It was a horrible thing. But I wasn''t angry with them. Because they knew why I had to live in hiding. After the war with the Mine Dragon in the past, the blood of those released from the northern front was put on the southern border. And they attacked the Empire mainland, not satisfied with defending the kingdom''s borders with the sword. In front of a powerful army led by superheroes who were not just knights, Swordmasters, or Swordmasters, the Imperial Army collapsed with a trick. Until then, the Empire had to endure the humiliation of taking away the eastern capital far to the west. It was perhaps natural for the Empire to hate the bloody lions more than the silver lions. When the kingdom was established, its hatred would not have crossed the fortifications and walls of the border, but the kingdom could not even be fenced. It was a wise choice, in a way, to bury my descendants in the wilderness without even revealing my name. If they are guilty, they are not weak monarchs, but weak kingdoms. ¡°But who are you...¡± Boris asked with a vigilant face. I dragged Mana up instead of answering. Seeing them become more vigilant in their sudden actions, he asked. ¡°If you had lived by hiding the name of your family, you would have known about the strength of your strength. ¡± The Mana Hart they had was from me who was a sword. They also inherited [Heroic Poetry] from the passage of [Myth] made by the Dragon Slayer. If they said they had inherited both the heart and the poem completely, there was no way I knew which family''s energy I was causing now. The dragon''s heart was unique to the Leonberger family. ¡°Gallahan is here to see His Royal Highness! ¡± ¡°Boris is here to see His Royal Highness! ¡± Boris and Gallahan kneel down as expected. I looked at them with a very satisfied face. It felt like the treasure had walked into my arms. All that was left was how to roll them and make them worthwhile. * * Boris and Gallahan recognized me, but did not reveal my family until the end. It seems that even a good royal identity was not enough to deceive their trust. A monarch and his bloodline who doesn''t even trust the talents of my country. It was the first edition of the country. At least they decided to go into the world now, because in the last war I wiped out all those who could be the eyes and ears of the Empire. I decided to take the time to earn their trust, and for now I assigned them where they could grow best. In fact, Gallahan''s talent was such that Adelia was no match for Arwen. There was no need to be disappointed. In the first place, his predecessor, the Knight of Advancement, also possessed the lowest skill among the bloodmen by weaponry. But he had a special talent that didn''t exist for other blood donors. A man who could not even defeat the bloodthirsty lion, who had a bow on the ground, carried his companions on horseback. That talent also passed on to his descendant, Gallaghan, whose real talent was S grade magic. Fortunately, the winter castle was a perfect place for Gallahan. ¡°You don''t have a lot of people in your army these days, do you? Bring him up. It''ll be worth it. ¡± I handed Gallahan over to the commander of the Black Spear Soldier who built a revolutionary ball in the battle against the Warlord. He said there seemed to be a bit of a bluff. After a few days, I heard that Queon, who interpreted my request somewhat, was rolling Gallahan so horribly, I didn''t mind. Hardship makes a man strong, and the faster he rolls, the faster he becomes. Such a geometry applied equally to Boris. She was a natural sniper, just like my ancestors did, and a natural ranger. I pushed her into the Range Patrol and turned the hits countless times. In a way, I rolled her harder than Gallaghan. From my point of view, it was natural. It is only when the Mana of Heart is broken by the Mana of the Ring that it is energized. And she was an archer, and there was no match for the knights of the ring. She was the most talented person in the world. Of course, I didn''t have the ability to shoot knights in places that didn''t look like my ancestors, because she didn''t believe in [heroism], not because she lacked the talent. And poetry is not high enough for monsters in the mountains to make my own. ¡°Arwen, Bernardo. Hunt big monsters in the mountains with her. ¡± Arwen says yes, and Bernardo Eli growls. And of course, I ignored Bernardo''s complaint lightly. Boris was tasked with hunting large monsters in the mountains with knights. It won''t be easy. Ogres and Trolls weren''t the only ones who saw each other. But it wasn''t even an impossible mission. All of her amusements were born hunting monsters under the control of a mineral dragon. If you''re lucky, you can write another poem, even if it''s impossible until [Hero Poem]. Gallahan also intends to make the Black Spearman run around the entrance to the mountain range as soon as he is ready. In the next year alone, Gallahan and Boris will become incredibly strong. Winter Castle was the best place for carpenters. ¡°Your Majesty, a messenger has come from the royal family. ¡± I''m trying so hard to roll in the bellies, and a royal messenger has come to the Winter Castle. ¡°Again?¡± It must be Bona Marna''s return order. I have already expressed my refusal several times, and the King is persistent enough to be gross. This time, I met a royal messenger with the intention of building a proper dialogue. ¡°Your Majesty, the King knows that you have worked hard in the North. He has asked you to return to the Kingdom quickly in order to spread the word and award a worthy prize. ¡± Through the messenger''s mouth, a message of a tone that was more depressing than before came out. ¡°Puck.¡± Of course I wasn''t fooled. As soon as I return to the throne, I will lose everything I have accomplished in the North with my wings broken. The King, who hated me more than necessary, remained. I had no intention of returning to the royal palace. ¡°When you get back, tell them to stop looking. ¡± I was tired of my harsh words and the messenger was white. If anyone sees it, they think I''ve been sentenced to death. Of course, there was a possibility that I would buy the King''s wrath if I told him exactly what the Messenger was obliged to tell me. ¡°Tsk." After counting the messenger''s position, he was moderately pure and told me what I meant again. The conclusion, of course, was that the tone was not the same. ¡°You must have had a long way to go, so go rest. ¡± A discouraged messenger stretches his shoulders, and one of the men, who has been standing up until now, pulls out the hood of the cloak and comes before me. However, the face that was revealed to me was that of a man who did not want to obey. ¡°Your Majesty, it''s been a long time. ¡± As unpleasant as the top floor was, the impression frowned on the unmated voice. ¡°I don''t know how relieved I am to see you with my own eyes." Seeing me like that, the dog of the Empire smiled mildly. 81 Eighty-one. 25. Not one (3) It was Marquis Montpellier who treated me like my younger brother until a while ago. He was being polite about what the wind was blowing. But it was just a dog with a human shell. The central and northern lords, surprised by the dog''s loud bark, were unable to move with their feet tied. Those who did not have to die died died in that wind. Marquis Montpellier in front of his eyes was the cornerstone of the northern field. Life soared. I pressed anger and hatred to endure. I wanted to kill him right away, but as a kingdom, I didn''t have the strength to handle his back. It was time to put up with it. I held back my anger forcefully, and a thousand dollars came up in my heart. I had countless reasons not to kill Marquis in my heart. But when I saw that I was convincing myself, I thought, This is the northern frontline fortress, where the empire is not even close to the eyes of the kingdom. It is a place where people often die in a blizzard that blows on the road without notice. It meant that no one knew even a dog of the Empire would die. If you dig somewhere in the snowfield, the Northern Blizzard will cover all traces on its own. To be a little more thorough, there was also a way to sell the fodder and dump the Marquis'' body somewhere in the mountains. Monsters in the mountains will eat without even leaving a trace of soft human bones. Even if someone asks about the Marquis later, it was enough to be consistent with Morso. Whether it was a blizzard or a remnant of Orcs who couldn''t defeat Mitcher, there were plenty of excuses. I began to think seriously. ¡°Hmm...¡± I am seriously pondering whether or not I should strangle the Marquis. A Ranger who told me about the arrival of the messenger sent me a receiver from the Rangers. Soon after arrival, three of the group''s horsemen, Namha I frowned at the impression of interpreting sign language. The words of the Ranger meant that the Marquis of Brisk had already told me where I was going in case. However, he could not abandon his foolishness and asked if the cavalry could be assassinated before they arrived elsewhere. The Rangers clasped their hands in secret to prevent the Marquis from noticing. Seven for good weather, two for snow in the middle. It was too risky to carry the burden of killing an empire dog. Of course, the dog of the empire was too big for the harm done to the north. In any case, for the time being, I thought I should stick the Marquis'' neck to it. When the time comes, the day will come when you will pay back double the cost of your blood. ¡°Your Majesty...? ¡± I didn''t even know he was dead and looked at me with an ugly, worrying face. ¡°We wouldn''t be so fond. ¡± Marquis Montpellier''s eyebrows twitched. He was as polite as he could be, but when I was a regular, the planting was broken. However, after taking a look at him, he confronted me with a blunt face. ¡°But we used to do big things together, and it''s hard to keep coming out here. ¡± I tried to drive out the Marquis, but I hardened it. ¡°What''s the big deal?¡± Marquis sent a snowflake to bite a man. ¡°Get out.¡± The rangers and messengers who were guarding my side withdrew. All that was left now was me and the Marquis. ¡°What''s the big deal? ¡± ¡°Are you pretending you don''t know this? ¡± The Marquis spoke with an obscene face. ¡°No, I really don''t. ¡± ¡°Your Majesty, this is difficult. I came to you in good faith. ¡± Looking at the marquis who was increasingly ignorant, the marquis''s expression turned thin. ¡°One prince. You have a good reputation as the Savior of the North. Are you willing to play prince now? ¡± Marquis took off his mask, as if he were a threat. ¡°Don''t get me wrong. Just because you have a little reputation doesn''t erase the dirt on your body. ¡± I instinctively realized that the master of this body had done something I couldn''t handle. The problem was that I didn''t know what it was. But fortunately, the one who was going to tell me the answer was right in front of me. ¡°You''re a scum who sold knights from my country. Do you think if the Northerners found out about your past, they would follow you now?" Marquis, who revealed his true colors, told me the answer before I asked him. ¡°The castle you built in the north is nothing but a sand castle that will collapse once the waves have blown. If they knew you were a pusher and a traitor, would they want to leave now? ¡± ¡°What did I tell you? ¡± "I don''t even know how to be ashamed. But let me tell you something. It was wrong for you, but it was public for me, so there''s nothing I can''t tell you. ¡± Marquis Montpellier spills his words with a contemptuous young face. The Leonberger family has spent several generations training secret troops, astronomical costs, and preparing for the Great War. In the wind, the knights of the three Knights of the Kingdom cut themselves off. It was not just cut off, it was cut off by denying the empire a loyal monarch. ¡°They were loyal. If they were born in the Empire, they would have been used a lot. I met a virtuous master and became really hard. ¡± Marquis Montpellier makes a disgusting mockery of his mouth. I closed my eyes. Knights who shed tears and denied my lord, those who chose to become an imperial backward cabal and who would have done nothing and watched all that. When the situation was catastrophic, it was painted in my head as if I had seen it with my own eyes. My head was dizzy. I knew he was a wreck, so I was not surprised to hear of any past evil he had committed. But it was an illusion. He was more garbage than I thought. I could not have imagined that I sold knights from my country to betray the royal family. And now I know. What the King''s hateful gaze and cold that looked at me came from. And I realized. The king''s actions, as if he hadn''t abandoned my eldest son, were never excessive. Now that I know the guilt of the wretched one, I don''t understand why the King kept this pest-like one alive. I''d have beaten him a thousand times. I would have torn it apart so I wouldn''t have even left a dead body. ¡°Now I remember a little. ¡± Marquis Montpellier, who saw my face, died. ¡°You''re alive because the Empire didn''t want your death. And you can never be king unless the Empire supports you." It was as Marquis Montpellier said. The king will never let his eldest son, who sold the knights of my country, become king. ¡°But don''t worry. ¡± Marquis Montpellier said with a grim face. ¡°That''s why I''m here. ¡± He looked at me and said, ¡°I will make you king. ¡± It was ridiculous. It was as if the sheep in my hands were floating around the throne of another country. But it was the wretched one, not the Marquis. Marquis was just a little controversial looking at a puppet trapped in a trap he couldn''t escape. ¡°What are the conditions?¡± ¡°Just do what I tell you sometimes. Otherwise, you can wield all the pleasure and power you will enjoy as king. ¡± Marquis roars like he''s already on a boat with me. It was the face of the royal sniper who firmly believed that he could never refuse. Others were hit. I''ve committed such a sin, and if I catch such a weakness, I have to pretend to die. ¡°What happened to the knights who broke the ring then? ¡± ¡°I didn''t kill him. I didn''t have to. Rather, it would be a great burden for the king to have them alive." I sighed with relief. ¡°Thank goodness, but I still have a chance to make up for it. ¡± I couldn''t understand what I was saying, and I looked at Marquis frowning. ¡°Do you have a list of them? ¡± ¡°Suddenly, why is that...¡± ¡°I feel bad about leaving it. ¡± The marquis opens his eyes in a circle and quickly bursts into tears. ¡°You''re stronger than I thought. ¡± ¡°I''m kind of on my side. ¡± I smiled at the Marquis, too. * * Marquis Montpellier grumbles, saying that the military funds prepared for the advance of the covenants are coming to Winter Castle. ¡°I''ll use it well. ¡± There was no reason to speculate. ¡°Then, Your Majesty. I hope to be a dedicated member of the royal family. ¡± Marquis bowed his head to me in a more intimate manner. ¡°Until then, may God bless you. ¡± I also smiled face to face and gave a reply. ¡°Be careful, Marquis. Some Orcs who crossed the castle are still alive and wandering around. ¡± ¡°Ouch. You''ve seen such a terrible thing. Your Majesty and the brave soldiers of the North are trying so hard to get rid of them.¡± ¡°I hope so. ¡± I evacuated the Marquis. ¡°Gunne. ¡¯¡¯ And when the marquis did not see far, he called for Sword Hee. Seeing her appear silent, I gave some instructions. After nodding her head, she led some gumhees and disappeared. The marquis'' group was in the direction of disappearance. When Gunne disappeared, I called Antoine, the leader of the silver foxes. ¡°Your Majesty, I have been ordered to run. ¡± You gave an envelope to Antoine, who bends over unnecessarily. ¡°Find the people on that list and bring them to me. ¡± ¡°All of them? ¡± ¡°Without missing a single one. ¡± The leader of the silver foxes, who had been browsing the list for a while, grabbed the envelope and replied. ¡°There are so many people, it might take some time to find them. ¡± ¡°I don''t care. Instead, keep it secure. ¡± ¡°There must be. ¡± Antoine disappeared after answering with exaggerated movements. For a moment, I entered the castle rather than looking at the direction of Marquis Montpellier''s disappearance. * * Marquis Montpellier went out to winter with a light heart. I had a rope around the neck of a prince like a mad dog, so it was worth the hard journey. ¡°That should be enough. ¡± Since the First Prince was well restrained, it was only fair to say that he had a plan to defend the North through the First Prince in advance, even if the reprimand of his home country came later. If this crisis is resolved well, the road will be opened in the future. Since the enemy of the royal family has made the imperial order irresistible, there is nothing more to be afraid of. As soon as I got back, I was going to move the nobles and put the prince on the stage. It was the night before I slept in the wagon making plans like that. But when I woke up, the world changed. The front is black. I can''t see anything, and I can''t move. I tried to scream for help, but I couldn''t even make a sound because of something unidentified stuck in my mouth. It was all the Marquis could do. What the hell is going on? Marquis couldn''t understand anything that had happened to him. The northern atmosphere is terrible because of the outbreak. The Nomads must have raided the Noble Wagon. I didn''t understand. If they really had been raided by Nomads, the escort knights would have torn the raiders apart with a dagger. So it was an Orc raid. It didn''t make any sense. If he had just been attacked by an instinctive monster, he would have died instantly. I rolled my head and rolled it again, but there was no answer. The strange smell of grass that did not suit the situation made him even more confused. I wonder why he''s been so concerned. I didn''t even know how much time had passed because there was nothing to see. Rrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr. I''m confused, but the shade that was covering my eyes is released. Suddenly, I opened my eyes in the sunlight and walked away for a long time, realizing that I had a familiar face in front of me. ¡°Town!¡± ¡°Let go of the ashtray. ¡± At the end of the speech, a clump of cloth stuck in his mouth with his right hand. ¡°Ugh!" Marquis Montpellier, who was in vain, shook his head. There was a strange, no, prince. ¡°What the hell are you doing! ¡± The prince laughed in the fury of the Marquis. ¡°No, I tried to be patient at first. ¡± But the laughter was astonishing. ¡°But you keep making excuses for killing. ¡± ¡°What? You want to be okay with this! ¡± ¡°I don''t know, but I think Marquis can''t be safe right now. ¡± In the words of the First Prince, the Marquis looked around. Strangers with green cloaks surround them. All I could see was a white snowfield. Marquis was frightened. ¡°Thy Majesty. Face the reality.¡± One way or another, I can repay you for this humiliation. A brief wool could endure enough. ¡°You will never rise to the throne unless I support you. The King will not let the Threatened Smuggler rise to the throne in vain. ¡± Marquis really thought so. ¡°That''s right. A snitch can''t be king. ¡± The First Prince also expressed deep empathy with Marquis'' thoughts. ¡°If so, let me go now...¡± ¡°By the way. ¡± The prince said before the marquis in white finished speaking persuasively. ¡°I can be. ¡± The voice of one prince who said so was decisive. ¡°I''ve already brought down a king. ¡± And no matter how confident you look. Marquis was just frightened and trembled and begged to live flat. 82 Two-two-two-two. Wise man who chose eternity, not the face of the earth (1) Those with death in sight are generally one of two things. Accept everything, be steadfast, be bald to the last minute. Marquis Montpellier was the latter. The Marquis, who has been robbed by the Swordsmen, falls on the bald gear and my feet. ¡°I, Your Majesty... Please spare my life...¡± Halfway through the night, Marquis, who was completely out of his mind, desperately begged me. ¡°If you will spare me, I will be your dog. If you bark, if you die, I will pretend to be dead! ¡± He has a really ugly attachment to life. If I bark, I''ll bark and die soon, but I don''t say I''ll die with my mouth. ¡°The Orb, the patriarch of the House of Huron, is a cuckoo child born between the Countess and the government. The eldest son of the Valtes family in central Italy is in solidarity with the wives of the witches...¡± The Marquis has stretched out the nobles'' teeth before me. ¡°There are many more! I have proof of the chieftaincy and misconduct committed by the nobles! If you''ll spare me, I''ll give you everything! If that''s all it takes, the nobles won''t dare disobey your words! ¡± In the meantime, I felt like I knew how the Marquis had moved the nobles of the kingdom. ¡°Please have mercy! Then I will be your dog! ¡± Marquis hangs on my feet. I tuck and push the marquis''s hand like a piece of dirt on my body, rather than staring at the marquis. I looked far beyond the snowfield. The sun was about to pop. I saw the Marquis suffer during the night, but it was not pleasant at all. It was too deep for me to catch an empire dog. The blood value of the dead Northerners can only be fatigued by the same weight. There was a long way to go. I woke up from my seat. I snowed at Gunne. With blood on her white skin, she approaches with an expressionless face. Kiss, kiss. Marquis sausages at the sound of his feet resonating in the snowfield. ¡°Your Majesty! I will cover the eyes and ears of the Empire! Then many things the kingdom has lost will come into your hands! ¡± Gunne grabbed the marquis''s hair and wetted it back. ¡°Billion!¡± Gunne''s knife touched Marquis'' neck. ¡°Don''t worry, I can break the seal of the Tower! ¡± I raised my hand to the marquis''s depressed voice. Her sword halfway through the throat stops. ¡°Seal of the Horse Tower? ¡± ¡°With the authority of the Ambassador, I can grant you the training of the Wizard and the opening of the Tower of Horses, which was restricted under the Treaty! ¡± The marquis hanged himself with a face that looked like he had caught a lifeline. ¡°Tell me more. ¡± When I saw the Marquis, I sat down again. ¡°First of all, let''s start with what the treaty is. ¡± * * The more the Marquis explained, the harder the facial muscles felt. This was practically a wolf, not a treaty. There was no provision in favour of any of the kingdoms in the passage. The treaty was in fact either a declaration to cut off my own hands and feet, or a declaration to put my country in harm''s way. The Kingdom also needed the permission of the Empire to train the army of my country. Not only the army, but the Knights as well. The Knights of the Kingdom cannot exceed a certain number, and the Kingdom is obliged to report to the Empire a list of all the Knights to which it belongs. The list must include its materials and landmarks. There can be no omission. It was an absurd provision. However, there were more humiliating and disastrous provisions. Knights and armies could still train. Provisions concerning wizards were, in fact, a vicious act of blocking the training of wizards at source. The Horse Tower is locked, and you can''t study new magic. War magic research and training is forbidden and only healing magic can be learned. No one would want to be a wizard under such poor conditions if he wasn''t a fool. The wizards are not fools, but rather those with fast head rotation. Those who were in a state of emergency would go to a place where research and training would be free. I thought I knew now. Why not just one wizard in the war in the North. I wasn''t in the war. There was not a single one left in the first place. ¡°Ha." It''s ridiculous. I just got a laugh. This was not even a country. The Kingdom has already lost its sovereignty and has become like an empire. It was not unusual to call it the Empire''s sovereign deception. Everyone knows the kingdom, but only I didn''t know it. I saw Marquis Montpellier. The fact that this insignificant man, whose skin touched a few knives, was in a position to sell even my country, filled me with the stranglehold of a dog. I seem to have noticed that my planting is not very good. Marquis quickly suggested it with a dull, white face. ¡°I can''t make a provision that was completely absent, but to some extent mitigating constraints is also possible for my good. As you know, the damage suffered by the North is enormous. ¡± ¡°Thanks to whom. ¡± Marquis became more desperate. ¡°I will temporarily grant you limited war magic training and research, and release the seal of the Tower to the third floor. ¡± The Horse Tower was not just a building. The Tower was the law itself, created by the ancient sages in order to consolidate the mysteries of the world, and a gateway to the mysteries themselves. And since the number of floors of the Tower was a measure of the depth and number of mysteries that the wizards had access to, unlocking the seal up to the third floor meant allowing magic research and training corresponding to the third circle. It was a decent proposition elsewhere. If it wasn''t for the ambassador of another country who offered it. I''m going back to my country. But what am I gonna do? The kingdom of lions, which the empire made astonished 400 years ago, no longer exists, and the kingdom now is but a small country that will fly once the empire blows. For now, it was important to make time. ¡°Besides this, there''s a lot I can do for you. ¡± Whether the uncomfortable planting was evident or not, the marquis cried out in the face of the death penalty hanging from the faculty. I''ve been thinking. Cutting the Marquis''s throat here is easy. If you pull down the Earth like this, Marquis will scream like that ungodly caveman. But it was only a brief puddle, and the afterstorm was separate. Nevertheless, I tried to behead the Marquis. I didn''t know the existence of the treaty then. He investigated the death of Marquis Montpellier and found it problematic for the imperial people to roam the north. As far as I am concerned, all the actions to be taken in the future were prohibited in the Treaty. I made up my mind, and I made up my mind. ¡°All right. It''s not a bad idea to raise an empire dog. ¡± Marquis had a half-tone in my words. In the face of the horror of death, I don''t even care about pride and body. Or he thinks he can repay you as much as he can if he''s out of the crisis. ¡°You will never regret it! ¡± It sounded to me like it would make me regret it. ¡°By the way. ¡± Marquis, who sighed with relief, saw me flawlessly. Seeing such a march, he opened up a repressive uprising. ¡°A dog should get down flat. ¡± ¡°Ugh!" The marquis falls flat, groaning like he''s sleepy. It was a little different from before when I was on my knees and looking for a hole to get out of my hair while constantly telling myself I''d be a dog. His face was covered in snow, unable to even breathe properly, and his body fell unconsciously on the ground without any stomach. I smiled at him. There was no navy to add to the dog''s attitude towards the owner. All that was left now was to fill the neck of the cruel dog. And I finally had the right rope. ¡°Swear, your master is not the Emperor of Burgundy, but me. ¡± And at that moment, [Poetry of Domination] was activated. There was added the energy of Chantaler that melted in my soul. ¡°Every day, I swear. My master preaches to you, not to the Emperor. ¡± Marquis did not even know what he was saying, but he copied my words. ¡°I swear here that my destiny is now and tomorrow to you. ¡± When I saw him picking up what he didn''t tell me to say, he seemed completely submissive to me. But the human mind has a strange and arduous corner. No matter how violently pressed and poetically tied, it was impossible to fully propagate the Marquis. In time, forget the oath and only today''s humiliation will be remembered. Even on that day, the marquis left a token that prevented him from overthrowing his oath. I insulted the emperor of the empire, made him write a blood book swearing allegiance to me, and made him write the secrets and information of an unknown empire. On it, the marquis hand-printed himself and made him seal the Montpellier family. ¡°Uh-huh? ¡± Marquis saw the blood he had written and became a frozen face. I think I realized that something went wrong while my head didn''t roll well because I was overwhelmed by the spirit. I had to put a chain around my neck myself. ¡°Tsk, you''re hurt a lot. ¡± It aroused the Marquis. ¡°I told you to be careful. The North thinks it''s dangerous.¡± Marquis rolls his eyeballs back and forth. Then I dragged the marquis back to the winter castle. ¡°Your Majesty?¡± Vincent and the Winter Palace Ceremonial wrote an arrogance award looking at Marquis Montpellier who had returned. I answered them roughly when I asked them why the Marquis had returned by snow. ¡°I was raided by Orcs on my way back. ¡± My words made my men look strange. Those who have been fighting the Orcs for a long time will know how stupid I am. The difference between the wounds suffered by the Orcs and the wounds suffered by the Swordsmen is dramatic. ¡°I don''t even know. ¡± Vincent said. It was ambiguous whether the Marquis came back and said they had no enemies or were attacked by Orcs. ¡°I don''t know what kind of octopus you are, but you learned it right once. ¡± Another article admired Marquis by looking at the wounds on his body. When I saw him talking, I noticed who had touched Marquis'' body. As I thought. Vincent was waiting for me in my bedroom, as I left the Marquis in a moderately remote place and returned home. ¡°What the hell happened? ¡± Vincent just asked. I took Marquis''s blood out of my arms instead of answering. Seeing the blood, he opened his eyes as if torn. ¡°Think about what we need right now. ¡± In the meantime, think about what the Bear didn''t tell you to see the Empire, while the Marquis stayed. ¡°You''ve got Ho Ho. ¡± Vincent''s blatant expressions were so cheap that I just laughed. * * I had plenty of time to finish what I needed. Marquis Montpellier, who was struck by the sword of the swords of the unscrupulous and struck by the spirit, suffered much longer after returning to the Winter Castle. At the end of the fortnight, Marquis left the Winter Castle as if he were fleeing with the silver foxes I had given him. ¡°The Horse Tower...¡± And shortly after arriving at the royal palace, the marquis sent one item. It was a crystal ball decorated with all kinds of jewels. At first glance, it was not very useful except to decorate it on the table, but it had a function that I did not know. Contact Crystal Ball. Surprisingly, the crystal sphere was an artifact that disregarded the distance between the crown and the winter castle and made communication possible. ¡°Yes. It''s been 400 years, and it''s normal to have developed in one field or another. ¡± I actuated the crystal ball with pleasure. The method was not difficult. Just injecting a little Mana into the crystal ball was the end. Your Majesty. Beyond the crystal ball, the Marquis'' voice was heard. ¡°Oh!¡± The Marquis'' voice, which he didn''t want to hear, just sounded so curious now. Just touch the crystal ball and talk. ¡°Like this?¡± Yes. Very good. Hearing the voice of the marquis, I looked at the aunt of the crystal ball. I can''t believe I didn''t enjoy this great victory. The greed of the empire and the powerlessness of the kingdom trembled. Even with this crystal ball, we could have reduced the damage of the last war. It''s not very common in the Empire. Marquis said as if he had noticed my aura. I don''t have a few items in the Empire, but I gave them to you this time because of the nature of the Empire ambassador. I sent myself to Mainland to unlock the seal of the Horse Tower and train the Wizards, and I received a positive response. ¡°Well done. Anything else besides that? ¡± I asked for one more before the marquis left, apart from the unsealing of the existing Horse Tower. The construction of a new horse tower in the North has also been approved. Even if the old Horse Tower were to break the seal, it would not be possible to benefit from it to the far north. So I asked the North for permission to build a stable on the 3rd or 4th floor, and Marquis performed my demands brilliantly. But whether the kingdom''s finances will cover the enormous costs of designing and constructing the stable. As you all know, the Kingdom does not have any drawings of the Tower, nor any wizards left to build it. ¡°You don''t have to worry. ¡± Sire. Even the Wizards of the Empire rely on ancient literature to reproduce only so complex... Moreover, even if you open the Wizard Tower, you have to live and manage it, so without the help of the Mainland, the Kingdom can''t even maintain the ability to build the Wizard Tower. We also need someone to educate the wizard... ¡°So you don''t need them all. ¡± Marquis said loudly, but I didn''t listen. I knew the right person to manage the Horse Tower even after the construction, as I was obsessed with ancient knowledge enough to build the Marquis''s Horse Tower. Those dizzy wizards, too, are capable of steaming. 83 Eighty-three. 27. Wise Man who chose Eternity, not Yourself (2) Marquis Montpellier asked in a loud voice. Was such a noble man in the kingdom? Marquis expressed his concern that the sudden presence of talent dedicated to the design and maintenance of the Tower could be evidence of the Kingdom''s violation of the treaty and its secretive cultivation of wizards. I mean, Bundry, but in the end, he was the one who had been watching over the kingdom, so he was just worried that he might be reprimanded for something he missed. ¡°Elves.¡± I gave the Marquis the right excuse. ¡°My fianc¨¦e is a wizard in my tribe. ¡± I never imagined a madman with my mouth would refer to an elf like this. I felt terrible. But this time, I decided to close my eyes and establish an external relationship with Sigrun. In fact, Sigrun was closer to the Magician than to the Wizard, and the Elves, who had their own approach to the mysteries of the world, had nothing to do with the Horse Tower, but it didn''t matter at all. What matters now, however, is not the truth, but what it looks like to others. In fact, the Marquis did not object to the excuses I had made. I just mentioned another challenge I faced. More realistic and direct issues. It was a matter of the kingdom''s finances, and it was also a matter of stubborn kingdoms. The king will not want the Horse Tower to enter the far north, where the kingdom''s finances are sufficient to build the Horse Tower. The Sixteenth Century will insist on the establishment of a Horse Tower nearby. And I assure you, when the Horse Tower enters the vicinity of the King, not a single wizard will be sent to the North. That was never what I wanted. Just as the King did not want the Horse Tower to be out of my reach, I had no intention of sharing it with the Kingdom. What I want is for my intact horse tower to be built in the north, where no one has ever worn it. No matter how tall you are, the Horse Tower is the Horse Tower. I wonder how helpful it would be if the lords of the North agreed to cover the costs. ¡°The Northern lords have money. I think I can recover the damage from the war burden from the Central. ¡± Just in case, the cost of building the stable is not something I can afford. Marquis said decisively. I was afraid that something would happen to me to rip off the gold. ¡°Are you afraid I''ll have to pay the big money alone? ¡± What do you see people as? ¡°Take it from the nobles. ¡± How many people are going to tear the money out. No way... ¡°We''ve got a weakness. What are we gonna do? ¡± The voice that came from beyond the crystal ball snapped, and it was cut off. Beyond that, the marquis''s face was good. I never imagined that I would threaten the nobles of another country to cover their own money. In the first place, however, I did not see the nobles who were weakened by the Marquis as nobles of the kingdom. They were like snakes that even my country would sell, if necessary, and their treasures would be used solely for self-indulgence. I didn''t have as much loyalty as I had to take care of them. It''s going to be big. ¡°Deal.¡± Sire? ¡°You weren''t trying to change my name, were you? ¡± Marquis didn''t answer. At least it wasn''t my name, but I was about to call it the name of the North. I will rip off the money and create discord in the kingdom, so I will earn money as an ambassador to the Empire. ¡°Let me give you some advice. ¡± I will listen. ¡°If you decide to be a King Dog, you can be a Stiff Dog. ¡± Beyond the crystal ball, no answer was heard. ¡°I can be abandoned by the new owner and the previous owner, who only clumsily imitated me. ¡± ... I will keep in mind. ¡°And just in case, I won''t stop until I have my share." Hearing the voices of the Marquis who were so pressured, I added a word. ¡°But if you want to do it, you have to be iron. clumsily caught my eye...¡± I didn''t say what would happen if I got caught. I just blew some of my horror into words. I didn''t know if my energy would be delivered beyond the crystal ball. I''ll keep that in mind. Hearing the Marquis'' trembling voice, it was properly conveyed. ¡°Very good. Very good. ¡± After solving the matter of the stable tower, I smiled with satisfaction. * * The turbulent manna slowly sank. I took a deep breath and opened my eyes. ¡°It''s not easy. ¡± The impression frowned on me, too. Through the battle with Warlord, I gained the [Heroic Poetry] that I had hoped for, and I grew a soul worthy of it. It was already three months ago that I reached the rank of hero beyond the ordinary. But there was no undesirable growth expected. The fucking body was a problem. A wretched talent grabbed my ankle. In the meantime, I have opened my soul whenever I need it, and I have mobilized the power of Muhoon Shi to hold on to it as much as I can, but that was also the limit. At the moment, my talent for sensitivity is just a mediocre article. This is how much I''ve been forced to grow my body''s talents through Muhoon Shi. I''ve only seen three sighs of how clumsy he was. Because of that situation, I was not able to take a single step in front of the wall of the Swordmaster. It was natural. The Sword Master was not simply made of piling up a lot of Mana, nor could it be reached simply of enlightenment. The Sword Master was a place to challenge when the body, soul, and energy were all in harmony. And the only thing I have now is a soul that meets the requirements of a Swordmaster. Manado and the innate body were all just criminals. In other words, even the contents of the bowl were small and could not be contained properly. There was only one way to solve this in a short time. The problem with reconstructing the body was the fact that even the forehead could be supported by talent and wisdom. You must reconstitute your body to climb the Sword Master, and you must climb the Sword Master to reconstitute your body. What a situation. After this, Adelia gets to the Swordmaster first. She was, on the contrary, unable to follow her spiritual gifts. But she had a tremendous talent for overcoming a state of discord and unfinishment. As I suspected, she will soon be halfway across the land of the Sodmaster. It wasn''t just her. After practice, Arwen also weaves another loop and becomes a knight of the Triple Chain. Even at this moment, she was volunteering for mountain patrols to grow rapidly through action. Perhaps the first thing to reach the land of the Swordmaster was the idea that it was Arwen, not Adelia. Loop, loop, and why are people so hung by the manacles of the loop? I did everything I could to pretend that I was good, but it was strange that I would not be bothered because I would be the one who would be the one who would be behind this. But now that I have achieved the hardest growth, I believed that all things would be resolved naturally over time. I just hope that time comes early. A madman like Patan''s incarnation, before the elves reveal their true colors, Before the greedy empire realized what I had prepared, Before the nobles and the incompetent kings of this rotten country completely annihilate the country. I''m just waiting to get to where I want to be. Of course, since nothing can be done without waiting, I have repeatedly tried to complete with the body of the culprit, and on the other hand I have dealt with the things that I have to deal with one by one. Some time ago, the secret articles of the royal family, who succeeded in identifying their deeds, led the silver foxes to the Winter Castle. I persuaded him first, but if he refused, I would bring him here by mobilizing a rather harsh means. And Antoine was able to hear that most of the articles that had been confirmed were coming to the Winter Castle. Of course, I didn''t know what they were coming here with. I had no way of knowing whether he was coming with a sword in his chest or being dragged to the silver foxes empty-handed. Besides them, there were so many things to take care of. To strengthen the power of Winter Castle, the talented had to be expelled from the barracks, and separate units had to be formed to train separately. The senior mercenaries of the Silver Fox Mercenaries were also left with them to start over from scratch. As an instructor in training, Bernardo Eli was put forward. Bernardo was a strict instructor, a thoughtful commander at the same time, and he proved that my ligature was not wrong. He was a native instructor who knew exactly when to squeeze the soldiers and when to release them. I watched him bluntly. Ever since I saw him at the reunion club, I''ve been able to see that Bernardo Eli is not a real wreck, unlike all the other mutineers. His window of status I saw was a wonderful thing that Mannani could never have because he was frustrated by the situation of a fallen family and went the wrong way. After the war, after quite some time, I had a conversation with Bernard. ¡°What was the reason you asked me to come before I was brought to justice? ¡± ¡°I wanted to hear it. I don''t know why the family held the rubble to the end. ¡± ¡°Originally Eliga''s man was known for his stubbornness. My grandfather, my father, and I just wanted to prove that Eli wasn''t wrong. ¡± Through that conversation, I learned that the Eli family still believes in Manahart and Muhammad, and that they have made countless attempts to overcome Rin''s Mana. Although all of them ended up failing, the attempt was a great nourishment for a man named Bernardo, who is now a great soil for the newcomers to Winter Castle. ¡°Why are you in such a wreck? ¡± ¡°I needed money to rebuild a completely deprived family. ¡± ¡°It was a hoe. ¡± ¡°There''s a noble word for water. ¡± ¡°Was I also a watermelon? ¡± ¡°You gave me great water. ¡± When you treat me, I just smile at Bernardo''s buzzing answer. ¡°I don''t understand why you''re in such a wreck. ¡± As I kept laughing instead of answering, he spits out a voice. ¡°Anyway, I was the only one who was struck by the thunderbolt that you were having. All the property that was collected on an unbearable path is being confiscated. This is not the only damage. ¡± So you''re in charge. Bernardo makes a solemn noise. ¡°All the years of Eli''s life will be rewarded. ¡± I will gladly take responsibility for that solemn saying. It was my own successor to the Knight family who held the position until the end, even when everyone gave up the hard way to the transcendence. Bernardo was the coolest man I''ve ever seen. It was a bit awkward to follow Arwen who didn''t even notice. In any case, the members of the Northern family served as officers in the Winter Castle for a limited period of time. It was because they wanted to set up a harsh front so that they would never forget winter again. The descendants of the blood lion were growing up, and everything was smooth. I was prepared to leave the winter castle without foolishness. With three Rangers, Arwen, and Adelia and Boris alone as guides. Then I went deep into the mountains. The winter castle finally reached beyond a mountain called the Blade Mountains. It is located in the most primitive wintering grounds, the Frost Mountains. ¡°From here, it''s an area we don''t even know. ¡± The Rangers look down at me with their heads down, saying it''s no longer difficult to guide them. I ordered you to go back home without managing to hit the balls of the rangers who have been steeped in the harsh cold. When I went back, I was about to give Boris instructions. And I brought it to draw it. ¡°Hmm.¡± Boris looked up at me. Now I noticed that there were only women left here. Maybe my rumors, which are known to be awkward, are bothering me. Arwen and Adelia also noticed that my actions, which only led women, were questionable. I didn''t ask in words, but their gaze was asking me to explain. Then I explained to them whether I had come to this deep mountain beyond the Blade Mountains. Their faces hardened at the same time as they heard my explanation. Needless to say, Adelia was feeble, but even Arwen and Boris were tired of her complexion. It was natural. The beings I was looking for were not them, but anyone who could look like that. ¡°Just remember what I said, and follow my plan as best I can if things go wrong. ¡± They ventilate their attention and head deep into the Frost Mountains. ¡°Sire, how dare you walk so harshly? ¡± Boris asked me. He seemed to ask me what I would do if I got lost. ¡°Don''t worry. ¡± Then I looked ahead to her. ¡°I know a place. ¡± I only know. Hundreds of years have passed. And that much time sat down. Nevertheless, I was so accustomed to the harsh snow that I opened my eyes. This is the road that Leonberger''s army took to battle with the mineral dragon. I spent months here fighting the army of Minerals. And what I''m looking for right now is a treasure of a presence that stood in my way here at the time. ¡°Stop for a second. ¡± When I arrived in front of a large cave and looked around for a while, I laughed without even knowing. ¡°You came to the right place. ¡± A familiar terrain, and an unfamiliar discontinuity in the eye. I broke that discord and went inside. ¡°I''ll go alone, so wait here. ¡± I left them and walked into the cave. And I stuttered my memory, went through the darkness, and finally found what I was looking for. ¡°Ugh!" The women who saw me coming out of the cave wrote arrogance. No. Exactly what I saw in my hand turned out to be the face of a vomit. Chuckle, chuckle. The stuffy thing in my hand beats. The disgusting object, constantly devoured by the Black Energy, was a heart longed for by the Black Light. ¡°Certainly I feel an ominous energy, as your majesty said. ¡± Arwen said with a white tired face. Her eyes were filled with vigilance as she watched the heart choking and pouring out black energy. I had to. This heart wasn''t just a freak thing. The last piece of flesh left in the world by a wizard who chose to explore eternity instead of the Sabbath, a token of promise to secure imperfect eternity, and an agglomeration of horse fraud. This was the Life Vessel of a millennium old High Lich. I grabbed my heart. Be strong. Be strong. It''s like I''m gonna blow it up right now. [Grunts] Soon afterwards, an echo of nobility echoed throughout the mountain range. [Nugaaaa] [Gamhiiiiiiiiiiii] The black energy gathers over the sky. It was as if sunny day and night had come. [It''s you!] The night in the middle of the blue sky rushed at me. ¡°Long time no see.¡± The night that ran like a moon, when I saw it, it hardened. Then I looked at it with a glance. ¡°The appearance was different between the cars, but how fortunate it was to have eyes to recognize each other. ¡± At my word, the night began to retreat behind smouldering. ¡°Good to see you again. ¡± Seeing that night, I grabbed him like I was about to burst his heart. ¡°O Magician of S Baekya. ¡± 84 Eighty-four. 27. Wise Man who chose eternity, not the face of the earth (3) All I had in my hand was the life of darkness itself, the glorious darkness that swallowed up the blue sky less and less. ¡°Go a little farther there. ¡± I empowered my hands. [Sobbing] ¡°I''m going to blow your heart out. ¡± The darkness that was screaming begged me urgently. [Ildaaaan] [Jaezaariaeeeeeeeeeeeee] A truly unpleasant reaction compared to the whims and horrors revealed. I grinned and shook my hand. ¡°Come down first. I have a sore throat to keep looking up. ¡± The darkness comes down to the ground. Chuck. Arwen and Adelia have reflectively drawn their swords when they see the darkness approaching the threshold. Boris was leaning on the demonstration from the very beginning and aiming for darkness. At least a little louder, he shook his sword like he was having a seizure, and he was in danger of letting go of the protest. But there was no chance of a fight. No more than I''m holding a life vest in my hand. In fact, the darkness was as big as the shadow of one fine old tree, so I was only looking at it with my eyes open. ¡°Strange.¡± When I opened my mouth, the darkness shook my body. ¡°You must have recognized me. Why are you still hiding in the dark? ¡± Darkness didn''t answer. You''re going to take the shishishimi off to the end. [According to him] [Grunts] The darkness was screaming and begging. I then loosely grabbed back the life vest that I had grabbed. [Grunts] After one stroke, the darkness slowly faded and finally became invisible. And the figure of the Magician, who was covered in darkness, was revealed. The only thing under the hood that was deeply pressed was the ominous red glow in place of the invisible skull and snowflake, and the face was invisible. But I was nevertheless convinced. A sage bound in the dark by the curse of an evil commander. The most glorious star in the night sky, the star that fell into the darkest night. ¡°Long time no see, Ophelia. ¡± That she is the Martyr of the White Nights, who fell right here 400 years ago. Ha. A sigh came out. Even though the shell has changed, the nasty taste remains. I laughed at the fluent and sophisticated ancient fish. As you can see, she has pierced through my identity. This was an insight that even the Elder High Elves, who had lived for a thousand years, attributed to the nature of [the heart] that pierced through the essence of the things she had come from when she was born. It was so nice to meet you. I was so glad to remember who I really am and to know that there is one person who recognizes me. It was different from when the madman was an elf. Unlike Sigrun, Ophelia didn''t want anything from me. Rather, it''s my wish. I laughed at the pleasure, Tell me what''s going on. She behaved like she was very unworthy. Let''s go together. She sighs for a long time. I didn''t find my life vest first, which means I won''t give you a choice. In fact, in a year, she secured her life vest first in case she didn''t recognize me, but she didn''t even mention it. Because what she said was also true. Seriously, you haven''t changed a thing in 400 years. I''ve never been so good at getting involved with you, but I''m really instrumental in getting you back on your feet. She lamented repeatedly. ¡°Your Majesty? ¡± After finishing my conversation with her, I realized that Arwen and others were still twisting swords and bows. ¡°Now you can reap the sword. ¡± Usually, they would have listened to me, but I refused to give the order all day. Thinking of the rumors about Richie known in the past, it was not unusual for her to be unable to reap the sword and bow. Known for generations, Richie is itself a symbol of evil wizards, a horrible monster who hates all living things. Of course, this was not the truth. Richie is just a sorcerer who has been suspended from death for a while to accomplish the salt of life, and most of them destroy the token of eternal life with my hands and return to the earth. If they do not invade the realm, they will never harm anyone, because they are both wise and wise wizards at the same time. If Richie had done any harm to the world, it was not because of Richie, but because his personality was not right, so the rumors about Richie known in the past could have been completely wrong. It''s not dark because it''s dark, it''s not necessarily evil because it''s dark. 400 years ago or now, it''s the same thing that people swear to shapes that are not their essence. He said, kicking his tongue without Ophelia. My knights look like monsters. She was the same idol that all the men of the kingdom used to flatter in the past, so it wouldn''t be so pleasant to come now and be treated as a monster. I shrugged and explained to Arwen and the knights that she was not evil. Only then did they reap the sword. But they didn''t take their hands off the sack of sword for a single moment until they were completely out of the Frost Mountains, so I had no choice but to do so. * * Boris told me a long time ago, as I walked out of the Frost Mountains and entered the Blade Mountains. ¡°From here, we''re inside the Rangers'' patrol range. ¡± Her gaze was toward Ophelia, who said so. I noticed that the Rangers were worried about making a fuss about her. Or he didn''t want to see that creepy skeletal branch walking around anymore. Ophelia didn''t react. I think I''m thinking in my own way because I see you standing still. Or he''s already prepared to let us know. The magic of the Wizard on the horizon is as clandestine as the footsteps of a thief who crosses a wall in the middle of the night. I ordered him not to worry. ¡°Loyalty!¡± Then I really hooked up with the rangers on patrol. ¡°I heard you entered the Frost Mountains, and I''m glad to see you''re okay. ¡± Whether it is known that I have already been to the Frost Mountains, Ranger said with a glamorous face. I looked back without a scratch. Ophelia was still a skeleton barge. But the rangers didn''t react. It was as if her existence was invisible. ¡°Uh, good work. ¡± Until the moment of separation, the Rangers made no mention of Ophelia. That situation was repeated several times. Boris'' guide was the usual route for the Rangers, and the group made contact with the Rangers several times while returning to the castle. And none of them noticed the presence of Ophelia. That was the same when I arrived at Winter Castle. I did not notice the presence of any Ophelia until I had passed through the gates and opened a visit through a number of those who welcomed me. Now that I''ve asked you to come, please answer my questions. She told me that the visit was terribly difficult to close. It was a long time late, but I didn''t find it any strange. Wizards are usually like that. Prefer to find answers on your own rather than asking, The bond of the flesh is too hard to be called ice. There are tens of thousands of words that come to mind first. It''s also strange to call it a rebirth. What the hell happened? Her first question was about the phenomenon that happened to me, not why I found myself. I have explained to her everything that happened to me. She didn''t answer anything. I was just standing there thinking about it. I would have remained motionless until I could find the answer to the phenomenon that had occurred to me, but I clapped my hands and breathed her attention. ¡°I want to fill my personal enquiry. ¡± I told her to look at me. ¡°There''s something you need to do here first. ¡± I told her all the realities of the kingdom, the treaties with the Empire, and the lieutenants to build the Tower. And she also told me what to do here. Do I need to be on the third floor? I have once again informed you of the existence of the Treaty and the reality in which the Kingdom is at stake. The years are really scary. I see Izzie''s flashing new sword is blurry. Otherwise, I frowned at the sudden mockery of the essence when I entered the human body. But I didn''t dagger her. I just waited. I hope she''ll give me a convincing explanation. It''s not really a tower because it''s called a horse tower. Seeing me like that, she said she was delighted. It''s just a gateway to mystery. Her fingers were pointing up there and back to the floor. You don''t have to console the Horse Tower. I feel like my eyes are shining. ¡°3rd floor up, 7th floor down? ¡± In my words, Ophelia laughs with her chin tapered. * * Ophelia decided to stay in my room for a while. That''s why I don''t want to be in front of people already before I start building the stable. She wasn''t originally a person who enjoyed hanging out with people, and I didn''t mean to expose her at this point either. Besides, I didn''t want to wield a weapon called Life Besle. Ophelia, as far as I''m concerned, belonged to a class that was discreetly easy to eat. I can only see it now. I''m working day and night without drawing the design drawings of the stable. It''s been 400 years, but she''s been my food now or ever since. But that didn''t mean she was worth it. She was a magician who made six circles 400 years ago, and now she has no idea how high I am. Seven, maybe a cannabis who made eight circles. Then I could just trust her and rush to death together. Life vessels had to be saved. I only intended to use it when I really needed it. Even while Ophelia was drawing the design drawings of the stable, Marquis Montpellier was¡® raising money ¡¯in the royal palace. We collected about half the cost. He has already covered more than half the cost, so it seems that the status of the kingdom and the life of the nobles were separate. Some of the silver foxes who have left to carry out their duties since then have returned. The clandestine knights of the royal family, whose empty men were also with the silver foxes, who had to break the ring in spite of Manny. Twenty-two men with tangled hair, dirty clothes, and a closer look than knights. I frowned. Their whole body smelled of alcohol vibrating. ¡°Did you give him a drink? ¡± I asked the silver foxes, and they asked me to sing. However, even before the silver fox made his excuse first, one of the men had to cut his mouth first. ¡°If you haven''t had a drink, how could you have seen the enemy''s face! ¡± Tons of cracked and broken voices were uttered in chaos, but the grudge contained in them was so vivid. 85 85. 28. Nobility, Prince, King, and Empire (1) Grab it! The silver foxes are furious and draw their swords. ¡°Who the hell are you! ¡± The Cipherian blade is aimed at the corpse''s throat. However, the man did not blink a single eye, whether the skin was bleeding or not. He just looked at me like he was nailed. ¡°Back off.¡± In my words, the silver foxes tried to shout something with a furious face. But first I hit the player. ¡°I don''t want to say anything about giving you a drink, so don''t be nervous. ¡± In the first place, the silver foxes, who were only mercenaries, were loyal to me. They''re all guilty of their crimes, so I got stabbed. ¡°I gave you a drink, but I only gave you enough to melt in the cold. ¡± ¡°Really.¡± The silver foxes excused themselves with humble faces. I swung my hand as if it were annoying. The silver foxes, who looked at me, fled as if they were running away. I saw the men again. The men also stared at me without losing. But their anger and grudge didn''t last long. The blue-burning grudge was quickly cooled, and all that was left was a pair of twenty-eyed pupils who had just fallen into sobriety. Tsk. I accidentally kicked my tongue. I''d rather have revengeful earrings than helpless stragglers. ¡°You''re wasting your time. ¡± I shuddered them more quietly, and said a word. His eyebrows twitched like a seizure. There was no motivation and no pride left. It was really small and small again. ¡°I won''t find it again, so go back. ¡± In spite of what I said, they didn''t stand up. ¡°Why don''t you go? Do you want some spare time? I''ll give you plenty.¡± The faces of the men who seemed to have been insulted were distorted. ¡°Ah. If you want an apology from me, give it up. I have no intention of apologizing. ¡± Now I swung my hand as I saw the men swirling away. ¡°Then why the hell...¡± The man who stood in front of me took his mouth off. How could I see your face without drinking? ¡°They called us. ¡± A voice filled with shame and booze. ¡°What the hell did you expect to do? You called us! ¡± There was anger in it. ¡°What did you want to see! What the hell were you thinking? ¡± But even this time, the company''s anger didn''t last long. ¡°Why did you call me...¡± It seemed helpless, as if there was not even fuel left to burn the fury. ¡°Why the hell are you...¡± ¡°That''s the unit price. ¡± There was nothing more to hear. ¡°I want you to do what you have to say. ¡± I swung my hand. But they still didn''t move as if they were nailed to it. So I moved. ¡°What the hell did you call us for?! ¡± The evil cry was heard behind my back. I stopped walking and looked back. ¡°On the contrary, I will ask you. ¡± They looked at each other with despair or anger or emptiness. ¡°What glory did you come here to see? ¡± One of them muttered in my words. But before I vomited that meaningless grudge, I said first. ¡°Did you expect an apology? Then I''ll do it.I ''ll give you a little apple. I''m sorry. I sold you to the Empire. Because of me, you have become garbage in the gutter. I''m so sorry.¡± When I even bowed my head, the men opened their mouths and became a dark face. ¡°Or do you want a monetary reward? Okay, like I said, I''ll take care of it. Don''t worry about money for the rest of your life. ¡± I looked at them like that and read them. ¡°I received an apology and a monetary reward. Is there anything else you want? Speak here, if you will. I''ll hear everything from the line that touches my abilities. ¡± ¡°We just...¡± ¡°Just what? ¡± ¡°Just...¡± ¡°Just what! ¡± I shouted in frustration. ¡°I''d rather hide a knife than take revenge! If you''re here to blossom a sword on the back of a piece of garbage that sold the future of the kingdom!" I wouldn''t be this disappointed if I did. ¡°Because of you, we even lost our strength! ¡± Their eyes changed. ¡°You are a sinner who sold the future of the country! You are a sinner who has broken three hundred and twenty-three knights! You!¡± I remembered their eyes flashing like a cypher. ¡°A garbage that should never be king! ¡± ¡°What right do you reproach us for! ¡± ¡°It is you who have sinned! Why should we be treated as sinners! ¡± Unlike a little while ago, this time the fire was burning properly. ¡°If it weren''t for you, we''d always be in the forefront of the kingdom! ¡± The more it grows, the more it grows. ¡°Don''t bullshit me! ¡± I even denied it. ¡°If it wasn''t for you! Because of you! Is that all you know to say? ¡± Living eyes stare at me. But I drove them away without pity. ¡°Can''t you do anything about losing a ring like that! Without Mana, you''re not knights! ¡± ¡°We spent our whole lives...¡± ¡°Shut up! Listen to me! ¡± He cried out, grasping the inner collar of the man who was screaming for evil. ¡°Are they all garbage, not knights! Those without Manas don''t even have the strength to fight! ¡± The Rangers of Winter Castle gave their lives like a rooster against a few times as many troops as they did without Mana. When his leg is cut off, he crawls and fights. When his arm is cut off, he bites his dagger and fights. One of the rangers who blew himself under the wall at the last minute, no one was holding the Orcs. The fact that their blood and tears did not permeate the manna did not degrade its value. ¡°Three hundred knights! How many Badges does the Empire have? Ten times or more? Yes. When you fight, you can use your strength to deplete Mana. So you guys are going to back off because you don''t have Mana, and I have no power to fight! ¡± My naturally released horror has taken pictures of my men. ¡°It''s an ulcer!¡± The men hurried their legs and held on to the end. ¡°The Knight has a Knight! Soldiers have soldier skills! I didn''t say which one of them was worth more! No, before that! ¡± The man''s voice struck me. ¡°You don''t deserve to say that! ¡± When all the people of the world finger themselves, you shouldn''t do it alone, and the man cries out in the face of evil. Fucking Mannani''s original sin. As they say, as long as I live as Idrian Leonberger, I have no right to rebuke their helplessness. ¡°That''s right. I don''t deserve it. ¡± Nevertheless, I kept talking. ¡°So I''ll ask you again. What the hell are you here for? Are you here for an apology? ¡± ¡°I didn''t want to come. I didn''t want to see your face. But the men you sent didn''t listen to us. ¡± The men asked if you were the one who forced him to come. ¡°All right. I''ll give you a chance to get revenge. ¡± I clapped my hands. A visit was held, as I waited. And beyond that, rangers and Vincent appeared. It was they who were immediately detecting the commotion and waiting at the door. ¡°Your Majesty...¡± Vincent asked me if I was okay with the snow. He nodded and said to them, ¡°Give them the sword. ¡± ¡°Your Majesty!¡± ¡°I don''t say it twice. ¡± In my words, the rangers and knights untie the sword that was hung on my waist and lay it on the floor. ¡°Go, and don''t come in until I call you. ¡± Vincent, who was looking at his men alternately for a while, looked down and left. ¡°Listen to the sword. ¡± The men danced and picked up a sack of the sword on the floor. ¡°Here is the sinner who broke your ring and sold the future of the kingdom. Leaving it as it is, the sinner may become the next king. Isn''t it horrible? ¡± Murdered in the eyes of the men. ¡°Why did you hesitate? ¡± The men who grabbed the sword surrounded me rather than looking at each other. One of them snatched it and ran to me. A crude blow from a drunken, grumpy body, and I put a flower punch in the waist of the corpse without a crowbar. ¡°Ugh!¡± The man who got hit by the flank of the store rolled around the floor. ¡°I said give it a chance. I didn''t just say I''d give it to you. ¡± In my words, the men fixed the sword again. ¡°Argh!¡± A scream like a monster burst out. The men rushed towards me in a moment. And I beat them all up. The men got up a few times and ran back to me. Every time, I hit them a few times and lay them down. * * ¡°Profit.¡± The man who became bloody insisted on getting up with all his might. I looked at him quietly and kicked his side. ¡°Ugh!" The man who kicked his side threw up groaning with a crouch. ¡°Tsk. That''s too bad. ¡± I laughed at them. "Even if it was just a ring, it was just Mana! ¡± I felt as though the man who stretched to the floor was cylindrical. I couldn''t stand the fact that I was mocked and beaten by the enemy. ¡°Yes?¡± He looked at them like that and asked. ¡°If only Mana could avenge me. ¡± They didn''t answer. ¡°Then I''ll wait for you. ¡± He just stared at me with grudging eyes. ¡°Until you can put Mana back into the sword. ¡± ¡°That''s horrible. How far are you trying to insult us? ¡± Someone said. I understood that ten-minute cylinder. I also heard that once the ring is broken, it can never form again. ¡°Was it only the manatee of the Ring? ¡± I plucked Earth, and I blew Mana into the sword. I put out before them a sword that was entangled in the sword. ¡°Neither am I the Knight of the Ring. ¡± Even if it''s a lowly technique for mercenaries to learn, it won''t be hard to get revenge on one of me. ¡°Do so with this evil. ¡± Collect such manas. ¡°If you don''t want to see the trash you sold your country to be king. ¡± My words reminded me of the first light in their eyes. It wasn''t a very favorable light for me, but I was better able to see it anyway. ¡°But! there are conditions. ¡± ¡°If you''re asking me to fight for you, stop it! ¡± Even before I took the horse out, the men said it was bi-directional. ¡°I don''t even want to. ¡± How can those who have grudges fight for me? I had not been expecting ¡°Fight for the kingdom, not me. ¡± ¡°stretching the ulcer to the end...¡± ¡°You''ve been struggling to fight. ¡± Said to the man shouting. ¡°The Empire is against you. ¡± The men who loudly poured out their greetings shut their mouths for a while. ¡°I''m getting my revenge, I''m fighting the Empire. If only you could ask me the price of sin. ¡± Seeing them like that, I said, ¡°Isn''t that the first trimester? ¡± * * The men were sent out again to the rangers who had received my call. Vincent sighs as he gazes at the bloody interior. ¡°Did you really have to do this? If we had time to find it, there would have been a better way. ¡± Vincent, who grew distrust of the kingdom in the last war, did not hear of my past, nor was he agitated at all. I just expressed my concern about why you are trying to go the hard way. ¡°Some wretched bastard lost his ring and became an ordinary 20,000-year-old. Vincent, would you forgive me if I were you? ¡± Vincent sighs and shakes his head. ¡°Now we''ve come too far to make it work. ¡± In a few words, I couldn''t solve their grudges because of the poor reputation they had achieved in the north. Moreover, it is not a sin I have committed. But it''s more than the karma you have to carry on living with this body. The contradiction that no consensus could be found, so I pondered and decided. I will bear my burden, but I will not bow down and forgive you for the sins I have not committed. In the first place, the forgiveness of sins I did not commit was merely a deception interwoven with falsehood and hypocrisy. I will put everything back in place. If you have to bear someone''s resentment and hatred in the process, you will be willing to bear it. The circle and the knights of the royal family are only one of them. They didn''t have to fight for me. Those who have offered their unfailing allegiance to the royal family until the moment they cut off the ring will find a place for themselves. Even though the power is avenging and increasing towards me. Even if the sword that grew up eating the feelings of the clerk after the job was over. Until then, the sword will remain with me, their enemy and their empire. ¡°But wouldn''t it be too dangerous? If they really run to His Majesty in this evil pile of manna... aren''t you worried that the chosen monks from the royal family are carrying swords? ¡± It was as Vincent said. Through the power of judgement, they learned why the royal family expected them. Since they were all talented above Grade B, the loops they lost at that time would never have been less than three. They pile a manatee in the heart. Only by driving grudges against me. ¡°Three hundred knights are certainly a tremendous force. ¡± Three hundred knights rush toward me as they spill their stalks. My eyes are full of revenge. But why? That''s not what I was expecting. Vincent, who saw my face, shook his head. ¡°If you stand still, your charge is not normal. ¡± I just chuckled and laughed. * * The silver foxes who had left the north were returning in a hurry. And every time I put a flower knife on my back. All together three hundred and six. All the secret articles of the royal family were gathered together in winter, except for the seventeen, whose deeds were perverse. None of them had a grudge against me. It didn''t matter. The path I have to take anyway is the path of tyrants, not wise and rebellious holy men. There will be countless flows of blood until a rotten kingdom is born. And that much resentment and hatred shall be upon my shoulders. Three hundred and six swords will be added. What does that matter? I handed them the high manna heart without hesitation. I saw that Mana Hart that Royal Knights used to escort from the bloodline of Leonberger 400 years ago. A sword used to protect Leonberger''s bloodline in the past, and this time it was really foolish to be aiming for Leonberger''s bloodline. But their enthusiasm and talent was never funny. Soon after they received the doctrine and breathing technique, they succeeded in forming Mana Hart in their bodies. ¡°Damn talent suck. ¡± I had no choice but to use it. Then, as he stepped up his strength in the north, Marquis Montpellier contacted him. You''re all set. His heart began to pound. Come and get what you deserve. It was time for the king to go back there, as though he had been driven out. 86 86 Ch. 28. Nobility, Prince, King, and Empire (2) ¡°Soowool!¡± Gurwain shouts. ¡°Bring me a drink! ¡± I shouted as I banged down the table, but the owner didn''t even look at him, even though the salary for cleaning the table had been increased and the money had been counted. It''s because the strong force of the drunk Guerwain wasn''t just yesterday or today. Damn it. How did I end up like this? Giawyne falls on the table and breathes roughly. A few years ago he was not such a mean man. With the king''s swordsmanship in his hand, his proud mission in his heart, and his body hidden in an abandoned fortress, he never forgot his will. It was just a time when the glorious day promised to the great world was waiting to come. But what awaited him was not glorious glory, but sheer despair. One day, the king came to the abandoned fortress. The king was not alone. I had two handsome boys by my side. And he said, "I will prepare my sons for the future of the royal family, or for the future of the royal family." Curious eyes on a sore face. It resembles the queen rather than the viceroy. I didn''t feel the firearm, but he was a pretty boy, just like his peers. Unlike my younger brother, the first impression of a prince was very mediocre. By the way, I never thought that ordinary boy would put the Hundred Years of the Kingdom in the gutter. I spent three months battling abandoned forts. It was definitely the third month. Shortly after I left the fort, I heard footsteps everywhere. And thousands of troops appeared. Among them, the golden lion''s flag, which symbolizes the Leonberger family, was swirling. There was a king and there was a prince. And there was a line of hateful empires. And the king said, ¡°The... faction... all of you... kneel...¡± As soon as he heard the king vomiting blood, Guerwain and his companions noticed the situation. I know the Great Territory has failed. I know the Empire has noticed their existence. And by the ambassador, I know that the one prince who smiles unaware and sunny is the motto of all things. Gurwain and his colleagues set their minds. I salute the royal family of Leonberger. In his mouth he sold the king as an armed man, and he was unclean, not the lord of the kingdom. That was the only way the royal family could reduce the vineyards even a little. They did not resist. All the soldiers who stood here were soldiers of the Kingdom, but only the regulars of the Kingdom were injured. Since the evil empire dog did not resist, he surrendered quietly. Why don''t you give him a small amount to break the loop? Guerwain and his companions would rather not accept this. But the king accepted Gear''s offer to spare even his life. And the three hundred and twenty-three knights, including the giant Wayne, severed the chain with their hands. Terrible pain, but real pain began that day. I lost the ring I had been polishing my whole life and became a wasted man in the morning. The shards of the broken loop become sharp rubble, making their interior a mess. I couldn''t sleep without drinking for a day in the pain of being robbed. I heard about the kingdom as I was sober and wasted. I heard the news of the king and the prince''s discord, and the news that the prince had come just before the ruins of all kinds. Soon after, I heard that the prince left for the North with my outsider. Soon, the story of the outbreak of discovering the North began to circulate on the market. The Gift of Ballerhard is dead and the shield of the kingdom, Winter Castle, has fallen. The Northern Territory has become a total mess, and the prince has summoned the survivors to defeat the Orc King. It was at that time that the one prince who was once called "the spoil of helplessness" was born. The Savior of the North, no matter how stubborn. Giawyne snorted. But not as much agitation as I thought. He thought he didn''t even have the strength to be angry. Funnily, Guerwain was furious when the royal grant was given every month. Giawyne wasn''t stupid. I didn''t know what that meant. The royal family finally decided to completely forget themselves. ¡°Damn it.¡± He swears at the owner of the bar who doesn''t come, no matter how he calls, and rises from his seat. The twister walks out of the bar and pees on the wall, and I feel the back of my back. ¡°I don''t know who it is, but I found the wrong person. He''s nothing but dust. ¡± ¡°Is it you, Gustave Gustave? ¡± Giawyne replied without even looking back. ¡°I don''t know anyone like that. ¡± ¡°His Royal Highness sent me. ¡± He stiffens as he is. ¡°Your Majesty has respectfully invited you. ¡± At the end of the day, Gagwayne swung his hand. ¡°He saw the wrong guy. ¡± He denied his identity, but it didn''t work for the poltergeists. ¡°Let''s go. ¡± That''s how he was drawn to the north. The North was too different from what I thought it would be. I thought it was a portrait. Not at all. Clearly, there were signs of violent fighting and massacres everywhere. But the people were really lively. The men who defeated the weapons overflowed everywhere, and the lords'' soldiers tormented them. As if he was preparing for war, Guerwain froze. The entire kingdom was shrinking the control that was being observed by the empire, and this place was like no other world. ¡°The Northerners no longer believe in kingdoms and nobles. They decided to protect themselves. ¡± A man who revealed himself as an intermediate mercenary of the Silver Fox Mercenary Corps said. ¡°The lords saw it? ¡± ¡°They wouldn''t have joined the family if it weren''t for you. Your Majesty has already authorized the arming of the people, who dares to dispute it? ¡± Giawyne kept his mouth shut. Even though he had no power to be angry, the prince still remained the same as the Reverend. But as he passed the northern territories, he had to hear the story of the One Prince countless times. The people who had recognized the silver foxes wished to stay at my house one way or another. And every time, thanks flowed from their mouths to the one prince who had exhausted the army of the Orcs who swept north, and the silver foxes unmistakably stretched out the battle in the winter castle and the battle in the middle like dancing tales. ¡°I knew that you had bad feelings for me. But I advise you not to hesitate. At least as much as in the North. ¡± In the words of the Silver Fox, Guywain did not answer. And finally arrived in the winter castle. He had been able to reunite his colleagues there for a long time. I was drawn somewhere by the silver foxes before I even solved the feelings of the reunion. There was a prince. There was no pain in her breasts, and there was no curiosity or playfulness in the boy''s appearance. The prince, who met again, became a complete young man. Looking at his wounded face, Gianwayne felt an unparalleled emotion. The first thing I felt was anger. ¡°You''re wasting your time. I won''t find it again, so go back. ¡± The next thing I felt was a sense of contempt. ¡°Why don''t you go? Do you want some spare time? I''ll give you plenty.¡± ¡°Ah. If you want an apology from me, give it up. I have no intention of apologizing. ¡± Anger was amplified by repeated mockery. "What glory did you come here to see? ¡± And I felt confused. If I''d died that day, I wouldn''t have lived so differently. What''s so scary and what''s so foolish that I''m still alive without dying. And why did he come here? Why are the other colleagues here? The prince promised me monetary compensation. I even bowed my head, even if I didn''t mean it. A lost ring, a dead soul. Things that aren''t worth a penny in front of them. Mack is in love. Until then, Gagwayne didn''t like to take revenge. Then the First Prince blamed him. ¡°I''d rather hide a knife than take revenge! If you''re here to blossom a sword on the back of a piece of garbage that sold the future of the kingdom! ¡± He was furious again. All the world was falling apart, but not as much as one prince. I was turned upside down by greed, insult, shame and anger. ¡°Here is the sinner who broke your ring and sold the future of the kingdom. Leaving it as it is, the sinner may become the next king. Isn''t it horrible? ¡± When I woke up, I saw myself holding the sword. He ran to the prince as if his companion were possessed, and then rolled out onto the floor. ¡°I said give it a chance. I didn''t just say I''d give it to you. ¡± The moment I saw that blatant mockery, my eyes turned upside down. I ran and got shot. ¡°I''ll wait for you.¡± 1 The prince looked at him and his companions who had been brushed to the floor and said, I''ll wait until I can put Mana back into the sword. ¡°If you don''t want to see the trash you sold your country to be king. ¡± If you can''t make a loop, put Mana in your heart. Then I made the conditions. ¡°Fight for the kingdom, not me. ¡± I had no intention of passing on the same sentiment. Not until the first prince puts the empire in his mouth. The prince was laughing if he could get revenge, fight the Empire, and ask for the price of sin. Crazy. Crazy as hell. I couldn''t let him dominate the kingdom. The man who sold the future of the country could not let him discuss the future of the kingdom. Yes. I''ll collect Mana anywhere, whether it''s a heart or a camouflage. And I will avenge the last humiliating day. As he made a pledge, Guerwain was lost. I thought I didn''t have anything else to burn on, but I think I still have something to burn. Even though it was an ugly feeling that was incomparable with the glorious mission of the past. And that day, Gianwayne was able to fall asleep without drinking for a very long time. Colleagues continued to flock. When all the fiery warriors met only one prince, they returned to become a fiery flame. I was beaten to death, and I was beaten to death. They poured out that heat to restore their bodies. It was a lowly technique that I would never have heard of before, but now was not the time to really cover up cold and hot rice. Funny enough, it was the first prince who taught them that. I held a stake to those who carry swords to stab me in the back. The giant Wayne could not understand the thought of the prince. But I didn''t care. No matter what the prince thought, he could only regain his vengeance. To the empire, where the king made the knight, the knight, deny the king. And to the smuggler who made all that happen. But that wasn''t right now. I saw and felt countless times as I came to the north, and felt even clearer after coming to the winter castle. Tell the Northerners what a prince is. The hatred of Han and his clerk remained, but Guerwain and his companions were not selfish enough to pretend they did not know the Northerners to avenge the savage grudge. If they were, they would not have been drawn as articles for the majority in the first place. If they had, they wouldn''t have given me my ring so bluntly that day. Perhaps the First Prince was also trying to take advantage of that fact. Of course I couldn''t be sure. How can I guess what I''m like? But it was clear that Guerwain and his colleagues could not turn their backs. So they thirsted deeply for hatred that would not be diluted, and kept the vengeance of the mighty afar off. And before that, I had to regain my strength. Revenge was the next thing. Whenever you turn the Mana around, the pieces of the broken loop swing all over you. He recalled the humiliation and sorrow of that day in the dreadful pain of a sharp blade stirring in his body. I''m having such a crazy day, and the prince made a crazy offer. ¡°If anyone wants, they can go on royal voyages. ¡± Gurwayne and his colleagues were in conflict. Thirty of the thirty-six knights applied to the royal procession. Some of them wanted to see the king again in Monvalchi, while others wanted to be drawn to the royal palace by just vague emotions. Guerwain was also one of those who participated in the royal procession with such motives. Between two hundred rangers in the winter castle, Gurwayne and his companions followed the back of a prince who was ahead of me, escorted by spearheaders in black armor. Numerous people joined during the passage of the north. There were chiefs of the Northern family who only knew their names, and chiefs of the Military House who had never heard of them before. However, apart from the high and low stature and reputation they had, both the extreme respect and example they saw for the prince were the same. What about the people? Every time I went through the city, there was tremendous hospitality. No one was reluctant to visit them, not even one of the northerners who welcomed the Prince and his men. Extreme hospitality and worship. One prince was like a king who reigned in a distant world called the North. That situation was also true in Central Asia. Earl Branburg came out in front of the bridge that connects the north and the middle of the body and struck the first prince. Not as much as the Northerners, the Earl''s hospitality and respect were also significant. Gurwain and his companions sighed. Seeing such a small sight did not mean that they were harmless. But I had no choice but to feel the weight of the sword. I traded snowflakes with a heavy heart, and I felt a stare. The prince who was walking in front of me was looking at them. Given the emotions and thoughts in those blue eyes, Guywain didn''t know anything. That night, a prince came to them, who camped with the crown in front of them one day. ¡°From now on, keep an eye on everything that is happening in the Kingdom. ¡± In an indescribable manner, the giant Wayne could not sleep until the night was gone. Other colleagues also looked down on me. ¡°Let''s go!¡± The procession of the north, which ended the camp with a thunderous roar from an article, began to move forward again. And in the afternoon they finally reached the plain, where the walls of the royal palace were seen. ¡°The Royal Guard cavalry is approaching from afar! ¡± As soon as I heard the words of the cavalry in black armor, the armor of the Northern Army that followed the prince and lords rose sharply. The horsemen who were approaching with dust suddenly stopped speaking. ¡°Sire! It''s an honor to meet you! This is Joe Palail, the 24th Patrol Cavalry member of the Royal Guard! ¡± One of the cavalry shouted. They''re not enemies, so don''t be wary. I''ll be right there. ¡°I salute His Royal Highness the First Prince. ¡± The patrol promoter, who came in dancing, gave a fine example. ¡°Not far from the crown, the soldiers of the north have a place to rest. ¡± It was a modest expression, but the meaning was clear. It was said that the northern army, which had gathered and increased to the crown, could not enter the crown. Otherwise, it was a reasonable recommendation. The crown prince was struck by Sari, the heart of the kingdom where the monarch lives, no matter how much the army of the kingdom is. If they weren''t warriors of the kingdom who defeated the remaining monster army. ¡°Prepare for Sook Young.¡± One prince said. ¡°Get ready for bed! ¡± And the spearheaders and the knights proclaimed it. ¡°Your Majesty? ¡± Suddenly, when I saw the northern army unpacking and preparing for the battle, I called out to the prince with a frozen face. ¡°I''ll give you a day. ¡± The prince said the wrong thing instead of an answer. ¡°I don''t know what you mean...¡± ¡°Twenty-four thousand oak heads. ¡± It''s too heavy. It''s a dry tone. ¡°The number of enemies who invaded the kingdom and the number of heads we cut off. ¡± However, the momentum contained in it was never harsh or dry. ¡°Article 24 Promotion of Patrol Cavalry in the Royal Guard Palais. ¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty! ¡± He replied as if the cavalry was completely depressed. ¡°I will ask you. ¡± One prince said, looking at such a cavalry. ¡°Are we the victors who fought for the kingdom? Or is he a herd of Cabal to be wary of? ¡± ¡°S, the battalion! ¡± ¡°Then why treat us like a Cabal, not a victor! ¡± The prince shouted. ¡°Sin, sorry! ¡± The cavalry rolls down from the horses, flattening its head. ¡°I''d rather go back to the North, hiding like a rat. If you will truly welcome us." One prince said coldly. ¡°Whether it''s an improvement or a victory. Whatever else you do, you will need to be properly prepared. ¡± A decisive voice that leaves little room for compromise. ¡°A day. I don''t wait any longer. ¡± The Cavalry Cavalry is on the road in my words. The prince, who was looking at the direction in which the patrolmen disappeared, kicked his tongue and said, ¡°The crown has never changed. ¡± I didn''t even know if it was a lament to someone, or whether he had indicated the royal atmosphere itself. Only the cold face, as if frost had fallen, had made the planting very uncomfortable. Guerwain and his companions watched the series with a stiff face. 87 87. 28. Nobility, Prince, King, and Empire (3) The royal throne was overturned by the advent of an infinite army. The out-of-town army was extremely threatening to the citizens who had only seen the royal soldiers dressed in plain clothes all the time. Sitting down in the dirt with long journeys, they would have been left hanging, and their eyes and spirits seemed very strong. Citizens were terrified that day, fundamentally different from the royal soldiers. A four-year-old citizen asked the Guardians of the Kingdom about the identity of the army, and through him it became known that they were the Northern lords and their soldiers. However, the anxiety felt by the citizens of the royal family remained. ¡°But why are they not coming in and doing that? ¡± ¡°Did you eat something bad? ¡± Citizens flogged anxiously looking at the wide open gates. One of the merchants who stayed in the royal palace made a cautious guess. ¡°Just so you know. The story of the royal empire abandoning the North in the last war is flowing in secret. Maybe it''s not some kind of protest that they''re coming to the royal court...¡± ¡°This guy''s a genius. They eat expensive food and they bullshit again. ¡± A citizen who heard the merchant''s story snorted. ¡°It was only yesterday that His Royal Highness, the two princes who participated in the Northern War, returned. Don''t make any sense. Watch your mouth. Then you tell Sir. ¡± ¡°No, that''s not it. Listen to me. When the winter castle collapsed and the north became a blubber field, the royal family... huh? ¡± The merchant who talked about it as frustrating hardened. When it appeared, the king also had a guard around them. ¡°I tried to harm the kingdom''s firearms with lies and forgery, and this is what I wanted. ¡± ¡°No! That''s not it! Oh, my God! I made a mistake! ¡± While the merchant regretted making fun of his mouth late, he fell down and apologized, but the royal guard was gone. The merchant was dragged to the guard with his hands tied to the win-win line. Similar sightings were happening all over the province. ¡°Citizens of the Kingdom are very anxious. The northern army stationed outside the castle has a special meaning. The royal soldiers are holding the author''s citizens, so the anxiety is multiplying. ¡± The two princes, Maximilian, who heard the report of Suzu, rose from the throne. ¡°I have to go to His Majesty. ¡± The Maximilian, who said that, went straight out of my palace. The atmosphere of the royal palace is rarely disturbed as the two princes leave their wombs and head to their father''s office. The situation outside the king''s province has spread all the way to the royal palace. Maximilian hastened to take a step. After a long walk, I saw a stranger middle-aged. ¡°Marquis Villefeld. ¡± Marquis Villefeld, who recognized him, bowed his head. ¡°Your Majesty...¡± ¡°I think you''re on your way to His Majesty. ¡± Maximilian sees the Marquis. The expression was not good. The story didn''t seem to go well. ¡°Your Majesty, I''ll tell you what, just plant it and go. ¡± ¡°Then this old man will only believe in you and retreat. ¡± Even so, Marquis did not notice what he was expecting. Maximilian, who separated the Marquis, headed straight to the King''s office. ¡°Tell me.¡± In his words, the court knight who was guarding the front office carefully knocked on the door and announced that the two princes were ready. ¡°Stop. ¡¯¡¯ ¡°Here you go.¡± Beyond the gates opened by the court knight, I saw the king. It was a face that seemed uncomfortable to plant. But he was only a moment away, and the king''s face was brightened when he saw his loving son. ¡°Your Majesty..." ¡°Come here. Nothing is so hard in front of my father. ¡± Maksimilian looks at his father with a light kneeling bloom. ¡°Have you eaten? If it''s still an aperitif, let''s do it together. I was going out, too. ¡± The softer the voice, the stiffer Maximilian''s expression was. ¡°Peha. ¡¯¡¯ ¡°Yes, tell me. ¡± ¡°Your Majesty. Brother 20,000 and the lords of the North enter the castle. ¡± The frost suddenly hit the king''s face, which was as hot as the spring breeze. ¡°They didn''t come in, not me. ¡± Maximilian sighs in a voice as cold as his face. ¡°As an example of a victorious army, they would also be willing to join the royal family. ¡± ¡°Unusual and unpleasant. ¡± The King frowned. ¡°Did they fight alone? The royal family was together, and the lords of the Middle East were there as well. You can''t just give them a victory. ¡± Maximilian sighs secretly once again. It was a force. The viceroy probably knows. Nevertheless, the viceroy continued to stretch the reason for his inability to listen to his demands. ¡°Your Majesty, if you do not greet them with a great greeting, who else would sacrifice their lives for the kingdom like a rooster? ¡± ¡°It is my duty to be born a nobleman of the kingdom, to defend my territory and to defend my country. Who was there, not them, would have done the same." In the past, I believed that word straight away. It was only natural that those who were born noble to him in the past fulfilled their duties and responsibilities. There were also corrupt nobles, but only a few thought so. The majority of nobles who led the kingdom thought they were real nobles who knew honor and devotion. But it wasn''t. Only after leaving the royal palace did the reality begin to look upright. With the imperial encouragement, I saw the pretenses of the lords who saw the Winter Castle crumbling, and I saw the lords of the Middle East who had abandoned the defensive ship and fled with my own eyes. There were far more greedy pigs than nobles. The kingdom was already rotten as it was rotten. Only the viceroy didn''t know that. Maximilian made a bitter laugh. If he had not gone out of the palace and seen the reality of the kingdom, he would still have sympathized with the king and blamed them for not being noble. But the emotion he felt now was unbearable turtle. ¡°If the lords of the North had supported winter in the first place, there would have been no such thing. Their sacrifices are selfish, and their demands are foolish to ignore fruit and bring forth only balls. ¡± I felt humiliated when I saw the look on the face of the viceroy speaking Gatansre. I no longer see the King of Chama. I turn my head. In the meantime, the King continued to criticize the behavior of the Northern lords. ¡°Since the lords of the north have no manners and are immersed, the demands like mine are not like those of the north. I also knew the vanity and the darkness of Sari from someone so mean...¡± At some point, the arrow of accusation against the lords naturally turned to the first prince. ¡°Because of his vanity, the citizens of the Kingdom tremble with anxiety, and the high places that the soldiers will suffer are not inside. Because of my poor vanity, soldiers who have come all the way from the north can''t go to bed warmly, and I don''t think so...¡± ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Maximilian no longer listens and Gear opens his mouth. ¡°Now is not the time to rebuke their nobility, but to count and embrace the circumstances of their hearts and territories that have been ravaged by the scourge. ¡± Of course, the king''s face hardened when he publicly expressed his opposition, which he thought would sympathize with. ¡°They don''t want great prizes, they don''t ask for anything else. It''s just a victory ceremony. It''s not hard for them to listen to what they''re asking for, it''s not a big loss. It''s just a victory ceremony. ¡± Or not, Maximilian spills out what he has to say. ¡°It has to be a long day to march along the boulevard of the royal family. ¡± Seeing his father''s face as a child was certainly heartbreaking, but someone had to step up and convince the viceroy anyway. Besides, he said he would go back if he did not accept himself as an example of a victorious army. Even as Manshin Chang, Gear had to slaughter the twelve lords in the north. If things really go that far, the North and the Royal will not even have a chance to touch the mistrust that has sprung from the last war. ¡°Your Majesty, one word is enough. A word to open the gates and greet them is enough. I''ll take care of everything after that. ¡± Maximilian repeatedly asked, and again asked. ¡°You...¡± There was an unacceptable feeling in the face of the viceroy who saw him. ¡°Your Majesty, please count their hearts with one word. ¡± The king, who had been looking at him for a long time, turned away. ¡°Go back.¡± ¡°Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Your petition will be done. ¡± The viceroy finally let me win. But what the viceroy heard was not the demands of the north, but the demands of Chinam I care about. Maximilian, who knew the difference better than anyone else, was very worried about what happened after they entered the royal family. The eldest son who left the royal palace like he was expelled was no longer a fingertipped celebrity, nor was he an immature son who could keep his father in the palace for a few words. Sasaroy is a war hero who ended the outbreak in the north and, publicly, the seventeen lords of the North Rhinelandes. The presence was never light enough for the Viceroy to give only the King''s majesty. I just wanted Viceroy to realize that quickly. You won''t have the same references as before. ¡°They will be greatly impressed by Your Majesty''s thoughtfulness. ¡± I hid the complicated judgement and gave a compliment to my mouth. Then Maximilian, who had left the office, immediately found the palace white and the royal guard commander. ¡°Prepare for the victory. ¡± In a cluttered atmosphere, the face of the palace white and the captain of the defence brightens. * * It wasn''t so hard to turn anxiety into cheer. It was enough to inform citizens of the trials the North had overcome. The citizens, who had just walked in and locked the door with a sense of insecurity, opened the door and ran out to see the faces of the warriors once. They looked at the royal gates with a countless expectation. But they couldn''t even hear the cheers that were in their mouths. The first person to show up was the royal defender who was shot by the Insol clan. The horsemen of the royal palace dressed as always, followed by the armies of the north. ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°Argh!¡± Citizens on the boulevard screamed. The royal soldiers who were in control of the citizens also threw up their flags. Then the army of the north touched them. Seventeen flags, each representing its own northern family, were screaming. That wasn''t a flag. Instead of the cloth that embroidered the symbol of the family, I couldn''t call it the flag that blossomed the head of something. Big dark green headache with long tongue removed. Among the citizens who encountered the red-eyed man who died, those who turned their eyes and fainted were deceived. Immediately, according to the royal order, the soldiers of the royal family made every effort to calm down the citizens. Maximilian, who was watching the view from a distance, put his head on it. ¡°I told you I''d keep you in the winter castle...¡± The black spearheads gave me a flag, because it was Warlord, the king of monsters who made the North a shameful field. It was not unusual for citizens of the royal family to smoke the courthouse. Maximilian sighs. I didn''t know why I wanted to march in the screams with cheers and flower paths. When I had to understand your thoughts, he didn''t have to worry. As always, it won''t be long before you know what it means. But that belief was also brief. Ugh. When he finally reached the front gate of the royal palace past the citizens, he leaned his head toward the nobles who had come out of the courtyard. ¡°Hiiyap!¡± ¡°Argh!¡± My brother said he saw the frightened nobles smashing his ass. When Maximilian saw it, he thought that his actions, which he thought would mean a great deal, might be simply because he wanted to pick up nobles or show off his loot. Phew, whew. I noticed that the nobles, who were stirring the pole around, would swing Warlord''s head until they were unconscious. ¡°Brother.¡± Maximilian steps forward with a trembling face. ¡°Maximilian.¡± ¡°Thank you for coming a long way. ¡± ¡°I told you it wouldn''t take long. ¡± As always, Maximilian laughs in his arrogant, self-confident tone. ¡°Welcome back. Brother.¡± A prince smiling at his brother''s hospitality raises his head. The exterior wall of the royal palace, the spear on the high ground, there was a king with a stiff face. Hedgehog. With that cold look, the prince raises his mouth. 88 Twenty-eight eight. Nobles, princes, kings and empires (4) Originally, the soldiers in the north had to be escorted to a temporary outpost immediately after the victory, but the prince''s stubbornness allowed them all to stay outside. Suddenly, the palace white, where nearly a thousand soldiers had to find a place to stay, was wrapped around their heads, and the royal guard commander had to sweat to strengthen the boundaries in case of need or if it was unknown. The First Prince dismissed their grievance as a right that soldiers who fought for their lives should enjoy. ¡°Don''t drink too much. Don''t make a fuss. Don''t leave the crown. If only three things are kept in mind, what can I do during my stay in the Kingdom? ¡± Rather, I gave permission for my soldiers to wander freely and opened my pockets to pay the bounty. It was the soldiers who were excited to join the Northern lords who noticed the prince. Instead of a hard barracks, I stayed at the royal residence, and my pockets were thick. I couldn''t get a compliment out of my mouth. ¡°We are the only ones who know the grievances of the end soldiers like us." ¡°Speaking of which, there is no one like you in heaven and earth. ¡± Valrhad''s ancient rangers took over the bar and praised the virtues of the Ellen Supervisor. ¡°Your Highness, do you have two princes? ¡± At first, the shareholders were frightened by the rough looks and atmosphere of the rangers. Yesterday, I noticed a lot of curiosity about the soldiers in the north who made the crown revolt today. ¡°No.¡± The rangers seem to have made a promise. ¡°Of course, the First Prince. ¡± The shareholders became a trembling face. He is the Savior in the North, and he is a war hero, but he is still more notorious for his father''s abandoned manservant to the royal people. ¡°I don''t like the look on your face. ¡± ¡°What, do you have any complaints against our First Prince? ¡± The shareholders, who saw their ugly faces, hurriedly smashed their hands. ¡°No, it''s because we don''t know much about His Royal Highness. ¡± ¡°I know that you have left the crown and returned this time, but I have heard nothing else. I''ll buy you a drink, so let''s talk more about it. ¡± The simple rangers loosened their faces at the end of the day. ¡°Hmmm, then. ¡± Then a saliva burst into his mouth and began to howl about how great he was. ¡°When you first came to the Winter Castle, I was the Jordanian. And I met His Majesty, who was standing alone in the blizzard and leading the frightened soldiers. ¡± As soon as I saw the boy in shining afterglow, I thought his eyes were blinded, and the stories of carrying four large soldiers at once through the blizzard were poured out in a rush of heroism. ¡°No, I mean. In a blizzard where it''s hard to stand still, you carry four lengths on your shoulders and two on your sides, twisting them in half a day? ¡± ¡°I''m going to freeze to death in a slow walking blizzard, so what do we do? No, you don''t believe me, do you? ¡± A ranger named Jorden tempered himself with a red flag. There was very little seasoning mixed in his story, and very little beauty in him. ¡°No, I believe you. Go ahead.¡± The shareholders urged me to drink again, and I started to pretend that Jordan could not win again. The 1st Prince captures the Orc Warrior on his first mission, and the process from Winter Castle to the battle against the Warlord flows out of his mouth. At first, the shareholders, who had just chewed the story dry, were listening to Jordanian words as if they had lost their horses at some point. When the soldiers of the Winter Castle talked about the months of struggle, they gave out an elongated sigh, and when they heard that Earl Balahard and the knights had oxidized to fight the king of the Orcs, they raised their glasses and commemorated their deaths. And when the northern army, which had finally fallen, told me of the scene where they found the Winter Castle again, they even blushed their eyes. ¡°If you hadn''t been here, we would still not have recovered the castle. ¡± ¡°It''s not a matter of returning the castle, but of surviving and not enjoying a drink in such a warm place? ¡± Of course, they did not believe as much as the fact that only sixteen boys had captured monsters that had not been captured by reputable knights and that the young boy had united the lords of the north to solve the tribulation to the end. Or not, the rangers said like a whiff. ¡°Do you understand? My lord is like this. In the meantime, I don''t know what people thought, but he''s a real hero. I am prepared to die at any time for you. ¡± ¡°It''s hard to be distracted. Some of the Winter Castle soldiers don''t think so. ¡± The rangers, who were changing their gaze with a serious face, smiled at each other with a smile. ¡°Billboard. I was excused from the royal road because I didn''t want to march, and I didn''t even know I could enjoy this kind of hospitality here. ¡± ¡°That''s it. It''s beyond my imagination. ¡± At the end of the day, the shareholders greeted each other with a drink and a drink. I wanted to pay for the story in my own way. ¡°I will show you the weather of the Northmen! Let''s empty our glasses and get started! ¡± ¡°I will take the challenge as the best shareholder in the royal family! ¡± The rangers and the stockholders staggered. I even walked into the owner of the bar, drinking and waxing. However, there were men who could not melt in the atmosphere of the running bar. It was Gurwayne and his companions who followed the First Prince. ¡°Do you believe that? ¡± Guywain didn''t answer. It was an unbelievable story. A boy who had no particular corner until many years ago, a foolish boy who was indiscriminate enough to smuggle the knights of my country into the Empire. Who would believe that in just a few years, such a blind man became a knight enough to defeat a monster that even the silver lions couldn''t. "A prince who speaks of the Orcs. ¡± There was a story like a hero''s tale, even if you call it a lyricist. But it was also hard to believe. If all those stories were true, the lords of the North would be ruined, and the prince would not be treated like a king, nor would the soldiers publicly say that they would give their lives to those who are not my lords. ¡°Let''s watch for now. ¡± Gurwain said. The words of the one prince who watched the things that were happening in the royal palace were clever, and when he watched them, he would know their meaning. Guerwain and his colleagues, who had been silent for a long time, stood up. They left the bar without even touching the mug they had ordered. The rangers who hung out with the shareholders were more distracted from their backs. ¡°I don''t even know why Nicholo inspired me to do this. Didn''t you tell everyone else to do it besides us? ¡± ¡°Do you understand me? I don''t know what''s in the head of scholars. It''s about time we got a toothpick or a toothpick or something. ¡± ¡°That''s it, but...¡± ¡°Where''s the drinker? ¡± In a drunken voice, the rangers change their faces and rush back to the table. * * Gurwayne and his colleagues left the bar and headed straight for the property. And I encountered the messenger of the prince who was waiting for them there. How many times have I encountered this guy? Arwen Kirgaen. ¡°Your Majesty is waiting. ¡± She said in a voice as cold as a dodgy impression. Then I turned around and started to go somewhere without even giving a chance to answer. I followed him for a long time. Through the complex path of the royal palace, the royal palace reveals itself. ¡°Ah..." Giawyne groaned. Perhaps this is a royal palace that I thought I would never step on. It was only natural that the judgement became complicated because the royal palace had to be lost. I wish the King could have slipped his sword and passed it confidently. It forced me to sink into dizziness and continue to walk. After a long walk, it was a one-prince womb. Bang! The heat dug out his ears. Turning his head frowning, he saw a prince who exchanged knights and swords of a magnificent appearance in the midst of a vast barracks. Bang! Bang! A tunic painted with golden armor and lions, the knight was clearly a member of the Court Knights. However, one prince was being screened by a court knight called Choi Jeong of the Kingdom. While I was looking at the knights and the battle of the prince, the workman who finished my work bowed down and went to the other side. Bang! Then an intense sound burst out. And the knight and the prince, who were constantly giving and receiving swords, fell away. ¡°You''ve grown incredibly mature. ¡± ¡°Yeah? Carls is a little crazier than I expected. ¡± ¡°Just breathe. ¡± ¡°It''s been a long time since I''ve been fighting the Knights of the Ring. ¡± ¡°Would you be foolish?¡± One prince and a knight smiled at each other. ¡°Welcome back." ¡°Yes. I never imagined Carls would have kept this place. ¡± ¡°I didn''t think you''d pick a sword instead of a greeting. ¡± Giawyne looks at him and loses his mind. Embroidered by a roaring lion who steps on the dragon, she wears a tunic with the emblem of the dragon slayer that symbolizes the Leonberger royal family. The blood of Leonberger stood in front of him, and the three hundred and twenty-three men, including Guerwain, did not want him to be that way. My face was wrinkled without my knowledge of deprivation. ¡°I don''t know who it is, but it would be better to reap such inadequate gaze and vigour. This is not the place where the blood of Leonberger stays, or where the ungrateful will set foot. ¡± Seeing him like that, the court knight said: In a sharp moment, Guywan and his companions stepped back without even knowing it. Cough. Giawyne chews his lips. It felt terrible. Having heard from a knight who looked exactly like he wished, he was not pushed into that position. ¡°Release the weapon. These are the ones I called. ¡± ¡°Haona Sire. Their disdainful minds are so blatant...¡± ¡°Even if you reap. ¡± It was horrible to inhale the small amount of breath that the prince who made them like this gave them. ¡°I hope you don''t forget where this place is. ¡± The court knight who said that took a step back. But he didn''t reap a sharp glance to the end. At any time, he showed a willingness to cut with a dagger. Giawyne turns his head with a stiff face. ¡°Take it.¡± Then there was a cluster of magenta clothes before his eyes. Whether he gets a bunch of clothes on the ice or not, his eyes widen. That was the knight''s uniform. Even though the dragon slayer pattern they wanted to wear was not engraved, the magenta dress was clearly a royal knight''s uniform he had never worn. The emblem of the Crooked Lion was a sentence that only the eldest in the kingdom could use, if it was a royal sentence. ¡°This is...¡± ¡°Don''t worry. You''re not my knight because you''re dressed. ¡± You should stay in the royal palace for a while, but you can''t go around like that. The prince said. The giant wayne looked at the uniform and saw it again, ignoring no answer. Hatred and hatred in my heart remained, but my desire to be a knight remained. Surprisingly enough myself. 89 Eighty-nine. 28. Nobility, Prince, King, and Empire (5) The Leonberger family summoned the nobles of the kingdom. It would have been too late to gather around the kingdom, but this time it was different. Immediately, the nobles who had received the command of Marquis Montpellier, the ambassador of the Empire, and were staying in the royal palace or nearby city, went to the royal palace terribly before the fall of the summons. In just two days, half the royal nobles arrived at the royal palace. And they were led straight to the banquet hall. ¡°This time, I heard of the lords of the North as an example of a victorious army. I don''t think I want to have a victory banquet. ¡± ¡°Isn''t the atmosphere too stiff for that? ¡± The nobles gathered at the gigantic banquet hall spoke of the visit of the Northern lords who had recently made the royal family rattle. ¡°Who knew that little old man would go there? ¡± ¡°Even the gifted lions of the earth could not win after all these years. ¡± Count Baleard, unless he''s famous for his fierce fight, ¡°By the way, Your Highness, the First Prince, I''m sorry. I''ve lost my guardian, and I''ve never been so hard on myself. ¡± ¡°There is a story that the North was sealed off to drive the ball to His Royal Highness, and if that''s true, it''s a pity. ¡± Even the returned prince left the crown as though he had been expelled. For the majority of the nobles, it was only a matter of interest. It was unfortunate, he said, but their expression was gloomy. ¡°I heard you already paid for it. ¡± ¡°I heard you humiliated the decent with a horrible item from the North, so I don''t think the Holy Spirit is going anywhere after the war. ¡± ¡°Maybe we didn''t get the war right. ¡± From the point of view of a twisted knight, a tempered, dirty prince, or nobles, stories close to ridicule and insult came from all over the banquet hall. ¡°Tsk. How rude. ¡± ¡°I don''t know how to express my condolences and remembrance to a knight who is dedicated to the kingdom, but I do have my own cruelty. ¡± Only a handful of nobles, including Marquis Villefeld, mourned the warrior and commended him for his holy death. Marquis Villefeld, who had assumed that today''s meeting and the Empire''s ambassador would be connected in some way, hoped that the kingdom would not be greatly undermined today. The tiger also told me he was coming, and that''s when the ambassador of the Empire came to the banquet hall. ¡°The Eternal Friend of the Kingdom, the Marquis of Montpellier in Bourgogne, whom His Majesty the Emperor of the Kingdom of Bourgogne has legitimately recognized as prestigious, Ambassador Clement de Brrgogne Montpellier, is here! ¡± It was truly unusual that the ambassador of the Empire, who entered later than usual and showed off his position, said this. ¡°Huh. Something''s really going on. ¡± Marquis Villefeld looks at the Empire''s ambassador with a stiff face. But whoever looked at it or not, the Empire''s ambassador only moved quickly. It seemed like he was being chased by something that had no mothballs. It was also unusual. ¡°Ambassador. Are you here? ¡± Some of the nobles, who did not notice, approached the Empire ambassador and trembled. ¡°From now on, before I speak, never speak to me. ¡± Such an ambassador lays terror on the nobles. The nobles, who did not know the English language, retreated with an uneasy face. The aristocrats who returned to their place said that the ambassador''s planting is not good today. ¡°Perhaps a higher greeting has been sent from the Empire? ¡± A nobleman who was watching carefully handed Marquis Villefeld an earful. It made sense. Because the shape of my body, which I couldn''t help but feel restless, was the same as the one of the underlings who welcomed my master. ¡°Nervous. Nervous. ¡± During Marquis Villefeld''s observation of the Empire''s ambassadors, the royals of the deceased revealed themselves. ¡°His Majesty King Lionel Leonberger, the most noble ruler and moderate ruler of the Kingdom of Leonberg, the legitimate lineage of His Majesty King Lionel Leonberger, His Royal Highness Prince Maximilian Leonberger II and His Royal Highness Prince Gillian Leonberger III enter! ¡± The princes who appeared stood right in front of the banquet hall statue. Marquis felt strange looking at such princes. The appearance of the three princes, surrounded by their roaring and following nobles, was the same as usual, but the two princes, who were always smiling softly, had a hard face. It seems the two princes knew something about what was going to happen today. Marquis Villefeld moves to reach the two princes, and the banquet hall door opens and the royal servant shouts aloud. ¡°The moderate ruler of the Kingdom of Leonberg, the legitimate lineage of His Majesty King Lionel Leonberger, the eldest son of the Leonberger family, His Royal Highness Prince Idrian Leonberger, Berthe of the Earl of Northern Shrthol, the Earl of Huron...¡± Beyond the wide open door, the prince appeared with the lords of the north and my knights. ¡°Hup." The nobles who saw the first prince sighed in vain. Until just a year ago, there was no longer a single prince who was just a young boy. The lactating face was sharply angled, and the body was not lacking compared to that of a robust knight. Above all, it was a scar of the whole body that was not covered by the growth of the nobles. The back of the hand and neck were full of horrible sneezes, and the chin and forehead were carved with serpent-like wounds. ¡°Sa, the wound...¡± ¡°Hugh. I must have heard from the rear...¡± While the nobles were in the army, a prince looked inside the banquet hall. The nobles who encountered the gaze took a step back in vain. There were so many creeps in their bodies that they withdrew. Looking at those nobles, the prince laughed. ¡°You''re not on your knees? ¡± The young tone of laughter was unfriendly and even sweet, but the nobles felt like they had been thrown into the frozen river in the middle of winter. When I regained consciousness, I crushed my knee on the ground and choked my head. Jubbuck, Jubbuck. A threatening footsteps, essentially different from the steps of the laggards, as if a large beast were roaming in front of their eyes. The nobles stopped breathing and put their ears up. It''s like a little beast hiding in the bushes waiting for its predators to overrun. And when the prince''s steps finally stopped, the nobles threw up their breath, as if they had made a promise. But I dared not raise my head. They welcomed the king in that state. ¡°His Majesty King Lionel Leonberger, the moderate ruler of L¨¦onberg, is more honorable and wise than anyone else! Pay your respects, everyone! ¡± Beyond the open door, the King reveals himself. "Hmm?¡± The King pauses his feet to see if he has felt the air of the banquet hall sinking strangely. The King turned his head. And he found his eldest son standing alone among the nobles on his knees and gazing at him. The king''s face hardened, and the prince smiled. The king took a step, ignoring his eldest son''s gaze. Face to face with the one you don''t want to meet, but I feel a little better when I look at the nobles who have raised their heads more deeply than usual. When I discovered that even the ambassador of that faraway empire was bowing his head, I looked and rolled my tail without knowing. But it was just an illusion alone. The nobles, the ambassadors of the Empire, did not look at him, so the nobles felt the presence of a beast-like boy who was only walking in front of them, not a deer. Only the king didn''t know that. * * When I saw the good face of the bloody nobles, I poured out the wrath of the oppressed. But I put up with it. It wasn''t time to blow your anger yet. It was time to comfort those who fell down on their knees like ten thousand crooks. I hunger for anger and waited. To reveal what the king looks like. ¡°His Majesty King Lionel Leonberger, the moderate ruler of L¨¦onberg, is more honorable and wise than anyone else! Pay your respects, everyone! ¡± And finally, beyond the door of the wide open banquet hall, the king appeared. The king who found me was flawed and hardened. But within days, I began to walk among the nobles, ignoring them. by forcibly hitting the floor, Impersonating a majesty that doesn''t even exist. It''s like a clown walking between nobles. It sits on an empty soaring monolith. "Everybody raise your heads. ¡± The king said, with the majesty he had created by force. The aristocrats got up in a tangle. I turned my head rather than look at him. The royal bodyguards, who were broken before they could write, trembled. The emotions on his face were so complicated that I couldn''t understand them. Some seem to welcome a reunion with the king, and others resent a king who did not recognize them. Or I feel relieved because I don''t recognize them. ¡°If you want, I''ll give you a big chance. ¡± ¡°I don''t want it. ¡± I said it out loud, and they refused. ¡°Then watch. ¡± They asked me with their eyes. What the hell am I supposed to be watching? I looked around quietly. An irresponsible and incompetent monarch who has left the nobles in vain, and a blind king who has fallen into remission, rests on a statue. False heparins clinging to rotten logs and flirting their tongues like snakes are shaking their heads falsely under them. A cliff that strives hard to support the inclined logs is looking at the situation with a vigilant face filled with devotees. I was trampled once by the harsh winter wind, but the stiffer northern fowlers were looking at me. He was once standing for the Empire, but now one of my domesticated dogs is waiting to be loosened. A hillbilly that they will soon produce. While the royal family turned a blind eye to three hundred and twenty-three sacks, A stranger to a rotten kingdom as it is rotten. That''s what I wanted to show them. They will have to find the answers themselves. I''ll do that, too. Today I will be watching here. And I will judge. ¡°Today, we are called to gather the Serpents here in accordance with the" Emergency Convening Authority of the Empire Ambassador "under the treaty between the Empire and the Kingdom. ¡± The first one was the clown, the blind king, who played the widow. ¡°Now that the majority of the nobles of the kingdom are gathered, there will be no problem to begin with. ¡± In the words of the blind king, the fat dog barks. ¡°It was because I wanted to discuss the future of the Kingdom that I invited many nobles who were eager to work here." No one disputes the future of the kingdom when a dog from another country barks. Once. Nine times now. I also endure the power of nobles and kings dampened by tartar. ¡°Before that, we need to talk about the war in the North that happened a while ago. ¡± The fat dog looked at me. One step forward. ¡°Bring it.¡± Arwen and the knights set a great ark in front of me before I finished speaking. I opened the ark like a wreck. And throws out Warlord''s head with his tongue out of it. That''s where the nobles gathered, right in front of the king''s statue. Teguhr. A headache larger than that of a dizzy adult male body stopped rolling down the floor. ¡°Uh-huh? ¡± ¡°Ughhhh!¡± The nobles screamed and the banquet hall became a mess in an instant. ¡°What are you doing! ¡± The blue king lost his peace and rebuked me. But I pulled Warlord''s arm out of the coffin or not and threw it back out. The nobleman, caught in the forearm, swung his eyes and fainted without even screaming. ¡°Argh!" ¡°You''re out of your mind! Crazy. I can''t do this without being crazy! ¡± The screams and groanings of the feeble nobles are all right, and the angry king is in trouble. "You have won, so you should show the enemy''s supply in front of the king." I revealed this. ¡°No? Your Majesty?¡± 90 Ninety. 28. Difference between Red Ship and Prize, and Loot (1) Screams and utterances that were okay were cut off like lies. The nobles mutter with a white bleached face. The snowflake rolled between the king and I. The king looks at me with his eyes open. His face is furious, and he wakes up and shouts, but his body is buried deeper on the throne. It seemed like I was trying to hide myself on a throne that didn''t fit. I walked to the statue with my eyes closed. Chuck. Knights dressed in glorious golden armor lay their hands on the sword sack and surround the statue. Hardened by tension and concern, I bowed my back more. A great king who once terrorized the north with tens of thousands of Orcs, but now he is the king of Greenskins who swore to kill miserably and leave him to die for ridicule. I picked up the king''s head and arms, which I turned upside down. I straightened my waist and looked up at the statue. There was another king. I gave him Warlord''s head. The King rebuked me. ¡°How long are you going to be so proud of that horrible thing! ¡± His eyes were filled with anger. And it was followed by hatred and contempt. I used to not understand that feeling. I didn''t know what the master of this body was doing. It wasn''t now. And he didn''t know his sin and his inheritance, so he carried it with him. Nevertheless, I could not empathize with the king''s feelings. This is the karma of a virtuous father who raised him but did not lead him properly. An incompetent monarch who had eyes but could not see the shadowy corners. It was not karma to be borne by a child who had only twelve years of age to complain. However, the king pretended that both the failure of the great world and the reality of the kingdom that day would come were due to a young boy. I was not responsible for anything, and I did not correct anything. I just grumbled and turned away. I didn''t even know my soul was stained with resentment and hatred. I just hated my young son. I became obsessed. The karma of my son who broke three hundred and twenty-three conservative swords and turned the centuries-old world upside down, and the karma of my father who watched over the kingdom for hundreds of years to break a solid shield. The same goes for this side or that side or the soiling. But one side didn''t even think about looking at me. I can see that stained soul in my eyes. I looked at the king quietly. The power to penetrate only the essence is in my eyes. In front of him, the king''s soul reveals its humble folk face naked. It''s not weak, but it''s not strong enough to withstand external pressure. I''m not blunt, but I''m not anxious enough to step up first and promote work. I''m not incompetent, but I''m not competent enough to handle a big deal. The snow is not dark either, but it is not bright enough to look around outside the royal palace. If I had been born at a peaceful time, I would have done enough to achieve my own health. But a bowl is not enough to overcome a chaotic period. Perhaps he wore a king''s robe that was not fitting, and endured the weight of a crown he could not bear. and failed, and frustrated, and frustrated. The arrogant and complacent handling of the last outbreak in the north must have been one of his failures. ¡°We fought for three months waiting for the reinforcements not to come. ¡± But it wasn''t just a mistake for me. ¡°Two legions, four thousand troops. Aren''t they reinforcements? ¡± I lost an outsider, and I lost a comrade who laughed and chatted with me yesterday. ¡°Ten times the soldiers stabbed their spears and killed more than ten fallen Orcs, and only three of them were allies. ¡± There were a few troops waiting for the king and a few knights who could draw swords at any time. ¡°There were fortresses of wisdom and valiant knights who stood firm for hundreds of years. ¡± But the King is still only an excuse. ¡°The fortress, which lasted hundreds of years, collapsed and all its brave knights died. ¡± ¡°In the end, I won. Didn''t you call yourself a warrior? ¡± ¡°If victory is only a wound, it will be victory. ¡± I will no longer listen to excuses. ¡°But I will never shed blood for such a victory again. ¡± And the king, who had multiplied the meaning of my words, arose and spoke to me. ¡°Go, don''t you dare say it''s a pierced mouth! Do you know what you''re saying?" When I saw the king using the evil whale, I shot him cold. ¡°It means I will never fight alone again. ¡± ¡°What?¡± I turned away from the King of the Hard Face. ¡°There is no noble family in the Kingdom that has not sent a request for support! ¡± With an exciting face, the nobles who had been watching the King''s arguments fell down in amazement at my sudden complaint. ¡°Who here has responded! ¡± None. None at all. I didn''t even get one reply. ¡°What did you do while we were fighting! ¡± I heard voices of repression everywhere. It''s too far. There was no one to lead the troops. I was sick at the time. I didn''t hear from the messenger. There was no excuse to discriminate between any of them. ¡°I''m not going to take that as an excuse. ¡± I declared towards them. ¡°If you do not help, the North will not fight in the future. ¡± ¡°You! Let''s hear it, you''re not arrogant! If you don''t fight, you''ll open the gates and let the monsters through! ¡± I heard the sound of communication behind my back. ¡°Why not? ¡± I turned my head and asked the king. ¡°Whose front are you turning your back on and saying! ¡± I turned around. ¡°What! Who gives you such authority and spits out such delusions that you are a moor! ¡± ¡°Qualification...¡± He looked straight at the king and said, ¡°Commander of the 3rd Battalion, the chief of the Balahard family, who encompasses the North. ¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Would you be qualified as an Authorized Representative? ¡± "What does that mean..." ¡°If you were delegated the authority of the Seventeen Families of the North Rhinelandes, would you be entitled to speak here? ¡± The King opened his eyes and saw the lords of the north. ¡°God, Berthe of the Shrthol family, has transferred all rights to His Royal Highness. ¡± ¡°God, Guinness of the House of Huron, has transferred all rights to His Royal Highness. ¡± ¡°God, Anders of the Astane family, to the First Prince...¡± The Northern lords kneel in unison. ¡°Well, what. ¡± The king repeated the same words several times with a completely insane face. ¡°Do you still feel unqualified? ¡± The answer was not heard. The King, frozen in a sudden situation, seemed incapable of answering me. It was pathetic. I turned the king back and shouted to the nobles again. ¡°We''re just fighting together! Is that so hard? ¡± The nobles only rushed to avoid the eyes and did not answer. ¡°I will tell you. This is my last chance. ¡± He looked at the nobles who were smoking, as if he could hear nothing. ¡°Send one of your immediate family to Winter Castle. I don''t care if you''re older or youngest. ¡± ¡°What does that mean...¡± "They will be officers and serve for a period of time in the Winter Castle." That''s ridiculous! ¡± "Unacceptable! ¡± But seeing that I knew my cub was precious, he seemed equally incompetent, at least better than the King. I look at their faces, and I hear the sound of coughing behind me. ¡°Hmmm.¡± It was Montpellier. ¡°There can be no other ambassador to the kingdom. ¡± Suddenly, the nobles became puzzled. ¡°It would be a valuable experience to strengthen the defence of the North, family, and even more to lead the kingdom, because I don''t understand why I only see it so negatively. ¡± I said it around, but at least no one here could understand Montpellier. ¡°I can assure you, this time, the outbreak in the North has made the Emperor''s mind really great. I was also heavily reprimanded for not taking a proper look at the plight of my friend. If the same thing happens again next time, your friend, I, Montpellier, will be in real trouble. ¡± I didn''t even tell him to, but Montpellier sold the Emperor''s name. The effect was so good that I felt bad. The nobles, who were revolting like they were falling, became deaf and ate honey, and began to look at their eyes. When I look at him, I feel upside-down. I think I weigh more on what other ambassadors say than on the prince of my country. I erased one number again in my mind. ¡°I have heard that the north is too fertile for the land to be abundant. So why don''t I share their burden in a different way by partially funding the military costs they have to bear? ¡± An unnamed nobleman asked Montpellier. Other nobles sympathize with him and make fun of him. ¡°I don''t know why you''re asking me that, just another ambassador. ¡± Montpellier glanced at me, saying so. ¡°There are parties that have made comments. ¡± The nobles'' faces were pale in blatant words. Looking at that white face, I said, Hedgehog. He smiled. The nobles were completely distracted, and the king was also unconscious. There was still no one to open their mouths, even though time passed. The nobles did not look well because they suddenly sent my precious cord to their limbs, and the king did not understand my sudden actions in his own way. I thought I''d give the ball away to fill my appetite. Even the secret knight of the royal family is ruined. But I wasn''t a wreck. What I was hoping for was not just a generous prize for the King as good as good. I saw the nobles. Now they will have to give me one of my precious blood vessels, or the wealth that I have been waiting for. If you give me my child, I will make them support the North with Volmo, and if I give them money, I will make them spend at least the cost of my son''s life. Of course I didn''t think they''d follow. It''s time to pretend that the Empire is terrified, but as soon as they return to the castle, they will change their faces. Instead of a precious child, he could be deceived by both of them, or he could be a worthless handyman to give up the kind of doom they gave up. That way the North has nothing to gain. I had to get them to come up with a bloodline that really stopped them. I finally had a bait to make them give themselves a golden child. I sent Montpellier a snowflake. ¡°Having failed to look properly at the last outbreak, I am also an ambassador to a friendship that has no two kingdoms. So I feel some responsibility for the past outbreak, and I want to make sure this never happens again in the future. ¡± The King looks at Montpellier with a bloody face. I knew what he was trying to do again, and I had a headache. However, Montpellier was not here today as an ambassador to the Empire, so at least what he said today was of no benefit to the Kingdom here today. "I will restrict the opening of the Royal Horse Tower, which was sealed in accordance with the treaty by the authority of the Ambassador of Sovereignty granted to me by His Majesty! ¡± The king, who was staring at Montpellier with a tired face, stood up. ¡°Say it all again! ¡± ¡°I will unlock the seal of the Kingdom Horse Tower to the third floor, and I will also temporarily unlock the training of wizards and combat magic training that was limited under the treaty. ¡± ¡°Say it again! ¡± ¡°Hard work. The Kingdom is now able to train up to three circles of wizards. ¡± The king trembled at the shock. But it''s still too early to impress. ¡°This is an official matter approved by His Majesty, and His Majesty the Emperor, who counted the great archaeological sites of the northern part of the Kingdom due to the last outbreak, has also granted permission for the construction of a new Horse Tower. ¡± Now the king is about to faint. It''s amazing that the seal of the Horse Tower has been lifted, but it seems unbelievable to say that even the construction of the new Horse Tower will be allowed. ¡°The construction location of the new stable is limited to the northern bank of the Rheintes River, and the authority for its construction and management is given to His Royal Highness Prince Idrian Leonberger. ¡± The King opened his eyes and looked at me. No, not only the King, but all the nobles here were looking at me. I think the horse tower was a better bait than I thought. When you see them with their faces like a dog looking at a bunch of bony bones. 91 Ninety-one. 29. Difference between Red Ship and Prize, and Loot (2) When Prince Maximilian II returned, Marquis Villefeld felt a fresh shock. A boy who was just awkward and wise became a strong man in a few months. Seeing the figure, Marquis said that the blood of the lion had not been cut off, and there was still hope in this country, and he was shocked alone to reddish his eyes. The growth of the two princes was remarkable. ¡°I was... far from you. ¡± When the nobles changed their minds and increased their praise, the two princes said in humiliation: At that time, he admired that the good and disobedient prince was humble. There was no brother like you, at least not in the Leonberger family. But it wasn''t really humble. Once again, the prince who appeared in the royal palace became a completely different person. Except for the arrogant eyes, there was nothing like before. The body was scary and the beast''s eyes were as fierce as it was. Behind the boy who was always alone, numerous lords and knights followed. The weather was also intimidating. Even the nobles with high noses carelessly clenched their heads. If you have a charm that encompasses your left hand, you have a crush on your son-in-law. From the moment he appeared, the prince overwhelmed his left side, and the nobles saw him without you or anything else. But the Marquis was willing and concerned at the same time with the intense defeat. The prince was too rude and exaggerated. My words were too harsh when I treated my father and, publicly, the king who was the ruler of the country. The figure seemed to be in jeopardy, as if a young child who was not necessarily understandable had a sharp sword. The words are theoretical, and the path is straight and right. Whatever the past was, it was clear. However, because the steps were so drastic and chaotic, the people who were being trampled and screamed were good in their eyes. There is defeat, but there is no inclusion that encompasses the left. It was a shame. Is there no one to advise separately? Or does he not listen to advice? Either way, it wasn''t good. Strong is the law that breaks one day. Moreover, even the strength was not complete, so I had to say that the nobles in the north who received the prince were only a few of the nobles in the whole kingdom. Their wings, which grew up in a ferocious land, were respected, but their foundations were ferocious and their poverty undeniable. The time has not yet come for the Prince to reveal this. Greedy and cunning wolves will not leave the young lion intact. Now they are pressed from above and pushed down from the cause, but their fornication could have been more deadly than the courage of lions over time. Young lions still needed herd protection. Even though the leader of the herd is an old lion with claws cut off and teeth pulled out. Marquis wished that the First Prince would quickly realize that. But that was just old-fashioned. The First Prince was not just a young lion. The moment the empire''s ambassador selected the Prince as the Tower of the Horse, the Marquis could realize that. I didn''t have an embrace. I had no intention of embracing. There was no way that the owner of the Horse Tower in the heavens and earth could stand up first and make such a sad sound. That''s even worse in a kingdom where Mr. Wizard has dried up over the last 100 years. As evidence, those who noticed the imperial victory and resisted to tearing precious blood strings or money were discussing who would be sent to the north long after the gathering. Some of the mediators promised to send their eldest son boldly, while others promised to send their youngest son who was waiting for them. My son has been a wizard since then. Of course, once you find the cold, you will quickly recall that they are not all wizards. But I will not give up the vague expectation that my son may be included among those who are not, and I will give him a good understanding, whether I give him an elder son or a younger son or both. ¡°Hmm...¡± Marquis left the banquet hall quietly when he saw me discussing it with even my neighbors. Then I went straight to the First Prince''s womb. ¡°Well! Even if I have something urgent to tell you! ¡± ¡°Your Majesty has already eaten in Ozu, so please come back later. ¡± The Prince''s womb has already been liturgical with the fast-footed nobles. ¡°Count Dunstein. I ask you to tell her I want to see her. ¡± Among the great lords of the East were Count Dunstein, who was regarded as one of the most prominent. ¡°Your Majesty has already eaten in the fig tree. I''ll let you know if you cough later. ¡± But the same was true of the Wise Earl, who could not even step on the threshold. ¡°Mmm.¡± Marquis Villefeld, who looked at the figure, could see that the prince knew exactly the value of the weapon he had in his hand. It must be hard to see you today. When I saw the upright coming out of the doorkeeper, I thought I''d never see anyone again, and Marquis turned around weakly. No, I tried to turn it. ¡°Isn''t that Marquis Villefeld? ¡± Until now, even in the primordial and sublime waters of many nobles, the court knight who was consistent with the paper saw him. ¡°Are you here to see His Majesty? ¡± ¡°Yes, I''ll come back later because you said you had it in the fizzy sauce. ¡± ¡°Please come inside and wait. ¡± ¡°Huh, really... ¡¯¡¯ ¡°This way.¡± Marquis Villefeld crosses the threshold of the royal uterus along the path opened by the court knight, pretending not to win. ¡°No! No one, no one! ¡± ¡°Marquis Villefeld has already made a pledge. ¡± ¡°What a lie! I''ve seen you die with two eyes. ¡± ¡°You seem to care about your elder. ¡± Behind me, I heard the nobles wearing musical instruments. But the court knight was consistent with Morso. ¡°Huh. It''s a real slut. ¡± It''s the Holy Spirit of the Court Knights. It was originally known for its knowledge, but I didn''t know that there were many nobles out there who were so gifted to say all my words. That is also true of the First Prince''s womb, which no one has noticed so far. ¡°The name of that article is something. ¡± ¡°Who are you talking about... Ah... Sir Carls. ¡± The court knight who was in charge of guiding me told me the name of the knight was Carls Ulrich. And he and some of the knights found out that they had been guarding a palace that had no owner for over a year. I don''t know if it''s virtuous or not. Marquis shook his head. ¡°Your Majesty, Marquis Villefeld is here. ¡± The court knight who knocked on the visit opened the door. ¡°Here you go.¡± Marquis taps the knight''s shoulder and goes straight into the room. ¡°You''re here earlier than I thought. ¡± ¡°Your Majesty.¡± One prince sat on the opposite side of the woman and drank tea. ¡°Marquis. ¡± The women who were seated recognized the marquis and stood up and bowed their heads. On the one hand, it was the daughter of Kyrgyzstan, whose proper name was known near the King''s Palace, and on the other it was an unknown face. But not knowing his face didn''t mean he didn''t know who he was. The rumor that the prince had knighted my maid was still an indispensable reference when talking about the prince. Most of the dogs were close to the conspiracy, but the marquis did not listen. ¡°I heard you were sleeping hard in the elders, and you were still drinking tea here. ¡± ¡°Did you believe that? ¡± ¡°I don''t think so. Not only me, but no one will believe it. ¡± The prince chuckled and laughed at the Marquis'' answer. ¡°Sit down. Arwen, Adelia is sitting. You''re okay, right?¡± The Marquis, who had roughly nodded to the one prince seeking understanding, sat down in a flying seat. ¡°I spoke to you here a year ago. ¡± ¡°I wasn''t ready to serve tea at the time. ¡± ¡°It was worth it. ¡± A year ago, Marquis Villefeld proposed to the First Prince that he leave the province to collect tax. The prince followed his word, followed my outsider to the north, and returned as a blind man in the north who had subdued the seventeen lords. ¡°I don''t think you''ve been working hard in the North for me, sometimes. ¡± Marquis looked at the prince''s face. I had a lot of scars on my face that resembled the Queen. I could see how much the young boy had suffered in the north. ¡°I had to work hard. But it was worth it. ¡± ¡°Even empty words make me lighter. ¡± ¡°If it was empty, Marquis wouldn''t even be here. ¡± A prince dug his back deep into the couch. ¡°Yes. Is Marquis here because he''s interested in the Horse Tower? ¡± ¡°If you''re not interested, it would be a lie, but I have something more to tell you. ¡± Marquis said so and looked at the women. ¡°We''re going to get up. ¡± ¡°Nice to meet you. I''ll see you next time I get a chance. ¡± Women who understood the meaning of snowflaking avoided their seats. ¡°You send someone else out to talk about something. ¡± ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Marquis said with a laughing face. ¡°Do not be too hostile towards Your Majesty. ¡± The prince frowned. ¡°Judge and do not think of His Majesty with only the consequences that have been revealed. Your Majesty is never who you think he is. ¡± The prince did not answer. ¡°The Empire took a very long time to blur His Majesty''s firearms, and more than that, it took the ball to cut off the royal clan. This became even more extreme at the time of His Majesty''s reign, so He lost more than His Majesty thought. ¡± Seeing the prince with a stiff face, the marquis said, ¡°And you''ve done a lot of good. ¡± The prince tried to ask me what, but the Marquis got up first. ¡°Please remember. The royal family is the strongest supporter of His Majesty, the fact that he is not an enemy. ¡± I said that and added a word. ¡°If you pick and swing a sword with a sharp blade in your hand, it''s good enough to say Bandshi." He said it''s hard to break. Marquis took his place with sincere advice. And the next day, the paper works of the last outbreak, which the King had put off the previous day, began. First, a prize was awarded to the Lords of Central and Central Armies who defeated the South of the monsters on the Central Defense Line, and then a consolation award was awarded to the Lords of the North who suffered a lot of damage on the front lines. And the prize was awarded to cover the ball further. ¡°I will give ten piles of junhorses, fifty iron armor, and a hundred piles of silk to Prince Maximilian Leonberger, who led the rest of the army on behalf of the royal family and fought on the front lines, and a hunting ground for the royal throne. ¡± ¡°The castle is gloomy. Your Majesty.¡± At the end of the prize to Prince Maximilian, the King shut his mouth. However, none of the nobles gathered at the banquet hall knew that the paperwork was not over yet. One prince remained. Even if only half of the contents of the scroll were correct, the prince deserved a bigger prize than anyone here. If not all of them were true, even if the ball and its achievements were the heroes of the Old World, it was hard to determine which prize to award. I felt the agony on the king''s face when I opened my mouth. For Marquis Villefeld, the king''s deceit seemed to catch his eye. Depending on which prize you give, the prince''s position will change. If it were a big statue, it would look as if the discord between rich and poor had ended, and the natural prince would have enjoyed it as his eldest son, but would have recovered everything he had lost out of his father''s eyes. If you give a small prize, the king will not accept one prince as a member of the royal family until the end, and he will not even acknowledge the authority of the Northern Blind. No matter how his hands and feet were cut off, he was still the monarch of this country sitting on the throne. The King did not open his mouth even though he was already contemplating. Fortunately, the First Prince was not as rude and aggressive as he was the day before. Marquis smiled. Don''t make enemies, the royal family isn''t enemies. He seemed to have taken some of his advice and was relieved. But it was an illusion. ¡°Give my prize what I want. ¡± Marquis puts his head up. I can''t believe someone decided to give up my ball in front of the monarch and make their own award. ¡°I don''t need anything else. ¡± Seeing the king hardened as he was hardened, the one prince demanded confidently. ¡°Just a sack of sword is enough. ¡± 92 92. 29. Difference between Red Ship and Prize, and Loot (3) Marquis Villefeld shook his head. The first prince was a greeting that could not be grasped. I wanted to give you the ball to fill your lust, but you have to ask for the biggest ball to stop tens of thousands of monsters. As Marquis Villefeld was so worried about how big he was going to ask. What the king was thinking about was the political significance of the prize. As big as big, as small as small. Given the political situation that would change since then, that was never a trivial matter. But the prince asked for a sack of sword with my mouth. Even if you give the sharpest swords in the kingdom, it is not enough that you give the most humble swords. If I had made too many demands, things would have gotten worse, and things would have been easier. But it seems like it was too early. ¡°I heard you have a sword left behind by a famous master. I can''t think of it as a royal autopsy. Would you be so modest as a prize? ¡± ¡°Appropriate.¡± Even without hesitation, I noticed that there was something that I had looked forward to. ¡°Speak without long dragging. ¡± The first prince did not speculate. ¡°Sword used by the empire''s ancestors to slaughter mineral dragons. ¡± I just asked for it as if it were natural. I don''t even know what his words mean. ¡°That''s the sword I want. ¡± The atmosphere of the banquet hall immediately froze. The king looks at the prince with a hard face like a stone. "You were right about the dragon slayer. ¡± A tone as stiff as that face. ¡°The sword that blossomed on my stomach. ¡± However, the face of the great prince was a natural virtuous face, as if he were only surprised by a sack of sword. ¡°Do you know what that means? ¡± ¡°Let the person in need use the stuff that I put in my notes without using it. ¡± Marquis Villefeld, who heard the answer, closed his eyes. ¡°You don''t know. I wouldn''t have done that if I knew. ¡± I heard the king''s voice in my ear. ¡°The Black Sunbae inherited it from the Sunbae and passed it back to the generations to come, and it came to me through him. ¡± Marquis opened his eyes again. ¡°It''s something you should never have touched if it had been the black one you swung out of the Remarks without permission. ¡± The first thing I saw was the face of the prince. ¡°It''s a sword used by the most powerful monarchs in the country. ¡± I cracked my natural look. ¡°It is itself a symbol of the throne of this country. ¡± The finely ground gold was quickly covered. But the prince''s face was different than before. It was an unnatural and awkward face without knowing where. The prince asked in a mosquito-worthy voice after a while. ¡°All you have to do is take the sword. ¡± Can you give me a sword, not a throne? ¡°Huh." The King laughed in madness. How absurd the saying was, the king was not even harmed. I just laughed a few times and laughed in vain. But he was just a moment too. The king''s face hardened. It was a stiffer face than before. Marquis Villefeld understood the King''s distress for ten minutes. He asked the prince to give him the sword that symbolizes the throne in the presence of many nobles. I even set up enough balls to support my demands. If you refuse to make a request here, it was a declaration that the royal family would not let the firstborn take the throne. The question of whether the sword should not be given separately was not worth considering in the first place. No one takes such ridiculous demands seriously. I noticed the prince''s repulsion, who was born a firstborn and who has not been recognized as a heir to the throne to this day. Marquis Villefeld thought so at first. It wasn''t until I saw the flutter of the prince''s eyes. Until you see the embarrassment in it. * * I thought that the royal family didn''t know the value of my body because it was stuck in the Remembrance and no one was looking for it. Because Prince Manny managed so lazily that he could swing in and out as he wanted, I knew that even his presence was light. But that is what symbolizes the throne. I thought it wouldn''t be hard just to get them something they don''t need. I asked for the throne without hesitation. Tough. ¡°All you have to do is take the sword. ¡± I said the rest of the embarrassing nonsense. The king''s face, looking at me with his evil face, was full of madness. I seem to have forgotten my hatred and anger. I looked around. The nobles were sullen. Through power, I heard the conversation they were having. I''ll set up an exclusive ball. I''ll get a horse tower. I''m a royal tycoon in the first place. Isn''t that too much to ask? They thought I really wanted the throne. No, it''s not. No, I was right. But never in this way. Even if I inherited the throne, I would not inherit it as if I had bargained with the ball. The king dared not refuse, but intended to make himself give the throne before me. There was also a plan to do so. The situation was not my intention. I saw the king. It would be better to refuse with a dagger, but the king was very considerate, unlike usual. It was the face of many people who were worried about the situation that would blow up afterwards. ¡°Mmm.¡± The king raises his head as he ponders for a long time in the turtle silence. A cold gaze shoots at me as if I were sitting on my frosty feet. And a voice as cold as that flowed. Damn it. I think we should postpone looking for the body a little further back. The king of Andalusia couldn''t give me something to symbolize the throne because he couldn''t eat me. I thought so. I definitely thought so. ¡°Good.¡± I was wrong. ¡°I''ll give you a grudge. ¡± The King has listened to my request. ¡°But give it to me, but not now. ¡± A little unexpected. ¡°After you have accomplished one thing, you will have what you want in your hand. ¡± Even though the conditions ran, it was a clear yes. ¡°If you don''t make it, the Dragon Slayer won''t be your kite. ¡± I''m freezing. I couldn''t understand what the change in heart rate was in one day, so I changed my attitude. But the panic was also brief. Immediately after the King left, I realized what the King wanted. This is some kind of cause fight. The task for me in the future will be difficult for one prince in the middle of the eighteenth century. If it fails, I will use it as a justification to officially deprive my successor. To put it bluntly, this was a test. Even though the candidate for the exam was hoping to fail. ¡°Ha." I laughed at the collapse. It was so foolish that the king who looked under his eyes ate one. I thought sitting on the throne was just a scarecrow. The king was a king, though. At least one prince who did not grow up, even though he could not overcome difficulties, was able to overcome them. ¡°Funny.¡± But I''m angry. Rather, I''m motivated. I recalled the bet of the past. The Knight of the Quad Chain, whose crude manna heart I held, offered to bet. So what happened after that? I laughed. I really enjoyed it. Looks like it''s fun. After waking up, everyone looked down at me. No one acknowledged me, and you regarded me as an accomplishment without me. It was a fun thing to look at their faces as they went over their expectations. My heart is starting to pound already. I don''t know whether to call it a wager or a test, but it has not yet begun, and I was already expecting the king''s face. And I was so excited to see myself standing in front of him laughing. ¡°Brother, congratulations. ¡± The Maximilian approaches while standing in Uduckerny and delivers his words of congratulation. ¡°Everything will go back to the way it was then. ¡± For that heartfelt celebration, I shook my head. I promised I''d get my congratulations later. It won''t be too late to take it in front of the King of the Frozen Face. * * The aristocrats congratulated me in advance. I''ve been flattered since I became king. It was probably a celebration of me having regained the position of a superficial hitter, and flattering me with a treasure called the Horse Tower. Whatever it was, it was clear that my status was different from before. Of course, there were those who broke into the king''s heart. The lords who gave me the words of congratulation were more distant than before. Probably looking at the liver. If we pass the test, let''s fall if we don''t pass the throne. I saw their deceit as they were rolling their heads hard, with the result that they had placed on the poles. ¡°Your Majesty, did you really not know? ¡± I took off the boring nobles and returned to the royal womb. Marquis Villefeld, who followed, asked me. After hearing what happened to Montpellier, I took the time to investigate my past. Just so I don''t get my ankle caught in the past that I don''t know anymore. Vincent told my father that I heard it, and he told me my past. In the process, I learned the pathetic past of the wretched. But it was not said that my body was a symbol of the throne. It was not difficult to guess why. I wouldn''t have told you that because it''s so natural. I don''t think Prince won''t even know what symbolizes the throne. Marquis Villefeld said it was a tree of my tenacity and gave me a long nag. Somehow, since the previous day, the Marquis seemed to have become increasingly nagged. It was as if he was in charge of my teacher. One Nicholo is enough to put you in danger. ¡°Go!" I scream at the endless nag. ¡°Even if your Majesty gives you an assignment, don''t be so sure. Consider it carefully and discuss it before deciding. ¡± Marquis did not hesitate to get up until the last nag. And shortly after, the Queen came to me. The Queen was a horrible thing to me. Everyone in the world is ruined. I didn''t feel good about him. No one valued him. That is why I was able to treat them generously. I couldn''t be saddened that they knew he was dead. But not the queen. She truly cared for my son. If I was still in the sword, and the wretched one was dead, she would be the only one who shed tears. Because of her like that, I felt she was clumsy. So even today I avoided her. But it didn''t work this time, as before. Carls and the knowledgeable court knights who had driven out so many nobles did not dare to drive out the Queen. Why haven''t you found yourself since you came to the royal family? What the hell is this wound? I had to suffer for a long time. ¡°I love it. I love it. ¡± And at the end of the day, I had to crave for a hand that stroked my head like a child. I barely sent her back, and she was breathing, and another came to me. One day, when I woke up from his ruined body, he was the old man who came to see me. He led me somewhere. Contrary to my expectation of heading to the king''s office, the knight led me to the wrong place. ¡°You can''t touch it, you can''t do anything else. ¡± Deep in the royal palace, a secret place no one knows. ¡°Just look into your eyes. ¡± A sack of sword was placed in a place beyond my reach. My body, which I longed to get back. ¡°Huh?¡± No matter how black I look, my body is definitely right. Strange enough. I rubbed my eyes. I rubbed it again. But the sight before my eyes hasn''t changed. 93 93. 30. Manny anyway (1) The dark gray body began to narrow down to about half a span, and the blue and red jewels remained the same. The sack wrapped in black and white wings and black leather that seemed to symbolize it was the same as in the past. Nevertheless, I felt a disguise. I could not feel the energy I had accumulated for hundreds of years. No, it was hard to feel. I was just weak enough not to feel it if I didn''t care. My body, which drank the blood of all kinds of corrupt things and all kinds of evil things and ascended to the horizon of self-indulgence, changed as if it had just been lightened. It was an unexpected change, so I was completely frozen. All I wanted to get back was a new sword and a grouchon called the Mage Sword, not just a sharp and beautiful one. ¡°That''s ridiculous...¡± I froze and sighed a few times. ¡°Your Majesty, just look. ¡± ¡°Step back.¡± I reached out to the sword in indifference. The court knights and the stalker stopped me at once and warned me. I was angry for a moment. It''s my body, it''s my precious body, and I''ve got something wrong with it. In the course of those who prevented him from even confirming it, he was puffed up. ¡°I can''t get out of the way...¡± But even before I finished speaking, I heard a vivid voice in my head. [Sire? Who else is this bastard?]] Prospective, soundproofed voice. ¡°Your Majesty will never again...¡± ¡°Shh." I raised my hand and stopped the old man''s mouth. [There was this parasitic Orabee.] That promising voice continued to ring a bell in my head. [He really doesn''t like it.] I remained steadfast as I heard his voice buzzing. ¡®From now on, I am the master of this sword! ¡¯ The voice of a boy I heard right after I woke up. ¡®Shut up! There''s nothing I can''t touch in this country! ¡¯ ¡®His Majesty or the nobles can no longer ignore me. ¡¯ That voice that was full of childhood and inferiority. "Great Dragon Slayer! Lend me strength! ¡¯ "Gruhorn!" The voice of the wretched man who called out to me and shoved a sword in my stomach, ¡®Grujoon!¡¯ [What are you staring at? I got a cocksucker.] The voice echoed in his head and his eyes were wrapped precisely. ¡°One prince?¡± In a word, the voices that were unwittingly buzzing stopped. [No way you...] And after a while, I heard a crying voice. [Can you hear me?!] [Speak! You can hear me! Answer me!] [Now!] [Get me out of here!] [Hurry up and get it!] [Come on!] An unpurified idea messed with my head. [Go tell your mother right now!] [I, Idrian Leonberger, am trapped inside the sword!] That desperate voice belonged to the prince, the master of the body I possessed. And I was about to lose my mind in an unforgettable situation. * * ¡°The royal name is majestic. ¡± The old man was determined. ¡°So go ask him. ¡± But as I continued to insist, I sent an endless court knight to convey my demands to the king. ¡°Your Majesty has accepted your request. It will never be possible to carry a dagger, and time will also not be allowed for that long. ¡± Only after the court knight received the king''s permission did the knight listen to my demands. ¡°There is only one entrance to Remembrance, so do not have any other heart. ¡± A knight who lays the furnace to the end leads the court knights. When I finally became alone, I made a big call and grabbed my body. [Who the hell are you! No, get me out of here first! All you have to do is get me out of here and I''ll listen to you!] His body is terribly broken, and he''s buzzing loudly. I ignored the wretched one and looked at my body. ¡°Ah..." I sighed with relief. The energy, which I thought was completely gone, touched my hand. Though I didn''t even think of moving frozen, the energy was definitely there. My body seemed to be in deep sleep. Like I''ve done in the last 400 years. I tried my best not to wake up, but my body didn''t think I''d wake up. And I knew when my body would come to sleep. I also knew when it was a silent answer. When the opponent was not qualified, it was time not to acknowledge the opponent as the owner. ¡°Does this make sense? ¡± I''ve been looking forward to the day I can get my body back, but I don''t know what kind of lightning this is. I was rejected by my body. It was so absurd that I was able to collapse. My head gets bored. This was a really unexpected situation. [Take me to my mother now!] My head hurts even more because of this loudly buzzing wretch. ¡°Shut up." [What, what? Shut up, will you? You! You know who I am! I was right...] The whale yells. When he got in trouble, my head got cold. ¡°I''m all about vandalism. I''m a fool who stabbed myself in the sword. ¡± [Yes Inoooooom! How dare you!] ¡°You, no one but me heard your voice, did you? ¡± [So go tell him! If you save me, you will be the benefactor of this country!] The Silver Man says to the man who makes the sound of words, "I''m growling." ¡°Don''t say anything if I don''t ask you first. ¡± [How dare you give me orders!] ¡°I don''t think you know the situation. I can turn around and get out like this. Then you''re gonna have to rot here for the rest of your life staring at court knights who can''t hear you on a hundred days. ¡± It was a childish blackmail, but the effect was great. [Oh, no! Joe, don''t be quiet. So don''t go.] The whining man pleaded urgently without knowing the situation. It was natural. It''s horrible to fight time alone in a place no one will ever find. I knew that better than anyone, so I understood his feelings. But understanding his loneliness didn''t mean I could identify him. The harm he did to the world before his life was enormous. He tormented the underworld to harden their lives, and he made hundreds of knights waste their lives, placing the future of the kingdom in the gutter. And he hasn''t even reflected. What would you do to sympathize with such a man? I felt too audacious to say this from a body position, but he''d rather be trapped in a sword. I never doubted it was the way for the world. No, I didn''t want that before. I didn''t want to come back to the black eye anymore. ¡°When did you get in there? ¡± Once asked a question to determine the situation. [Swinging with a sword, my eyes turned white, and I woke up and found myself inside the sword.] Exactly what I woke up from his body. ¡°Any special signs or anything like that? ¡± [Nothing. I was just stuck in here waiting for someone to help me.] I asked a few more questions, but they were not new. [I don''t know. It''s been a while since I''ve been in here, but I don''t know what it is yet.] He knew nothing. The body that does not wake up, the soul that has suddenly changed, the reason for the phenomenon, nothing, he knows nothing. I just woke up like a fool, and I just repeated that it was a dead eye. ¡°What a helpless man. ¡± [Uh, maybe the Empire ambassador knows something.] But he said something unexpected. [Marquis Montpellier informed me of the location of the Remembrance and gave me the information.] The name of Montpellier, protruding from an unexpected place. [If the power of the Dragon Slayer used by the Founding King is there, I will be able to take back everything I lost as a royal enemy.] I felt like I got one back. ¡°Tell me more. ¡± [A few days before that, Marquis Montpellier came to see me. No, if you tell me all this, will you get me out?] ¡°I''ll listen to that and think about it, so just finish what you said. ¡± The wretched one has been buzzing for weeks. And when I heard all that, I laughed ridiculously. ¡°This son of a bitch played me. ¡± Hado is ridiculous and ridiculous. He keeps laughing, but the wretched one asks cautiously. [But who the hell are you? I''ve never heard of anyone like you in the royal family.] ¡°Who am I? ¡± I pondered his question for a moment. ¡°The one you clean up cheap shit. ¡± [What does that mean...] ¡°Your Majesty, time is up. ¡± Before he solves all his questions, the voice of a knight is heard outside the door. ¡°I''m going in.¡± Closer to the notice than the permission, the door was opened, and the knights and court workers came in. ¡°Put down the sword. ¡± At that, I alternated with the knights and put my hands on Vaara. [Now, wait!] ¡°I''ll be right back. ¡± [No! Isn''t the promise wrong?]] He cried out in haste, but I had already turned around. ¡°Then I''ll get you out as promised. ¡± Pulling him out of the body was an out-of-power task, but it would not be so difficult to pull him out of this dark memory. Of course, I had to pass the King''s test before that. * * Giawyne''s head was complicated. After arriving at the royal palace, I had no idea what was going on. I have endured the hard days imagining the strong king who does not fall into exile, the loyal and wise nobles who follow such a king, and myself and my companions who stand before him. The reality he faced was not the same as he had imagined. Even though the monarch of one country was solemnly seated on the throne, the empire''s dogs acted without distance, and no one disagreed with it. There were no loyal and wise nobles he had drawn. There were only weak men who surrendered to the throne of the Empire and were proud. Even the king did the same. The Empire ambassador interfered in their internal affairs in front of their eyes and feared the nobles and did nothing. When the Ambassador of the Empire said that the seal of the Tower was to be lifted, he rejoiced as if he had received a great prize. I understood it with my head. It was a tremendous thing to be able to train the Wizard again, the Kingdom of the Sealed Horse Tower. As a monarch of one country, I thought it natural to be glad that the country had the opportunity to be strengthened. But I couldn''t understand it with my heart. I didn''t just vomit blood to see such a catastrophic sight and break the ring. At least I wanted to be as firm as the king, and I believed it would be again. But it wasn''t. The king, who saw it with the eyes of the giant Wayne, seemed pleased to accept the bones the empire threw at him. It''s an ungrateful and blasphemous idea. I tried to erase it, but the widow in my head didn''t disappear. My companions, too, did not say anything after arriving at the royal palace. I could see that they were as widowed as they were. I should have died then. If I had cut off my life instead of breaking the loop, I wouldn''t have come to such a disastrous heart. I looked beyond the walls of the royal womb with a depressed face, and the prince who went out said he had something to see came back. Until I left, the face of the Prince was as hard as a stone. ¡°Your Majesty. I don''t know what happened...¡± Carls Ulrich. A court knight of a gorgeous appearance welcomed the prince with a worried face. Looking at Carls Ulrich like that, the prince said in a cool tone. ¡°Send someone to Marquis Montpellier. ¡± ¡°Your Majesty?¡± ¡°I want to see it. ¡± I didn''t know English in the sudden words. One prince said again as Karls Julich dreamed. ¡°Come here now. ¡± The empire''s ambassador, who could not even be treated as a monarch of the kingdom, was as if he were a child. ¡°Are you going to come? ¡± Carls Ulrich asked the prince if he had the same idea. ¡°It will come. ¡± One prince stood up without hesitation. ¡°If he doesn''t want to die. ¡± Kars Ulrich, who was amazed at what he said, looked around. I was worried if I had ears to listen to. "Mmm." Carls Ulrich''s gaze touched Guerwain. Giawyne pretends not to know and watches the sheep they do. One of the court knights went through the First Prince''s womb. And shortly afterwards, I came back. Next to the returning Knight was the Ambassador of the Empire. However, the face of the ambassador, who was also in front of the king, was hardened. Like a frightened face. ¡°Carls." Seeing such a march, the prince resigned. ¡°Close the door. ¡± Scaredly speaking, the court knights closed the entrance of the royal womb. Bang. The door was closed with heavy noise. ¡°Your Majesty...¡± The empire''s ambassador alternates with a door firmly closed with a white tired face. ¡°Why didn''t you tell me? ¡± One prince looked at the ambassador and said coldly. ¡°What the hell are you talking about...¡± ¡°Speak without falling in love. ¡± Whatever the ambassador of the Empire said, the prince said nothing but my words. ¡°What do you know about dragon slayers? ¡± The empire''s ambassador hardens with the word dragon slayer. ¡°And what he was trying to do by pulling the dragon slayer out of the Remarks. ¡± 94 94. 30. Manny anyway (2) Scratch. Marquis Montpellier''s eyeballs returned busy. Hardly closed doors, court knights, and a prince. I thought about rolling my eyeballs around. ¡°You look like you have a lot on your mind. ¡± Seeing the ambassador of such an empire, the First Prince resigned. ¡°I''ll help you. ¡± Rrrrrrrrrrrr. With a horrible noise, the One Prince''s Age Sword reveals itself to the world. ¡°Are you going to lose your grasp? ¡± Marquis didn''t answer. I was just frightened and stepped behind the dance. ¡°Not yet?¡± The prince approached the marquis with a loud voice. ¡°I''m the only one with a knife in my body. ¡± I wasn''t just saying. The prince meant it no matter who saw it. I would have at least cut off my arm if I had left it alone. ¡°Your Majesty! ¡± The frightened court knights stepped up and tried to stop their masters. But Marquis Montpellier stepped up and moved before they even took a step. Chuck. ¡°You''re mistaken! Your Majesty! ¡± The Ambassador of the Empire cried on his knees. ¡°I was only careful to reveal the relationship between me and His Majesty because I had a lot of eyes. Don''t take this the wrong way, because you didn''t mean to disobey His Majesty. ¡± The court knights open their mouths. Even the Monarch of the Kingdom looks under his eyes and asks for forgiveness on his knees, not every garment made of silk is soiled. It was a sight no one in the kingdom could have imagined. But the prince was still cheap. ¡°Misunderstanding.¡± One prince said, still not reaping the sword. ¡°It is also a misunderstanding to deceive me. ¡± The empire''s ambassador sweated in the words of the First Prince. ¡°I''ll also explain everything. ¡± The elongated waist was bent and the talking bird looked like a servant. "But this place has a lot of ears to hear..." The ambassador spoke subtly. I reaped the sword the prince had aimed at. Zec. But I didn''t just reap the sword. A sword swung so quickly that it could hardly be seen by the eyes, red marks appeared faintly on the marquis''s neck. ¡°Uh-huh. ¡± A surprising marquis stabbed me in the throat. The face of the Marquis, who saw the blood blooming lightly, seemed to have fainted. ¡°Next time, it will really ring a bell. ¡± Marquis nods like a madman. ¡°Follow me.¡± The prince, who said so, turned around and entered the palace. The Marquis followed. ¡°What the hell...¡± The remaining court knights were scattered more everywhere than looked at each other. Some headed towards the place where the prince and the marquis disappeared, while others occupied the north-eastern and south-western parts of the royal womb and guarded the four sides. Gurwayne and his companions stared at him with indifference. ¡°Is this what you wanted to show me? ¡± One of the men said, A prince who kneels down and treats him like a servant, the monarch of the kingdom who looked at the eyes of one ambassador. It seemed as if the First Prince were asking which one would be better suited as a monarch. The men nodded. But the giant Wayne disagreed with the idea. What the prince wanted to show was not his deception. Rather, it was the opposite. The majesty of the fallen royal family, the regularity of the kingdom, and the giant Wayne thought that what the prince wanted to show was that cold reality. As such, he wanted to make them question themselves. The fact that you didn''t break the ring means that the Great Kingdom will succeed. ¡°The fierce one. ¡± Giawyne chews his lips. ¡°He really doesn''t like it. ¡± Though each thought differently, all the men nodded to see if they were as sympathetic as Guerwain said. * * When the sword touched his neck, Marquis poured out what he knew without rest. Sometimes when it seems like I''m trying to make a fool of myself, I push my sword hard. Every time, Marquis screams as if his throat were cut off. ¡°So tell me the truth. ¡± ¡°Yes! I tell you all the truth! ¡± The Empire Mainland has long wished for the royal sword, my body. However, the royal family''s will was so strong that they gave me the Knights and sealed the Horse Tower that they did not give me my body. So he even tried to sneak it out. They were outrageous. You think you can hide like a thief and steal something that symbolizes the royal family? He also failed. ¡°Well, that''s... a two-thirds magic shield. How could I have solved it, but the problem was the dragon slayer itself. The clan that touched me died, so I should have been able to get them out. And he died with his precious wizards and knights. ¡± Marquis looked at my eyes and said, But I wasn''t angry. Those who are not afraid to touch my body have already paid for it. At that time, I had made a pact with those who had the blood of my friendship, and no one could touch me among those who were not contractors. If anyone has such a big liver, it will immediately become a convenient food and be placed in my stomach. That didn''t change even while I was asleep. That''s why Montpellier pushed him to ruin it. I can walk out of here with my hands on my body, and I''m a fool to be willing to give even the royal tribute that my forefathers kept to the Empire. There has been no greeting more appropriate than that, and there will be no future. It''s unfortunate from the kingdom''s point of view, but I''m sure he was lucky from the empire''s point of view. But they wouldn''t know. The ignorance of a wretched man is an absolute thing that doesn''t cover the Fia. Who do we know? I never thought I''d shove that stupid royal sword out of my stomach like it was. Thanks to this, the Maestro returned to failure, and the King reinforced the boundaries of the Dragon Slayer even further than before. Even my cords had no access to the Remarks. As for the attitude of the old knights and court knights who were treating me in Remembrance, even though the Maximilians were there, they would never have given me my body. It was ridiculous. It was a wreck that endangered my body, but on the contrary, it was a wreck that allowed my body to remain intact. If he had been a little less dumb, I would have woken up in the fucking imperial palace of Burgundy, not the kingdom. ¡°So what were you trying to do with the dragon slayer? ¡± Marquis stuttered and answered my question. ¡°I don''t know. I was given a failed mission by the ambassador of the battlefield, and I was only trying to follow it, but I don''t know the exact reason... Hiiq! Truly! Believe me! ¡± I gave strength to the hand that grabbed the sword. Marquis''s throat was bleeding quickly. ¡°I just heard that the dragon slayer may have the same power as the fourth wonder of the Emperor of Burgundy. ¡± I was flawless. ¡°What?¡± ¡°The ambassador said the Kingdom''s bodyguard is likely to be the youngest recruit in the Empire, so it must be obtained. ¡± At that point I asked again. ¡°Fourth grade?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty! Please reap the sword! ¡± Marquis pleaded, but now Marquis''s plea was not important. ¡°Are you referring to the sword, shield, armor and helmet used by the Emperor of Burgundy? ¡± The marquis nods with a face that looks like he''s going to cry right now. ¡°Don''t worry, that''s right. Your Majesty! It hurts! Please take the sword...¡± At the request of the Marquis, I gathered the sword that was attached to my neck. ¡°Go, thank you. Your Majesty.¡± Marquis touched my elongated neck and thanked me. But I didn''t reap the sword because I thought of the Marquis. I couldn''t stand the laughter that burst out while holding the sword around my neck, and I thought I was going to cut Marquis'' throat. I laughed like crazy. ¡°Your Majesty? ¡± Seeing me like that, the marquis retreated, terrified. I think I lost my mind because I couldn''t stand it. It was the face of a man who was terrified that his anger would be directed at him. I can''t stand the laughter that pops out. I snapped my back, grabbed my belly and laughed. You have to be stubborn to bear it. ¡°Oh, that''s crazy. ¡± After a while, I barely regained my calm. But soon the laughter cleared up again. Phew. That''s ridiculous. That''s crude stuff. ¡°Thy Majesty. ¡± The marquis trembled and looked at me, and his gaze was like that of a madman. ¡°Sorry, sorry. It''s so funny.¡± I put up with laughter and thought about it for a while. It was not difficult to guess what the 4th century was. A shield that cuts off the upper part of a sword sack with half the body missing. A set of armor with missing shoulder blades. Horned Helmet. The armor of the old heroes that existed 400 years ago. Ancient objects with deep carved scars that were defeated or cut off by someone. ¡°That''s like a dragon slayer? ¡± I smiled again. That was ridiculous. The ambassador of the Empire knew the item better than anyone. I just know. I knew who the scar was. That''s a lot of stuff. I can''t believe those things are the same as my body. ¡°It''s been a long time since I smiled. ¡± Marquis laughed without knowing anything about me. ¡°Go ahead. ¡± The Marquis continued his words, dancing. But there was not a very special story. The Marquis also noticed that he didn''t know anything. ¡°This is all I know. ¡± Montpellier noticed. I just kept looking back and I noticed that I wanted to go out that door right away. I woke up without a word and swung my sword. ¡°Huh?¡± Marquis noticed that he did not know what had happened to him. Tuck. Marquis looked at the floor. Then I opened my eyes. Until a little while ago, the Marquis'' little finger, which remained intact, fell off. ¡°Ugh!" Marquis screams. But the screams weren''t long. I opened my eyes, and Marquis bowed down to pain and terror. ¡°It''s the price of trying to use me. ¡± Originally, I would have cut my throat without looking back. No matter how much the Empire cares, it was unforgivable to cheat and deceive me. But thanks to the marquis''s handiwork, I was able to take over his body. I''ve done something wrong, but I''ve done it my own way. Of course, Marquis would disagree. ¡°Next time, I''m really thirsty. ¡± The Marquis nods elongated. I didn''t know until I really understood my warning. I didn''t want to know anyway. If I didn''t understand it, it was enough to go and pay the price. I''ve already hidden the rhyme under the Marquis'' jaw. Only the Marquis didn''t know. I don''t even know about dreams. I didn''t know the Elf Lady, who didn''t want him to see her in my dreams, was watching her 24-hour closely. And I never would have imagined she was such a butcherous people. * * Montpellier''s marquis is scarcely exported, and Carls comes in. ¡°The ambassador''s hand was bloody. ¡± ¡°Yeah? It looks like it''s taken anywhere. ¡± Carls sighs as he sees me ripping off the shichimi. ¡°My little finger was cut off. ¡± ¡°Well, that''s a big deal. ¡± ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Carls called me. ¡°I don''t want to say anything because I''m a follower. because you can see the attitude of the ambassador and the fact that there''s something between you and the ambassador that I don''t know. ¡± That look was more serious. ¡°I just want to know. What have you been through out there? ¡± I stood still and watched what Carls was trying to say. ¡°And what you''re going to do. ¡± ¡°What are you trying to do for yourself? ¡± ¡°You can''t trust yourself without knowing your master''s aspirations. ¡± In Carls'' words, I burst into laughter. I was one step away from being a royal family, and now I think I''m ready to follow me. Today was really a day to laugh in many ways. But I quickly reaped the laughter. ¡°For now, I intend to be king. ¡± Carls laughed at me. ¡°It won''t take long to get back to work. ¡± Although I was more likely than before, I was still hated by the king, and yet Carls was an unsuspecting face, believing that I would be king. Hae Yai is such a superior man that he was guarding the unruly prince''s womb while I was gone. ¡°The north is cold. ¡± ¡°I will prepare my fur clothes for the winter. ¡± I told him that I would leave soon without staying in the royal palace, but he was not shaken. No, it wasn''t just him. All the court knights who were guarding the royal womb, who had no master left behind besides Carls, swore allegiance to me. Then I was given to the other princes, but I was given the knights of the royal family that were not given to me. Even though the clothes they will wear are not emblematic of the Dragon Slayer that symbolizes the royal family. * * The king, who seemed to call me now to tell me the assignment of the test, did not find me for a long time. Many nobles came to me during that time. I have not met them. Even though I was a prince before, they didn''t lose their politeness when they heard about it. They pledged to: A decoy called the Horse Tower looked like it was dizzy to eat. ¡°You''re wasting too much time. ¡± It has already been two weeks since I arrived in the royal palace. I have fulfilled my purpose, and I can''t wait to be tested by the king. So I went to the king myself. He then asked what the test was. ¡°Tsk." The king fills his tongue to see if he doesn''t like my stubbornness. But I didn''t have to postpone the prescribed work. ¡°What you have to do. ¡± The king spoke of the task with an expressionless face. I could see a good victory under the face of the mask. But it didn''t last long either. ¡°It''s not that hard. ¡± The king''s face hardened as I smiled. ¡°I don''t understand what I''m saying...¡± ¡°I understand.¡± The horse was cut off in the middle, making the king''s face look like he was about to seize. ¡°Is that all? ¡± I didn''t complain, and I just asked if that was all. ¡°That''s all. ¡± The king frowned with a stiff face, even if I had a hard face. ¡°It won''t be long. ¡± But sadly, the king''s test was neither difficult nor too cumbersome for me. Rather, it was a pleasure. It was a mission that related to my nature. * * After meeting the king, I left the royal palace immediately. And he stopped his feet somewhere along the border between the central and northern part of the royal province. ¡°I have something to do separately, so I''ll go back on my own. ¡± The lords of the North have neither grasped me, nor asked for a pledge. I just followed what I was told. So did the rest of my group. Arwen was original, and Adelia was not original. The secret knights of the royal family, who had recently captured the sword again, were not in a position to talk deeply in the first place. All I had left was the court knights. ¡°Sire, why aren''t you heading north? ¡± Carls Ulrich''s question was answered in a heartfelt manner. ¡°We have to go west. ¡± ¡°West? ¡± Carls asked. What''s going on in the west? ¡°I need to see someone. ¡± Those who must meet to pass the test given by the king. ¡°Who are you talking about? ¡± ¡°Dwarf.¡± Where I had to go was the kingdom of dwarves, not winter. 95 95. 31. Not with bare mouth (1) The long-eared rangers of Valrhad stand in front of them and head west. After three days of walking, a wasteland full of red dirt appeared, and four days later, a huge fortress built up of red stones from afar was revealed. ¡°You have reached the gale of the Citadel! ¡± In the words of the Ranger, Jordanian, I paused for a moment and put the fort in my sights. Fortifications donated by dwarves in honour of friendship with the kingdom were still defending this harsh Western barren land 400 years later. Only if there was a difference between the past and the present, the masterpieces made by masters in contemplation were terribly transformed by human touch. The indiscriminate expansion of the folk house and all kinds of buildings around the imposing walls and fortifications surrounded by the spires. ¡°What a mess.¡± You may not know it, but if you see the citadel that they donated, the dwarves won''t be able to run because they''re scared. It was as expected. ¡°The Dwarves are not here. ¡± The King said that the envoy of the Dwarves was staying in the fortress of the Gale. However, the head of the citadel and the commander of the Western Legion said they had left. I asked why, and the answer was pseudonym. I left the castle because I was distressed to see the transformed citadel. The group was ridiculous, but I just laughed. It was good to see stubborn craftsmen who had not changed since 400 years. ¡°I wouldn''t have gone back, where are they now? ¡± The commander stares at me. When I ask you so much, it seems like it was amazing. Everyone will be embarrassed when they hear that the envoy from the official mission has left the position for this ridiculous reason. But at least I wasn''t. For me, this behavior of dwarves was so natural. They were stubborn people who couldn''t even abandon their craftsmanship on the battlefield. ¡°Two days west of the citadel, there is a small hill. The envoy has been sleepwalking there for a month. ¡± The commander who said that asked me if there was anything else I could do to help. I asked him to prepare a guide and some items to guide him to the wasteland where the envoy lives. ¡°I''ll have them all ready by tomorrow. ¡± Even so, the look on the commander''s face was only a blur. Even if we could only restart our friendship with the dwarves who were cut off a long time ago, we would see enormous gains, but not so much enthusiasm for the army commander. If it was natural, it was natural. I have heard that many times the envoy has already been to the royal palace, no one has even spoken to them properly. A guy like me came to see an envoy in a yard like that, so he''s not even motivated. In other words, there was no expectation of me. Like the King thinks I''m gonna fail, of course. Or not, I wasn''t a slut. After a short day''s rest, I gathered my group and asked. ¡°I''m the one who thinks he''s not responsible for anyone as much as the liquor. ¡± My group looked at me with a puzzled face, answering an unfathomable question. Then I started to look at each other by rolling my eyeballs. Strange tensions arose that did not suit the situation. It was the ranger who broke the tension first, not the knight. ¡°In the winter castle, it says Jordanian per week, Jordanian per week. ¡± As Ranger Jorden sneaks forward, a group of people who saw what he was saying stepped forward. ¡°At least I have the confidence to drink better than Jordan. ¡± ¡°I''ve never been drunk, so I don''t know how much to drink. ¡± ¡°I''ve never eaten because I''m afraid I''m not drunk. ¡± When I noticed it, my group heard how well they drank. ¡°Court knights don''t belong to anyone. ¡± I don''t know what the eligibility of the court knight is, but I went all the way to Karls Ulrich. Almost everyone in the group went forward, even the in-house, Gurwayne, who thought I was the enemy. It was ridiculous. I knew those men would risk their lives for ignorant drinking from old times, but I didn''t think so. But he wasn''t the only one. Chuck. I looked at the woman standing in front of me with my eyes wide open. ¡°Arwen?¡± ¡°I don''t enjoy it, but I don''t think I can drink it more than they do. ¡± The men twirled their eyebrows in a voice that felt confident in the midst of the storm. It seems that Arwen''s words touched my pride. ¡°Almost there. Adelia, do you want some? ¡± Adelia shakes her head, saying she has never had a drink. ¡°Then you don''t know. ¡± Since the checkpoint I knew was an enormous shareholder, I also put Adelia in a group of shareholders. She also refused to ask if she was curious about a drink she had never had before. Pair. That''s how I gather people together and clap my hands. Soldiers of the Galwind Fortress whimpered and left the barrel. ¡°Let''s see. ¡± I opened the lid of the barrel left by the soldiers. ¡°Khh. Smell. ¡± The smell of cheap liquor spread everywhere. It was as intense as a scent to smell. ¡°Sire, what is the situation now? ¡± He opened the lid of the keg in turn, and Carls Ulrich stepped up and asked. ¡°We have to find out who the real shareholder is. ¡± When I answer nothing, Carls looks ridiculous. ¡°Suddenly? ¡± ¡°Why? You don''t have confidence? If you''re not confident, you''re out. ¡± Carls faces up. ¡°I''ll bet on the honor of the Court Knight. ¡± ¡°You''re not even a court knight anymore. ¡± ¡°That''s how confident I am. ¡± I''m talking to Carls like that, and Jordan asks me from behind. ¡°Shall we start now? ¡± Everyone, except Carls, was already holding a cup full of liquor. ¡°That''s already begun. ¡± When I pointed to a corner, the group turned their heads at the same time. It was a full and gloomy impression, but Gurwayne, who had grown so heavy since he went to the royal palace, was already inclined to drink with his face as though he was carrying all the burdens of the world. ¡°I can''t lose. ¡± ¡°The first cup must be emptied! ¡± The men who saw it struck the cup in the mouth at the same time. Arwen was in the gap. Gulp. With the thieving move, she empties her drink in a single breath. Then he poured the liquor back into his mouth right out of the barrel. The provoked men roared their necks and emptied their glasses and drank again. ¡°It''s not a quick drink. Drink a lot.¡± I explained the rules, but none of those in the hall listened to me. Only Adelia carelessly looked at my glasses. ¡°Grab one by one and count how many drinks you''ve had. ¡± ¡°Shall I write it down?¡± ¡°There''s nothing to do with it. You just have to count it. ¡± At the end of my speech, a group of people who did not participate in the competition knew, and each group started counting their entries. ¡°Khh! That''s good! ¡± ¡°Who''s under the glass?! ¡± Now, I left the hall with a group of people who started hitting each other''s glasses on their own. The soldiers of the Western Army who saw me looked down in amazement. I instructed them to put more liquor right away. * * Western army commanders have been overwhelmed lately. The nobles, who would bring great riches to the kingdom, left the fort on an absurd excuse. The commander wondered if there had been any neglect in serving the envoy, and he was proud to see the kingdom lose so much because of himself. A fourth envoy came to the fort in the royal province long before the night was set, thinking about how to call back the envoy and talk smoothly. However, the messenger was the eldest son of a royal family who was also called a troublemaker in the kingdom. The notoriety of a prince was not the same as before. He also had an ear and heard about the ball that the prince had erected in the north. But it was just a rumor about the bravery of the martyrs everywhere. I could not think of a corner to turn the mind of a demanding envoy. ¡°A guide to guide, and a hundred barrels of liquor. Jill doesn''t care.¡± The commander simply replied, "I understand. I saw the thought of the prince. I thought the dwarves had heard the rumors of the Azuregars. There was no great expectation. I have already brought some quality liquor to the Dwarf Envoy. But that alone could not lead the talks. I thought that even a prince would fail. You don''t have to bring a rare mint, but what do you do with cheap liquor that soldiers can drink? But first, I prepared the drink as I wanted. However, the prince gave the liquor to the Dwarf envoy, and they used it to make their own tablets. It was ridiculous. The anonymity trembled, but it also remained unchanged, and the commander filled his tongue. I had no idea what the king was going to do with sending such a mutiny as an envoy. Perhaps the Kingdom has given up on re-establishing ties with the dwarves who were cut off. ¡°Whoo." I was standing in a stall, and an article came running to me. ¡°Sir Commander! I think you should come out for a moment!¡± I asked the urgent voice for a reason, and it got messed up. Still, I was impatient because I thought it was a royal bloodline and headed to where the prince and his men were at one step. Bang! The commander rushes into the hall, surprised by the sound of a bang. ¡°Argh! Some guy! ¡± ¡°I don''t want to be alone! ¡± A man with a furious face was talking nonsense, and the men standing next to him were giggling and laughing. ¡°What are you talking about! That''s twenty-nine cups! ¡± ¡°Oh, well. I''m counting. Twenty-second crab, twenty-third crab this time." ¡°He tricked me. ¡± The men who raise their voices with their tongues twisted. ¡°Uh-huh. I miss you. John, why did you go first? John.¡± ¡°Don''t hesitate. You son of a...¡± I also saw the men crying to each other. And on that side there was a prince. ¡°She and she dropped out. Don''t give me more booze. ¡± The first prince kicked his tongue and watched over the infestation of his men. ¡°First of all, Jordanian Karls Arwen, Guerwain. Oh, Adelia''s still alive. ¡± ¡°I''ve been holding a glass like that ever since. ¡± ¡°Yeah? Well, he''s alive anyway. ¡± Admiring what the hell he was doing alone, the commander of the army coughed no more than a giggling prince. ¡°Sire, what are you doing? ¡± ¡°Just as I see it. ¡± I would be ashamed, but the Prince''s face was audacious. "Didn''t you say you were leaving to meet the envoy in the morning? ¡± Prior to this critical mission, I asked him diligently what had been harmful. But the prince did not blink. ¡°So I''m conducting a brief test before meeting with the envoy. ¡± ¡°What does that mean...¡± ¡°If dwarves are drinking, they''re thrilled. ¡± The commander sighed. ¡°Envoys from the royal family have already served them liquor several times. I''ve been offering smallpox for the past month, too, but their attitude hasn''t changed. ¡± At that word, the prince filled his tongue. ¡°I should have given you a month''s worth, not a month''s worth. ¡± As if he didn''t even know basic common sense, he was dumbfounded by looking at the one prince, and he added another word. ¡°And dwarves prefer friends who come with liquor over gifts. ¡± ¡°That''s what you''re talking about. ¡± ¡°You shouldn''t just give it to me. We should drink together. Oh, and Carls over there. You opened your eyes.¡± The identified knight is amazed and confused that he is not drunk. ¡°You turned the ring. Dropped.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, you didn''t say that. ¡± ¡°Isn''t that a basic state? ¡± The knight, who shouted unfair, fell in love and bowed down. The prince with his tongue turned his head again. ¡°Dwarves don''t mix words long unless they''re friends. And the quickest way to be friends with dwarves is to..." A long stretch of the prince''s finger pointed to a mess hall. ¡°Pour and drink together and die. ¡± The commander looked at the one prince in a panic, and the one prince got up from the bed. ¡°Hey! Get him! No!¡± Unlike so far, the urgent voice, the commander turned his head. There was a woman staring at the table with her head down. ¡°God damn it! ¡± I watched the prince rush to the woman over the table, and I heard a creepy voice in my ear. ¡°Why did you do that to me...¡± It''s like a blurry voice. ¡°Adelia! No! ¡± At that moment, a red and green light flowed into the woman''s eyes. * * While Adelia''s unexpected turbulence ended in the middle of the drink, it was only a matter of time since she was already trying to figure out who was a good talent for working with dwarves. The last survivors of the drink were Arwen, Jordanian, and Guerwain. Among them, Arwen was the healthiest. Surprisingly, she did not change her face color after eating that many drinks. If it wasn''t just the vibrating smell of liquor, it was hard to believe that I didn''t drink it. Jordanians and giants were also somewhat intoxicated, but lasted until the end. Carls, who turned his energy and drank his energy, was also fine, but he was excluded from the list. Dwarves hated the people who use manas at the tavern. Adelia was also excluded. She inherited my predecessor''s talent, but she didn''t even get the liquor. She drank just one drink, and poured a horrible shot. I never imagined there would be a milder injection of her without only a ferocious trait. And the price of that ignorance was terrible. Not even [poetry of deception] worked for her who was drunk and stirring up. And her turbulence in front of Swordmaster''s eyes was a vast one that was not easily suppressed. Thanks to her, the pickpockets of the hall were crushed, and bruises were left on the faces of the knights who were trying to dry her. I also had to do all kinds of hard work to dry her. One man did not die so fortunately. It was a specification to look at it again. ¡°If you get dizzy, don''t touch your mouth. ¡± ¡°I''m sorry, Your Majesty. ¡± Adelia bowed her head and apologized. I had no intention of being wooden any more, so I just had to do it a few more times. ¡°The previous day''s drinking was a necessity for a dwarf envoy. ¡± After the drink was over, he told me what the previous day''s drink meant and asked the doctors of those who had survived to the end. Arwen and Jorden were, of course, positive. Surprisingly, it was Gurwain. He volunteered to meet dwarves spontaneously, a man like an ogre, who only waited for the day of vengeance by grinding his sword. I asked why, but I didn''t answer. It''s not like we have to ask and answer comfortably. After roughly counting, the wagon generation filled the barrel and left the fort. ¡°That''s it. If you go around that hill, there''s a Dwarf camp. ¡± A soldier from the Western army who followed him to the station pointed to that distant hill. ¡°All right, everybody unpack here and set up camp. ¡± Carls and his group left behind, and only Arwen, Jordanian, and Gurwayne, who were proven to be drunk, were separately summoned and burned on the wagon. They drove their wagons around the hills. And there was a camp of dwarves. The earthy sphere surrounding the campfire, even though the dwarves would have noticed the arrival of our group, did not look back. But in my eyes, it looked like a plank. The contents of the keg in the wagon were scratching, and the faces of the housekeepers were listening. ¡°Pull over.¡± The wagon stopped, leaving the camp in front of the dwarves. ¡°Wait.¡± After jumping out of the wagon, I shoulder a keg of liquor. Then he went straight to the campfire and sat among the dwarves. Furry. The dwarves who were smoking elsewhere looked at me. Then, looking at them, I took the cap of the barrel. The frozen liquor spreads through the dry air of the wasteland. Gulp. I looked at the dwarves ringing my throat and laughed. "Let''s empty a barrel." 96 Ninety-six. 31. Not with bare mouth (2) Five dwarves gathered at the fire and looked at me. I gave them a drink in a wooden cup that I had prepared beforehand in the sense of not spelling. The dwarves see me flawlessly, regardless of the cup I give them. I choked with a glass of wine in front of them, as I would see. ¡°Khh.¡± Then he stole his mouth with exaggerated movements. Gulp. The dwarves swallowed their throats. I once again poured a glass of wine into my mouth. When I had emptied about three drinks in a row, the dwarves who were just swallowing their throats looked at me and drank. That was the beginning. The dwarves drank like crazy when they noticed. About a few dizzy days ago, the amount of booze that would have made me insolent was suddenly frozen. I summoned a wagon waiting somewhat distant. The dwarves who saw the barrel full of wagons swallowed their saliva. But it was only for a moment, and they quickly took off their shijimi and made a solemn face. An eyelid that pretends not to be an eyelid, but is constantly shivering through the barrel in the wagon. His face is stern and stubborn, but his body is honest. 400 years ago or now, dwarves haven''t changed. I gladly laughed. ¡°As you can see, there''s plenty of booze to drink. ¡± The dwarves glanced at each other and returned the cup to me. I didn''t mean no more booze. They each took a large wooden cup out of their bag. A wooden goblet that any traveler would have in common, and it was big and beautiful. I think I felt better when I drank with the little glass I gave you. ¡°Hmmm.¡± The dwarves, who took their luggage and went to the wagon, looked at my eyes and threw down a keg or two. Then each of them started drinking with a barrel. That''s how it happened. * * Twenty men, who dared to call themselves the best shareholders, were all emptied until they could not greet each other. However, the dwarves had only five wagons, leaving ten barrels of wine empty. And I''m just saying, ¡°There''s only twenty left. ¡± It was a belief that there was not much time left to drink. That was the first thing the dwarves took out in a day. After that, they never opened their mouths again. It''s been another day. The dwarves drank more slowly than the day before whether or not they were drinking. Nevertheless, alcoholism was still too harsh for humans. To some extent, even after a few days of fighting with the Orcs, the Butter Rangers were relegated from their positions on the pretext of grabbing a beast that could be a resting place. Where did Hogi go to show the dwarves what the real state party is? Jorden, who had left the camp, did not return for a short day. It wasn''t something I couldn''t understand. I wanted to run away if I could. I was a dwarf, a test, and I wanted to get out of this nauseating, liquor-smelling camp. Guerwayne''s situation was no different. I couldn''t turn my back on the chalice because of my pride, but I was slow to tilt my drink. His eyes were instantly open. At least Arwen was the only one who looked okay. Although his white face was grossly reminded, his eyes were clear and his posture was not blurred. ¡°Hoo.¡± The dwarves were amazed, and they lifted up their glasses. Arwen also replied to the dwarves by raising a glass. It''s been another day. Jorden, who left the camp to catch a beast that would be a relief, was the subject of an emotional rumor. Giawyne snorts with a full-blown nose on the floor, and unlike the day before Arwendo, he is dreaming about his eyes in a shattered state of intoxication. Now there are five barrels of liquor left, and the dwarves are now drinking blatantly. But the pace was still hard for me to keep up, and I ended up getting pretty drunk. I''m fighting a strong and pushy intoxication, and Arwen suddenly talks. ¡°Your Majesty, do you know that? ¡± If I didn''t talk to her first, she wouldn''t talk to me. ¡°When I first swore allegiance to you, I was desperate. I also thought that Arwen Kirgayen''s life was over. ¡± Somehow, she was drunk too. Stunning with a twisted tongue, she seemed to have already forgotten the dwarves. ¡°But not now. ¡± I felt a strange feeling as I was only dreaming about my heart''s endless confession. I turned my head and saw the dwarves sipping their glasses. The eyes were definitely staring at the barrel of liquor, or the night sky, or the campfire, and the ears were standing toward this side like one. [Hoo.] [You''re young. I had a time like that.] Through their power, the sound of their distress has blossomed in my ears. [Quiet. You can''t hear her voice.] ¡°How could you have known that the Northern Sacred Wind was so sharp, and how could you have had the opportunity to reflect on yourself in front of the borders of life and death? I''m just grateful and thankful. ¡± Arwen looks at me. In the midst of the drunkenness, my starry eyes looked straight at me. [Ouch!] [Be quiet!] After seeing me for so long, she suddenly shook her body. She stumbles on one knee as if she were about to fall. ¡°Your Majesty. Arwen Kirgayen has been your...¡± Arwen lowers her head and stops while talking. Then I didn''t say a word for a while. [What. Lifetime what? What is your Majesty?] [Why are you talking.] [Quiet down. You drunken old people.] [What, man? A little boy in blue.] [Are you old to brag.] I stood up and looked after Arwen, ignoring the dwarves'' roar. Newcomers. She fully sleeps on one knee with her head clasped. Still, I want to hold on, but I think I''ve finally reached my limit. I was drunk and held her completely starved. "Hmmm." Trying to get her to the wagon, one of the dwarves coughs and points to her wagon with his thumb. ¡°If you put your brother-in-law in such a garbage wagon. ¡± ¡°Put it on our wagon. ¡± I didn''t refuse the Dwarves'' favor. It wasn''t just a wagon that dwarves dragged around. They don''t miss out on functionality and beauty when they make one, even if it''s a wagon. I don''t know, but their wagons will be as comfortable as they are in my home while traveling. It''ll be fine to rest until the drunken Arven wakes up again. Ugh. When I lifted up the wagon''s tent, I saw a landscape in the wagon that seemed to have been smashed down by a single house. I put Arwen on the bed on the other side. "Umm." She frowns as the length of the bed made for dwarves is somewhat shorter. But I quickly curled up and found myself at ease. It didn''t seem so uncomfortable to rest for a while. I''m staring at her quietly, and I realize I''ve never really talked to her. It''s been a year since Arwen started following me, and she''s been on the battlefield with me dozens of times. The same is true of Adelia. She''s been with me ever since I woke up. But I''ve never counted what they are, what they think. I just took it for granted that they were standing behind me. I saw Arwen crouching. I can see the scars left here and there on the back of my hand, neck and fine skin. I followed my back desperately, but I''ve never looked back. I took the oath of allegiance by force. I felt sorry that I never took care of her properly. ¡°Tsk." I stepped outside the wagon more quietly than Arwen. ¡°Come and have a seat. ¡± When I went outside, the dwarves asked me to come here. There was a giant wayne on the floor that was brushed away. I think the care of the dwarves who gave Arwen the wagon was enough. No one gives sight to a man who rolls the floor in trouble. I also sat by the fire as the Dwarves led me, rather than looking at Guerwain quietly. ¡°The first part or the second part? ¡± A dwarf asked scarily to sit by the fire. ¡°I''m asking you if you''ve been sober or if you''ve been doing well without any corners of your life. ¡± Then I understood the meaning of the question and answered. ¡°One.¡± ¡°I knew it. ¡± ¡°What did you expect? ¡± ¡°It was like the first time I looked at it, like a worn eye, like a fierce field dog floating in the field." I frowned even when I didn''t know whether it was a compliment or a curse. ¡°Will you show me the sword? ¡± My hue was not flattering, and the dwarf shook out his hand. The gaze was on my waist and I was facing the bare Earth. I unleashed the sword and handed it to the Dwarf for the second time. The dwarf pulls Earth out of the sword. ¡°What''s his name? ¡± ¡°For me is the sun, and for him who made it, the twilight. ¡± A light flare touched his eyes. ¡°A good sword, a wonderful name. ¡± It is not as rigorous as it is when appraising and evaluating things, so much praise has flowed from the mouth of a dwarf. It felt good to hear my compliments. The Earth that the Master took with his soul at the last minute was something special to me. ¡°Make this child count. ¡± The dwarf''s voice has caused an unknown dizziness. ¡°The fate of this child is never light. ¡± I was immediately in a position of indifference and received an earthquake. Just as the fairies don''t say that there is a connection, the dwarves also don''t speak lightly about the fate of the sword. If such a dwarf told me about the fate of the sword, it meant he saw something. And at the same time, it also meant that the dwarf before my eyes was not just an ordinary dwarf. There were not many dwarves who could read the destiny of the sword. Among the dwarf clans, who would not be enough to be known as masters, only those who were called Costs ( ) could glimpse the fate of the sword as a fragment. ¡°Was it Meister? ¡± The dwarf looks at me with a strange face. There was a twinkling of strange expressions, not positivity or negativity. ¡°No way...¡± If my guess is correct, the opponent was more important than Mystery. ¡°Prima Meister? ¡± A dwarf of similar rank to the Elder High Elves of the Elves. ¡°Nice to meet you. King Slayer. ¡± From the end of the day when King Slayer defeated Warlord, I recognized his identity as well. I just came here to accomplish a few things, and I met something unexpected. ¡°Turka. ¡± Prima Maister, Turka smiles with a glass of wine. Oh, my God. Seeing that smile, the spirit ran away in an instant. I was somewhat flustered. I groaned. The new face, which I don''t know, was hardened. Prima Myster is the guardian of the Furnace of Eternity, which is called the source of the Dwarves. ¡°Why is Prima Myster here...¡± They could never leave the furnace. 97 97. 31. Not with bare mouth (3) Dwarves were basically rotten neighbors. They were sure of silver and circles, and if they didn''t do it first, they would never go first and invade the realm of others. But there are times when they go crazy without looking back and forth. It was when the eternal furnace was in trouble. The dwarves at that time were fierce enough to avoid the brave Orcs, and even the wise giants simply waited for them to calm down and could not find another way. Even the unfortunate elves, unlike the dwarves, avoided a dispute with the dwarves of this time. The furnace of eternity was so important to the dwarves. However, even if it is important, the one who defends the source of the lacking clan has come out of the world to fulfill my duty. It was no different than saying that the furnace had a problem. And that was never beneficial to me. I needed dwarves. But all I needed was skilled Yamujin masters, not the crazies who jumped like photowarriors. ¡°Tsk. You''re out of booze. ¡± The Dwarf Turka looks at the empty kegs and complains. I looked at Turka quietly. But seeing a wrinkled face and noticing his insides was not easy. So I decided to ask what happened to the furnace directly. ¡°Not yet. ¡± But it seems like it was too early. ¡°I think it will happen soon. ¡± He wiped the wooden cup and shoved it in my backpack, and Turka looked at me and said, ¡°The life of the furnace is almost over. ¡± * * "Party''s over! You drunkards!¡± Turka kicks the Dwarves'' asses. The dwarves, who had been emptying their barrels and sleeping happily, arose, uttering their greed. ¡°Why are you kicking me and making a fuss? ¡± ¡°Kaaak! You''re an old man! ¡± With respect for Prima Myster, I could see that they were not ordinary dwarves either. There was only one price that could be treated like that, the same price. So, while they were making a fuss, Arwen, who was completely sober, was taken to the wagon where she first came. ¡°Shuffle.¡± Even if you had a nightmare, you put the moaning giant Wayne in the wagon like a gimp and tell Turka. ¡°Let''s see. ¡± ¡°Don''t wait.¡± I drove a wagon and joined a group waiting somewhat distant. A group of people who saw Arwen and Guerwain, who were completely insolent, opened their eyes. ¡°What about Jordan?¡± Then I asked them where Jorden was, and one of the rangers pointed to the back. Jorden, who thought he had escaped the harsh drinking, stretched out. The ranger giggles and says, "I came looking for the bow, and I fell down, and it''s right behind me. I chuckled and laughed as I looked at Jordan, who was all over my body. But he was only a moment away, and his face hardened. As Prima Maister Turca said, the party is over. It was time to move on. ¡°Let''s go back.¡± I returned to the fort. I immediately met the commander and delivered a letter to Turka. ¡°These are the conditions they proposed. ¡± The commander of the squadron, who opened his eyes to my words, hurriedly read the letter. "I have to prepare the Narrow Merchant Guild. ¡± After reading all the correspondence, the commander looked at me with a trembling face. I''ve seen a lot and now I''m unfamiliar with it. ¡°Well done.¡± After a long time, I swung my hand to the commander''s greetings and stood up. I was terribly tired of arriving. Turning Mana, he pushed out his energy, but he couldn''t completely beat the rest of his bodily fatigue. I recovered from a sleepless day. And when he wanted to go moderately fatigued, he went back to the fort. There were two dwarves standing at the crossroads somewhat distant from the fort. ¡°Good to see you again. ¡± It was Prima Maister Turka and another Maister. ¡°What about the others? ¡± ¡°They must stay and finish the work of the empire''s Merchant Guild. ¡± ¡°I see.¡± "But is it empty today? ¡± Turka continued to look behind me while we were having a conversation, she said. ¡°Who told you the party was over? ¡± As I chirped, Turka''s impression was crumpled. ¡°It''s an inflexible greeting. ¡± ¡°I wouldn''t be in a hurry. ¡± He said the furnace''s life was almost over, and he was shaking. ¡°It''s not like it''s going to be a few days late. ¡± Turka, who snorted and snorted to see if he was foolish to the end, brazenly laughed at me. ¡°Let''s go. ¡± In my words, Turka made another call. ¡°I don''t have a word. ¡± ¡°I don''t have one. ¡± Turka and Dwarf, who saw the group on horseback, expressed their gratitude. Other than me, I borrowed it from the fort to the horse in a hurry, and the men showed up barefoot with wagons. I couldn''t help but be a relaxed people. I decided to burn them together in the words of relatively light rangers. On my instructions, dwarves stare at Arwen and Adelia for a while, but they only insult me. ¡°Tsk. You should be ashamed of your age. ¡± Another Myster, who introduced himself to Surkara in my words, cried out in a loud voice. ¡°I don''t know about that inspiration, but I do! ¡± Young Mystery or Old Mystery or Pathetic is one thing, and I cursed you the same way. ¡°Huh. At first, you''re still being polite. ¡± ¡°That''s the best I can do for the rest of me. ¡± I wasn''t just saying. My essence is not a sword, and if they weren''t a blacksmith, they wouldn''t have treated me like a forehead. ¡°And you''re the one who''s sorry, aren''t you? ¡± Until I met him, I thought about how to roast the dwarves to get what I want. But when I finally met the dwarves, my troubles became colourless. As I wished to them, so they wished to me. Thinking of desperation and the value of what he wished for, it was not them who held the sword, but me. If I didn''t know, I wouldn''t know. Knowing that, I had no reason to bend over. ¡°Somehow I feel like I''m stuck. ¡± Turka shook his head. * * After a few days of horseback riding, the Rheintes River flows along the central and northern boundaries. When I ran one more day, a big leg appeared. It was the bridge that barely defended me against Warlord a few months ago. I stayed one day in front of him and let the weary man rest. From across that bridge, it was a cold land that would not be strange in the event of a blizzard. "Departure." The air changed scarcely before crossing the river. ¡°I think it''s a place to live in the north of the underworld. When I look at these tired eyes and see them comforting, ¡± Everyone nods at what Ranger Jorden has to say. I was in the same mood. I dug up my lungs and took a sip of that cold air. It seems crazy. My heart is pounding because of the cold that makes me feel so good in this bone. It felt like I was back home. But not everyone shared those feelings. ¡°It''s so cold. ¡± Scared by the northern breeze, Karls'' expression hardens. Guerwain and his men, who had not stayed in the north for a long time, were also overwhelmed by the cold. ¡°Better get used to it quickly. ¡± Winter is much colder than here. Carls became a bored face in my riding. He asked if he regretted his decision to leave the palace warm and suffer. Carls shook his head decisively. But that assertiveness was not so great in the face of a blizzard. ¡°Why did I come all the way to this cold place! ¡± I laughed as I heard Karls screaming in the wind. I can hear you, you bastard. So I heard the screams of the court knights and began to walk through the blizzard. A white snowfield was revealed. And beyond that, a carved cliff and a massive fortress appeared. ¡°Ouch!¡± Just a day ago, court knights who used to curse the cold in the north with all sorts of insults spit out resilience. It seems overwhelmed by the misfortunes of the White Fortress, which is nowhere to be found in the kingdom. Dagdack, Dagdack. The gate of the fortress opens from afar, and a pack of black men pop out. Knights of the Black Spear Soldier sent back with the Northern lords first. ¡°Your Majesty!" And there was a nice face right next to the lone cavalry commander. It was Vincent, the new lord of Winter Castle and my outsider. "Whoa, whoa!" Vincent snuck out of the horse when he stopped in front of me. I got off the horse, too. Vincent, who came as big as I could, hugged me. ¡°I''m glad you''re okay. Your Majesty.¡± ¡°If anyone sees it, I think they''ve been to the war. ¡± I grumbled with my mouth, but also hugged Vincent''s shoulder. Beyond Vincent''s shoulders, the walls of the Winter Castle were visible. The rangers and knights who stretched over the wall waved their hands as they looked at me. ¡°Welcome back. ¡± After hearing the familiar landscape and a truly young greeting, I was able to realize that I had returned home. But sadly, I didn''t have time to rest even when I came home. ¡°Here''s a report documenting his work. ¡± I didn''t even want a welcome dinner. But as soon as I get back, I don''t think it''s too hard to get the paperwork. ¡°You welcomed me to do this. ¡± But Vincent didn''t even listen to my protest with his ear back. ¡°This is all you''ve done. ¡± Soon I turned my head to Vincent, who complained to me, saying that I had a headache if I wanted to incorporate the nobility''s restraints into my offerings. There was no excuse. Most of the business and military training taking place in the North is led by me. I couldn''t pretend I didn''t know. I checked the report straight away without even taking off my eyelashes. ¡°It''s over! ¡± I got up from my seat and cried, and Vincent, who appeared like a ghost, dragged me around. The first place to visit was the training ground for the newly trained Manna Hart knights. ¡°He went to the royal palace and his face became better. ¡± Someone is rolling to death with sweaty men in this cold castle, and Bernardo Eli grumbles. It seems that his mouth has suffered greatly because he is an instructor who has no protrusion. I saw more than 500 knight cadets who ignored the complainant lightly and fled behind him. ¡°Approximately three hundred people entered the land of the Sword User. We expect the other half to follow in three months and a half. ¡± Bernardo flattered and said, Usually I would have bruised right away, but I couldn''t do it this time. Distinguished by 400 years, Sword Users were the level of apprentice articles, so the results achieved in a short period of time were remarkable. Of course, most of those on the land of the Sod User lost Mana, but they were once less skilled than the Court Knights, but that did not mean that Bernardo had less balls. ¡°I like it. ¡± Among other things, I liked that the eyes of the men who were like that of rotten fish stood sharp. Of course, the emotions in it were not very favorable to me. ¡°Hmmm.¡± I looked at Bernardo with a raised nose. ¡°Huh?¡± However, Bernardo''s achievement was also above my expectations. Until his first arrival in the Winter Castle, he was just a beginner to Sod Expert. ¡°Teaching and learning is true. ¡± I was heartbroken when I saw Bernardo who was proud of his accomplishments. I only care about Arwen and Adelia, but even Bernardo looks overwhelmed. Why did you get a body like this? It was the moment when I realized again how cursed this body was. ¡°Starting today, join the patrolmen and start the mountain hits. ¡± ¡°It''s time to go through some real life. ¡± He added a word to Bernardo, who nodded. ¡°You are the same. ¡± ¡°It''s like eating and growing in the mountains all the time, right? ¡± ¡°You should be with the instructor, just in case there''s any damage. ¡± ¡°There are many other articles in the castle...¡± ¡°Who''s their instructor? ¡± ¡°It''s me.¡± ¡°No, thank goodness. ¡± Bernardo looks at me and mutters. Seeing that frozen face, I felt a little calm in my stomach. ¡°I''m not trying to make you suffer on purpose. Everywhere for the future. ¡± ¡°What future...¡± ¡°You''ll have to lead them when they become full knights. ¡± Bernardo, who was looking at me grumpily, opened his eyes and tore his mouth. ¡°Leave it to me! I won''t hurt a single cadet. ¡± ¡°Yes, start tomorrow. ¡± He pats Bernardo on the chest and turns around, asking for help. Vincent is staring at me. Cleavage. Vincent shakes his head and leads me to the next place. I haven''t been to the garden for a long time, but I met the newly recruited Cadets, the Black Horseman, who were recovering power before the war and encouraged them. Among them was the descendant of one of the Seven Blood Deaths, the Knight of Advance, Gallahan. After confirming that achievement, I opened my eyes in circles. ¡°This guy''s a senior, too? ¡± Boris, the descendant of the Blood Lion, the Divine Palace, was also on the same high ground. ¡°Ha..." I sighed. This guy, this guy, this guy, this guy was a Sod Expert. I barely made it to the top after I tried my best to get rid of Mana Elixir, and I kept sighing in my unfair heart. ¡°Are you serious? ¡± Vincent asked me with a ridiculous face. ¡°Your Majesty is only 16 now, less than a year and a half from learning swords, who feels deprived of who I am...¡± ¡°No, I''m a little different. ¡± I can''t believe I bought it with a sword. But I can''t say I''m a sword that''s been around for hundreds of years. ¡°I won''t let you hear it. ¡± So I had to listen to the bruises for a while. ¡°Don''t you ever say that. ¡± In Vincent''s cold-hearted words, I stretched my shoulders and headed to the room. I heard a terrifying turtle opening the door. Less, less. There was a high rich window in the painting. ¡°Opel...¡± Ugh. Before greeting the reunion, she raised her finger and pointed to the door. I don''t even look at my side. It meant getting out. * * I walk on the wall with nowhere else to go, and the voice of the caravan calls me up. ¡°It''s an amazing place. ¡± Turning his head, he was sitting in a barrel of liquor where he didn''t know where to find it. I sat next to Turka. ¡°What''s so amazing? ¡± ¡°There is a place like this in the kingdom that has fallen for hundreds of years and is now regularly broken. ¡± A wrinkled gaze swept through the fortress. After that, the rangers and knight cadets nodded more unwittingly. ¡°This place is like a dragon''s nest. ¡± I don''t know if the word "dragon nest" fits into the kingdom of slaughter and establishment, but Turka laughs. I shrugged. The choicest and finest of the royal family''s broken caribou were being lightened up again here, and the soldiers of the northern meteorological region were reborn as soldiers. In addition, I heard rumors of the last war that people with boiling blood were flocking to the north. Nevertheless, I felt it was lacking. I haven''t had a jaw yet. It''s not enough to deal with that giant empire. ¡°Again, it''s a really nice place. ¡± I even like the cold of staying in Sashi-san, he added. ¡°There''s no better place to build a new furnace than here. ¡± In a voice full of conviction, I died. ¡°I thought I was blacking out for a drink. ¡± Turka laughed at the feeding table, asking if it was possible. Then he pointed to the southwest with his short, chunky fingers. ¡°The records say there''s a breath of fire under the ground somewhere over there. I intend to build a new furnace there. A real, eternal furnace that burns much longer intensely than the previous furnace. ¡± I made another bet on that. ¡°I never said I''d let you. ¡± ¡°I''m not asking you to bare your mouth. ¡± Turka inhaled the cold water and said he was on guard. ¡°Not just a seven-story basement carriage, but a Dungeon, if you like." 98 98 Ch. 32. Fishermens geography (1) Before accepting Turka''s offer, Vincent was summoned to explain the situation. No matter who said it, the winter settlement was the land of the Balahard family, and I couldn''t handle it alone. ¡°What can Dwarves do in a yard where Orcs are neighbors? ¡± Vincent delegated his authority to me, saying that if he had thought of anything, he would proceed at will. ¡°I''ll take the rent. ¡± I promised I would repay you for your full trust. I was ready to leave the fort immediately. ¡°Jorden. It''s a mission. ¡± ¡°Suddenly? ¡± Ranger Jorden, who was enjoying the usual rest given to a Ranger on a long-range patrol or equivalent mission, hated it. ¡°All the others are left, why me...¡± The troublemaker told the Ranger in a loud voice. ¡°You ran off in the middle. You have to make up for it, right?¡± He took the shape of a cup with his hand, and Jordanian face turned into a chewy face. ¡°No, who the hell escaped...¡± ¡°So what if he didn''t run away? ¡± Jordanian frowns at Warak as he mouthes. There''s a reason why I can''t talk. I looked at him and laughed. ¡°Then we know that this mission is run by 17 platoons. ¡± ¡°Shuffle." I can''t tell you what his pride is, even if he dies soon, and Jordan only makes a sound of suffering. ¡°Tomorrow''s departure is Moreda. ¡± Then Jorden went back and met Turka again and gave her a schedule. ¡°It''s nice to be cool with work. ¡± Until a few days ago, Turka, who was only a Sultan, was as motivated as when. Shortly before departure, he gathered with the Rangers to schedule and route the map out of his arms and said: ¡°I''m going to look over here. ¡± A chunky finger somewhere on a map full of unknown symbols. That''s how the group''s destination was set. The next day, the brightness of the day dreadfully preceded the Jordan and the Rangers to the fort. ¡°I intend to move along the cliff. ¡± After leaving the fort, he climbed a cliff against the winter and headed west. I kept a certain distance from the cliff in case there were snow, ice, or stones piled up there. Though the blizzard blew once in the middle, Jordan noticed the climate change in advance and guided him to a cave somewhere on the cliff to avoid encountering the blizzard in the middle of the snowfield. ¡°Jorden, too. ¡± ¡°When I get back, I have to give you a real ten-day vacation. ¡± After most of the ancient rangers were killed, the best ranger in winter was Jordan. It was rewarding to use the resting force. As the day unfolded, he left the cave again and headed west. After about a week''s walk, I was able to reach the northwest end of the road that Turca pointed to on the map. ¡°We''re all here. ¡± Turka shakes her head as she looks around Jorden. ¡°I don''t feel any energy here. ¡± Turka asked to go a little further west. ¡°Just a little further, it''s the frontier of the kingdom. ¡± Jorden looked at me and asked me if I would go any further. ¡°Let''s go until we go. ¡± Jorden and the Rangers led the way with a trembling face as my permission fell. The dwarves followed and stood still from time to time, digging through the ground, holding their ears or snorting. ¡°The West. ¡± Jorden sees me again in the words of Turka, who seems to have grasped something. ¡°Just one more day out of here is really out of the kingdom. ¡± ¡°What''s beyond that? ¡± ¡°I don''t know.¡± Jordan answered with a firm face and added a word. ¡°None of the rangers crossed the border. ¡± ¡°Let''s get to the bottom of it. ¡± ¡°If you find it dangerous, I will force you to take it. ¡± Many playful and cheerful rangers were determined without words before. I walked the day again. The rangers who went out earlier stopped walking and looked back at me as if they had made a promise. They saw a flag torn halfway over their shoulders and a butterfly blooming obliquely in the snowfield. Beyond that, there was a whitewashed boreal forest. ¡°That''s it.¡± I''m impressed by what the Rangers have to say, and Turka and Surka suddenly move forward in a row. "Do you feel it?" ¡°Very well. ¡± The dwarves who stopped walking right in front of the butterfly flag gave and received unknown words. Then I took the shovel out of my backpack and started digging my eyes before I even buried it. It was like I was possessed by something. After years of snow, the bare ground was finally revealed. Turka pushed her head upside down in the pit and remained there for a while. ¡°I don''t know what the hell you''re doing. ¡± Jorden, who was guarding beyond the flag, took out his bow and his iron brains one day, complained. I wanted to get out of my seat a little sooner, but I was annoyed by the dwarves'' unknown behavior. Stupid. At that moment, Turka rolls her foot in the air like a seizure. ¡°Grunts!¡± Surka grabs the short legs of my clan and pulls them out. Burning face, bloody eyes, beard and face, covered in snow and dirt. The face of the old dwarf who had just been stuck upside down in the snow was completely full. Turka smiled brightly in the middle of the mess. ¡°Found it!¡± ¡°The record was right! ¡± The two dwarves began to dance with their hands facing each other. ¡°Let''s hear how things work. ¡± Only after listening to me did Turka leave the hand of my people and look back at me. It was still a face full of cheer and excitement. ¡°The record was right! There''s a huge amount of incarnation buried right down here! It''s not five hundred years, it''s a thousand years!" Turka said in a dazzling tone. ¡°This is the place I was looking for! ¡± ¡°Not in the dungeon. ¡± He told Turka that he could hardly see the miracle of sinking. ¡°What does that mean all of a sudden? ¡± ¡°What do you mean? We have to renegotiate the terms. ¡± Turka opened her mouth with a purple hue. ¡°Now come and see what it means..." ¡°I said I was renting a mocking land. ¡± I looked over there. There were bright eyes in the deep darkness of the Sashimi White Forest. Transparent eyes with no intention of killing, and therefore even more terrifying eyes. I knew those who had such eyes. ¡°I didn''t say it would stop the conflict with the elves. ¡± Rrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr. Scaredly speaking, the elves appear as if they were ghosts. And there was an elf, a madman, a thousand years old. ¡°I''m not here to greet the bride. ¡± With a white smile, Elder High Elf Sigrun''s gaze touches me and faces the dwarves. After the dwarves, who were too excited, realized their carelessness, their faces hardened. ¡°I don''t know what that gift is. ¡± Sigrun smiles brightly as if he had received a big gift. But the smile was not only disgraceful to the beast who invaded the realm, but there was no truly pleasant mood anywhere. She looked at me again. Her eyes were asking me for an explanation. False compassion and favouritism were no longer seen. I sighed in my cold eyes. In the first place, I knew there was a forest of elves living in the northwestern part of the kingdom. I just didn''t know that the forest had expanded here in the last 400 years and was adjacent to the boundaries of the kingdom. Sigrun disappeared while I was locked in my mind. Bang! At that moment, a loud sound burst out. I turned my head along the sound. There was a sigrun who pulled out the sword in front of him who put out the axe like a shield. ¡°Too bad. I was going to cut off one arm. ¡± ¡°Ye are a wicked people now and then. ¡± Turka spits and fixes the axe. Everywhere in the world, there was no color atrophied by an elf like a thousand years old monster. It was natural. Prima Meister wasn''t a kneeling elf either. But the situation was not good. A dwarf who was prepared for the Great Depression could not be touched by the elves, but in such a sudden situation, he was forced to be relatively inferior. There are only two dwarves there, even the Elder High Elves, who have been watchmen for thousands of years. Maybe if you leave it as it is, the dwarves of the Dozens will be killed by the Elves. That wasn''t what I wanted. The vigor of the rising elves and dwarves stirs the rangers. Their souls, trained during the Warlord and Djabbing, were surprisingly resisting the forces of two transcendental beings, perhaps just the tip of the iceberg. I laughed, and the look was so great. At the same time, I was freed from the wrath of my body. ¡°Shoot." At the same time as my orders, the protests and the stalemate that the Rangers were grabbing were released. (chuckles) Sigrun and Turka swing their swords and axes. Their eyes burst with a cypher''s glance. They''re trying to blow their anger at the Rangers. Fresh! A flash flows between the dwarf and the elf. Jubbuck, Jubbuck. I walked across one of them. I plucked the earth that was blooming in the snow, flipped it, and plucked out my eyes. ¡°You''re both forgetting. ¡± And he looked at them and reminded them of what they had forgotten. ¡°This is neither the land of the Elves nor the land of the Dwarves. ¡± They saw me flawlessly. ¡°This is my kingdom. ¡± Seeing them like that, I declared. The [Poem of the Lost King] echoes in your head. Not one of the high places, the majestic thrones. There is nothing that I cannot sit on. My land after defeating the Dark Green War Monarch. The uprising of the chancellor who overturned the king and occupied it was a testament and a right to prove to me that the ownership of this land rests with me. ¡°Back off.¡± I commanded them with turbulence and salt. Chuck. It was Sigrun who collected the sword first. She looked at me with a very satisfied face. It seemed like it saw the luscious fruit ripening on the asphalt tree, but there was no rebounding color. Then Turka withdrew. I didn''t collect the axe completely, but I didn''t see anything more like running right now. That''s how I took the Elder High Elves and Prima Mystery off, and I said I still didn''t win. ¡°Do not wander in my kingdom. ¡± The elf laughs and the dwarf coughs. * * I barely avoided the situation of fighting knives and axes, but that did not mean that the atmosphere was quickly changed with enthusiasm. Sigrun was a madman who didn''t know when to draw the sword, and Turka was also a stubborn man who would never get hurt if there was a fight. Intervening with them like that was never easy. But that did not make it impossible. They were forced to listen to me as long as Sigrun had no intention of hostile action against me right now, and as long as Turka did not intend to take the kingdom''s land by force. ¡°That''s the land of the elves. ¡± I pointed my finger at a forest full of trees. ¡°From here, the land of the kingdom. ¡± I pointed my finger down at the boundary of the kingdom and pointed it under my feet. ¡°Below this land is the land of dwarves. ¡± I declare, looking at Elder High Elves and Prima Maister looking at me. ¡±From today on, this is the border of three countries. ¡° 99 99. 32. Fishermens geography (2) Dwarves and elves did not answer. However, this did not even raise any objections. I had to. It had something to do with their long-standing promises. ¡°This is just to follow the Sunnah. ¡± A sacred promise made by the heads of the surviving races at the end of the Great War in the distant past. One of the five pre-eminents representing human beings, the words I left in the world by begging the mouth of postmortem Agnes Bavaria. ¡°Nymphs go to the forest, dwarves go underground. ¡± It was part of the Final Declaration of the Great War. ¡°Yes, that''s what I said. ¡± Turka nods her head in a fierce turn and looks at Sigrun. Her face was still smiling, but could not hide the unpleasantness that seemed beyond. Man and Dwarf Nymphs were gathered together, but only the Nymphs were the only losers among us. A slave, or a livestock, who finally triumphed and became the master of the continent. Dwarves who retreated on their own to end the war without defeat or victory. Only the fairies were defeated and strengthened as losers. For the arrogant elves, that would have been even weirder if it weren''t for the history of humiliation. But I didn''t like it, so she couldn''t turn my back on me. Even if she was an Elder High Elf, a monster who lived a thousand years. No, so even more so she could not break the Covenant. At that time, she was also among the sixty-four high elves named in the Final Declaration. If she denies the covenant of the servant herself, she will lose a lot. Because the covenant between those who are high is the same. As expected, Sigrun did not object to my words. He said he could never be a neighbor to a stinky dwarf, and there was no longer a stiff attitude that seemed immortal to the war. I just disappeared silently, listening to me without saying anything. ¡°I thought I''d have to wage a war. Thanks to you, it worked. ¡± When Sigrun disappeared, Turka laughed and said to me: ¡°I never thought there would be anyone who remembers the ancient covenant. ¡± I laughed at him with admiration. You wouldn''t even think that some of the ancient covenants were made by me. The seeds I sowed in the world were usually like that, so no one knew that I was there, and no one knew that I was involved. And I didn''t know either. I never thought I would see the benefits of the seeds I sow like this. ¡°Nymphs go to the forest, dwarves go underground. ¡± He once again spoke of the wording of the Covenant. With my own mouth, not anyone else''s. ¡°Okay, okay. ¡± Turka got my word. ¡°I accept your offer, and I will rebuild the kingdom of our people under this earth. ¡± He felt very good when the problem with the new furnace was halfway solved. But even though the new furnace might have been settled, the problem with me has not yet been solved. ¡°Before that, come out and look at the calculations. ¡± In my words, Turka burst into laughter. ¡°Cancer! We have to pay! Don''t pay!¡± Turka was still laughing. ¡°Our dwarves will never be as godless as the outrageous elves. As you have risked your life for us, I will pay for it...¡± But he was only a moment away, and Turka''s face hardened. ¡°Corresponding price...¡± A sense of anxiety that disappears and clearly enters its place. "Can I have ten Mighty Swords from the Mysters?" Seeing such a turka, I said humorously. ¡°Or a hundred swarms made by dwarves. ¡± I kept asking him to bear with my mouth up. ¡°How much will it cost to buy the grudge of a thousand year old Elder High Elves? ¡± The face of Turka, who had been stiffened, died quietly. * * Now that the business was over, I didn''t have to stay. I went straight back to the fort and held a meeting with Vincent and the brains of the Winter Castle. ¡°What would you be reluctant to do with the land you''re teasing me about anyway? ¡± The cerebral ministers of the Winter Castle disagreed to make dwarves their neighbors. Rather, the rumored blacksmiths were excited about being neighbors and were unanimously in favour of the migration of dwarves. That was the end. I just borrowed the land to make fun of it, and I noticed that it was the end. No one thought I should be paid. ¡°You''ve given me some useless land, so I have to pay for it. ¡± At least Vincent was a lord and it was hard to mention the price. ¡°At what cost...? ¡± ¡°Ten sacks of Dwarfse Prestige Sword! ¡± It was only a matter of being so petty that it was worth it. ¡°Oh! Ten sacks of Dwarf Swords! ¡± ¡°You are also the leader of the Balahard family! ¡± The officials of the cerebral ministry raised their thumbs and took Vincent for granted. ¡°Can I have one of those spears? ¡± ¡°No, if you''re a king, you should get about five armor. But there''s a thing called Gossip. ¡± Queens quietly suggested a mix of selfishness, and another knight took the word and spit out my desire. ¡°I should also include spears and armor. ¡± A round of applause poured down Vincent''s nostrils. The lone cavalry commander claps like the palm of his hand will explode. ¡°You are the lord, too! ¡± I laughed ridiculously. A bunch of distracted people jumping around for nothing. ¡°Make some money. ¡± For a long time, the rotten men shut their mouths to my words. ¡°I can''t believe you''re talking about a change bag that covers the whole North. ¡± Vincent stood up and protested at my words. ¡°You have no idea how much ten Dwarf Blades are worth...¡± ¡°How much is it worth? ¡± ¡°Brother-in-law, I can''t even give you a penny. It''s incredibly expensive because it''s what we call it. ¡± I didn''t even know exactly how much it was worth when I said it roughly. It was just a dream moustache that anyone would want to have, so I noticed that it was vague to think it would be worth calling. ¡°It''s pathetic.¡± Vincent tried to step on my tarp, but I hit the player first. ¡°I asked for a great price because I knew you would do this. ¡± The men of Winter Castle looked at me with an expectation. ¡°So what did you decide to get in return? ¡± ¡°Sword, spear, shield, armor. ¡± ¡°It''s not the same as I thought. ¡± Vincent asks. ¡°So how many? ¡± I spread out one finger in a loud voice. ¡°One at a time?¡± I shake my head. ¡°So what''s the heat? ¡± I shake my head again. The men of Winter Castle opened their eyes. One of the dogs asked carefully. ¡°Well, no way...¡± ¡°A hundred.¡± I kept my mouth shut as if my men had made a promise. ¡°A hundred in total? ¡± After a while Vincent broke the silence and groaned and asked. "One hundred each, of course! ¡± Static flowed again. "A hundred swords, a hundred spears, a hundred armor. ¡± After solving it and explaining it a few times, the men took off their mouths. "Don''t be ridiculous! ¡± "One hundred Dwarves each! ¡± It was only a matter of time before the sound of surprises mixed with the sound of words. "Long live the First Prince! ¡± "You too! ¡± Until a little while ago, those who praised Vincent''s distribution praised me. Vincent twists Warlock''s face. But after that, I began to cheer mixed with others. What''s really important is that I haven''t said anything yet. ¡°There''s still more. ¡± I ran right away and took off the men who seemed to kiss me, and continued speaking again. ¡°Dwarves decided to take over the construction of the ruined winter castle gates, spires and walls. ¡± Those who shouted looked at me with confused faces. ¡°And as soon as the repairs are over, the strongest weapon the Dwarves have will be placed in the winter castle. ¡± ¡°Choi, the best weapon! ¡± It became a face that the cerebral ministers would faint. ¡°But what is it? ¡± After a while, I asked what the weapon was in winter. ¡°Artillery. ¡± The men laughed at my answer. I had no idea what the iron cannon was. It was natural. Not many humans knew the existence of this dreadful weapon, which vomits fire and spits out iron, even when Muhammad was in control of the world. There were very few humans who wanted to talk about the exact power of the Iron Cannon. And I was one of those very few. I also saw the power myself. It was the Iron Cannon that took the mineral dragon that flew through the sky and ravaged the expedition to the ground. ¡°Later, the dwarves will explain themselves. ¡± I said with a good smile. I was so surprised to see the men of Winter Castle who saw the power of the Iron Cannon in my eyes. I don''t know, but there''s gotta be some guy who pisses on his pants. ¡°Vincent. Later on, when we demonstrated the power of the Iron Cannon, we were to be at the forefront. ¡± ¡°Oh! If you give me a chance, it''s just me. ¡± I laughed for a long time, looking at Vincent laughing without knowing anything. * * At the end of the meeting, all the cerebral ministers of the Winter Castle took their seats. ¡°Vincent.¡± I caught Vincent trying to follow them. And I told him another price I didn''t tell him in front of the people. ¡°Dungeon...¡± Vincent frowns. Most of the known dungeons in the past were the evil wizard''s nest and the Devil''s den. Vincent knew that. That''s why he refused to build a dungeon below the campus. ¡°Is there a reason to build it in our territory? I''m so sorry.¡± He also said, "I''m not a mole, but there''s a reason to build something under the ground." There was a lot to hide and a lot to be proud of. ¡°You seem to be forgetting. ¡± Seeing Vincent like that, he said: ¡°We have a lot to hide, and we have no pride. ¡± Five hundred knights who are ignoring the treaties and wizards who will be born in the future. And it wasn''t just one or two things to hide, like war supplies and all kinds of things that were going to pile up. Such a dungeon was a necessary place for us. There was no better place to keep a secret than a dungeon. Besides, it wasn''t just security that required a dungeon. It was only a matter of time before their kingdom was born at the northwestern end of the country, since they had already accepted the migration of dwarves. And by then, the dungeon will serve as a gateway to the dwarf kingdom of Jesus and Baleard. If there are supplies to the kingdom, they must pass through my dungeon. Furthermore, the dungeon will serve as the most covert passage through the entire North, and no one will know it while the soldiers of Balahad pass through the underground passage without snow or snow grabbing their ankles. There would be such a huge advantage, but it was foolish to oppose the construction of the dungeon just because it was so frivolous. And Vincent wasn''t an idiot. Vincent, who quickly calculated the military advantage of the underground passage, set his thumb against me. ¡°Build as many dungeons as you like. ¡± The chief of the Balahard family agreed, and the dwarves and treaties I coordinated in the middle were born that way. ¡°I shouldn''t have given you as much as a metal cannon. ¡± No one listens to the complaining dwarf who robbed his pocket as if he had met the opponent in the wrong direction. And a few days after the treaty with the Dwarves came to an end, an uninvited guest visited my room. ¡°Sire, leaving your fianc¨¦e in front of someone else was never wise. ¡± An elf came to me, a madman whose planting was ruined by the work of the frontier. ¡°I was waiting. ¡± And I welcomed her. ¡°You mean me? ¡± I don''t know the English, but frowned at her naturally. ¡°I''m done with dwarves, but I''m not done with elves. ¡± She looked at me with her arms on. The attitude seemed to be to try to talk at all times. So I said as much as I could. ¡°Now that you''ve stopped the war against the crazy dwarves, what do the elves pay for it? ¡± 100 Hundred. 32. Fishermens geography (3) My arms and frowny face were intact, and the attitude awaiting me was intact. But his eyes were different. A little while ago, she just asked me to talk. But now her eyes were asking me to explain. ¡°The dwarf mysters were there that day because they were searching for a place to build a new furnace instead of a full-life furnace. ¡± She still had nothing to say. ¡°If you had harmed them that day, or if you had blasphemed them, the dwarves who had lost their furnace and gone mad would have come to the north. ¡± Individual Dwarves are certainly weaker than Elves. Unlike High Elves who live a thousand years, Dwarves'' Mysters only live 300 years. The difference in time was soon the difference in power. But that was just an individual difference everywhere. The armies of dwarves who had finished preparing for war were often completely different. The self-refining recruits and the dwarves armed with iron cannons were themselves iron and fire. Whatever was smashed was a hammer, a flame that could not be burned. I couldn''t have known what Sigrun meant. But nevertheless, she was still cynical in my words. ¡°That''s enough if you kill all the dwarves. ¡± I shake my head at her words after a long time. ¡°Victory will be a victory, as long as the Iron Cannons of the Dwarves burn down the forests that you are waiting for. ¡± Often people refer to elves as gardeners of the unspoilt forest. The obsessive obsession with the forests that they saw was what they wanted to say. This was different from the facts. It was never because the elves loved recording that they stopped and protected the forest. Nymphs go into the forest. Dwarves go underground. This is because the land they were allowed was limited to forests. Reducing forests is reducing the kingdom''s territory, and burning forests means burning the kingdom. And the Dwarves'' army, even if defeated, had the power to burn down their kingdoms. ¡°I''ve already shown great kindness to the elves. ¡± I stuck my furry ass on the couch. Then he dug deep on his backrest and watched Sigrun''s face. Her hardened face, at least the cynicism that remained, was the only dryness that didn''t even feel alive. Her essence began to be revealed little by little in the face of a doll made of sand. Brutal madness roars beyond the silver eyes. ¡°Grace is something like a small amount, or mercy, that a strong man gives to the weak. ¡± Knowing the subject, knowing her own position, she warned me. My eyeballs tingle like a needle. The skin ran up as if supported by fire. I breathed and tightened. She hasn''t even revealed her true nature yet, but all she did was give a warning. Pride was broken. ¡°If you''re going to pretend you don''t know it, do so. I will also no longer ask for a price. ¡± So I said more loudly. ¡°But don''t expect anything from me anymore. You''re the one who abandoned your faith first, not me. ¡± The sound of Sigrun''s breath that sounded faint at that moment was completely and utterly sound. She squeaks like a broken doll and looks at me. I knew the moment I encountered that gaze. That I just crossed a line not to cross. It is a true reversal of a powerful being that is incomparable with a Warlord. Maybe I can stamp one finger and kill it, but I''ll die without even getting a dagger. I didn''t flirt with one eyebrow. An Elder High Elf who has already been planted. Even if I humbled her and relieved her of her moods, I was forced to put a rope around her neck. Even if the neckline was filled like a dog, it was not my way to enlighten life. Of course, this did not mean that I wanted to be killed. ¡°Come out.¡± I whispered straight to her as if I were going to have a seizure right away. In spite of what I said, Sigrun did not react. ¡°White Night Maestro. ¡± But she also stiffened and flattered the moment I put the white night in her mouth. Lightning! At that moment, under the shadow of the darkest shadow of the whole plot of complaint, a red eye appeared. I didn''t have to. Living as a magician in the White Yard, he was honored by all his men, but now he is High Rich, Ophelia, who has become a terrible bonehead. High-rich, who shows himself completely in the shadows, suddenly snaps his jaw rather than staring at Elder High Elves. At first glance, I looked like I was laughing. The emotions in it were far from welcome, but they were extremely intimidating. Sigrun''s shoulders shrugged. I warn you in advance But Ophelia said before that rot led to the sword of the Magistrate. If that little gesture is a vulgar dance act. The walls, ceilings, and geometric patterns all over reveal themselves. It was a geometric shape that overlapped five to seven circles, a language that shaped the truth and mystery of the world, a magic scroll that only those who had reached the horizon of the Magician could create. Before the beginning of the first finger, you will experience the night of pure white. Sigrun''s body remained firm. Conflict arose in the silver eyes. I saw her conflict in plain sight. She came to me as a mere bush, as a warning. Although I lost my mind for a moment due to my provocation, I had nothing to gain from her harm. In such a situation, even the magician of Baek Ya unexpectedly appeared. Until now, it was just to no avail, but from now on, it was obvious damage. There are magicians everywhere, but only the magicians know the exact number and the magic in them. It meant that dominating this place was a madosa. Of course, Elder High Elves had the ability to cut their throats before the Magician triggered the enchantment, but that was the only way to get to the living Magician. Baek Ya''s Madorsa was High Rich. The slitting of the throat did not prevent the spell from triggering. Sigrun''s gaze turned to beneath his feet. Immediately beneath her feet was a complex intertwined and overlapping enchantment shining. Chuck. She swallows the knife sack she was holding. ¡°I''ve never heard of you coming down the sub mountain range. ¡± I can''t see any more madness and anger in her face a little while ago, as if it were embarrassing. ¡°If I''d known, I''d have come to say hello. ¡± Sigrun, who came back as usual, stared at me. ¡°Sire, it is an unbearable insult to leave your fianc¨¦e and drag another woman to the bedside. ¡± It was a euphemism for pulling Baek Ya''s sorcerer into the shield. "You''re the one who broke faith first." My answer to him was the same. In the first place, it was Sigrun who visited for a bad purpose, and it was she who was dishonest because of the pride of the superior ancestors who had maintained their relationship on the surface. And it was she who tried to coerce him with force. ¡°Is there a common law that fights between lovers, that every time you say goodbye, there are lovers who live in the world? ¡± I snorted even in a soothing voice. ¡°Very well. Let''s acknowledge my tenacity and pay for your kindness. ¡± In the end, she said as if she had heard both hands. ¡°I will attribute the nineteen swordsmen to you in full. ¡± She seemed to be doing a great job of listening, but as a matter of fact, it was an offer she could not do much harm. In the first place, what she had given me were eyes and ears, but the intention could not be fulfilled any longer until the Magician of Hundred Years was by my side. Moreover, the other day, Ophelia referred to the swordfish as "mixed blood fairies," rather than pure blood. The Swordsmen of the Bleed were never of the same race as the Elves who dreaded the bloodline so horribly. In other words, Sigrun did not hand over the Swordsmen to me, but abandoned them. ¡°Thank you. ¡± But I didn''t mean for Sigrun to treat the Swordsmen as garbage. Swordsmen who were capable of hiding and assaulting, and who were less than capable of divine force, were certainly useful talents, even though they could not be fully trusted. If only I could organize my relationship with the clumsy ex-owner, I''d want to be first on my side. In a few words, Sigrun made a covenant and gave up all his rights to the Swordsmen. In case Ophelia forced her covenant, the Swordsmen could escape the influence of Elder High Elves. ¡°Are you satisfied now? ¡± In Sigrun''s words, I shook my head decisively. And he said, "It takes more effort to restore broken trust. Sigrun frowned and asked if there was anything else I wished for. ¡°Unlike dwarves, we don''t stack things worth a fortune. ¡± I smiled at her asking if there was anything to be expected. The best in collection and metallurgy were dwarves, and the best in magic and gathering were elves. And what I hope for is the essence they gather, and the blessing of the forest itself. ¡°Elixir. ¡± It was Elixir of Nymphs. Sigrun frowns at my words. ¡°Do you know what an elixir is? ¡± ¡°Not as much as everyone else knows. ¡± ¡°As the humans say, Elixir is not just an elixir of immortal efficacy, and if you take it wrong, you lose a lot more than you get. ¡± Sigrun added a word. ¡°Especially a promising knight like His Majesty, it''s even bigger to lose. ¡± I didn''t want to give you an excuse. She really thought the elixir wouldn''t help me. It seemed like a distant supper to be left behind and aged. ¡°Is that why you''re giving it to me? Are you going to stop?¡± When I dashed, she hesitated for a while, flipping and turning. ¡°I hope it''s not a greed without front and back. ¡± Just before disappearing out the window, she added, as she had just remembered. ¡°Keep an eye out beyond the mountains. ¡± Then it disappears out of the window, and a small whisper is heard in the wind. The owner of the mountain is in the wrong place, so it''s a mess. I looked back without even knowing. High Rich, who dominated a part of Mount Surrey, looked at me with a dark eye. * * I have raided the rangers to find out the situation beyond the mountains. ¡°How long has it been since the war ended? ¡± I blamed myself. Sigrun''s last words were like a ferocious rebuke. It was also a warning to my heart that was piled up in the smooth running of everyday life. I put a sword in my heart. Then I could only perceive. One day, he approached the front of the nose of the Winter Castle. But I wasn''t as nervous as I was before. Winter Castle was always ready to fight against the enemy. More than five hundred unidentified article cadets were training themselves day and night, and a new Ranger Corps of 1 Corps was diligently going back and forth through the mountains to familiarize themselves with the real-world senses. Moreover, the army of northern lords who would gather here at any time with orders reached the three armies of water. I waited for the Rangers to return. But the rangers who waited did not come. An owl came and pecked out the window of the chimney. The sharp claws are filled with mysterious coloured liquid, gripping the challenging medicinal bottle. Elixir sent by Sigrun, Elixir. I opened the lid of the medicine bottle without hesitation. Aggravation. Immediately, I enjoyed the peaceful scent coming through the tip of my nose. The blessing of the abundant forest itself. What I need most now. That was Mana''s integer. I drank Elixir. 101 101 Ch. 33. Force of Reversion (1) Rangers who were patrolling the mountains began to return to the winter castle once or twice. ¡°The atmosphere in the mountains is unusual. It''s too quiet. ¡± ¡°The little beasts lie flat in the bushes, and the great beasts do not come out of my den. The monsters don''t appear to have been bugged, so it seems that the whole mountain range has been terrified of something. ¡± And they told me about the strange atmosphere that they were sensing in the mountains. ¡°To put it bluntly, it''s like a storm. ¡± The Veteran Rangers who survived the war with Warlord expressed their concern, so whatever really happened would burst. It was only a matter of not knowing what it was. ¡°There''s never been a case like this. ¡± Even when the Orcs pushed down tens of thousands of troops, the mountain atmosphere was not like this. I could not find a similar case, even if I looked at the records of the Sunbae. ¡°It would be nice if you could preach to a prince like this. ¡± When no one knew the existence of the Warlord, only one prince warned of the danger. Maybe the prince didn''t know what was going on in the mountains. However, the prince was told to reinforce patrols because something unusual was going on beyond the mountain range, so he was thrown into a room and did not reveal a burglary. Even if I went to the prince''s room in frustration, I could only hear the message from those standing at the door, saying, "Please come back." ¡°Why now? ¡± As a knight, entering Gobi meant that Zhejiang had made progress, so there was something to celebrate. However, it was a time of great nervousness, because it was a time of celebration. ¡°Work is just punishment. ¡± One time, he said to the soldier who was beside him to summon the commanders of each unit. The faces of the commanders gathered in one place were all hardened without you or anything else to do. The sensitivity in the mountains seems to have known that the atmosphere is not normal. They''ve lived in front of the mountains where monsters roam for the rest of their lives, and if they didn''t feel the tide, that was even weirder. By the way, ¡°Your Highness...? ¡± ¡°If you are the First Prince...¡± The first words of the commander who lived with those monsters for the rest of his life were about the prince. Where is the First Prince? If you are the First Prince, you may know something about this. Vincent, who was listening to their conversation, felt like he was getting one back. He was projected into the image of the commanders looking for the First Prince. I was awake. This should not be the case. Protecting the North was the destiny of the Valrhad men, not the duty of a prince who failed to do so. Vincent takes a deep breath and takes a deep breath. Bang! I smashed down the table like it was shattered. ¡°Since when? ¡± Then I rebuked them. ¡°Valrhad''s men just stood by and waited for someone to finish the job! ¡± The cerebral cortex opened their eyes. I didn''t know English in my sudden anger, but I quickly remembered the shame on their face, which was far away. ¡°What is the symbol of Balahard! ¡± ¡°Three-layer shield! ¡± ¡°What does a three-layer shield mean! ¡± ¡°It''s courage, wisdom and mission! ¡± Bang! Vincent lowers the table again. ¡°Do you think there is one of them now? ¡± Cerebrae of the Winter Castle stood up and folded their waists. ¡°Sorry!¡± ¡°What you have to do now is not just apologize! ¡± ¡°I know! ¡± ¡°I know, but what are you stumbling upon! ¡± The men of Winter Castle took their seats. ¡°Widen the Rangers'' perimeter further northeast...¡± ¡°By augmenting the long-range patrol...¡± Then I started pouring out measures. Then Vincent''s face, which was hardened like a stone, loosened a little. * * Although he seemed awkward for a while, he was never incompetent with the commanders of the Winter Castle. The atmosphere of the somewhat cluttered winter castle was instantly cleared. Above the walls, the number of rangers has doubled, and the rangers on short-range patrol duties enter the gates several times a day. Even the Black Horsemen who had begun the quest went around the border of the mountain range to prepare for the situation. That''s the boundary of the exhibition. The dwarves who were looking at it on the wall were amazed. "Very impressive. Soldiers here take war so naturally. ¡± Vincent looks up to the Dwarf''s compliments. ¡°If the old man had only come last winter, he would have seen ten times as fast. ¡± In the last war, most of the soldiers who were deployed on the wall were recruits. Although the armament was still in place, the pitch contained in it was still insufficient to be called an artillery. ¡°Have the Rangers crossed the mountain range yet! ¡± The Ranger squadron leader shakes his head in Vincent''s voice. Over twenty thousand rangers left to look beyond the mountains. They were also elite rangers, mostly made up of veterans. Even when the monsters were overflowing in the mountains, they also returned from the mission. But none of them came back. That was never a good sign. ¡°What the hell is out there...¡± His gaze looked beyond the rugged blade range. The mountains and mountains were white and the sky was blue, but only the sky was heavy gray. ¡°Give me a few rangers and I''ll come see you. ¡± A troubled young man came to him. Eli Confucius, Bernardo. ¡°You?¡± ¡°Give me some guidance. I''ll be quick to go with my kids. ¡± The hoarse attitude was not convincing. I haven''t had the confidence to go abruptly since I''ve been imprisoned. ¡°Oh, well. You can trust me. ¡± Vincent laughs in vain as if the mayor''s handkerchief were ripping off the mission. However, when I first came, there were even noble corners, and after the war, this became a problem. ¡°I''m sure you belong to the First Prince. ¡± I asked him if he should be allowed to enter, and he confronted Eli with a loud voice. ¡°Since when did you ask such a question? ¡± Vincent nods unwittingly and says nothing wrong. ¡°Jorden!¡± ¡°Here you are, Jorden! ¡± The Ranger Jorden on the other side of the wall jumps. ¡°Let your platoon support them. ¡± ¡°I see... but are you a long-range patrol? ¡± Vincent nods, and Jorden bows. Damn, I can''t see you sticking to the castle. How long have you been here since you finished your mission? I don''t die in the mountains like this. Vincent laughed at the complainant who was coming to the malloc. ¡°When I get back safely from my mission this time, I''ll give you a special four-week vacation. ¡± ¡°I will return from my mission without any error! ¡± Jorden, who quickly changed his attitude and became a traitor, jumped over the wall and called my men. ¡°Mission!¡± ¡°Again? Cho, wasn''t it on the top line? ¡± ¡°Have all the other Ranger bastards gone out and searched? It''s just us all the time. ¡± ¡°Shut up, you bastards! All you have to do is come back safely and get ready for a month off! ¡± Seeing Jorden confronting my platoon members, he said Eli was suspicious. ¡°I don''t trust Young. ¡± Vincent looks up and down at Eli Confucius. Neither he nor he was hot. * * Early the next morning, 17 platoon rangers led by Jordan and ten knight cadets led by Bernardo Eli left the fort. It was one day a week after the prince was thrown into a room and started issuing passports. Then again three days later, 17 Ranger Squadron and Eli Confucius, who had left for the mountains, appeared under the mountains. ¡°Why did you come back so early? ¡± A few snowy rangers look at them and raise their heads. It should have taken at least ten more days to look beyond the mountains and come back to normal. ¡°Huh? Huh? Looks like you''re being chased. ¡± Someone who was looking at Eli Confucius'' group said. It seemed too urgent to see the men rushing out of the mountains to die terribly. "Behind you!" At that time someone shouted. Once the walls were filled, the crowded rangers followed the sound and saw the back of the Eli Confucius group. All sorts of monsters, including Orcs, Goblins, Kobolts, Nols, and Dyrwolves, poured out from the mouth of the Bernardo Mountains. ¡°Crazy! There''s a troll! ¡± Among the monsters of all kinds blown up in an instant, even the Trolls that dominate the mountains are the top predators. ¡°Emergency! All rangers to their positions! ¡± The sound of the trumpet sounded throughout the wall at the same time as the order of the Wall Guard Commander. Booooooooooooooooooo! Immediately, it became noisy in the quiet winter castle. The rangers hold their bows and iron brains and stare at the snowfield. Eli''s accomplice and 17 Rangers were running to death. Hanging a bunch of monsters on the buttocks. Kung! The Foot Dyer Wolfs follow behind Bernardo''s group. ¡°Faster! Faster!¡± Rangers cheered with one heart. But no matter how fast humans try, they can''t be faster than four-footed animals. ¡°Huh? Huh! ¡± The longest Ranger in the Humi is finally catching up with Dyr Wolf. ¡°Ta, catching up, eh? ¡± However, even now, Dyr Wolf, who seemed to be biting his jaw, passed through the ranger as if he were just grabbing it. It wasn''t just Dyr Wolf. If you''re a Winter Castle Ranger, you pass through the sleepy Oakmaster Rangers, and you pass through the cranky Troll-mager Rangers and Eli Confucius. ¡°What is this...¡± The rangers are completely frozen. In their eyes, I saw rangers and knight cadets rushing to death mixed with monsters. The way humans and monsters run well, is there another such precious sight in the world? ¡°Ballerhard Ranger! ¡± A voice filled with manna resounded over the wall. ¡°Stand by to live in protest! ¡± The new lord lifts up his sword, points to the snowfield and pours out instructions. ¡°As soon as the Knight Cadets and Rangers are within range, we will shoot the monsters around them first! ¡± The rangers, who were watching the monsters sprint with their dumb faces, hurriedly grabbed their bows and iron brains and flew. ¡°Black Horseman! Break through the monsters and save your allies! ¡± A black horsemen ran past the gate. ¡°Shoot!" Vincent''s orders fell the moment the Spearman ran away. And the arrow that escaped the demonstration fell over the monsters across the void. ¡°That''s good!¡± The cavalry commander, Queon Richheim, grabs the spear with a buzzing face. The Spearman turns to the right and turns the horse''s head to the left again after a short run. After a modest curve, the sides of the monsters are jammed. ¡°The Leading Giant! ¡± Dozens of appetizers on the manna become a wedge, tearing apart the sides of the monster pack. Queens frown. Heavily armed cavalries were wary of monsters. But the monsters before my eyes were different. I didn''t even notice the sound of the horseshoes shaking the axes and the strength of the bowmen. The monsters just ran in front of me. I''ll think about it later. Looking at the monsters, I caught sight of the knight cadets and rangers running around. ¡°Grab each other and get out of here! ¡± ¡°Ha!¡± I saw Earl Eli''s accent in front of me. ¡°Damn it! I''m not a driver! What a hypocritical day! I put a lot of honey on my body! If you go out, the monster will be rich! ¡± Queon lowers his stance when he sees Eli Confucius who can''t stop complaining even if his breath reaches the tip of his jaw. ¡°Strengthen your body! ¡± Queon leans like an acrobat and catches Earl Eli''s eldest son and puts it on his waist. ¡°Now mind your own business! Go back to the Lord for more details! ¡± Bernardo Eli gasps and shouts in a cheerful Queon''s words. ¡°These monsters are not the problem! ¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Those guys back there are the real problem! ¡± Bernardo Eli''s finger points to the mountains behind him. ¡°There''s a bunch of people in there holding her identity card! ¡± 102 102.33. Force of Reversion (2) Trampling a few pathetic Goblins, Queon turns his gaze behind him. Beyond the monsters of all walks of life, I can see the Tired Blade Mountains. I didn''t see anything special. Even though it was only in the middle of the day, only the shade of the mountain seemed suspicious. ¡°The monsters have been driven away by those catchers! ¡± Later, Queon''s gaze swept through the monsters. Monsters of all kinds were running without rest. The usual vicious look is a frightened face. ¡°I don''t know what they are, but they must be horrible enough to scare them away. ¡± ¡°It''s not who! ¡± Queens are full of waist. The Black Spear Soldiers who came through the ranks of monsters jumped into the gates, drawing a modest circle. The heavy iron gate falls with the sound of them thumping, terrifying to pass through the gate. "Hup!" Quan picks up Eli Confucius and throws him against the wall. ¡°What you saw! And what you''ve been through! All hail the Lord! ¡± A horde of monsters rushes through the gates, among them the Quan who shouted. Eli, who saw the figure, ran up the stairs facing the wall. There was a winter palace just above the wall. ¡°There are terrible creatures inside the mountain! ¡± I report urgently. ¡°I''m watching these horrible people. ¡± The Lord lifted his finger without saying a word and pointed it outside the wall. At the mouth of the mountain range, everywhere in the dark, there was a darkness that encompassed without sound. * * A group of young men appeared at the southern gate of Winter Castle when the north gate of the castle was full of monsters and chatter. Even though they were in a mess through the blizzard, their precious birth was not completely masked. ¡°Are you sure the Horse Tower is coming in at this cliff? ¡± ¡°I know. My father wiped it, so I came here for now. ¡± They were the restraints of the nobility that the nobles sent after their troubles. Boooooooo! The restraints frowned at the sound of the horn, which sounded unrelenting. ¡°But what have you been so noisy about? ¡± ¡°It''s like a drill or a match-up. ¡± They roar, saying it''s not a big deal, and the Southern Gate soldiers do it. ¡°The glottis will be closed soon! If you''re gonna come in, come in quick! ¡± ¡°I saw a brazen writer like that... uh! Wait!¡± The refrainers rushed to see the gate, which began to close slowly without giving them time to communicate. ¡°Where are you...¡± Kung! The glottis closed and the angry young man frowned at the sound of his voice. ¡°Even though it''s a fortress of defence, isn''t it too clumsy? ¡± ¡°That''s right. I think I''m at war. ¡± The nobles, who grumbled as if they were unworthy, were blameless. Boooooo! I heard a faint noise in the middle of the sound of an elongated trumpet. Grab it! Khhhhhh! Turtle metallurgy and screaming, Leave the Trolls to the Knights and the Rangers to clean up the rest of the tremors. And a fierce shout. The restraints looked at each other. Seeing each other''s faces hardened, they could see. What face you''re facing right now. ¡°What''s all this fuss? What are these guys? ¡± They stand firm like a statue, and someone walks up to them. In the eyes of those who turned their heads, there appeared to be an upper limb that stretched out its head. It was only a sharp nose and a dress that was seen because of the hair that covered his face for more than half an hour. ¡°Oh, is that you guys? ¡± Strangely enough, the buyer felt arrogant. It was a strange thing. ¡°I didn''t recognize them because they were better than I thought. ¡± An unidentified man who asked for advice on his own touched them. ¡°Let''s go. ¡± ¡°Uh, where do you mean? ¡± A suppressed aristocrat danced and asked. The man stretched his finger. I could hear the fighting. ¡°Follow me.¡± For some reason, the voices, the restraints, were walking along the man without my knowledge. Khhhhhh! Shoot him! Shoot him to death! Who''s that finger-looking bastard? I don''t see any blood on my hands right now! The deeper the castle, the clearer the identity of the disturbance. Obviously, this was the sound of soldiers fighting. Gwwww! It was the sound of soldiers wearing musical instruments against strange cries they had never heard before. When I walked around in silence, I saw your quarters appear. ¡°Oops!" The restraints covered their mouths and went to waste. Among them were those who weighed the true inside without being stuffed. Normally, he would have his tongue full of ugly looks, but he wasn''t in his right mind right now. Just looking at dozens of bodies brushed up in your quarters seemed like a ritual. All kinds of monsters with blue, black, red, and green limbs were snatched to death. ¡°Oh, my God. They''re all over the place. ¡± An unidentified man said loudly. ¡°Hey...¡± ¡°Follow me.¡± Even now, I tried to reveal my identity and get out of this brutal scene, but the man didn''t even give me a chance. The restraints were completely depressed by that strange feeling of intimidation and followed the man again. A man climbed the wall. ¡°Shoot!¡± ¡°Ignore Trolls! It''s a waste of arrows anyway! ¡± ¡°Oil! Bring the oil! ¡± ¡°Not enough arrows! ¡± A clearer shout, an unidentified stench and a disgusting smell of oil, all of which blended together to overturn the inner depths of the restraints. I pressed and held my hand and climbed the stairs along the man. And when he finally climbed over the wall, the men choked, jawed and stopped breathing. The heat and unknown emotions emanating from the soldiers on the wall were swirling over the wall. He took a breath out of his mind and felt like his insides would burn black. "It''s a complete opening. ¡± A man with a short tongue starts to wipe the soldiers around him. ¡°There you are, hold the oil cooker straight. Do you want to fry your allies to death? ¡± ¡°Yes? Yes! Sorry!¡± ¡°And you! Why are your hands playing! Is the battle over?¡± ¡°Shoot!¡± In the heat of the walls, refrains from getting used to the idea of being a little bit, but later began to wonder about the identity of the corporation. Perhaps the lord of the Winter Castle. Without it, there was no way to deal with soldiers naturally. But it wasn''t. ¡°Huh?¡± One of the officers who commanded the soldiers looked at the man, and his eyes widened. ¡°Your Majesty?¡± There was only one thing to be called in the Winter Castle. Their father should also be seen as well. He was the eldest son of the newlywedded Leonberger family and only the first prince, Idrian Leonberger, an outsider of the Winter Holy Land. I heard you haven''t completely stripped the boy yet. It was so different from what I heard before I came, I didn''t recognize it. ¡°Where''s Vincent?¡± ¡°Until now, you were on the east wall. ¡± ¡°I''ll listen to Vincent. ¡± Even now, as the restraints were pondering, the prince walked through the wall like a walk. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Isn''t it too late? ¡± The officers who found him greeted him without hesitation. Unlike the soldiers who flew arrows with their faces stiffened against the wall. It was only then that they realized that those on the wall were perfectly divided into two classes. Those who are hardened by tension and who do not seem calm. All those who gave the egg to the first prince belonged to the latter. ¡°Your Majesty, what kind of head have you grown in the last few days? ¡± ¡°That''s it. I guess it''s one time. Do you have anything more to eat? I couldn''t even eat. I came straight up to the wall. ¡± The restraints opened their eyes. Because of the smell of unidentified odor, the smell of sweat, and the smell of blood, they barely hold on to the vomit that is about to burst out. The prince ate a loaf of bread that the officer did not know his name. It wasn''t just bread. Everywhere I went, I got food whining that I was hungry. Jerky, potatoes, bread, and the prince put food in the mouths of the receiving tribes. There were no stinks and tensions everywhere. The prince, who had been walking for a while, stopped walking. ¡°Vincent.¡± ¡°Your Majesty?¡± The Lord of Winter Castle, the in-house commander of the battle of HangChang, opened his eyes. ¡°When did you come out? ¡± ¡°Just now. Start by explaining the situation. ¡± ¡°Suddenly, Urr. At first, I was worried about a lot of people, but you see, rather than siege, it''s just sticking to the wall and using musical instruments. ¡± No matter how monstrous the monster sounds down there, the restraints dared to stand near the wall and look down. With those monsters in mind, the Prince and the Winter Holy Spirit made a nonchalant noise that was a great opportunity to train recruits. I couldn''t even look calm because it was flat. But unlike their thoughts, they were not just as flat. ¡°That''s the problem. ¡± ¡°In the words of Confucius Eli, monsters are also being driven out of this mess. ¡± One prince stood at the end of the wall and said, Unlike so far, it was a serious tone. The restraints followed him without my knowledge. And it hardened as it was. A black shadow clumps around the white snowfield and the border of the mountain range, with stains on it. And there was a darker darkness than a shadow. Hitting Aung San Suu Kyi to jump out of the shadows. The moment I saw them, the monsters coming under the walls became nothing. Hundreds of thousands of monsters screamed, but the sound of the silent audiences in the shadows, far from roaring and monstrous, was terrible. It was a denial and an ominous thing they had never encountered before in their lives. I couldn''t even guess what it was with short interviews. I just instinctively felt that something terrible was going to happen the moment they jumped out of the mountain range. It''s a magic tower, and I want to go back. It was a common idea in the minds of the disciples. Let''s go back. No one will know who we are anyway. The restraints gave and received attention. And then, trying to get out of that crazy wall, ¡°But what are they? ¡± ¡°This time, it seems that the immediate family members arrived only today. ¡± The sight of the Prince and the Winter Holy Spirit, who had just treated no one, touched them. ¡°Lucky guys. Arriving on the same day today. ¡± ¡°That''s it. ¡± The two laughed and giggled. The brothers and sisters of each family, who were listening to the laughter, knelt down late. I can''t wait to introduce myself and formally say hello. But the First Prince didn''t even give me a chance. ¡°Never say the name of a family while serving in the Winter Castle. You are merely recruits and will be treated the same as other soldiers. ¡± ¡°We''ve come to be Wizards of the Tower of Horses. Even if you serve in the Winter Castle, first make sure you have the qualities of a wizard...¡± ¡°Lost. None of you have the qualities to be a wizard. ¡± I came all the way to this cliff to become a wizard, and this is what the Cheongcheon Wall sounds like. It was inconclusive and unacceptable. So I protested. Strangely enough, I disputed the courage not to be in front of the oppressive prince. ¡°I''ve already confirmed that I don''t have your qualities. ¡± I insisted. I''m not even a wizard, but I know what talent I have. This was the monopoly that established the status of a marathonist. ¡°I don''t believe in your grace, but I told the knight to do swordsmanship and the wizard to do magic. So please meet the Wizard and let us see what seed we have. ¡± It was a sensible defense in its own way. But even he soon became colorless. ¡°You are all qualified as wizards. ¡± There was a woman with a sudden, clear voice and a white cape on her head. * * A woman covered in a white cloak, only a slanted jaw and delicate lips were revealed. But nonetheless, I was able to notice who she was. The mysterious figure that hid the celestial beauty under the white cloak resembled someone I remember 400 years ago. ¡°As master of the Horse Tower, I tell you, your magical talents and possibilities are nothing more than Goblins. ¡± It was the same as spreading the reading with a humorous voice. ¡°Who the hell are you...¡± The nobleman''s restraints, who had lost their spirits in her mysterious atmosphere, came to their senses and protested late. I want you to meet the Wizard, and I''ll take the test in front of him. I laughed. ¡°The wizard you''re looking for is her. ¡± She''s the one they wanted to meet. ¡°She will be rebuilt at the top of the Northern Horse Tower. ¡± He was the master of the Horse Tower. In my words, the nobility''s restraints have become a foolish face. But even Vincent had the same look on their face. What''s wrong with him? He tucked his side, and Vincent looked right at him. ¡°That''s what he said...¡± ¡°It''s a white night.¡± ¡°Vincent, Lord of the Ballerhard and Lord of the Winter Castle. It''s good to see you.¡± I frowned at the strangely empowered voice. I saw Vincent''s face, which was reddened. I thought it was the heat of battle, but it wasn''t. I laughed. A man who has fallen in love with a hundred-year-old bonehead. I didn''t know whether to pity this or to be ridiculous. I didn''t think the electronics were right. Ophelia, who didn''t care about her men 400 years ago, couldn''t have suddenly changed because she became Richie. ¡°Cheer up.¡± ¡°Yes? Yes! ¡± Seeing Vincent answer loudly without even knowing what it was, he shook his head. Love begins on a battlefield where screaming and death are no problem. It was a tragedy that the opponent was a hundred-year-old bonehead with no flesh left. Vincent separated and asked Ophelia blindly. There must be a reason to reveal yourself in front of people earlier than expected. And if I''m not mistaken, it''s because of the darkness at the mouth of the mountain range that she showed up. I couldn''t help but hear the screams of the dead and the fatherless. As I suspected. Ophelia is also a lion, and the screams of the dead that are not heard from the dead and the dead have led her all the way here. ¡°What the hell are they? ¡± I knew their essence was connected to death, but I couldn''t figure out the details. Beyond death, it was an unknown world that I could not even look into with my power and knowledge. ¡°Dead but not dead, living but not living, the dead who hate the living. ¡± She replied by nurturing. ¡°It''s an army of Reverend Cheon. ¡± And you already know who they are. At the same time, digging into her head, I was hardened and flawed. Those who climbed the mountain with the will of the true dragon, but never came down the mountain again. Ophelia looked at me like that. These are the knights and soldiers of the expedition that went up to Mount Surrey 400 years ago. 103 103. 33. Force of Reversion (3) A gust of wind struck the collar. The wind blows away, and the unclean and ominous energy of the wind blows away without my knowledge. I couldn''t believe it. The Knights and Soldiers of the Horrible Army. It was unacceptable. Nevertheless, I was forced to accept it. The Magician is not the only one cursed by a commander. Because there was a poor sorcerer who was taken from my sight and thrown into the frontier of life and death. The Magician found a vessel to hold all the things of his life, but they did not find it, and it became a ghost under the earth that did not reach nine thousand. The death that I could not see, the truth beyond that, pressed me now for 400 years. I close my eyes to dizziness, and the cold touches my cheeks. When I opened my eyes, I had starry eyes. Ophelia, she looked at me. It was a gaze full of incomprehensible compassion, as it was when we first met 400 years ago. I prayed for the king''s mouth, and I know that all the teachings that were given to them are from you, and that you take them for granted. I turned my head without even knowing the emotions that I couldn''t understand. But keep in mind. The only thing left for the knights and soldiers you loved was a cold death, not a belief that was as hot as the fire of life. The cool sensation that touched my cheeks disappeared. ¡°When the sun goes down, they will be released. Along with the period of hatred for the living. ¡± Ophelia, who stepped back, looked straight at me and said, ¡°If we don''t stop them, they will be taken away, and if they are taken away, they will lose both performance, body and soul. ¡± I was so distracted by the warning. I looked up at the sky. The sun was floating high, but there was not much time left to fully tilt. I lowered my head again. Vincent and everyone else were looking at me. I looked nervous with one. The armies of paradise, which had never been experienced before, were dark-faced with instinctive fears of the dead coming with the night. ¡°Gather firewood and oil. ¡± I ordered them to be strong looking at them like that. "Not enough to reveal the whole castle during the night. ¡± I added a word. "Gather as much as you can. ¡± It''s gonna be a really long night. * * Battles with monsters have made the wall more busy with firewood and oil jars. Khhhh! The same was true under the walls. The closer the night gets, the crazier the monsters start to fly. The monsters somehow tried their best to cross the wall. Kieac! Goblins crawling up the wall pierce through the Ranger''s arrows to pull out all my nails and break them. Bang, bang! The orc that receives the glottis continues to run with crushed shoulder bones. The two hands of the troll punching towards the glottis were white with bones. That''s the frenzy itself. Even the Ancients of Winter Castle, who have seen monsters struggle year after year, were pale in the frenzy of monsters. The recruits were worse off. Tired of the battles that followed the whole time, they were completely frightened by the madness of monsters. It was not good. Even if you clean up monsters before nightfall, morale will hit the ground. The deceitful army could not stop the dead. The frightened soul will easily give out my bowl, and the captured soldiers will be the ones who covet the blood and flesh of allies. The chaos will devour the army and hell will spread. ¡°Vincent. What power is available to the knight? ¡± ¡°There are now sixty-four knights of the Winter Knights and fifty-ninth century Black Horsemen awaiting orders. ¡± Compared to the end of the war, the power was restored. However, it was not enough power to calm down the monsters that flew crazy under the walls. ¡°Assemble them all under the gates. ¡± ¡°Are you going to open the gates and leave? ¡± Vincent expressed his concern. Although the number of battles continued during the day has decreased considerably, there are still two thousand monsters under the wall. It''s not just monsters, it''s crazy monsters. It was not very wise to open the gates in such a situation. But there was no way. If we have a night like this, there will be even more tragedy. At this moment, what Winter Castle soldiers needed was an overwhelming victory over fear and shouting. ¡°Tell Eli to gather the Knight Cadets as well. ¡± In my words, Vincent bows his head with a firm face. The rangers on the wall stare at me. I was filled with light that I could not understand how they looked at me, whether they had heard the conversation a little while ago. What the hell? What the hell are you doing with a safe wall? The question that came to their faces was the same. Just blowing an arrow over the wall will clean up soon, but I don''t understand why I have to open the gates and run the risk. But the faces of the veterans were different. Their faces, which were pale and hardened, were dull. ¡°North! Find the North! ¡± ¡°Some guy touched my horn! ¡± ¡°Think of the one who didn''t recognize the soldier as dead. I''ll kill you alive. ¡± The Ancients smoked the court stone. It was like preparing for a festival. ¡°I''ll bet on you. ¡± ¡°Black Spear Soldiers are the best at horses, though. I''ll bet on Captain Lichheim." Among the intermediaries, there were even those betting on Vena who had a lot of monster necks. ¡°I''ll bet on Captain Richheim, too. The message is still far away. ¡± As I heard, Vincent''s voice scratched my pride. ¡°Now, is there anyone else who knows? Walk as fast as you can. ¡± Vincent encouraged the recruits who were looking at him to take part in the bet, even as he was still speechless. The recruits put their money on the stakes without knowing anything. ¡°Lord Richheim! The Balahard family''s finances are on you! ¡± ¡°It must be the Lord''s pockets, not the Balahard family''s! ¡± The lone cavalry commander under the wall giggles. I didn''t see any tension anywhere. The newcomers, swept away by the atmosphere, laughed without knowing anything. The new knights of the Winter Knights did the same. I shake my head and go down the wall. ¡°Your Majesty." Adelia, who found me, took her sword and armor. Feeling her meticulous hands, she looked at the articles convened in front of the glottis, and she saw a familiar face. ¡°And Carls? ¡± ¡°Your Majesty is coming. ¡± The court knights were eager behind Karls, laughing and laughing. ¡°Your Majesty, aren''t you uncomfortable? ¡± ¡°Uh, perfect. ¡± ¡°I think you should clean your head. ¡± She tied my head up with a skilful gesture before permission was given. I felt a sense of liberation when the hair that covered my eyes was cleared. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°When I get back, I''ll keep it brief. ¡± Adelia withdrew with a satisfactory face. She was also fully armed with swords and armor. Arwen was by his side, and Eli was hovering around. ¡°Why are you there again? ¡± ¡°Mm-hmm. But I still have time to be at the forefront. ¡± ¡°Don''t sound like a horse, go to your place. Cadets tell me who to lead. ¡± I heard Eli squeak his mouth out. ¡°Lord Arwen, I wish you well. ¡± Even with Eli''s affectionate greeting, Arwen didn''t even answer. He just quietly checked his armor. "So you''re all set! ¡± ¡°Your Majesty is the late one. ¡± When the captain of the cavalry kept talking, the knights waxed and burst into laughter. I went up to the horse with their laughter. And standing in front of them, the Queens handed over the farm again. ¡°You''re the late one. You''re the most prestigious. ¡± He laughed at the defensive voice and looked over the wall. Numerous soldiers were looking at me on the wall. Some veterans were filled with expectation, and some recruits still had a questionable face. ¡°Your Majesty! Just say it! I''ll open it anytime! ¡± In Vincent''s words, I answered without hesitation. ¡°Open it!¡± At the end of the speech, the gate growled with horror. Chirp, chirp. The chains and sheaves connected to the gates scream. Then the glottis slowly began to fall from the floor. ¡°Whoo." There is still a narrow gap, and monsters insist on squeezing in between. Khhhhhh. I listened to the roar of monsters that were just noisy rather than violent, and I stopped breathing. ¡°Whoo." ¡°It''s been a long time since you''ve been nervous. ¡± In Queon''s words, I smiled. ¡°No way. ¡± Then he added a word. ¡°I have a lot of guts. ¡± ¡°When you were on the wall, you said you had a lot to eat. ¡± Queens giggle. In fact, it wasn''t because of a few loaves of bread I picked up on the wall. It''s because of the essence of the forest that hasn''t been digested in days without predation. I didn''t have to answer. You''ll find out soon enough. One day, monsters, including trolls, were rushing heavily, lifted up and down the gates, so that the horses could pass by. There were no knights in sight. I was just desperately teasing my feet to get a little further away from the mountains before nightfall. ¡°That''s really hard. ¡± I slowly pulled out the sword. Ooooooooooooooooooo. At that moment, my manna heart, stretched to the fullness of my sleep, turned on the base. In an instant, the manna spread to all corners of the body. No more vacancies. Nevertheless, the heart was throwing up the Mana endlessly. Qaaaaaaaah. As if it were a flood, the manna in my body flooded. ¡°Where I fled from the dead. ¡± I lifted the turbulence. He slaughtered and robbed the warlord. You know, when you get your ankle caught up in a little talent and you don''t use it properly, ¡°If you do, you''ll die. ¡± I unleashed a rare attack on the monsters. Ooooooooooooooooooooo. Earth cried in time. Pot. A glorious band of light is formed at the end of the sword. Cluster, Cluster, Cluster. The tightly compressed light became a blade. A sign of those who have come to the completion of harmony. The power of destruction only granted to masters. I held Earth as it was. Saaaaaaah. There was one line in the air. Even the space was intact Aura Blade. Chiaak. Monsters in the orbit of a line that cuts through the air look down at me. But even before they could figure out what was going on in my body, their head snapped, and they fell to the ground. A late blooming fivora, ¡°Advance.¡± I jumped into that red world. * * Goooooooo. Vincent''s energy bursts out from under the gate suddenly, stiffening. Ooooooooooooooooooooo. The ring began to tremble. Strong enough energy for the heart to regrow. ¡°This is...¡± It was a wave of something that he was so familiar with and missed. He stands against the wall and looks under the glottis. ¡°Charge!¡± With the roar of the lion, black horsemen poured out under the gates. There was a prince at the forefront. ¡°Ah..." Looking at it, something hot choked up in my heart. "Swordmaster!¡± One of the articles Baleard lost in the last war, followed by Swordmaster, was before his eyes. He holds the sword of light like the dawn, as if he would drive it away even in the coming night. 104 104. 33. Force of Reversion (4) In the meantime, Vincent didn''t forget what he had to do. ¡°Pour oil! ¡± There were monsters rushing against the wall as the gates opened terribly. Oil spills over the monsters. ¡°Fire!¡± After defeating the recruits, the ancient rangers shoot the flaming arrows. Aggravation! The oil caught fire. In an instant, flames gushed to the left and right of the glottis. But it was not enough. I couldn''t stop the monsters who were completely insane with just a few jars of oil. ¡°Shoot!¡± Rangers dangerously stretch out of the walls and shoot arrows at both sides of the gate. The monsters became hives in the baptism of arrows that hundreds of rangers poured at a time. Nevertheless, the monsters rushed towards the gate, and the rangers desperately stopped them. ¡°Troops on the move! We''re all out of the gates! ¡± ¡°Lower the glottis! ¡± At the end of the speech, the glottis growls and drops. The monsters rushing toward the gate with the body on fire became blood loaves. ¡°Slay all the remaining knights in the castle through the gates! ¡± Vincent continued to give instructions with his gaze still in the front. In his eyes, the horsemen that had escaped from the gate swiftly swept away from the farthest snowfield and ran to the west wall. "Hmm?" Vincent looked at the leader and his eyes widened. Until a little while ago, I could not see the prince who was running to the front with a sword with a blue flashlight. The only thing he saw was a white horse running alone without a rider, followed by black spearheaders. Vincent found a prince with a sausage. But no prince could be found anywhere in that rank. ¡°The one prince who preaches! ¡± Aggravation! He cries out like a scream, looking for a prince, and suddenly a flash of light rises in his eyes beneath the wall. He chases after the flashes like a hollow, looking down at the wall. ¡°Ah..." There was a prince. Gripping the blue shining sword firmly with both hands, he leans on the flame and carries only his followers and elf swords in green capes. ¡°Your Majesty! Why! ¡± The prince did not answer. I just stepped up and lifted my sword. One step at a time. That one was never small. Tofu weir. Dozens of monster heads fell on the wall while using a musical instrument. The bodies of monsters who did not realize what had happened to them until the moment their necks fell, scratching the walls. The golden flashes stole the monsters that fell so late. That was the beginning. A prince began to run along the wall. A golden flash and a green shadow followed. Bloody winds blew under the walls. One man and twenty women passed, and all I had left was the dead bodies of monsters. ¡°Wow!¡± Soldiers clinging to the wall shout. The shoulder that shrunk at the mouth of the mountain ranges was straightened one day, and the face that was bleached with fear of monsters wearing musical instruments under the walls remained red. I saw no more fear. The soldiers were only drunken by the power of the first-ever Swordmaster. But Vincent couldn''t just cheer like a soldier. At first, he too, along with the soldiers, just cheered on the role of the prince. Later, however, when he remembered that he had forgotten, he had to hold his jaw tightly biting and groaning. He was remembering. When he landed, he took the ball to extinguish the newly gained power for a while. I didn''t even let myself know if the energy I couldn''t digest would be drained out of my body. It was a year after my father was on the battlefield. However, the prince had no choice but to use the Aurora Blade as a stabler. I didn''t even know that the energy that should have been extinguished in time and made entirely of myself was scattering in the air. I had to stop now. I ran to the other side where the prince was. Then I stopped walking. Maybe the prince doesn''t know that. The conversation I had with the prince just before I entered the arena touched my head. When asked if it was necessary to leave the gate, the prince replied that the atmosphere must somehow be reversed before nightfall. He didn''t seem to be able to afford to tell me how to fight the dead. Vincent chews his lips as he looks at the prince far away. The youngest Swordmaster in the kingdom gave up the infinite possibilities given to him, and was burning himself. Only to be the light upon which soldiers will rely in the coming darkness. It was frustrating. The prince is struggling with my possibilities and my future, and the lord himself is only teasing me on the safe wall. I wanted to open the gates and run away and join them right away. But I couldn''t leave the wall. He was a lord, not a knight. I thought I could understand why my father chose to remain in the enemy camp as an article at the last minute. I bit my chin tight. He speaks for himself. As the lord of the Winter Castle, not the Knight Vincent Ballerhard, he has made up his mind. Now, what the Lord of Winter Castle has to do is look around the battlefield and lead the soldiers. ¡°I''m a Ranger! From this moment on, we will destroy the monsters under the walls with all our might! ¡± Only the youngest promising Swordmaster did his best to wield the sword less than once. I was only encouraging the Rangers to shoot more arrows once. ¡°Don''t spare me, pour! ¡± At the end of the pivot, knights, including the Black Spear Soldiers, reached the end of the wall and began sweeping the monsters from the other side. The rangers on the wall shot arrows in unison. Vincent stares at the battlefield with his eyes open. Instead of the Lord, I watched over all the swords of the one prince who was carrying a heavy burden. I put the weight in my eyes again. * * ¡°Hua!¡± I threw up a long breath. I felt like I was barely down. But the sluggishness wasn''t completely gone. There was quite a bit of Elixir''s energy in my body that I still couldn''t digest. If left intact, it was a poison that could stiffen in the body, disrupt the flow of the Mana, and collide with the Mana of the Heart to become a waste. The same decay as this sieve will disappear after burning all the poison. I gather the energy of Elixir and continue to burn it on the Black Day. Then, they catch monsters, release toxins, and promote the morale of soldiers. That''s the first stone trillion. How much energy they were draining. By the time Elixir''s remaining energy was no longer threatening, me, Adelia, and the Sword Hee reached the middle of the eastern wall. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± I want to hear horseshoes behind my back, but I can hear the cavalry commander calling me. ¡°Stand down!¡± Closer to the notice than the warning, I hurriedly grabbed Adelia''s waist and fell from the wall. The Black Horsemen and Knights passed right in front of me. Trampling monsters scratching the walls. ¡°Your Majesty! Are you all right! ¡± Carls and the court knights, who were mixed up between the cavalry, rushed to me. ¡°Are you hurt? ¡± I look over the wall, wiggling my hand roughly at Kars''s chattering words. I saw rangers staring down the wall, pulling the protest and repeating the loosening. Soldiers who were passively following orders with a face that seemed to choke on fear no longer existed. Akdamun, these eyes full of speculation, the soldiers were completely immersed in the battle. ¡°Whoo.¡± I felt like I was leaving now because of the warmth that remained so fine. I sighed with relief. Adelia''s movements were frequent as she wandered in her arms. The murders of the battlefield that drove her crazy slowly disappeared. And at some point, her footsteps stopped. "Your Majesty." A lone-eyed cavalry captain approaches and calls me. He nods and raises his sword high. ¡°We won! ¡± Then he shouted. ¡°I won!¡± ¡°Monsters destroyed! ¡± Knights roar. The rangers who stretched over the walls followed the victory cry. But there was no room for victory. It was sunset one day. ¡°Everyone returns to the castle! ¡± The glottis is open. Knights led the wounded through the gates. I too, who remained until the end and watched the return of the knights, soon followed them through the gates. ¡°Ignition!" ¡°Stick to it!¡± Hundreds of fireworks started to burn. But even with hundreds of fires, the darkness could not be completely extinguished, so the night was crawling. And at that moment, the dead, who were curled up in the shadows of the mountains, were released. Sasasasak. The snowfield, which shined pale with moonlight, quickly swallowed black. The faces of the soldiers, who were reminded of the joy of victory, were darkening again. I stand in the middle of the wall and raise my sword high. Pot! The Earth began to glow white. The Orrablade, made up of my pure Mana, not the energy of Elixir, shines over its fierce walls. It is not enough to drive out the darkness that has already fallen into the world completely, but to be a fire on which the Night Soldiers can rely. I continued to shed light on Earth. Soldiers turn their heads along the light. Thousands of pairs of eyes were looking at me. ¡°Tonight! ¡± Then I looked at them and shouted in horror. ¡°None of them will cross the wall, not the living! ¡± It was an encouragement to give to the soldiers, and at the same time a warning to the dead who shrug their chins in the darkness where there is no light. ¡°Drop the oil pot under the wall! ¡± In my words, the Rangers pushed down the heavy oil jar. Wang! Under the wall, the fire that remained undisturbed was transferred to oil. The fire ignited by the oil began to burn more slowly by nourishing the corpses of the monsters. A curtain of fire appeared along the wall. I stare beyond the burning flames. The darkness that was approaching smouldering retreated from the flames. But this was not enough to have a long night. ¡°Inherit the soldiers. ¡± Vincent bites the soldiers without saying a word. Regular soldiers, apart from the knights, were placed under the wall, and their swords and weapons were recovered and placed in the warehouse and sealed. ¡°Loosen the chain of sheaves with the bars of the gate. ¡± Without ceasing there, I released the chains of the sheaves connected to the gates and kept them elsewhere. Then, instead of the defenders who managed the gate because it was not enough, I chose the chosen knights to guard the gate. ¡°Whatever you see, whatever you hear, you must never be deceived. ¡± ¡°I''m not going to turn my head, I''m not going to turn my ear. ¡± Unhesitant answers from the knights, I would not have doubted that they would keep my word, as usual. But not today. ¡°Look at each other, but if anyone shows strange behavior, report it immediately. ¡± ¡°Again, ten times. ¡± I couldn''t even smile at Vincent''s Nurse. It wasn''t enough. ¡°Everyone eat hard. ¡± Today will be a really long night. * * The flames that burned by nourishing the fat that was on the monsters'' bodies slowly shrivelled, so that they could barely light up under the walls. The darkness approaches as much as the light weakens. I can hear the sound of that sigh in my ear. And the real night began. "Umm..." I began to hear the sound of sickness all over the walls. Beyond the walls, the eyes of some rangers looking at the snowfield were dull. In the brotherhood there were some who shed tears. ¡°Your Majesty. What the hell...¡± As I was looking at them, Vincent approached me and spoke. His face was filled with tears. While I was looking at me, I was surprised as if I had heard anything. Many times, I had never seen a rock that was as firm as usual. ¡°Never shake. ¡± ¡°Thy Majesty. That''s not it...¡± Vincent grabs my shoulder and points down the wall with his opposite hand. ¡°My father! My father is there! ¡± It was only darkness where his fingers pointed. ¡°My father is alive! ¡± I raised my hand and slapped Vincent''s cheek. ¡°The outsider is dead. Keep your head together. ¡± I spoke to him maliciously. ¡°The Holy Master, when you are shaken, this castle will not pass over today and will collapse. ¡± The eye, which was constantly shaking, found its original position again. ¡°Sin, sorry. Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Energize and protect your mind. Don''t let the dead get to you. ¡± I didn''t blame Vincent. It wasn''t just Vincent. ¡°Lidoval, I can''t believe you''re alive... wait. I''ll save you.¡± ¡°Wake up! Get this son of a bitch! ¡± My fellow rangers have been making a fuss about grasping a ranger running like jumping under a wall. Such scenes were happening all over the walls, no, all over the castle. The recruits under the walls were causing a match and showing signs of confusion as a group. Healthy soldiers and knights roamed around and defeated them. Occasionally, some of them rushed toward the gate with their eyes turned back. The knights who were guarding the gates beat them to pieces. I stare at the gloomy darkness beneath the wall. The dead cannot invade the realm without the permission of the living, and they are waiting for the living to open their own doors. Idrian. My nephew. Open the door. The wound is deep. If you don''t heal quickly... Why don''t you open the door when I''m back? Whispering constantly in the voice of someone who wants the living to meet him or her again. I stopped breathing. Not one of the high places, the majestic thrones. There is nothing that I cannot sit on. I cried out the [Poem of the Lost King]. Goooooooooo. My wrath has spread to the whole city at the dawn of time. Frequent rumbling, groaning, and urgent shouting. And finally complete silence came. Shh. Shh. Darkness flies her tongue and stares at me. ¡°If the king of the lions were to come today, he would have taken it, and it would not have been taken. ¡± The Orrablad is my tooth, and the poem is my roar. I stare into the darkness and groan. So that the long night was gone, I stood in one place, constantly reminding the darkness that I was here. How long has it been? I heard the dawn chicken crying from afar. Rrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr. The darkness flies its tongue once, and it slowly begins to retreat. That far east is coming. The morning finally brightened as the Earth drove out the night. ¡°Ah..." Mack''s unraveled knights and the groaning of the soldiers sit down and dig into his ears. ¡°What, are you back? ¡± I shook my head unconsciously after someone said a word of relief. Because I knew. The real nightmare was the beginning. 105 105. 33. Left, Forgotten, and Returned (1) At night, the dead came to winter. And the soldiers of the Winter Castle had to suffer from the sound of someone who missed coming in during the night. The first day was just the extent to which some of the soldiers who had gone through such subtle temptations were making a fuss. The same was true of the second day. I stand on the wall every night and growl at the darkness. At that time, the darkness stopped making fun of me and disappeared rather than staring at me quietly. The third day and the fourth day spent the night like that. And when the morning came, the night and day boundaries began to crumble. In the afternoon when the sun was floating in the middle of the sky, without even the dead retreating, there were noises everywhere in the castle. The screams of the dead began to affect the soldiers in earnest during the night. Soldiers now suffer from yearning and groaning for someone who has become day and night and cannot be seen again. I had to stand on the wall and watch the soldiers feel blurry. Though it was the dead who were wounded, their loss and their screams were like scars engraved in the depths of souls that no one else could dare touch. As I am now, it was best just to keep the dead from jumping even more during the night. Another day has passed. In the gloomy atmosphere of the entire castle, even the knights, who were relying on the energy accumulated in their bodies, began to shake. ¡°Your Majesty, we''d rather open the gates and fight them. ¡± Even the gloomy complexion of the glorious saint was potent. ¡°Not possible.¡± Vincent vomits ten times how bad the soldiers are. ¡°We don''t know when and how the night, day, and screaming soldiers will behave in extreme ways! It''s too harsh for them to endure! ¡± ¡°Better than being taken away from the ghosts. ¡± ¡°Your Majesty, if you lose a little time like this, you will lose the power to take the sword and fight! I''d rather open the gates and find the crossroads before then...¡± ¡°That''s what they want. ¡± I said a few times and resolutely. That''s what they wanted. The dead were waiting for the gates to open on their own. To take the flesh of the creatures beyond, to take the blood and the flesh. ¡°Can we wipe them out before they get pushed in? ¡± ¡°How do you wipe out ghosts that don''t exist? ¡± If it had been possible to cut them with the sword, I would have cut them with the sword. But the ghosts were like imaginations without substance, so they could never be cut down with swords. At least while they''re hiding in the dark without a body. ¡°Soldiers'' patience has reached its limit. ¡± Vincent told me about how mentally crowded the soldiers were in a heavy tone. I already knew. The sound of rangers roaming the castle with a depressed face and the sound of songs coming from all over the city meant that they had little patience. ¡°Valrhad''s soldiers are strong. They will not collapse. ¡± Nevertheless, all I had to say to Vincent was wait. The time will come. I waited for the moment to come. And when it was the eighth night, the moment I was waiting for came. Kaaaaaaaaaaah. At night, the ghosts who were camping under the walls and whispering in someone''s voice cried out in my voice for the first time. Kaaaaaaaaaaah! Thousands of widows roar at a time of dreadful roar, and the seemingly distant chunks spread out into the snowfield and seep beneath the ground. As I watched it, I immediately shouted with the utmost horror. ¡°All combat ready! ¡± At that moment the knights turned the ring fiercely and shouted after me. ¡°All rangers to their respective positions! ¡± The rangers, who were helplessly stretched as if they were suffering from depression under the walls, rose up astonished when they heard the roar. Booooooooooooooooo! The sound of the trumpet spread throughout the city. ¡°Unlock the Warehouse Seal and get your weapons up against the wall! ¡± ¡°What are you doing, you bastards! ¡± Knights guarding the gates kick the Rangers'' asses and drop the court stone. Rangers rushing over the Urr Wall shudder to find their location. ¡°What happened to your bow! ¡± ¡°Oh, I forgot! ¡± In the brokerage, some stood barefoot, forgetting to bring my weapon. I frowned as I watched the hilarious drama happening on the wall. Neither the right nor the left had such a king. But I didn''t call them trees. It''s been a week since the dead suffered. If you''re a dizzy soldier, it''s time for you to collapse. It is great to have reason to follow orders even if you are as clumsy as you are now. ¡°All battles ready! ¡± The Rangers, who had been on the right and left for a long time, finally took their seats, and the knights reported in a row. It was then that the earth began to rot. Jaw. A blue hand pops out through the white snowfield. There was a blue frozen forearm and a flimsy headache. There are corpses all over the snowfield. I saw it with a firm face. I didn''t think the dead would wait for the gates of Winter Castle to open on their own. The appetite of the dead never waited long for supper. Soon I expected them to use the bodies scattered all over me to knock directly at the gates. But there was something I wasn''t expecting either. I didn''t know that the dead would use this as a vessel instead of living. Soldiers and knights of Ballerhard, who were killed in the aftermath of a harsh winter. The corpses of those who did not recover them have been frozen for many years and have awakened. Just as they told me of the upheaval they had experienced during their lifetime, when the place fell from Beigo, they maintained a human circle to some extent. Among them were the relatively recent bodies of those who were transcribed. ¡°John...?" ¡°Oh, my God, it''s Gibson! ¡± The rangers who recognized them groaned. At that time, other ancient rangers opened their eyes and looked through the snowfield. They were tired of seeing if anyone was close to them, even those horrible corpses. Neither did I. Please don''t. Please don''t. I eagerly hoped that the outsider would not be there. ¡°Nothing.¡± Vincent said he would notice my color like that. ¡°My father is not there. ¡± I could not laugh or cry at the words. It was not up to me to decide whether I should be relieved that the outsider didn''t show up in such a horrible way, or whether he should be angry with the wretched last man who didn''t even leave a body. Or I couldn''t help but feel ashamed of my selfish wishes. I saw Vincent. It was a self-centered face. He was very distressed by the treacherous feelings that came from the Lord and the Son. But in the meantime, he did not forget his duties as lord. ¡°Everybody stay sharp! ¡± Vincent shouts out loud. ¡°Are they really the ones you knew? Are those monsters really your comrades who are coming to lead that frozen body and drink your blood and bite your flesh! ¡± A voice filled with the Mana of the Ring echoes loudly across the entire wall. ¡°Consider it better! These are the warriors that our fathers have not reaped, and the warriors that we have not reaped! I will gather them here today to honor that spirit! ¡± The moment I heard that, the verses of the poem came to mind. The first thing that came to mind was just fighting, fighting, and finally, a heartless remembrance of my father who was killed with all his might, a song of extraordinary revenge. Piling up green corpses and raising mountains. There was a red nail under it. Even if they weren''t green corpses, And honour your soul before me. Now that the salt to honour the soul is the same, there is no better poem for this place today than any poem I have. At the end of the verse of [Poetry of Soul], another verse of poetry followed. Snow-covered mountains, frozen bones, bloody red walls are speechless Those frozen, resurrected corpses were the history of a winter war. Only the sound of the trumpet of the dawn advancement is heard. I earnestly hope that the sound of the trumpet of dawn will drive out the night. The heart rattles and the mana escapes like a sled. If it had been me a while ago, the Dozens would have lost consciousness. But not now. I am now a completed knight, a Swordmaster. At the tip of the sword, it kindles the flame of the soul. In his mouth, he chanted [Winter Poetry] during the Great War. Goooooooo. A powerful energy spread across the entire wall. ¡°The snow-covered mountain frozen red blood permeated walls are speechless. ¡± ¡°Only the sound of the trumpet of the dawn advancement resonates. ¡± The knights roared fiercely and recited the poetry of war. Boooooooo! Dongdong. The rangers, who were staring at the snowfield in a blaze, sounded the north with a horn. It''s not who did it. It''s like I made a promise. I stared beyond that wall. There were frozen bodies. Running towards the wall with a squeaky, stiff limb. They were not already fearless, nor were they sinister spirits. It was just a frozen undead. I glanced at them and brought together the waves and the noise that was sounding through the medieval heating. And I spread it all over the wall again. The armies soared to terror. I could not hear the cry of the dead any more. The only thing I heard was the heart, the heart, and the heartbeat. The body seemed to be burning hot. I thought my body would burn if I didn''t vomit this heat right away. ¡°Tonight! ¡± I dared not bear any more and opened my mouth. ¡°Nightmares will end! ¡± Soldiers shout. And at that moment, the undead, who came running squeaking, began to climb the wall. I jumped up to the end of the wall. I saw the undead crawling through the walls, wagging their eyes and chins. At the end of the sword, the flame of soul is tangled over the Aurora Blade. This is purification, not destruction. The undead, who climbed the wall, was engulfed in blue flames and melted as it was. ¡°Take rest from the dead! ¡± ¡°The Evil Ghost is a gangster! ¡± The rangers and knights shout and draw their swords. There have been human battles with corpses climbing up the walls everywhere. The honeymoon has already begun. The only thing to burn was the men of Balahad, who had been frozen to sleep for hundreds of years, from a few months to a long time, and the evil spirits in them. I drew my sword and ran along the edge of the wall. I cut and slashed it as it stood. By touching it, many undead became ashes in the flames of purification that burned all over their bodies. But there were still so many bodies to burn. Until yesterday, the night that felt so long only felt shorter today. I measured the time. I couldn''t afford to. I had to end them tonight. At dawn, the dead will leave the frozen corpse and return to the unreal evil spirit. And the nightmare will repeat itself. ¡°Vincent!¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty! ¡± ¡°On the wall, please! ¡± Vincent looked back at what I said. ¡°There''s nothing under the walls...¡± After confirming that there were no undead through the gates, he opened his eyes to me more. ¡°No way...¡± Vincent came running towards me. ¡°Oh, no! ¡± Either that or I threw myself under the wall. The undead down there are waggling. Those who find me reach out and stiff their teeth. Abnormal long, sharp-grown nails pierce the sky like spears. I drew the sword as I was going down. Eeeeeeeeeeeee! The undead, whose arms were cut off from their wrists, screamed and became ashes. Jaw. After landing in the snowfield, I looked over the wall. ¡°Your Majesty!" A green shadow pops out behind Vincent looking for me like a scream. The shadows, the swords, surrounded me as I stepped on the undead that was climbing over the wall. I''ll take the back. Some trusted friends, nothing more to be reluctant about. I jumped into the middle of the undead. Cut, cut, cut again. Burned, burned, burned again. The undead, caught in a scattered blue flame, swirls with ash. I fell into a mojo and swung between the undead. Then I met them. A group of rational undead, clearly distinguished from the undead running blindly towards the wall. The moment I saw them, I solidified. They were the knights of the Corps who lost their lives like a rooster the day before with Warlord. But it was just a shell, so their true identity was the most powerful undead, the Death Knight, who came back from the dead. It''s not just Death Night. I''ve never heard of an outstanding knight like you in the faction of Guanglong-gun. I climbed the mountain 400 years ago to slaughter a mineral dragon, murdered. Good timing. A knight like you might know where the king is. Royal Knights of the Kingdom. 106 106. 33. Left, Forgotten, and Returned (2) A long time ago, before the kingdom of lions stood on this earth, I handed over my superior Mana Heart and her mate''s swordsmanship to the men and women who were deprived of their dignity and qualities. Over time they became swords guarding the king, and when the king went out to kill the Guanglongs, all the people were together. Many knights and soldiers died in a more vicious and violent battle than any war the kingdom had waged. Among other things, the Royal Nights suffered the most severe damage, which in a way was natural. The king they served was always at the forefront of the battle. The number of royal knights who fought to protect the king in Mount Surrey was forty. Nine halves of a hundred royal knights were killed. The ten surviving royal knights later became the mother and body of the current court knights, and the forty royal knights who died in Surrey were named Paladin. The Death Nights before my eyes were the Paladins. Even though I didn''t have a lifetime of Young-jun, not even a blue-frozen corpse was mine. I could recognize them. When no one recognized those talents and qualities, I was the only one who recognized them. Knight of the Mine Dragon. Tell me where the king is. But the Death Nights didn''t recognize me. It was natural. At that time I was only a sword, and they knew that both the sword and Manahart had been attributed to their king. No, even if I knew, they wouldn''t recognize me. The time of the dead is not flowing. If you answer me gently, I will step back. They were repeating certain time zones 400 years ago. That is the only way to keep your citadel intact. Maybe I''m one of those mercenaries following a mineral dragon, not a human being, or something like that. I couldn''t answer anything. I didn''t know what to say to that empty question. But the answer was set from the beginning. ¡°Knights of the king. ¡± Say, Knight of the Mine Dragon. Looking at the mortal-specific enemy, I said. ¡°The war is over. ¡± The story that happened after they died, which they did not know, told the truth. The expedition won, and the mineral dragon died. Has the King finally done it! Death Knight cheered. For me, it was a cheer that sounded so empty and futile. Wait. Ecchion. Then another Death Knight stepped forward. How do you believe that? What if it''s the author doing the trick? What if the king is waiting for us? Eus is right. It''s just a day away from the king. In the meantime, it doesn''t make sense that the war is over. Missed names poured out of their mouths. The moment I heard the name, I realized why I could quickly recognize them. How can I not recognize the soul of my dear brother, who was raised as a knight first among the Royal Knights? ¡°Exalted Ecchion, cheerful Eus. And careful Edar...¡± You know us. Look. Something suspicious. In a word, Edar and Eus looked down. After seeing the king in person, everything will be clear, Knight of Minerals. Tell me where the king is. Ecchion draws his sword and approaches me. I told them the truth I couldn''t tell them. 400 years have passed since the end of the war, and you didn''t break up with the king, you didn''t follow him. That sounds ridiculous. Ecchion. How long are you going to be listening to that crap? What a vain man. We need to catch up with the king. Even at this moment, the King... When I heard the conversation of the three brothers, I remembered their last appearance. Eus, who had been poisoned by a commander, Edar with two legs amputated while fighting Death Knight, Cursed Ecchion whose body was slowly frozen. Go first. I''ll be right behind you. Their last words came to mind so vividly. Is that so? I didn''t just say that. Until the moment of his death, he only wanted to follow the king. Walking with a rotten body, crawling on the ground with two arms instead of two legs, and hitting your feet with a frozen body. Something hot came up in the air. Loyal knights who chase after the king even if they die miserably. ¡°You were poisoned by the commander''s poison, you were cursed by Death Knight, and you became a body that did not follow the king." I hiccupped and told them the last thing I saw. We''re dead? Are we really dead? At the end, they realized their own death. What do we do? The name of the deceased. Do you mean. Their tone suddenly changed without any disguise. The sound of the human voice was also transformed into a violent breeze in the dark valley of the night. Swing. An energy began to flow from their eyes that were just red. Shuaaaaaaaah. The Ecchion Three brothers, No Death Knights, drew their swords with a terrible scream. A cluster of Seekerman Blacks pours out and clings to their swords. Swordsmen surround me. ¡°Back off.¡± Death Night Forty. The herd by itself. Gunne urgently touched me. I looked back at the winter castle for a while. The rangers were there, tearing out their faces like demons and sticking spears into the bodies of their old comrades. There were knights who looked at the corpse of an old colleague who rolled under the wall with his limbs cut off by his sword. ¡°This is my fight. ¡± This was the holy funeral of the old comrades who had been put off, and no one could help. As the soldiers of Winter Castle do, I will also remember them with the sword. Gunne looked at me. The face of an unknown half-elf, I said ferociously. ¡°Go on. ¡± Please be careful. Short-handed, the Swordsmen disappeared along her. A dark energy surrounds me as they fade away. Denial, ominous, and cold. But what was in it was so lame. I grabbed the sword and stood in front of my chest. and bowed his head to the king''s knights. ¡°I salute the Knights of the King. ¡± I put a flame on the end of the sword. I memorized poetry in my heart. Fight for the King, tribute to the King, tribute to the Knights of the Ninety. The foot moves toward the middle of the unclean and ominous energy. I drew a long sword. Dozens of black blades run in front of the glorious AuroraBlade. Bang! A terrible shock, an ominous and unclean energy dug into my body. I cheated by spinning Mana hard. And I drew the sword again. The black blade flew. Avoided, prevented, and cut. The scattered pieces of darkness scattered. The remaining black ashes are scattered all over the flames. In the ashes of the flames that I put up, the darkness that I carved, I fought like crazy. How distraught he was fighting. Suddenly I wanted the world to be white. It was too glorious to be called the dawn of the Earth, and too sudden to be called the morning. Swing. The Death Knights retreated with groaning. I looked at the side of the winter castle with a deep breath. There was a woman with a white robe on her highest spire, a fortress that had ceased to fight. It was Baek Ya''s Maestro, Ophelia. ¡°I didn''t mean to laugh this time. ¡± She said she would not participate in this battle. For her essence is darkness like the dead, and the word of darkness that was extinguished by the greater darkness is complete extinction that cannot be redeemed or saved forever. The weeping of the dead, the shouting of the living The answer of Ophelia, who grabbed my voice, dug into my head. It wasn''t a good sound to hear, so hurry up and give them salvation. When I saw the Knights and Knight Cadets who ran out of the gates defeating the undead, I grabbed the sword. Where is this place? Why are we... The thoughts of the chaotic Death Nights poured out countless times. Who are you! Where is the king? Like when I first met them, they questioned my identity and asked me where the king was. I forgot what happened a little while ago. But not everything was the same as before. What are you talking about? Ecchion. The king is before your eyes. What are you talking about? Edar, where is the king? I can''t feel the king''s energy! The Ecchion Three began to squabble as they looked at me. What I feel from him is definitely the energy of the king. But it''s different. It''s not entirely different. It''s not the same thing. Other Death Nights also vomited a confused notion. Are you our king? Ecchion looked at me and asked me, while my mind was troubled. ¡°I am not your king. ¡± Death Nights roar in my words. Everybody be quiet. Ecchion raised his hand and calmed the other Death Nights. But this energy felt by you is surely the king''s. Then he asked me. ¡°I had to. It''s the same Mana Heart. ¡± The king they served, and I all had the will of a true dragon in my heart. Who are you holding the King''s? I laughed. It was so sophisticated. Ecchion''s question was the same as the one I was advising myself about while I was wasting my master''s wall. It would probably have been a mess if it had been me a while ago. At that time, I couldn''t be a sword, I couldn''t be a human being. "I am." But not now. ¡°Idrian Leonberger. ¡± Now I am a wonderful grouchon who has existed for hundreds of years. ¡°Your king is the prince of the kingdom. ¡± He was also a human Idrian Leonberger. How rude of fate. For the first time in my life, Idrian Leonberger is not even a buyer of Death Nights. What does that mean... Seeing the ninety Death Nights staring at me with a dark face, I said to myself, ¡°The war is over, and the mineral dragons are slaughtered. Knights of the king.¡± They didn''t believe me this time either. I pulled the sword. And I recited a verse poem. The holy triumph that their king has achieved, A song about that glorious achievement. ¡°I cut the dragon''s scales, and drink its hot blood, which no mortal can cut off. ¡± [Poetry of Zangryong]. Reaching the master, he screams like a bowl that has become so hard that it is incomparable. The manna in that huge bowl was instantly emptied. Karrrrrrrrrr. At that moment, the Earth cried out a strange sound. It was the roar of a vast beast that tore the dragon''s throat. It was the resonance of my soul and sword that reached the master. Although it was still not enough to sing [myth], It will be enough to prove the feat of slaughtering the dragon. Aaaaaaah. The Death Knights groaned for a long time. Their thoughts rose up like a sunrise and overwhelmed me. The cheerfulness of the dominant echion, the hopelessness of the cheerful eus, the prudent permission of Edar. The unspeakable emotions of the Ninety Dead Knights vomit through my soul. I endured the same thoughts as the storm. They waited for their joy, their void, and their despair. Aaaah... The violent ideas and ideas fade a little. Then there is only one emotion left. You have finally succeeded. Relief. All I had left was relief. The three brothers of Echion looked at me and asked, Then are we dead? ¡°It was an honorable death. ¡± So did the King. ¡°All of the ninety royal knights who were killed in Mount Surrey were named Paladins. ¡± I asked him if he lacked answers, and he burst into laughter. Paladin was enough for a rural villager. It was a decent life. If I had Han, I wouldn''t have grabbed her wrist once and died. Other Death Nights burst into laughter after Edar''s discreet jokes. As I ate the first food I ever felt in my life, I just laughed at them. O descendant of the king. Won''t you tell us a little more? I wonder how the kingdom has changed. What happened to the Empire? On the question of the Death Nights, I looked around for a moment. It was coming from a long way. The Death Nights also know the terror of dawn from afar, but they hesitate to sit on the floor of a sheep that knows nothing and strangle me. I answered their questions with all my heart. The Death Nights listened quietly to my story. And at the end of the story of the Fallen Kingdom, we looked back at each other. The idea of the dead, unknown to me, came and went. I''m staring at them quietly, and the knights of Winter Castle are running at me. ¡°Sire! Sire! ¡± ¡°Your Majesty!" Those who rushed to me in haste were Arwen, Adelia, and the court knights. ¡°What are these again? ¡± It was Eli who drew the sword and roared at the Death Nights. The battle that had been behind them all night saw Gurwayne and the Knight Cadets become a mess. ¡°I am not an enemy. Gather the sword.¡± In my words, Eli fills her tongue with Death Nights. ¡°You''ve been joking with corpses all night. ¡± ¡°Watch your horses! Eli Confucius!¡± ¡°No. Someone''s fighting for something. ¡± Arwen looks back at Eli whining. ¡°That mouth. ¡± In short, Eli shuts his mouth. ¡°Tsk." I''m looking at that pathetic look, and the Death Nights, who had just given and received the idea, looked at me and said, We will not leave. ¡°What?¡± We still have work to do. After that you will be able to go to rest. In their sudden words, Eli and other knights drew their swords in a moment. ¡°Look! I knew I would do this! ¡± I ignored Eli and asked the Death Knights. ¡°The war won, and your mission is over. ¡± I don''t know what else to do. The war is not over yet. At that, I frowned. I wanted to hold them and ask what they were saying if I could. But I couldn''t. The morning was coming. The time allowed for the dead has not yet remained. See you later. O descendant of the king. With that said, the Death Nights fell in love and snapped their heads. The ghosts that escaped from the corpse passed through me as they were. I turned my head. Where the ghosts were headed, there were guyways and knight cadets. There were men with the same heart and sword as the Death Nights who had been cooked before their lives. "Hmm?" Gurwain raises his head. They couldn''t see the ghosts without a corpse, even if they didn''t reach the extraordinary. But I saw. I watched the ghosts dig into their bodies, including the Ecchion Three brothers. When the time comes, we will meet again. An unconventional promise from Ecchion dug into my head. See you again! Prince! In the cheerful words of Eus, I was completely frozen. 107 107. 33. Left, Forgotten, and Returned (3) Dong is dead. The darkness that found the winter castle during the night disappeared with the dawn. But as much as that trace remained. There were bodies everywhere. Soldiers of Winter Castle gather corpses. If his limbs are torn, he heaps them up in the quarry before the gates, as if they were torn, as if they were burned with fire. And I lit it. The corpses of the warriors, who had been buried under the snow without being recovered for hundreds of years, were burned with macabre smoke. No one opened their mouth. The rangers and knights just watched him quietly. I also stood on the wall with them and saw the bodies burn. I saw 400 years of dispersion in it. The fire didn''t go out until sunset. * * ¡°There are wounded, but no warriors have come out. ¡± The warrior did not miraculously show whether the knights had been actively involved in the battle from the beginning. Perhaps the body of the undead trapped in the frozen carcass was dull. Because of this, there were only a large number of soldiers wounded by the Undead and their nails, and no one died. ¡°Take good care of the soldiers. ¡± ¡°Don''t worry.¡± After reporting, Vincent did not leave his post. I noticed something to say. ¡°Why." Vincent hesitated for a long time. ¡°It''s too late, but congratulations. ¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Aren''t you the youngest Sword Master in the kingdom? ¡± Vincent said with a smile. Even late, it was a late celebration. In the meantime, it wasn''t a good time to greet and celebrate. He smiled and said, "Go back to rest," but Vincent seemed to have something to say. ¡°And I''m sorry. ¡± But Vincent has been apologizing. ¡°I will never forget what you sacrificed, Balahard. ¡± A face full of regrets, I could not understand English. ¡°I''m going to be strong. I''m going to be strong, I''m going to be strong. Never let His Majesty carry the burden alone again. ¡± I kept my mouth shut again to ask why. Vincent''s expression reveals my commitment. Whatever the reason, I didn''t want to ruin that determination. So I just told him I''d look forward to it. Vincent leaves and High Rich comes. I told her the last of the Death Nights. ¡°There''s something I haven''t done yet. ¡± ¡°All the duties that were conferred upon them 400 years ago are over. There''s no way there''s anything left to do. ¡± ¡°Don''t be impatient. It''s something they''ll know when they say it. ¡± I was unconsciously persuaded by what she said. The knights who had not forgotten their upright heart even though they were dead could not do anything to harm the kingdom for three days. Only thing I was worried about was Gurwain and the Knight Cadets. I saw the missing ghosts seeping into their bodies. ¡°Don''t worry, it won''t do you much harm unless they force you to. They just needed a place to sleep for a while. ¡± If it''s Gurwayne and the Cadets, the Death Nights would be a pretty good fit for a break. Blind loyalty to the king, and the same Mana Hart. The wavelength of the soul and the energy in the body were all the same. ¡°I see.¡± I parted with her and grabbed a drink. I didn''t like alcohol, but I think I need to drink a little today. 400 years ago, I emptied my glass in memory of soldiers and knights crucified in Mount Surrey. And I emptied the cup again in remembrance of the spirits of Balahad, who had barely been able to have a funeral. ¡°For the loyal knights. ¡± Last but not least, I offered another drink to the loyal knights who were only for the king. * * Three days have passed since the battle against the dead. ¡°There is a terrible rumor in the castle. ¡± ¡°Whether you''ve seen a ghost or a shadow hidden in the dark. ¡± It seems that the wounds of the dead were deep. When you see what a childish rumor has spread, even though it is a tale among powerful men who have never backed off against monsters. ¡°It is not strange to see a ghost howling before your eyes and dead bodies resurrected. But this will also be forgotten over time. ¡± Even this vain talk will come to an end in time. I thought so. Walk around the sunset castle the next day until you encounter them. I tried to drive Ophelia out because it interfered with her concentration as usual. Just a few days ago, I felt depressed, and I walked around the castle without a place. An ambitious night, a time when no one is awake but the novice. Somehow the corner of the fort was noisy. Crumb, crumb. Wag ''zac, Wag ''zac. I followed the sound of disturbance in my ears, and the kitchen appeared. "Hmm?" There were familiar faces. Gurwayne and the Cadets. I felt like I was in the market until late at night, and I thought so and tried to turn around again, and the guyways and cadets found me and bowed their heads. ¡°Eat what you used to eat. ¡± I swung my hand and turned around. Then it hardened as it was. I turned around again. Three of the men who were grinding down the kitchen''s tableware stopped eating and looked at me. ¡°Would you like some? ¡± The snowy giant wayne threw a chunk of blood into his mouth and asked me. Common greetings, none of which were said to be special. If they weren''t from a secret royal knight who couldn''t eat me. These are men who have taken the sword with hatred and grudge against me. After going to the royal palace, I did not explicitly oppose me as before, but that did not mean that my relationship improved enough to show examples by bowing my head first. Those men spoke to me first. It was strange and incomprehensible. So I asked them. "Who are you?" Guywain naturally replied to my question. ¡°How can you not recognise your suits? ¡± I laughed fluffy. That giant Wayne is in my hands, and the passing dog will laugh. ¡°Don''t bullshit me. ¡± In my words, Guerwain and his men exchanged their eyes. At that time, strange waves caught my senses. The transmission of a will incomprehensible to the human senses, it was certainly the wavelength of thought. Somehow I knew who they were. ¡°Reveal your identity. ¡± ¡°What are you talking about...¡± I was accustomed to the tone and expression of Guerwain, who took off Shichimi. ¡°Eusna.¡± In response to my question, Death Knight, Eus, who wore the Gewwain''s Tall, was flawless. I turned my head more when I spoke to him. There was a man who closed his eyes and a man who looked at me with an awkward face. ¡°Ecchion and Edar. ¡± Scaredly before the end of the speech, the ideological repercussions began to be irrelevant. I told you not to. What are you talking about? When you say the map is good. It''s a parcel. It''s a parcel. It looks really agitated. I can''t see the thoughts flowing all the way to me. Turtle. I think it would be better to just pretend not to know. Or do you lie down and run away? I''ve seen it all and now it means something. It is also impossible to overcome the ignorance and horror he saw that day. You don''t even have a sword. There''s three of us. There''s a knife. A knife for meat is a knife. The choreographer they were sharing came into my ear. I shouted because the silent mockery will be the mockery of the extermination of the murder. ¡°Who are you hitting? ¡± Did you hear? I think I heard. ¡°Shut up, because you heard me! ¡± The thought of giving and receiving from the three brothers of Echion ceased. Looking at the three men looking at me with their awkward faces, I put my forehead on. Now I remember. Reaching the end of the abyss, the Ecchions were among the royal knights and the most hopeful of the future. Because they were the youngest knights in the Knights. At the time when the three brothers were killed in Mount Suri, Echion was twenty-nine, Eus nineteen, and Edar eighteen. Apart from his skills, he was old enough to make trouble. Yeah. It was pretty rotten back then because of them. Late in the past, I said, looking at the giant wayne rolling over his eyeballs. ¡°Ehus. You encouraged me. ¡± In the old days, the driver was always too cheerful, and secondly, Eus. ¡°No, I''m not.¡± Hearing the excuses of Eus, I thought it would not be necessary. For loyal knights, the horn is a bitch. I wrapped my head around a bunch of unchanging accidents. * * I was unfair because I wanted to sleep quietly. Guerwain, so Guerwain''s body, has rejected his excuses. I couldn''t stand it because I looked like I didn''t know what to do. I wanted to enjoy things I couldn''t enjoy without my body. "Is that all you eat? ¡± Somehow, I couldn''t stand appetite. It''s ridiculous, but it''s a serious problem for us. Contrary to what Eus said, I did not think their desires were at all amusing. I could understand everything. I was also the first to enjoy the human body. At that time, it was worth being human. Even though they did not fully remember it, they would not have been less so if they had added more appetite than I, since they had been dead for a long time. I have not completely taken away my body, nor have I lost my life. It''s not like you''re biting someone else''s body and filling their stomach. It''s just a short stroll through the night while the owner of the body is asleep. ¡°Let the master of the body refrain himself from a line that does not harm him. ¡± I assure you, I never did anything to harm the owner of my body. In case we lost our energy, I also gave you a squirt. But do you really understand? There was nothing to understand and say. From now on, who''s the tree in the yard that''s taking over someone else''s body? If they don''t understand, they''ll behave as I say. I shake my head. It can''t be. I gave the right line to the troublemakers. ¡°An hour a day. Just so others don''t know. ¡± He laughed at them with a more fluffy smile as he nodded his head. ¡°But he''s in the middle of three days. ¡± But for now, I have a status. Eus answered me quickly. ¡°It''s good to have a wife so fast. ¡± In my words, Gigi San Eus spoke in a subtle tone. And when our existence benefits them too, it won''t hurt. Manas who can''t use this friend''s body are scattered. I''ve never seen it before, but there''s fragments and fragments all over my body. It must have been pretty painful to turn the Mana around. It won''t be possible in a short time, but if you hold the ball for a long time, you won''t feel any more pain every time you accumulate. And if you''re lucky, you can absorb all that energy. Isn''t that enough for ransom? I was hardened by the spirit of the Three Brothers. I thought I knew what the fragments of Mana were that they were talking about. Until many years ago, it was clear that the Mana of the broken ring had been lost because of the circumference of this body. In other words, the energy corresponding to the three rings melted in the bodies of the giantwaynes and the cadets. I saw the Ecchion Three brothers. But it''s a big mistake to use the flesh of the living. I''ll pay attention... ¡°No.¡± I cut the story of Ecchion in the middle, bowing my head like a sinner. ¡°There''s nothing to worry about. It crosses the line, but it doesn''t work. Do as you''re told. ¡± Seeing the three brothers of Ecchion, he added a word. ¡°And it would be better to allow others to absorb the fragments of Mana that spread in the body of the electrolyte knights. ¡± It seemed that the knights who had become obliterated could find the Old Testament sooner than expected. I got a laugh. Not the mistakes I made, but the jealousy I had to bear in the end, I have a way to make up for that karma, but I don''t think I can laugh. Even though they won''t be able to make up for the time they''ve been living like scrapies. Are you sure you want to close your eyes? ¡°I''ll pretend I don''t know. ¡± It''s not my body, it''s not the sun. There was no reason to miss the opportunity. * * Three more days passed after meeting with the three Ecchion brothers who roamed every night. I finished preparing to leave the castle, leading only a handful of knights who followed me to the royal palace. Winter Castle''s tribulation has passed, and the King''s trial is over. All that was left now was to finish the calculations that were mirrored. I ran without a break. Then I finally arrived at the royal palace, and I immediately found the king. The King welcomed me with a firm face. ¡°I''m here for the price of the treaty. ¡± Seeing such a king, I smiled with pleasure. 108 108. 34. Who dares to discuss qualifications (1) The King hasn''t answered for a while. I just saw myself pierced. Then the king raised his hand. Shh. With his nervous hands, the court knights and servants bowed their heads and retreated to their feet. Kung. The door is closed. Now all that was left was me and the King. The King was still speechless. I waited still. What I wanted to receive was a sack of sword that was stuck in the Remembrance, but what the king had to give was never a sack of sword. The royal sword used to slaughter Guangryong is symbolized by the King of Kings. Giving me a dragon slayer meant announcing me as the next king. There is no easy way to fall out of your mouth. He doesn''t want to give you anything, but he hates to get rid of it right now. I would have liked to be bitten by a promise I didn''t even have right now. But you can''t. The monarch''s words are like gold. If it is a promise made to the throne, it is even heavier. If I were to say, "I don''t give up my heart," who would believe the king and follow him? It was about putting my own monarchy''s authority in the gutter. ¡°I..." After a while, the king left his mouth open. ¡°I hate you. ¡± I confronted the King''s confession in a colourful manner. ¡°I know. ¡± ¡°I really hate you. ¡± ¡°I know it very well. ¡± The king''s tone grew a little harsh. ¡°As if the past is nothing, you are really loathsome. ¡± In spite of that blatant hatred, I was not shaken. From the moment I first saw him until now, the king''s eyes were like nothing else. I had never sent a young gaze in a single moment, and there was no contempt and hatred in those blue eyes. There was nothing new to come now. ¡°But.¡± The King said with a distorted face. ¡°As a monarch, I have no intention of taking responsibility for what I have said. ¡± That''s what the King said. "The Treaty will be implemented. ¡± King to take his place as it is. ¡°Sometimes." I looked at his back and said to myself, ¡°You may make the wrong choice. ¡± The King looked back at me. ¡°You can also do things that are condemned by all. If he makes no such mistakes in the future, he will also learn and learn. ¡± This was another fat face. ¡°Your Majesty said to me when I just woke up. ¡± Now that it''s all gone, you haven''t taken a single step from your past. And we''re not going to move forward. ¡°This is also what His Majesty said. ¡± The King sat on the throne again. "If you have something you want to say, don''t do it. ¡± At the end of the day, I left my mouth open again, as if I had waited. ¡°Only fifty-six battles in the past year. ¡± The king frowns at my sudden words. I did not hesitate to list the balls I had erected in front of the king. I slaughtered hundreds of thousands of Orcs I cut myself, and I slaughtered a king who led an army of more than 20,000 Orcs, and made it possible to cultivate wizards and build the Horse Tower of the kingdom that was sealed by the treaty. And more recently, the kingdom''s envoys successfully concluded negotiations with dwarves who had never even begun, which resulted in the kingdom making up for its poor finances and committing itself to a major business. The look on the king''s face on me was even colder. I thought I was a notary in front of myself. But I didn''t list the balls that I set up to hurt my mouth. I was just trying to ask. ¡°So where is Peha now? And where were you? ¡± While I was fighting monsters in the North, negotiating with the Empire''s ambassador to regain control of the Tower, I was negotiating with the Dwarves. I wanted to ask you where you were doing. ¡°Are you trying to warn me by giving me a good ball? ¡± I asked again, laughing at the king who rebukes me, pretending to be a noble burden. ¡°If I still haven''t taken a step, what about you? What the hell did you do? ¡± ¡°How dare you. ¡± I saw the king''s face. His face was like a corpse in extreme rage. It''s a corpse. It''s not a bad expression. The time of the king stopped that day when the great world failed. Then I repeated only resentment and hatred endlessly. It''s as if the Death Nights, who found the Winter Castle, had stopped in the past and repeated the same thing. The King was no different from the dead. ¡°Just one step. ¡± ¡°I won''t listen anymore. ¡± ¡°Has Your Majesty taken a step forward? ¡± He said, "I will not listen any more. ¡± ¡°If so, what was the next step? ¡± The King, who had risen from the throne, stared at me. It was a face full of anger. But it was nothing more than a void outrage that had already fallen as Mac had fallen. ¡°Listen to the knights outside! ¡± The gates of the Great War were opened by the King''s communication. ¡°Pull it out now. ¡± The court knights came to me dancing. But he dared not pull me out, just hovering around. I looked over the single phase. The king''s age is now less than forty years old, and it has not been said for a long time. But if it was the old man who lived alone in the past, looking back and forth, the king was the old man. I hid myself in a throne that didn''t fit me. ¡°Your Majesty and I, which one of you is stopping? ¡± He was just a stubborn old man who was angry because he couldn''t even answer the words of the little prince. ¡°What are the court knights doing! ¡± Seeing the king dagging the knights, I was troubled. Jaw. Then someone grabbed my sleeve. He turned his head and had a wrinkled face. It was Marquis Villefeld. Cleavage. The marquis shakes his head still. ¡°Your Majesty, God and the First Prince will stand down. ¡± After calmly pondering and grabbing my sleeve, I stepped out of the war. ¡°Your Majesty." Marquis Villefeld called me. ¡°Would you like to talk to me for a moment? ¡± I did not refuse. ¡°Go to my palace. ¡± He led the marquis to the First Prince''s womb. Carls, who found me, immediately looked at the old marquis who was following me with a glance. ¡°I have something to talk to Marquis about. ¡± Carls glanced at the other knights to see what was meant by my short words. Those who followed me from the Winter Castle sent out all the newly placed court knights in the First Prince''s womb. Just as the court knights were driven out of the palace, only after the doors of the royal womb were closed did I go inside. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Adelia, who was tidying up the bed, looked down when she found me. ¡°That''s what I do because I like it. ¡± The woman in front of Sodmaster''s nostrils clears her bed, and I stare at her, and she picks up a heavy excuse. ¡°Please don''t take away my pleasure. ¡± In that same attitude, it made me feel a little better to sink into the axe while I was with the King. ¡°Shall we get the car out? ¡± Now Adelia, who was so audacious, smiled and asked me. ¡°I think I''d rather have a drink than tea. ¡± Instead of me, I frowned at Marquis who was answering Adelia''s words. ¡°I didn''t think it was enough to enjoy lunch. ¡± Marquis demanded audacity as if he could hear nothing. ¡°The King is a vengeful man. ¡± Adelia, who smiled little at the words, quickly placed a cup of wine and a bottle of wine on the table. ¡°If you need anything, please let me know. ¡± I looked at her as she stepped back and asked the Marquis. ¡°So what do you say? ¡± The marquis grabbed the glass after banging and confirming that the visit was closed. He opens his mouth late after sipping his liquor to the ground. ¡°How do you feel? ¡± Marquis adds a word, frowning at the endless question. ¡°How pleasant is that? ¡± I looked at the Marquis with blatant questions. It was neither sarcastic nor encouraging. The marquis''s face was too heavy to say so. I drank instead of answer. I stole my mouth and thought about it for a while. I pushed the king who sees me as a thorn into the palace and finally regained my body. It''s not enough to call it Dum, but it was recognized as a successor to the throne. ¡°It''s not what I thought. ¡± However, I felt even more uneasy in my heart. ¡°I dare say it felt like persecuting a powerless old man. ¡± I could not refute Marquis''s blatant words. It is because Marquis said that he was unclean and not. It is because I felt well with the emotions that I felt a little while ago. I felt like I had been forced to steal the old man''s goods because I was exhausted, even after I had worn out and finished fighting. I drank again. I used to taste as much liquor as I used to. He frowned and wiped his mouth, and the marquis smiled. ¡°It''s all about the world. ¡± I didn''t think it was ridiculous to see a marquis who wanted to live a tenth of the time that I had to live. Come on, I felt it. My past, lived by the sword, was imperfect, full of strength and violence, so I gave half of my wisdom and insight into everything. The arrogance of the proud was nothing but the arrogance of the proud. Until now, I was just a kid who accidentally got a good swordsman, and it was my stupidity that I realized only after a long time of mixing with people, and only after climbing into the Swordmaster could I admit it. "A son cannot see the way his father passed, and a father cannot see his eldest son straight. ¡± I thought I knew what Marquis was trying to tell me. ¡°It''s not that much of a relationship. ¡± I filled the empty Marquis'' Cup with liquor. I also filled my empty glass. I slammed the glass in the air and emptied the drink. ¡°But I''ll see you listen. ¡± In my words, the Marquis heard more than half of the bottles emptied in a moment. ¡°You''ll need more booze. ¡± ¡°I''m eating enough liquor to die. ¡± ¡°I need some rest. ¡± ¡°There''s a lot to hope for. ¡± ¡°You won''t get the value of the story. Shouldn''t you be filling your stomach? ¡± I clapped my hands at the Marquis'' words. Adelia appeared as if she had waited. I asked her for a simple yogurt, and after a while, I saw enough food in front of me to eat all night. One jerky bites his mouth and buries himself deeply on the couch. I waited for the Marquis to start talking. ¡°Now that we have the opportunity, I''ll tell you everything from the beginning. ¡± Marquis''s eyes deepened. ¡°It was about 20 years ago, when His Majesty had just ascended the throne. ¡± It was like looking somewhere 20 years ago. The story began. The past of kingdoms I didn''t know, the vision of royalty that no one had in their mouths. The terror of the powerful and the irresistible resistance of the powerless. I drank quietly. I just filled the glass, emptied it again, and listened to the marquis''s story so that the night would go by. It was about a tearful effort that was hard to hear without drinking, and about the time that a man who had lost his will ended up with his hands and feet cut off. It was also a long and endless story. But there really was no endless story in the world, so the Marquis'' story came to an end. Kung. The marquis lowered his head to the timing table with a good grind. I quietly summoned the court knights. ¡°Your Majesty. What is this...¡± The knights who saw the Marquis who were completely unconscious as they became drunken bread opened their eyes. ¡°It''s annoying to explain, so for now lie down in any room. ¡± Carls takes the marquis in and leaves the room. I grabbed a bottle of liquor rather than look at it. ¡°It''s really not enough. ¡± A bottled wine bottled to the ground, and I dug myself up deep on the couch. ¡°Lost, but not taken...¡± Thanks to the Marquis, I learned a lot, but my head became complicated too. But I wasn''t given time to sort things out. Jiaying. The son-in-law roars with a creepy tinnitus. I woke up. ¡°Who dares! ¡± I grabbed Earth and ran out of the room. ¡°Your Majesty!" At the end of the day, Carls was running towards me. It was an urgent face without a prior warning. ¡°Explain as you go! ¡± There was no room for complacency. Someone just woke up my body. 109 109 Ch. 34. Who dares to discuss qualifications (2) "Well..." When Lionel Leonberger just woke up from a nightmare, the first thing he did was stab him under the pillow. The cool, firm touch touched my fingertips. He literally grabbed something cold. A rhinoceros burst into his hands. When I held the blade in my hand, I was somewhat anxious to remain like debris. I felt a burning thirst. He puts the whole kettle in his mouth that was on the bed. Choke, choke. Today, there has been a wasteful increase in the flow of the water that has been poured into the Eudallah. I endured it forcefully and continued to inhale water. When the cold water dampened the esophagus and cooled the stomach, the confused spirit flashed. I felt popular. A woman turned her head and looked somewhat shattered. It was the queen. ¡°Ah..." When I was looking at the Queen, I remembered the other night. After returning from Feud yesterday, I drank alone. And the queen returned, and talked with him, and gave him a cup of wine, and he was drunken, and fell down. I think it''s because I drank too much water the other day. It''s not foolish. As a monarch, it was a bad thing to drink a cloak, he said. I saw the queen he shook his head once. Even though she was now in her mid-30s, she was still hot. But his gaze on his wife was only dry. A long scar crossing the fine skin, the poor shoulders, came into his eyes. The marks of something sharp pass through, and he pulls the blanket still and covers his shoulder. After a long time, I went to the Queen''s bed more carefully. I chased the moonlight and stood by the window and looked out. I saw the wily son-in-law, the court knights dressed in shining golden armor down there. The court knights, who would have held their place as steady as a statue, seemed frustrated today. The capital of the Royal Guard seemed a few times more numerous than usual. Choke, choke! I heard turtle noises outside the door. Apparently, the armor of heavily armed knights was scrambling. The hair stood up. After dropping the rain water, I grabbed the decorative sword that I had hung on the wall. Unlike ordinary decorative swords, it was a real sword that set the day straight for use at any time. ¡°Your Majesty?¡± The Queen just woke up and called him. ¡°Shh. Something must have happened. ¡± The Queen didn''t ask for anything. I just got up quietly, put on my coat, and stood by Giavi. Knock, knock. Then someone knocked on the door. ¡°Your Majesty, this is Shin Schuhilde Schutgart. ¡± Lionel Leonberger stretches his sword. Schuhilde Schutgart, the court knight commander and silver lion of the kingdom. ¡°Can I come inside? ¡± He turned his head for a moment and confirmed that the queen was chopping her cloak. ¡°What is this noise in the middle of the night? ¡± An old man looks down at the sword in his hand and reports the situation outside. ¡°There was an intruder in the Remarks. All the court knights and guards who were guarding the Remembrance were found dead, and we are now picking up the plexus...¡± Unlike usual, he frowns at the blurred end of the horse. ¡°I''m working on it. ¡± ¡°I don''t know if the dead bodies of the fierce knights and soldiers are human or not. ¡°Does that mean the thorax could be a vampire? ¡± A knight shakes his head at his words. ¡°I don''t know at the moment. ¡± ¡°What about the glottis?¡± ¡°We have sealed them all, and we have placed more than three knights in each ring, so that no one can carry them out. ¡± The Queen, who was listening to the old knight talk to him, intruded and asked. ¡°What about princesses and princesses? ¡± ¡°I sent the court knights to protect the place. But...¡± Again, the blurred knight left the king''s mouth more carefully. ¡°The whereabouts of His Majesty the Three Princes are evident. ¡± And he added a word. ¡°The Dragon Slayer is also gone. ¡± At the end of the day, Lionel Leonberger suddenly became noisy outside before he even reacted. ¡°I have found the whereabouts of the three princes who disappeared! ¡± Following this, I heard the urgent report of the court knight. ¡°Tell me where the Three Princes are. ¡± The court knight knelt down in the words of the king. ¡°The Three Princes are blocking the front, cutting off the court knights, and heading straight for here! ¡± I was terrified of the end of the horse, and the window rattled. ¡°Shuck!¡± "Evil!" I heard a horrible scream. Then it was quiet again. The court knights in the ranks down there set up swords and shields to block the door. Guards raised their bows and flew into protest. Bang! At that moment, a solid palace door was smashed and something flew inside. Kudang Bath. Something unidentified rolled the floor and caused a body attack. It was the second prince of Maximilian who became bloody. Evil. Before the two princes lifted up their swords again, a glimmer of Cipheron flew through the dirt. The king shouted in a rush. ¡°Stop it!¡± The king did not know whether the voice had touched him or not. I was only relieved to see the court knights who had set up shields and blocked the front of the two princes. Spatula. The king frowned. It can''t be heard from a distance, but there was definitely a squeak in his ear, and a slicing of something was heard in his ear. ¡°Don''t stand in the way! ¡± I heard the urgent voice of the two princes one step late. However, when the words fell, the paladins had already gone through the body with a blue glow. The king groaned. The body of the shield-cut court knights fell to the ground. Later, Fivora worked. And beyond that, the three princes revealed themselves. Cover half of your face with your spilled head and hold a dragon slayer in your hand. Between the hair, the enemy''s eyes flashed. ¡°You!¡± I saw Maximilian rush to the Three Princes, holding Mana at the end of the sword. But no matter who saw it, the two princes were not the three princes'' opponents. The prince kicks his foot again before he hits the sword several times and rolls the floor in trouble. ¡°Lord Stuttgart. Go get Maximilian. ¡± The knight replied decisively to King Akdaemun''s voice. ¡°Your Majesty, I cannot leave your side. ¡± ¡°The future of the kingdom is there! ¡± ¡°For me, Your Majesty is the future of the kingdom. ¡± In spite of the king''s words, the knight was not shaken. The king looks down there again with a distorted face. The court warriors who blocked the front of the two princes were unable to stop the sword of the three princes, and their bodies were shattered. The arrows blown by the guards were not even near the Three Princes. ¡°Your Majesty! Where are you! Your son is here! ¡± The three princes shouted and looked around. Nervous negatives were typical of photons. There is no way to wield a sword against the king''s knights and his brothers in front of the king''s bedstead without going crazy. ¡°Why don''t you show up in front of your son! ¡± The king thought. Reverse mother. No. On the other hand, there had to be a cabal following him. The three princes were alone. I just slaughtered him with a dragon slayer. In a moment, all the guards are dead. Soldiers and knights were constantly gathering, but could not stop the Three Princes. ¡°Do you want to come out even like this! ¡± The third prince, who abandoned one of the court knights, rushed towards the second prince. The sword of the two princes is cut off for the fourth time. The three princes step on the two princes and aim for the dragon slayer. ¡°If you don''t come out now, I can''t guarantee your safety! ¡± When the king saw it, he grinded it. ¡°Lord Stuttgart! ¡± ¡°Even if you let me go because of this, I cannot leave your side now. ¡± At that time, the king burst the veil. ¡°I''m going there! ¡± ¡°Your Majesty!¡± ¡°Thou shalt do thy work! Dan! You can''t stop me! ¡± The king grabbed the sword and left the room. The queen followed, and the knight sighed and led the court knights down. ¡°Oro! Now you''re out! ¡± The three princes who found the king shouted out as if they were happy. ¡°You''re crazy. You can''t come here without being crazy. You''re definitely not my mind. ¡± The king grinds his teeth and looks around. I saw the corpses of half-bodied court knights. The blood of the whole body, whether small or small, matched the death of the knights as the old knight had said. It took less effort to find out who the pleural surgeon who raided the Remembrance. No, before that, the pleural plexus did not seem to have any intention of concealing his fate. ¡°A foolish and incompetent man has taken the throne of the kingdom, and how am I not crazy? ¡± The three princes couldn''t show off the dragon slayer I had in my hand. ¡°You see, Your Majesty. The dragon slayer, which no one has accepted in the last 400 years, accepted me. Isn''t this proof that I should be the next king? ¡± A dragon slayer with a shepherd''s ear flows, and the prince laughs. ¡°Crazy. Crazy. Crazy as hell. ¡± The king dared to slaughter the king''s knights, slaughter the guards, and put the king''s qualifications in his mouth. ¡°How dare you do this to yourself! ¡± ¡°Being the owner of the Dragon Slayer is not enough. But you have no choice." ¡°What are you trying to do...¡± My eyes fluttered through my shattered head. ¡°If all of Leonberger''s bloodied men die, you will have no choice. ¡± The three princes who said so flashed their swords. Two stunned Maximilian princes didn''t even faint. ¡°You! Stop! Even if you see me like that, you think I''ll give you the throne! ¡± ¡°It doesn''t matter. If you don''t give it to me, just take it. ¡± The third prince put a knife in my brother''s chest. No, I tried to stick it in. If it wasn''t for something that flew out of the door suddenly, it would have been so obvious. Evil! The bluish glow that cuts through the darkness hits the three princes. Bang! ¡°How dare you! ¡± The three princes, who set their swords close and stopped the radiance, shout. ¡°Me, you son of a bitch. ¡± I heard a growling voice outside the door. And a prince appeared. With a clear glow on the sword. The king opened his eyes to tears. There was also a sudden appearance of the One Prince, but the twinkling of the sword and its energy were not unusual. It wasn''t just the king. There was no one here who did not know the existence of such a force as me. So they were even more frightened. It was a lifelong struggle, a struggle that only allowed the knights who had finally reached completion. ¡°AuroraBlade!¡± Now the sixteen-year-old prince was too desperate to learn. One prince stretched his sword and walked toward the third prince. Bugs and bumps. Only the sound of the prince''s foot resounded, even the sound of the needle dropping. Jaw. And when the footsteps finally stopped, the prince opened his mouth. ¡°Who are you? You. ¡± 110 110. 34. Who dares to discuss qualifications (3) ¡°The same provocation...¡± ¡°Shut up. I''m not asking you...¡± He raises his sword as if he was seizing, pretending to be relaxed. ¡°Your Majesty! Be careful! ¡± ¡°Your Majesty!" Urgent warning, but I didn''t have a single eyebrow. I just liberated my oppressive rage. As I climbed into the Sword Master, the horror of a hero who had reached the fullest, and my anger, which had been stolen from the body, pressed me to shoot the three-prince. ¡°Huh? Ugh...¡± The stiffened prince sighs in confusion. I turned my gaze more towards that ugly figure. ¡°What the hell are you doing? ¡± There was my body. The only thing that remained in my body that could not be woken up was the enormous energy that I accumulated in my life. Nevertheless, my body is awake. That meant something I didn''t know occupied my body. He wasn''t a wreck. It''s too bad to wake up my body on my own, because his soul is so filthy. I looked around. I saw dead bodies that had lost their vitality and were pecking as they were pecking. It was a sign of the power of covetousness as a sword. I stared at my body again. He took possession of others and revealed them to an unidentified existence, even to a full-blown predator. Ooooooooooooooooo. Earth trembled. The turbulence and energy that flowed out of my body shook everywhere. But something unidentified occupied my body, there was no response. Until now, he left his entire body and exercised the power of covetousness as he wished, so that even the predators acted like ordinary swords of sheep that no longer existed. ¡°If you''re not going to reveal yourself, you have to find out for yourself. ¡± I reached out. I snatched my body from the hands of a hardened three-prince. No, I tried to take it. But I couldn''t. Quajic! Suddenly, a fierce cold burst out of my hand. I bite my hands instinctively. The quality leather combat gloves are frozen white. (chuckles) When he grabs his fist, the frozen gloves tear apart. I robbed my hand and shared the humiliating cold that invaded my body. If I was a little late, my hand would not be fine either, and my impression was cut. I knew what kind of cold my body was when it was like that. It was when the one who was not the owner touched. It also meant that my body now strictly owned. ¡°It''s not enough for an unqualified man like you to raise his hand. ¡± I heard a flattering voice. I turned my head and saw a threesome laughing at me with a controversial face. ¡°The only one who can touch this sword is the one who was chosen by the true, great ancestral spirit. ¡± A poor sense of fulfillment for those who believe they have been chosen by the New Testament. ¡°And the spirit of the forefathers chose me. ¡± I filled my tongue. ¡°Stupid guy. ¡± ¡°What?¡± I asked the frowner. ¡°Do you really think you were chosen as the owner? ¡± ¡°I don''t believe it. ¡± He smiles at me. It was a laughter with a low sense of victory. I smiled at him, too. ¡°You were not chosen as the master. ¡± He was chosen. But I wasn''t chosen as the owner. I was just chosen as a slave. No, he was overreacting. ¡°You''re just a sacrifice. ¡± He was just the greedy instinct of a sword, a prey that would soothe hundreds of years of transgression. In fact, he has been aging rapidly since the moment he stopped slaughtering. Wrinkles on the mouth, dull skin that doesn''t fit into a fifteen-year-old. If he can''t find a sacrifice to replace himself, he''ll soon be as lively as his neck. The moment of destruction is already near my nose, but only I didn''t know it. ¡°No matter how much you talk, nothing changes. ¡± Since I couldn''t awaken the sword with my sword, it''s no different from not being orthodox, and the Three Princes denied my father. ¡°From now on, I will lead this country. ¡± Then he declared himself the only adversary in the country. I was so accustomed to the ignorance of foolish objectors and the vain greed of unqualified objectors. It was like a bungalow, not unlike those who were blind to greed in the past and held the sword in their hands. And that last one won''t be any different. I sighed. ¡°It''s only been two days, so my karma is really great. ¡± Although it was not my intention, I hurt two descendants of my friendship who promised to take care of me. My heart was heavy. The weight of the sword I held was even greater. I didn''t speak out or deny the pressure. I only heard the sword, bearing that much weight. ¡°Your Majesty! The protection of the Two Princes is over! ¡± Arwen told me when it was time. The evacuation of all wounded is over. From now on, you can run as fast as you like. ¡°In a gap! ¡± A strand of familiar Leonberger''s blood rolled around and grinded it. All that''s left now are my knights, the royal benefactors, and the court knights who are ranked at the top of the line. And it was just the king and the queen. ¡°It doesn''t matter. Your Majesty is here. ¡± The third prince, who took care of his face late, said. ¡°I will slit your throat from this place and find all the blood of Leonberger before nightfall. ¡± The glare becomes darker in the eyes of the laughter as if it were fun to think about. ¡°And I will be king of this country! ¡± And at that moment, a tremendous force flowed out of his body. ¡°Look!¡± Strong energy in close proximity to the power of the Swordmaster. ¡°This is the power of the Dragon Slayer! Watch, Feel and Praise! ¡± He shouts in a fierce tone. I shake my head. ¡°That is not the power of the sword. ¡± It''s been a source of life since I was born. The possibility that you might have climbed on your own one day if you had been honest for a while, The human life itself, which had to be enjoyed for decades to a hundred years, It was only the last flame that burned all of them at once. I closed my eyes for a moment. Numerous thoughts came and went into my head. The third of the stupid and awkward royal family, Only greed is immense compared to natural objects and abilities. My father and brothers have endured and will finally rise to the throne. Even such a person is governed by the sword and speaks of the glory of the kingdom while only instinct remains. I opened my eyes. I looked at the three princes. One day, an aging and rapidly ageing face resembled someone. I turned my head. The king was there. I''ve seen the same face as my crazy son. From time to time, the Empire tried to break the kingdom''s regularity by adding provisions to the treaty. The conversation I had with Marquis Villefeld came to mind. Every successor to the Earl and beyond made a ridiculous request to go to the Empire before he was thirteen years old to receive a five-year compulsory education at the Imperial Academy. You have made countless other unfair demands, but you have not accepted them all. In return, nobles and knights who were loyal to His Majesty were missing or questioned. Among them were His Royal Highness, His Royal Highness, His Royal Highness, His Royal Highness, His Royal Highness, His Royal Highness, His Royal Highness. The monarch of the small country, as the Marquis said, It is the king of Leonberg who does not want to go forward, but does not want to retreat. It is to hang on to the end of the brick and to the end. It was barely understood. It''s only at this moment that the young prince and the sword are pointed at in front of the old father. The wailing and mourning of the servants who sat on the throne touched my soul for the first time, dressed in royal robes that did not fit the body. Goooooooooo. I fixed the sword with both my hands. And I looked at the poor loser. He brings the upheaval to its peak. The energy blooms from the three princes'' bodies also become even more massive. He looks at me and laughs. ¡°I hated you from the beginning. ¡± ¡°I hated you, too. ¡± ¡°That''s great! ¡± The three princes set up their swords and rushed to me. The demon sword, which fed on the prince''s vitality with its cravings, vomited coldness. Seeing that, I chanted a small poem in my heart. Part of the legend of the dragon slayer that he craved. Krrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr. The Earth roared and sang the myth of the True Dragon. Singing became power, and destruction divided the world. I cut off the cold that was spreading like a frozen son-in-law, and touched the body of the poor defeated man beyond. The three princes stopped without even fully lowering the sword they had erected. ¡°Ah..." The trio prince''s gaze was on my arm. Tuck. Both hands, cut off from the elbow, fell to the ground. Still grabbing the black one. ¡°Ahhh? Ahhh...¡± The three princes sat down with a frozen voice. Decades of years sat on the face of the three princes who could not even shed blood and saw my forearm cut off. I remember the moment I first met the three princes. The young prince who approached him with his insistence on trampling on his brother and telling him his name, then cursed him with ugliness and humility. Now that I''ve come to think of it, it was just a child''s strikes and competition. ¡°But I don''t really like it right now. ¡± I heard the sword. He who is deprived of life by [the power of covetousness] will groan and die in terrible pain. I will put an end to that suffering with my hands. Ping! Then I heard a small noise somewhere. And an arrow was placed on the forehead of the three princes. I turned my head in search of the direction where the arrow flew. There was a king with a bow. There was a king who punished the traitor, a father who cut off the life of the Lost Wheel. The king said. ¡°Burn the body of the traitor and collect the bodies of the warriors and warriors. ¡± He hid the pain in his eyes and played the harsh monarch with his mouth. And I saw it for the first time. It is not the upheaval of the soul that has been looked upon with the slightest power, but the soul of the real king. I had to lose what I had, one by one, so I wouldn''t back off. And now my soul comes into my eyes with a poor whore who had to lose even my son at the end. The king looked at me. Bugs and bumps. The King approached me. And he came before me, and bowed his back. Jaw. The king, who took the forearm of the Three Princes from the sword, peered at me. Then he gave me the sword. ¡°It''s yours. ¡± It really meant a lot. Funnily enough, I couldn''t accept the sword. Until a while ago, I felt for the first time the weight of the royal succession that I thought was just a dummy running into my body. You''re not the only one who fights and moves on. I once again discussed the king''s qualifications with arrogant gaze. ¡°Take it.¡± The king shoved his sword at me again. I carefully put out my two hands and took the sword. The king turns around, and leads the knights away. The queen approached me and hugged me. ¡°Do not curse Your Majesty as a father without blood or tears. ¡± The Queen''s voice in her ear was also full of pain. ¡°Your Majesty just didn''t want the child to bear the burden of taking the life of my brother. ¡± The words were blocked, and I couldn''t even speak. That''s how I watched the king and queen disappear. Ooooooooooooooooooooo. At that moment, my body, held in my hands, cried. And someone came to talk to me. 111 111 Ch. 35. How is it that the winter shall not pass, and the spring shall come? (1) Sa, save me. At first, his voice was so small that he did not know who it belonged to. Moreover, no matter how much I trembled, it was only after a long time that I learned that his voice was ruined. I, please get me out of here. His voice was strangely frightened. It even sounded urgent, as if they were being chased by someone. I looked around to pretend I didn''t know. There was a crowd of knights and soldiers, but I didn''t see anyone who cared about me because I was taking care of dead bodies everywhere. Only my knights looked at me and waited for my orders. ¡°Let''s go back.¡± I led the knights to the First Prince''s womb. Do you hear me? Get me out of here. Please. Answer me if you can hear me. While returning to the shelter, the wreck keeps buzzing. It''s like you can''t stand it without talking to someone. Choke. I walked in and locked my visit. and I took my mouth off. ¡°Step by step. Make it easy to understand. ¡± All of you, get me out of here right now. Please. He just repeated what I said to get himself out. Get me out of here now! Hiiq! An extremely frightened man screams and shuts his mouth in shock. I waited for him to open his mouth again. Please... If I didn''t care, I heard a voice that was small enough not to be heard. Please... Get me out of here. I was convinced by the voice of a child who cries like a frightened child. ¡°There''s someone in there. ¡± There was someone in my body who wasn''t a wreck. There is an unidentified existence that has limited awakening of the sleeping body, prompting the young prince to die of defeat. ¡°Tell me. There''s someone else in there besides you, isn''t there? ¡± The wretched one didn''t answer. It made me feel like he was afraid that someone would listen to him. I felt like I was looking for something to upset myself. Confidence has become stronger. Manny was frightened by Itorock or something that took over my body and acted like a dragon slayer. ¡°You need to know the situation so I can help you. ¡± I told you to calm down the wreck. I couldn''t see the situation inside my body without it being ruined as if my body were treating me like someone else. Somehow I had to calm him down and figure out his mother-in-law. After a while, the wretched man finally opens his mouth. There''s someone in here besides me. ¡°Who is that? ¡± Mo, I don''t know. Me, I was just hiding. Suddenly I was scared and I hid. If I get caught, I think something big will happen... I listened to him without hesitation and asked. ¡°So where is he now? ¡± Gone after you showed up. But it''s definitely in here. I can feel it. I asked several times, but I couldn''t hear a clear answer. Manny just told me that someone was with him and that something unidentified was horrible. My head hurts. Something is definitely going on, and I don''t know what it is, so it''s too sudden. I rolled my head still. But no matter how much I pondered, the answer didn''t come out. I never imagined anyone else in my body. It was unexpected for me that his soul was sitting in it. That''s what I''m thinking all by myself, and he whispers to me. Ha, not one. ¡°What?¡± What''s in here. It''s not one! The little whisperer cries out like a sudden seizure. There''s something in here! There are tons of unknowns in here! I feel like I''ve been hit in the back with one head. Go, I didn''t come in all of a sudden... they were in here from the start. Ever since I got in here, no, maybe it''s been a lot longer than that! Obviously! You can''t imagine... Please, please get me out... please, please, please! Let me out of this hellish place... The one with the words is broken, and he pours his mind on me. What''s in it, fear, anxiety, suspicion, confusion. All kinds of unclean emotions, just what I was listening to, seemed to me to be my head. Then, at some point, his voice snapped and he hung up. Sudden silence. ¡°Are you there? ¡± I found the wretched one. ¡°If you can hear me, answer me. ¡± But his voice was no longer heard. I talked him out of the night, but I couldn''t hear his voice again. The day was so bright. ¡°Your Majesty." I sit on the couch, staring at the light coming through the curtain gap, and Adelia comes to me. Upon hearing the visit, she was sitting alone in the dark room, so it hardened to see me. ¡°Is that what you''ve been doing all night? ¡± Why is that? I was forced to roll my head, and later I realized what I looked like. Sitting alone in a dark room with only the wrist area on a dusty garment and a sword tugged in. Maybe it''s not too good for others to see. She told me that the window was wide open. ¡°I''ll get you some water to wash. ¡± Adelia disappeared before even answering. And when she showed up again, she was carrying hot water and clean clothes. Adelia, who buried water in a towel and wiped my face carefully, looked at me. I noticed something to say. "Your Majesty." After a while she opened her mouth, she nodded her head, muttering several times. ¡°It''s not your fault. ¡± A voice crawling into the malloc, and then I realized that she was worried about me the other night. It wasn''t a crowd either. I think what I went through yesterday would have been pretty harsh. I didn''t get along well, but it would be horrible to feel like you cut off your brother''s hands. I didn''t really feel good either. But it wasn''t as distressing as she was worried. I was compassionate and compassionate, but my relationship with the three princes was not so deep as to grieve the death. ¡°Adelia has grown up. ¡± She grabs a few strands of her head and wraps them around her playful fingers. ¡°Your Majesty! ¡± She shrieks at my sudden actions and screams. Then I was surprised by myself and stopped my mouth. ¡°Adelia.¡± He looked at her like that and asked. ¡°If you want, you can stay in the Kingdom. ¡± She flashes her head and looks at me with a bruised face. ¡°The whole family is here. ¡± Because of the harsh northern climate, her family remained in the royal family. I was sorry that I called my family to the royal palace and dragged her to the north. ¡°If you want, I''ll make sure you stay here. ¡± If it was a whim, it was a whim. It was also an act he would not have done had he not seen the eyes of his father who had lost his son the previous day. But I was as serious as I am right now. I wanted to make time for Adelia to spend with her family until I returned to the kingdom. Adelia stares at me. But I didn''t think that expression was too sweet for my offer. "Your Majesty has found you. ¡± The answer was also not to the question I had given, and the voice was also cold without knowing where. ¡°You do the chauffeur. ¡± Before I even said anything, she took off my clothes and dressed me in clean clothes. ¡°Ow.¡± Her hand, which clears her head, was somehow rougher than usual. ¡°It hurts a little. ¡± ¡°I''m sorry." It was a voice I was not sorry for. It was ridiculous. I was willing at the same time. Seeing me alone, it was amazing that she was so intimate with me that she reluctantly followed me because of her family. The karma I still had to unravel seemed like Tae San, but it still felt like one of them had been unknotted. I laughed with a big smile. I felt liberating in that vicious touch. The heavy head felt a little lighter. One day, her hands, which cleared her head, released the muscles of her neck and shoulders. He was as careful and gentle as usual. ¡°Oh, cool. ¡± The stiff neck loosens and the tension loosens together. The troubles that were filling my head were also pale. * * After preparing to meet the king with Adelia''s help, I went straight to the uterus. The atmosphere of the royal palace is still cluttered by the noise of the previous night. The face of the servants who came to the royal palace with a crushed face is also the face of the royal palace, but the attitude of more guards and court knights than usual has been harsher. It was natural. The night before, the uproar was only one family wheel, but the uproar was different from the uproar. The reversal caused by the prince of one country, if it had been suppressed earlier, it would have been weirder. After walking through such a clumsy royal palace, it was a new war. The court knights who were guarding the front of the war found me and gave me an example. The court knights have never treated me contrary to decency. But that didn''t even make me feel better than I needed to. I just gave a formal example to the prince of a country as a court knight. But now the court knights were very devout without knowing where they were. I didn''t even know if it was because of Swordmaster''s invisibility in front of people the other day, or because of something else. They didn''t talk like they always did. ¡°The First Prince has arrived! ¡± ¡°Stop. ¡± I heard a loud voice from the inside of the war. ¡°Here you go.¡± The court knights opened the gates of the Great War wide open. There were guests who arrived first in the Feud. Some faces knew, some faces didn''t. Coughbuck. Marquis Villefeld and the palanquin looked at me and lowered their heads. Brother. The Maximilian, who wrapped the bandage, looked at me and greeted me with an eye. ¡°Hmm.¡± The boys and girls, who were wearing noble blood, were staring at me. I could have guessed their identity without difficulty. It was a face I''ve never seen before, but it must have been the blood of the Leonberger family. I looked at the princesses and princesses rather than the princesses. And lifted up his head and looked at the king. The king was also looking at me. ¡°It''s been a while since I called you. ¡± After a long time, the King''s words were as strong as usual. ¡°I came as soon as I could. ¡± So I confronted him as usual. * * After everything Marquis Villefeld heard about the previous day, the time passed. For the younger son was the one who tried to kill his brother and father, and the younger son was the one who tried to harm the king. It was a terrible tragedy, a catastrophic and disastrous event. Marquis couldn''t resist pain. But there was one comfort in that. It was true that the prince had drawn his sword at night to save my father and ran to defeat his mother. The stature of the prince revealed in the process was so glorious that even the chieftain of the court knight, who was stinging in praise, said that the attitude of the two rich men after the affair was cleared up would be subtle as never before seen. The Marquis thought that it was not in vain to leave the old body in front of the prince. So I looked forward to it. He hoped that the two rich men would settle the disagreement and dramatically acknowledge each other. I ran to Feud with a heavy hangover on the king''s call solely to see him. ¡°The First Prince has arrived! ¡± And finally a prince arrived. Marquis watches the two wealthy men with a buzzing heart. ¡°It''s been a while since I called you. ¡± ¡°I came as soon as I could. ¡± But why? The conversation between the two rich people was so different from what I thought. ¡°Isn''t the First Prince''s womb closest to here? ¡± ¡°I don''t know where the others have gone. ¡± ¡°What a pity. The messenger to the First Prince''s womb is too late to walk. ¡± ¡°It could be. ¡± Hanchi retreated without even looking at the king and the prince, and Marquis Villefeld closed his eyes. The two rich men have never changed. They still didn''t deserve each other, and they still couldn''t eat each other. If all discord is resolved in a few words, that would be ridiculous, too. I was just resentful of the emotions that preceded me at an old age. If I hadn''t expected it in vain, I wouldn''t have been disappointed. "A member of the royal family, among other things, doesn''t know how embarrassing his eldest son is to set an example in front of his brothers. ¡± Marquis Villefeld, who was pressing on the infiltrating heart, opened his eyes. Then I immediately saw the king. Obviously, it was a face that was as irresistible as usual. Marquis thought he had misheard because he was sober. Without it, the king could not have said in my own mouth that he was a ''member of the royal family¡¯ and an ''eldest son¡¯. ¡°One more time, I will punish you for being a member of the royal family. ¡± Marquis Villefeld opened his eyes. It wasn''t my fault. The king surprisingly told the prince, who had been treated like an enemy, how many times he should act as a member of the royal family. Besides, what about deception? The words that sounded like reproach at first glance contained the obvious meaning of forgiveness. Once again, the lack of a member of the royal family meant that I would punish him for all the mistakes I''ve made. Marquis Villefeld looked at the Prince without my knowledge. I waited for the mouth to open with a mild heart, hoping that the prince would remember the meaning contained in my father''s words. ¡°A member of the royal family...¡± The prince laughed at the flute. The moment I saw that laugh, the Marquis'' heart choked down. It was a look that anyone could have made just before the big accident. Marquis Villefeld hurriedly stepped forward so that his eldest son would not give him a hard hand. ¡°Thy Majesty. ¡± However, the mouth of a prince was opened before leading a drunken mutilated body and stepping out. 112 Twenty-two. 35. How can the spring not come after winter? (2) ¡°Your Majesty made me an example of him as a member of the royal family." I can''t stand the sight of a soloist. ¡± The old marquis sighed with relief at my exemplary answer. Neither did the King express himself, but I noticed that my stubborn answer was a bit of a favourite. ¡°Keep in mind that rights are subject to responsibilities, and set an example for the future as a royal family. ¡± In the words of the king, I smiled and said, ¡°Without further ado, what now? ¡± The king frowns at my words. ¡°Precision.¡± Seeing such a king, he said, ¡°If we catch Ganja, can we say it''s a royal royal royalty who is honest and involved? ¡± The king''s face hardened someday. ¡°There was a mix of royal infantry following me as I followed the outsiders to the north. I thought it was you who put me and the outsiders under surveillance. ¡± ¡°It''s a quick start.¡± Hearing a voice as stiff as his face, he turned his head. There was a palanquin. ¡°Your Majesty, I did. ¡± The paladin, who received my gaze, stepped forward and knelt. ¡°You?¡± ¡°Even though the planting of the first prince in the north was not very good, I dared to do something more topical, for I feared that he would make a wrong judgement in my youth. ¡± ¡°Count Balahard was there to guide you, but you''ve done nothing. ¡± ¡°If you punish me, I will receive it sweetly. ¡± The king knocks on the armrests of the throne. What is it to punish because you have done it with your loyalty to punish me right now? Then let''s move on. It was no small sin to spy on the royal family. ¡°If you are guilty, you will have to do it to the party, not me. ¡± The king who was pondering gave me a choice. It meant punishing the royal palace, or forgiving the royal family. ¡°Your Majesty. Punish me. ¡± ¡°Yes. If you do something wrong, you should be punished. ¡± I did not speculate. ¡°I will be punished by any kind of punishment. ¡± ¡°I won''t run. ¡± My choice is punishment, not forgiveness. ¡°I didn''t see him say he was thirsty. ¡± It was also a death penalty. ¡°It was done with loyalty. Too many bees.¡± I shook my head in the king''s words. "As Your Majesty would say, if it had been done with loyalty. ¡± I looked back. The palanquin still nods at me with a sinful face. But it was not really his face that he considered himself guilty of death. It''s audacious. ¡°The name of the precision was mixed between Joseph and the Royal Infantry, and my purpose was to look at the winter and the northern frontiers, not my personal surveillance. ¡± The palanquin again stood before the king and defended himself. I was thinking of the sentiments of the Earl of the Warlord, just to prepare for the unknown turmoil, but it meant nothing else. The king noticed that he was persuaded by the palace''s excuses. ¡°I''m not trying to prepare for the turmoil, but to identify the northern part of the country where the Empire''s surveillance is not affected. ¡± ¡°Your Majesty! I can''t handle it! Soshin, I have lived only for the well-being of the royal family to this day! I will die if I die! But I cannot die because I served two masters! ¡± The king threw up blood on the palace. ¡°The Royal White Family has served the royal family for generations. I will not listen to the prince. ¡± ¡°The fact that my father served the royal family with loyalty does not mean that he should even be a child. ¡± The king answered with a loud voice. "Elixir and conjecture. ¡± "Your Majesty. The palanquin is not who you think he is. ¡± He stood up to Marquis Villefeld and defended the palace. "I see. I misunderstood. ¡± I took a step back. When I withdrew, the king and the marquis became rather puzzled. I thought I would insist on punishing the palace whilst using force to the end. What am I going to do? I shrugged my shoulders to the king and the marquis who see me. The king has insulted the Royal White Family, who have been loyal to the kingdom for generations, and has ordered me to remain in prison for three days in return for my impatience. I said, "Don''t." Of course, I didn''t really intend to be in a place for three days. Two days later, an ambitious night came. I looked at her hand and stood up. ¡°Then ask for the rest. ¡± She vanished like the wind, with her head lowered. I led Arwen and Karlsman through the royal womb in secret. I don''t even want to turn my back. I was afraid to leave the royal palace, and someone appeared before me. ¡°Did you do a good job? ¡± She looked up at the cape instead of answering. A green cloak was cut long. Then, the white face that appeared under the cape was also pale today. ¡°Well done.¡± With a small pat on her shoulder, she takes the lead. I followed her through the alleys of the royal palace, and a splendid mansion appeared. It was as big as a royal womb, and the guard was also a triumphant mansion. This way. Gunne walks us through the walls of the mansion. Wait here. After stopping at some point, he follows her and hides himself in a dark shade under the wall. After waiting for a while, I felt the foundation inside the wall. Phew. Soon after, a deep shadow pressed on the black cloak popped out from inside the mansion. After a brief look at the surroundings, a strange man lightly crosses the tall wall like a shallow fence. At that moment, a powerful energy appeared from afar. It did not reach the Sword Master, but it was almost an energy close to him. ¡°Don''t move. ¡± I began to hear the sound of iron armor hitting everywhere, terribly before the end of the outrageous voice. Chuckle, chuckle. Then came court knights and guards dressed in gold. It was a strict siege that completely besieged the front line. A middle-aged knight appeared among the court knights. He was also in my memory. Deputy commander of the Court Knights. How many times have I seen him standing next to the Old Knight? ¡°I deserve to die for breaking into the king''s residence, but I will punish you with misfortune if I reveal my guilt. ¡± I looked everywhere in a panic when I saw the court knights and guards appear suddenly. ¡°How dare you know where this place is! ¡± Another group came running from afar. ¡°This is where the Ambassador of the Empire stays! ¡± Knights and escorts of the Empire guarding the Marquis of Montpellier. ¡°Who dares to make such a fuss in the middle of the night...¡± The man who looks like the leader of the knights stepped up and communicated, recognizing the Court Knights and blurring his words. ¡°Why are the Court Knights in this place...¡± ¡°Someone broke into the King''s residence last night. ¡± A middle-aged knight frowned at the words of the empire. ¡°Doubt us? ¡± ¡°No way. I just caught the culprit. ¡± A middle-aged article that said that pointed to us. ¡°Come out.¡± At that word I stood before the knights out of the shadows. Then I wet the hood of the cape that was being worn upside down. ¡°Your Majesty? Why did you do it?¡± A middle-aged knight recognizes me and opens his eyes. I said naturally as I watched the knights roam the palace. ¡°There''s no moon, there''s no air, there''s no walking day. Isn''t that right?¡± The last words looked at the freak and said, Strange was surrounded by court knights and imperial knights, unable to do this or do this, and hardened like a statue. ¡°Grab it. And get on your knees. ¡± I ordered the court knights to do more than that. The court knights fulfilled my orders without delay. Certainly, I felt my status was different from before. Strange men were drawn to the sword and desperately resisted, but the court knights were the best in the kingdom. When none of those knights and six of them ran, the sword was snatched away and he fell on his knees on the ground. ¡°Wait." The court knight stopped trying to take off the cloak of a freak. ¡°I''ll check. ¡± ¡°This person has not been identified. How are you trying to take the risk? ¡± He was a knowledgeable court knight. ¡°Me? I''m Sodmaston? ¡± But it didn''t work for me. He approaches the more bizarre court knights with his mouth shut and wets his cloak. ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°Why the author! ¡± The Court Knights, who recognized the freak, took a deep breath. ¡°I told you. ¡± I said to the freak, ignoring the surrounding reactions. ¡°My punishment won''t be sweet. ¡± In my words, the weirder, whiter face became. * * ¡°Just tell me what the hell happened. ¡± An ambitious vision, magnificent with the King. ¡°I threw the bait, and the meat just bit the bait. ¡± ¡°The meat was a palace bag. ¡± I nod. The King accused me of being unfaithful by speculation. But I wasn''t being rude. I just acted like I was being rude. That way, the Empire''s spies will feel crisis and won''t shrink too much. ¡°How did you know? ¡± ¡°I''ve been sticking people up for a long time. ¡± ¡°How do you know that the palanquin is a spy? ¡± I shook my head in the king''s words. ¡°I didn''t put it on the palanquin. ¡± It was the ambassador of the Empire, not the palace, that I put the surveillance in place. I let the Swordsmen watch over the Marquis of Montpellier, but I had an unexpected income. I learned that there are people who secretly enter the Marquis''s mansion. The Swordsmen cleverly stepped on the backs of their secret guests and kept track of their identities. Among them, surprisingly, there was a palace chief who was in charge of the royal palace. The king, who heard my explanation, opened his eyes. ¡°Do you have a list? ¡± I took a sealed envelope out of my arms without a word and handed it to the king. As soon as he received the envelope, the king ripped his nose and checked the contents. The king who scoured the list closed his eyes. Then I didn''t open my mouth for a long time. It was a very shocking face. I had to. The names of the nobles on the list I gave you were not one or two. The names of nearly half the kingdom''s nobles were on the list. Even though not all of them were spies, at least half of them were the ones who sold the kingdom''s information to Marquis Montpellier. In other words, at least a quarter of the kingdom''s nobles were attached to the Empire. It also meant that the number of those who were revealed was the same, and it would not be enough to say that the king who had been against the Empire all his life was disappointed. ¡°Why didn''t you tell me you had a list like this from the beginning? ¡± In the words of the king, I shrugged. I would have wanted to do this childish play and take the hassle. ¡°Would you believe that? ¡± The palanquin said he was a spy, but the seeds were not eaten either. In that situation, if I am a list of nobles who are in a relationship with Montpellier, and I give you a piece of paper, I will believe you. Whether the king was persuaded of my words or not, I made no mention of it. ¡°It''s a pity. The actions of the palace whites from the Ambassador''s mansion on an ambitious night are doubtful, but I can''t give the palace whites as one. I wish I''d waited a little longer after I threw the guillotine bait and waited for the needle to stitch properly. ¡± I laughed at the King''s lamentation. ¡°What did the writer say? ¡± ¡°You''ve done something unfair and misleading, so you said you''d take responsibility and step back. He said he would go down as soon as he finished the takeover. ¡± ¡°Let me back off. ¡± The king frowns. I guess it was unexpected that I told you to punish him so hard. ¡°A nobleman who has been in power for a long time in the Kingdom falls. You''ve lost your power, but you won''t have much wealth. ¡± I wonder if the King understands what I''m saying. ¡°It would be good for the adversaries to twist. ¡± ¡°Maybe the one with the grudge is twisted. How many enemies would you have had while you enjoyed power? ¡± Like a royal eldest son, or a prince, or a country. I had already decided to take care of the paladin, and I was willing to follow him to the end, whether he fell into exile or exile to the Empire. And the only price a traitor had to pay was death. When I smiled bitterly, the king also laughed. Suddenly he laughed and became an awkward face. I don''t think it was familiar to have this conversation with me. Neither did I. I felt awkward, so I gave my purchasing power and smoked something else. The king asked me, as I was about to get up from the slumber. ¡°I''ll let the nobles on the list take their time to thinn it out. ¡± ¡°You don''t have to deal with it too much. The time will come. ¡± "When?" I hesitate to sit back on my butt, which happened halfway. Then I looked at the king. ¡°Isn''t there something you need to talk about first? ¡± Though I was quite relieved to see the other side of the king, I still remember the soldiers of Winter Castle who died waiting for reinforcements. The last appearance of the outsider was also good in my eyes. So I asked. ¡°Why did you abandon the North? ¡± That''s why we were so expansive in the north that we were able to defend. 113 113 Ch. 35. How can the spring not come after winter? (3) The king saw his eldest son. An arrogant, defeated young prince. It was just like me in the past. I thought I could save the kingdom from the depletion of the Empire and further bring it back to life. But it wasn''t. There was nothing I could do but hold on. Throughout the centuries, the kingdom that had been plundered under the name of the Treaty had already become ManshinChang. A great duty was imposed on all transactions that took place in the Kingdom, but the benefits were directed towards the Empire, not the Kingdom. The unconscious tariffs cut off the footsteps of merchants who sought the kingdom, and the kingdom suffered from a chronic shortage of supplies. Mines were everywhere, and the by-products of expensive monsters were overflowing, but the Empire Merchants couldn''t get the price because they were exclusive. The empire deliberately reduced the royal power and empowered the nobles. This caused the royal family to lose their tax rights to the nobles, and many businesses became famous. The royal treasury went on a deteriorating path, and the nobles grabbed the territorial people and accumulated wealth. The kingdom that united under the mighty power of the Leonbergers no longer existed. All of that has happened over the last hundred years. The east-south-west, north-west, and central twelve regiments were also not intact. Of the twelve troops, only four were required to maintain a capacity of 2,000. With the exception of the Northern Legion of Winter Castle, the Eastern Legion of the Red Salt Coast Fortress, the Southern Legion of the Fortress of the Southern N''Djamena, and the Central Legion of the King and the Four Legions, the other eight Legions were disheartened by the name of the regular army. Less than half of the capacity was made up of troops, and even the majority of the troops were armed and armed with mercenaries who had signed long-term contracts with the nobles. I heard that there was a disturbance in the north. The king wraps his head in order to dispatch reinforcements immediately. The southern troops of the border, which can be called Choi Jeong of the Kingdom in terms of armaments and armaments, were unable to clear the border, and the eastern troops, which could immediately land in the north using the fleet, were unable to even sail due to the pressure of the Empire. The Northern Legion was already resident in the Winter Castle, so it was out of the question, and reserve troops made up of conscripts should be sent to the north to help. All that remains is the Central Army, but even considering the royal power gap, it was not easy to determine the dispatch. There were no Legions of the Kingdom that did not have feet tied. Eventually, the king borrowed part of the Central Army and the Wireless Knights, risking the royal power gap. The squadron was filled with mercenaries at a tremendous cost. That was for the best at the time. I thought if we agreed with the nobles of the North, the kingdom''s shield would be able to protect the North. But that was an illusion. The lords of the north remained motionless, and the winter castle eventually collapsed. The Silver Lion of Winter Castle was killed, and the North was defenselessly exposed to the Orcs. It had to be repaired in the north, but that was practically impossible. The only way to get rid of all the Orcs was by the Royal Family''s troops, and the nobles in the Middle Ages will never send troops for the North. So I spread my defensive line in the middle around the bridge that joins the Rheintes. The nobles of the central region, who fell on the back of their feet, gave their troops. After hearing reports of an army gathering close to the line of defence, the king was able to take a breath. I thought that a small army would be able to stop it with a narrow path. Even that was a judgment mistake. The King of Orcs, Warlord, had almost reached the Wadi border due to an unprecedented presence, and the entire kingdom of Jachith was about to be ravaged by Orcs. If we look back now, it was not an exaggeration to say that the kingdom had been brought out before the nose of destruction. The only thing that prevented his destruction was his first son, whom he hated with all his might. He was also the eldest to starve the Orcs and defeat them. He also convened an army of northern lords who had turned violently to save the defensive line just before the end of the year. Such an eldest son was asking him. Why did you abandon the North? Seeing the luminosity of the palace, he sighed. There was so much to say. The excuse was that the pressure of the Empire had weakened the power. Dividing responsibilities allowed me to transfer responsibilities to the Balahard Changbaek family, which did not properly encompass the Baha ''i family. The lords of the north, who had abandoned their duties, and the nobles of the central region, who had crossed the ravine of the river, were also unable to be free from responsibility. A monster named Warlord, who no one knew about, was overflowing with financial pressure and excuses. But I couldn''t get either of them out of my mouth. By now, it''s all just an excuse. The king opened his mouth several times and closed his eyes and looked at the prince. I realized that a frowned face, a sharpened eye, and a chattering face were not familiar. And I didn''t think about it long enough to recall where I saw that face. Before he took over the throne, his face looked just like mine. As soon as I realized that, the king was able to understand my eldest son for the first time. It was just enough to recall the feelings he had felt for the former king. Numerous concepts were pushed along with past emotions. Among them was the self-esteem of his father, who shifted his responsibilities to a young prince who knew nothing and turned his back on reality, and the self-esteem of a narrow monarch who turned a blind eye to judgment mistakes and failures. In that endless wave of emotion, the king closed his eyes. The answer was set from the beginning. If you cover the fruit with a ball, the prince will make up for his mistakes once and for all. I should have admitted to it, but I didn''t. His guilt was not as great as that of his eldest son. I lost the distinction between the ball and the corporation because I couldn''t express my feelings. I had to make it right now. The king sighed a long sigh. In his sighs, he uttered his own childhood and sleepy feelings. I was emptied and emptied again due to lack of time. Only then could the king answer the question. I did my best in a poor situation, but I felt like I had failed. I tried to cope with a rapidly changing situation, but I didn''t get things done right. It''s all the virtue of not leading the nobles properly as monarchs, the extreme of incompetence that I have not boldly determined. The history of the kingdom, which may sound like a long excuse, Perhaps it sounds like a sleazy self-rationalization of the royal difficulties. The king just said. And when all those stories were over, the prince stood up quietly. There were no words of understanding, no words of accusation. Instead of being conceived and silent, the king saw the prince who had risen from the throne with a fierce face. The prince, who seemed to be leaving soon, remained for a long time. ¡°Five hundred people are trained to become full knights in winter. ¡± Then, after a while, I said something unexpected. The king''s eyes widened. ¡°Some of them are known to His Majesty. ¡± The prince''s words were too forward-looking to understand. ¡°Guy Wayne Gust. ¡± And the king, who was still listening to the prince, arose from his place without my knowledge. Seeing such a king, the prince said, ¡°He and three hundred colleagues are in the winter castle. ¡± The prince adds a word before the king asks, ¡°It''s still an apprentice, but it will soon reach the level of a full apprentice. ¡± The prince took his place. Choke. Until the moment the door was closed, the king could not rise from his place. Before the prince leaves the room, a small whisper echoes in his head like a thunder. ¡®When the time comes, it won''t be too bad for His Majesty to make his own stand. ¡¯ The king is completely frozen. ¡°Guerwain and the knights...¡± I only repeated the same words a few times. Then I dug myself up on the couch with my face torn apart. ¡°You don''t even have a reason now...¡± It''s groaning or groaning or what you''re talking about. Nothing was clear. * * ¡°Better. Off the throne. ¡± In the words of the Horseman, the former palanquin stopped the wagon. I opened the window and took a look at the royal statue for a moment. The seat of the palace, which has been guarded for generations, has also come to an end. Although it was done a long time ago, he had no choice but to feel as good as he felt. But niceness didn''t last long. ¡°A man has to play in the big water. ¡± He told the king that he would live quietly in the fallout, but he had no intention of doing so from the beginning. He planned to exile the Empire and send his old age as a nobleman of the Great Kingdom. Of course, I didn''t plan on doing that from the start. His family has served the Leonberger family for generations, and he has also been raised by his father as a faithful servant of the royal family. It was about four years ago that his thoughts changed. His family has been writing the Royal Book twice for a long time. He paid for his long dedication and service to the royal family, and the royal finances were withdrawn from the line that was not greatly diminished. He was also looking at the book that day. To the extent that his own loyalty was not degraded, he intended to take very little of the royal property. But I felt a sense of disguise. Numbers were perfect, and there was no problem with the records going in and out, but I felt awkward not knowing where. He immediately took the family''s book and compared it to the royal book. The ledger was perfect, but there were subtle contradictions between the books of the family. At first, I just thought someone was impatiently conquering royal supplies. In the royal stables, I secretly tracked down the book with the idea of blocking the hole. Tracking was not easy. When you trace the movement of the laundered material between two and three pieces, the wall appears without breaking. However, he tracked the book without giving up, comparing it to the family book. After a year of tracking, I finally learned the final destination of the supplies. But I wasn''t happy at all. Every man had a prescribed vessel, and in the brokerage there were truths he could not bear. His case was just that mate. Surprisingly, the royal family secretly fostered more than three hundred knights. The number or the royal secret that I had to touch was too heavy for him. I couldn''t stand the thought of others noticing that they knew the royal secrets. The royal family was not a problem. I won''t let his family, who have been loyal for generations, know that the royal family knew a secret. The problem was the Empire. I had nightmares of being kidnapped, tortured and killed by the Empire''s scrutiny every night. He suffers from extreme neurodegenerative symptoms, and his vigilance for nightmares and realities becomes ambiguous. It was a stalemate that was going to dry up. So he would rather go to the Empire''s ambassador and make a mistake. The relationship with the Imperial Ambassador began at that time. The guilt of the smuggler was covered by a foolish prince. At first, I couldn''t sleep in guilt. But things were already irreversible, and the Empire''s ambassador demanded his confidentiality endlessly. I repeated it a few times so that my guilt became pale, and at some point I didn''t even feel it. When I came to think about it, I even thought that the choice was right. It was so much better to live as an empire nobleman than to be caught in the back of the Leonberger family for life. There was nothing in the plan to get out of the crown like being chased here, but it wasn''t a big deal. Four years ago, I was promised the royal pride of nobility and territory of the Empire, and all I had left was to spend a splendid lifetime out of this boring countryside. "Hmm?" Thinking about the rosy future, he realized that the wagon was not moving at any time. ¡°There is no one else. ¡± ¡°Yes. Better. ¡± ¡°Why did the wagon stop? ¡± ¡°I can''t see the mercenaries who decided to join us yet... It''s coming right over there. ¡± In the horse''s words, he slipped open the wagon door and went outside. A horde of hordes of horses were approaching, cutting through the darkness and pressing their cloaks. He remained smiling kindly. It was too much attitude to welcome mercenaries. I had to. Horse mercenaries, in fact, are the Knights and Soldiers of the Empire that Marquis Montpellier gave him specially. You will be a nobleman of the Empire in the future, but it would be nice to keep close friends on the way. The horsemen that ran in the dust stopped in front of him. Due to his drastic maneuvers, he turned over the dirt, but he didn''t even cough out his hateful inner color. ¡°Lord Ahl? Or Lord Theon? Anyway, you did a great job running horses on a dark night...¡± Welcoming the knights of the Empire with a glamorous face, he stiffens and curls. The face of the man revealed under the torch was neither of Ar nor of Te ''Horn. ¡°Until I welcome you here. It''s not a good thing. ¡± The man who was wearing the cape, ¡°Why are you here...¡± The prince wetted the hood and said, ¡°Those you''ve been waiting for are not coming. ¡± The moment he heard it, he realized. That the Empire''s ambassador sold himself out. As soon as the situational judgment stands, he falls to the floor. ¡°Your Majesty! Please don''t commit a woo that misses a big thief to catch a small thief! ¡± Then he desperately begged, not knowing the dirt was entering his mouth. ¡°Huff.¡± Then I heard a scream. After twitching his body, he squeezes out the courage he doesn''t have and opens his eyes. ¡°Huff.¡± One of the bloody men fell down. He opens his eyes. I couldn''t believe it. It was the Marquis of the Empire who would lay down on the ground and weep willingly. "Big thief, little thief. ¡± And the prince sat down, and lifted up his eyes, and asked him, Who is the great thief, and who is the little thief? And I want to add a word. "Only a small thief can risk his life. ¡± One of them said that he would spare only one light sinner. 114 114. 35. How can the spring not come after winter? (4) One of the two sinners said he would spare only a light one, and the palace white man began to expose the evil of Montpellier. Montpellier was just listening. However, just for the record, I started to scavenge the transfer of the royal palace after I thought he was the only one to die. I enjoyed that absurd expos¨¦ and gathered information. ¡°I worked for my country, but you''re not a traitor! ¡± ¡°Not the one who persecuted the helpless and forced them to follow! ¡± Soon after, however, the expos¨¦ quickly became a prime accusation. ¡°Where does a man who couldn''t even face his eyes dare to make fun of his mouth! ¡± ¡°Do you intend to brag about it? ¡± As we watched Montpellier and the palace whip as we drove all the way to Sattadezil, a laugh came out. There were no such openings. I never prayed that these sleepy peoples had farmed and deceived the kingdom. ¡°Your Majesty! That little man is the one who made an innocent charge a hustler and caused you to suffer a collision, so he deserves to die a hundred times, a thousand times! ¡± When the palace was filled with evil, Montpellier froze. I was exhausted by the ugly expos¨¦. ¡°Again.¡± In my words, Montpellier was white and the palanquin became a sober face. ¡°Just say that again. ¡± ¡°That''s exactly what I said. Your Majesty. Marquis Montpellier has interspersed you and your Majesty to create chaos in the royal diary. This was to confuse the planting of His Majesty, and to scratch the rightness of the great ruler, and to cause even greater chaos in me.¡± ¡°So you''re saying I''m not a snitch? ¡± ¡°That''s what I''m saying! Your Majesty, you are innocent! His Majesty was persecuted for his sins...¡± The palanquin, who was trying to make fun of me, looked at me, and shut his mouth, astonished. The one who buried something is the one who buried something. I laughed. I couldn''t bear it without laughing. The laughter of Issacharo spills out, and tears of tears spill through his eyes. Where else in the world are these plays? I''ve spent so many nights pondering how I''ve decided to live with this wretched man''s guilt. The resolutions of the three hundred knights who wield their swords day and night solely by hatred of me are awkward. I felt like a clown. After a long giggle, Montpellier comes to me on his knees trembling. He told me something, but I couldn''t hear him. I laughed with my chin out, and I heard nothing but tinnitus. I smiled for a long time and looked back. The knights who followed me from the Winter Castle were looking at me worryingly. Arwen, Adelia, Carls and their colleagues. And Guerwain. I saw the face of the giant wayne. I thought he''d understand what it''s like to play in this pompous village. But the giant wayne showed no agitation of emotion. I was just looking at me because it was far away. Guerwain was not the only one. His companions were also looking at me with the same face. Mulfatty. The laughter that burst out endlessly sank like a lie. ¡°No way...¡± At that moment, a mindless thought began to flow into my head. It must have taken a while. I was clearly against it. I don''t understand how he recognized us more than that. I wonder that too. Having a frozen conversation, I felt like my head was getting bruised. I looked at them for a long time and laughed again. ¡°What a timing! ¡± This time, I smiled as I folded to my waist. I laughed like a really crazy person. If you do, your soul has changed. How cunning. Well, it seems like something went wrong... I think it would be better to change it now. I agree. I still shake my head with a smile. ¡°That''s right, uhh. There''s no need for that. ¡± I told them a few times and I didn''t need them. I''d rather not know. It was only because of my hatred that Gurwayne and his companions marched on to the young instructor and rolled the barracks with mercenaries. It was also to avenge me that they accepted the technique of Manah Hart, which they learned so easily. What good is it for them to come and find out the truth? All you have to do is resent the wrong guy, and you just have to grow self-esteem about the fact that you hate him. You''ll only lose your motivation and lose your readiness. They needed butterflies to reach greater glory through the Mana of the Heart. Knowing the truth won''t be too late after that. Still touching the frozen cheekbones, I sit back and peck my eyes against the palanquin. ¡°It was a very interesting story. ¡± The palanquin clenches his head to the ground, scarcely facing the snow. ¡°Your Majesty! Please have mercy!¡± The bloody palanquin grabbed his jaw and stopped trying to take his head again. ¡°If you have any funny stories, try again. ¡± The extreme anger I feel becomes anger and vigor, and I stamp the soul of the palace white. The repressed soul, the palace white, was halfway out in front of the overwhelming horror that faced him for the first time. Among other things, there were some ugly stories that were useless to me about a maid in the royal palace, and stories about royalty. I listened to the story of the unruly palace. And when I heard all the stories, I couldn''t stop being ridiculous. The vessel of the soul was not the least detrimental to the kingdom by a writer who had not even touched the market barrel. It was a relatively old thing to subdue the grants that should have been given to Guerwain and his companions and to put them into even greater frustration, and it was only recently that he encouraged the triumphant upheaval. Somehow I wanted to be weird. The Three Princes knew how to find my body, which the King had kept hidden, and they started a riot, and that was what he did. It was he who identified the location of my body and informed the Three Princes, and he urged the Three Princes that when I ascended to the throne, the Princes would never be safe. I didn''t know that the three princes would go to the king''s residence with their swords, but it was true that the Saddam did not change because of him. ¡°Ha..." Laughter came out of me. This insignificant predecessor dismantled three Knights of the Kingdom and made a prince of a country die a traitor. It was unbelievable. After a long time, the lost palanquin heard stories that were extremely personal and not even wrong. I pulled the sword and cut off the shoulders of the palace whitewashed like a madman. The palanquin gazes at the severed arm. I cut off even one of the remaining arms of such a palace. ¡°Huh? Huh? Aghh!¡± Then the palanquin screamed. I waited for him to scream more and more. He wakes up and waits to see me. ¡°Your Majesty! Please save me!¡± And when he finally regained consciousness and saw me, I gave him a modest death so he could feel the horror of death. ¡°Your Majesty! Please... take your life. ¡± The palanquin of Bane''s milk snaps like an animal. Even if I tried to stop the blood, I didn''t have an arm, so I couldn''t stop it. I bought a palanquin, but it turned out to be immobile. I turned my head. ¡°Your Majesty...¡± The frightened Marquis of Montpellier is lying flat and falling down like a lion. I put forward a bloody Earth Day. ¡°Ugh!" Montpellier sighs strangely. I wiped off the blood on the day of Earth in Montpellier''s clothes. ¡°Lucky. Montpellier.¡± Again, I whispered to him as I hunger for the sword. ¡°This time you were the little one. ¡± I dug into the bitter smell of blood and found a sour fragrance. ¡°Tsk." I turned my back on Montpellier''s wet pants. ¡°Deal with the corpse and send the wagon with the treasure to Fortress of the Wireless Wizard. ¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty! ¡± ¡°Also, what happened here today will no longer be mentioned among those who were here. ¡± ¡°I''ll keep that in mind!¡± Hearing the answers of the knights, I went up to the horse. Until then, Montpellier was lying on the ground. ¡°Montpellier.¡± ¡°Don''t, tell me! ¡± ¡°You didn''t think it would end like this, did you? ¡± He shook his body once. ¡°All you have to do is save a careless life! Your Majesty! I''ve already torn it to pieces a thousand times in my heart. But for the time being, I needed to save him. At least not until the Horse Tower is complete and the North is ready. ¡°Come to me by noon today. ¡± I think I''ll cut him off if I keep looking at him. I don''t listen to any answers, but I squeeze my back. Arwen and Adelia, who had not participated in the field cleanup, were on my left and right. I felt the look on my horse. Arwen turns her head and turns her head to surprise me more. ¡°Why?" Asked if she had anything to say, she hesitated for a while and opened her mouth. ¡°Aren''t you unfair? ¡± She also knew the existence of my past and Death Knights. And I didn''t even know from time to time that the Death Nights occupied the bodies of the Gaulwaynes and Knights. It seems that I understood the meaning of the gaze and brief conversation I had with Guerwayne for a while because of her. Seeing her sad gaze, I touched her with a small hand. A gesture of sign language used by Swordspeople was a simple gesture. ¡°Your Majesty?¡± Arwen, who doesn''t know sign language, asked me the meaning of the gesture. Instead of answering, I pushed my back and went ahead. * * Soon after he returned to his place, the day was bright. With Adelia''s help, I erased the smell of blood and changed my clothes. Then he went straight to the King''s residence. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Tell me.¡± A small nod of court knight told the king of my arrival. ¡°Your Majesty, His Royal Highness the First Prince has done it. ¡± ¡°Stop. ¡± I immediately entered the king''s residence. The king looked out the window and showed me only the back of his face. I didn''t ask you anything. Even though I''ve been away all night, and I know exactly where I''ve been. Perhaps the fact that the family deficit that has been devoted to loyalty across the ages has reached its own generation has only made me feel real, and perhaps it is still a little burdensome to look at my face. It was clear that the king''s planting was not very convenient either way. ¡°How are they doing? ¡± The king''s question, which he brought out a long time ago, was not about the palace whites, but about the old knights. ¡°I''m training day and night forgetting to regain the power of the past. ¡± The fact that the soul is different day and night did not necessarily reveal it. I told the king that some of them could meet right away if he wanted to. The king shakes his head, still not looking back. He seemed to say that the quiet nod was not the time yet. I didn''t recommend it anymore because I didn''t intend to force it either. ¡°If you have something to say, do it. ¡± After a long silence, the king asked me for help. It was still a hard tone, but it was unparalleled from the past, when it was cold like the wind in the middle of winter. But he was just a moment too. "What did you say? ¡± I opened my mouth and dreaded the dragon, and the king looked back at me. Seeing his face hardened as if he was sitting in the North, it felt like winter had come again. ¡°What are you talking about? ¡± Up to a sharp twist like a whirling crocodile. It''s obvious that spring comes after winter, but I think it''s winter. I''m glad to see the king pushing me so hard. ¡°Where are you going? ¡± The king seemed different to me in many ways. 115 115 Ch. 36. When I was a jeepee, it was a fire. (1) The connection between the king and me was a clear evil. Since the first encounter, the king has not hidden contempt and hatred toward me, and has consistently maintained that attitude. It was always a pity that they couldn''t eat me, and I was busy growling at each other every time I met them. I had never confronted and disagreed, and I never liked to mix words. Despite that fact, the anger the king now sees was something I had never seen before. ¡°It''s not my mind. I can''t think like that unless I''m crazy. ¡± The king even treated me like a complete lunatic. I could understand. ¡°If it weren''t for madness, the enemy of the kingdom would have thought of coming to the Empire! ¡± Now that I have been recognized as a successor to the throne, the king said that I would go to the Empire would sound like a madman''s bullshit. After a long time, the king vomited his anger. Once upon a time, I would have let go of the fishing pole, angry with the king. But I couldn''t. It was because he knew that the king''s anger was not caused by hatred and contempt as before. The king''s anger and communion were rather close to concern. Somehow, my chest was tickled. It was awkward and even turtle. If it had been before, it would have been a pleasant acceptance to go back to the Empire, you worthless piece of shit. ¡°I''ll pretend I didn''t hear anything. ¡± The king gave me a livestock decree in a split voice to see if I had any more power to be angry. I said it again without backing out. ¡°You need to know the enemy to prepare for the future. ¡± ¡°If what you want is knowing the Empire, it is possible enough for the Kingdom. ¡± The king tiled me to give me access to the information he collected. ¡°You have to see it with your own eyes. ¡± ¡°If you are going to do that, you will first have to put down everything you have been given. ¡± Seeing me like that, the king threw down the precipitation. I was told to give up everything I had as a prince. That''s hard. In the first place, he was treated as a prince and placed in the courtyard in the hands of Equatorial Guinea. My knights, however, were not royal, but loyal to me, and the king had nothing to reap. The king also seems to have realized that later. ¡°I will also retrieve the Dragon Slayer. ¡± The king threatened me with death. ¡°This is what I received in return for setting up the ball. Now there''s no reason to come and give it away. ¡± ¡°Is that what anyone can get for setting up a ball?" ¡± ¡°You gave it to me, and I got it. It''s already mine. ¡± I persisted in refuting where I took the goods I had given back. A childish horse fight followed for some time. The king''s anger, which was barely pressing down, exploded again. ¡°Why would you go to the Empire so far? ¡± ¡°There are things you don''t know without looking in the eye. ¡± Seeing the king burst into distributions, I said in a singular gesture: I didn''t even know the kingdom I thought I didn''t know. I had to go through a trial and error for two years. It was only then that I could identify the realities of the kingdom and fill some 400 years of distress. In the process, I lost a loner and lost a lot of people. I could not repeat the process again. In order to do so, we had to double-eye the reality of the Empire. The emperor and his knights had to see first-hand how the empire was different from the empire 400 years ago. I didn''t want to lose someone around me again to ignorance and arrogance. ¡°It takes an elder a year to get in and out. Wherever they go, they will meet those who despise the kingdom, and they will suffer irresistible destruction. ¡± The king told me. It was a snapped voice rather than before. I just admitted that I could barely break my stubbornness. ¡°Is there anything different? ¡± He said to the king, "I have lived in the Kingdom, and it is too early today for me to be mocked." ¡°The aristocrats of the Empire will not be insulted until the face of the earth. ¡± ¡°It''s enough to pay back. ¡± ¡°Maybe someone is trying to harm you. ¡± ¡°If you can, do it. ¡± ¡°I don''t understand. I don''t understand why I''m going to suffer so hard and go to the thorn field." ¡°To avoid greater hardship. ¡± The king looked at me with a piercing. I didn''t avoid that look. The king, who had been looking into my eyes for a long time, sighed. ¡°I will reap all that I have given you. You will go to the Empire as a prince, not as a successor to the throne. ¡± It was said to deprive him of his royal right to succeed, and to go to the Empire as mere blood of the royal family. Only concluded after a long and lengthy debate. ¡°I''ll do that. ¡± I took the consequences ferociously. I felt an unworthy smell in the king''s eyes. I would not have been entrusted with stubbornness to the end. ¡°Eighteen adults. ¡± After a while, the king opened his mouth again. ¡°You will get everything back that day. ¡± I laughed. The king told me to come back from the Empire safely before the ceremony. You threatened me because you deprived me of the throne. The purchase that was going up was solid at some point. The atmosphere was awkward. Neither was the king used to this atmosphere. In this case, it was the desk that avoided the seat. Unfortunately, however, there was still work to be done. The court knight''s voice is heard as he opens his mouth again, forcefully enduring the awkward atmosphere. ¡°Your Majesty! The ambassador of the Empire has done it! ¡± The king''s face hardened like an ice field in an instant. ¡°Why else would he...¡± The king wraps his head around the Ambassador of the Empire, who visited him in a tumultuous mood. ¡°Get out of here.¡± I shook my head at the king''s livestock decree. ¡°That''s what I called it. ¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Stop! ¡± Ignore the king and tell the court knight to open the door. The door opens and Montpellier shows up. There were no more signs of being cured on the way here or torn up during the night. The clothes were also neatly changed into new clothes. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± The king, who had detached Marquis Montpellier from bending his back, asked me about it with a glance. I touched the Marquis instead of answering. It was an unscrupulous gesture to call even a dog. Flawless. Montpellier looked at the king and looked at me. ¡°What happened to the big thief? ¡± As if he were alone, the marquis closed his eyes to my words and stood before me. ¡°Thy Majesty. I''ve been called. ¡± As he folds to his waist, the king opens his eyes and looks at Montpellier alternately. Or not, I ordered the marquis. ¡°In the meantime, tell me all the works of the Empire that the Kingdom did not know. ¡± The marquis raises his head. His face was pale and he was tired of blushing. It was natural. Marquis has cooperated so far, purely because I was just an extremely bad prince. Even if my relationship with the Empire was known later, I could make a cause for the puppet king. But the king was different. Disclosing the secrets of the Empire in front of the king was an indisputable act of secrecy. No matter how weak Marquis was to me, it was not easy. If I did it wrong, I could lose everything. No, the Ten Thousand Arms will lose everything. In other words, my order told the Marquis to gamble with his life for the unlikely possibility of only one of his fever. And under normal circumstances, the Marquis would never follow my lead. ¡°I think you''re mistaken. ¡± A piece of paper appeared to the hesitant Marquis in his arms. Only the Empire''s senior nobles had access to confidential documents. ¡°This is not a request. ¡± The marquis''s face was blackened as a result of the sharp print on one corner. I looked foolish. You''ll regret it. The one that came to the north that day, the one that surrendered to me and divulged secrets, and that didn''t stop my mouth from being killed even later. Probably regretting it. Maybe the moment I got out of this position, I was going to tell the mainland all the facts and save my life. You''re more likely to survive than you are to stand against a small nation. But it was also a story that was possible when we left the kingdom alive. The Swordsmen have been watching the Marquis day and night, and if my orders fall, I will cut the Marquis''s throat. I abducted the Marquis before I met the palanquin last night, and I showed him the truth. Marquis will only know more than he''s stupid. It''s practically impossible to get out of the kingdom alive. And even if Marquis I knew died, he would not die for my country. Somehow, he survived one more day and enjoyed my power like an evil man. ¡°Speak.¡± I ordered the marquis again. The marquis closed his eyes. Then he began to speak of the handcrafting of the empire, which had been clandestinely waged in the stuttering kingdom. It also included stories that began in the afternoon and continued into the night, including the fact that I was not the molester of the tragedy that had occurred four years ago. "Haha." When the story was over, the king was laughing like a sincere man. He looked exactly like me who laughed like a madman last night. I gave the king time to keep his heart still. ¡°I...¡± After a while the king looked at me and asked, ¡°Why should I pay for my sins? ¡± The eldest son who played in the Marquis'' barn and drove him out to the north where he hated and persecuted him. ¡°How can I make things right between them? ¡± The king asked me in a repressed voice how to forgive. And I answered him. It was just a misunderstanding. I''m sorry. One word is enough. ¡°I''m sorry. I''m really sorry. I really didn''t do anything to you. ¡± The king apologized to me. ¡°I''ve already forgotten. ¡± I accepted. It was after a long time that the king regained his emotions. ¡°How long have you known? ¡± ¡°I didn''t know that yesterday. ¡± ¡°What do you intend to do with the guyways and knights? ¡± ¡°For the time being, I intend to keep it. ¡± ¡°Innocent people are resentful and hateful for it. It is right to correct it. ¡± ¡°I''ll let you know when, but that''s not it now. ¡± The king''s eyes were filled with unspeakable emotions. There was guilt, there was greatness. I felt awkward again as I looked at the eyes I had eaten. So I kicked the marquis. ¡°You''ve done a lot of bad things! ¡± ¡°I, I have sinned to death! ¡± The flattened marquis, who fell down like a bulge, stamped his head on the floor. He kicked the Marquis a few more times and drove his breath, and the king asked me. ¡°What do you intend to do next? ¡± ¡°I will look directly at the dynamism of the Empire with two eyes, and wait for the time to come. ¡± The King has sent a deep glance. I kicked Montpellier again because his eyes were heavy. "Ugh!" Montpellier screams he''s going to die. * * After his solidarity with the king, he dragged Marquis Montpellier to the royal womb. ¡°How would you rate me within the Empire? ¡± Marquis did not answer in a shy manner. ¡°Honestly.¡± ¡°Ne, the incompetent tyrant, greedy and selfish predator. ¡± I hesitated for a long time and laughed satisfactorily at the words of the Marquis. Marquis, who confirmed my face, continued to report. The opportunist who intercepted the ball of my outsider, Or a puppet prince from the lords of the North. A troublemaker of the Leonberger royal family, who has no virtues, no abilities, but the position of a hitman. A garbage story that even the Empire should stop the succession of kingdoms by worrying about the future. That was the empire''s assessment of me. Everything was as I intended. I told the Marquis not to report my ball to the Empire a few times to avoid unnecessary vigilance, and the Marquis performed my orders brilliantly. But why? Why does it feel so bad? ¡°An insolent writer, or a fool who would give his whole country..." ¡± I kicked the Marquis out of the way without knowing how much. The Marquis, who screamed, rolled the floor in front of me and said it was unfair. ¡°Tell him to be honest...¡± ¡°I think you should summarize it reasonably, and it''s exciting to float in. ¡± Marquis kept his mouth shut as he tried to plead. Staring at the Marquis like that, he asked. ¡°If I go to the Empire mainland, anticipate the reaction of the Empire nobles and emperors. ¡± Marquis said he was going to pretend for a while. ¡°The Emperor, His Majesty and the seven nobles will not care much, but the other three will seek to restore His Majesty. ¡± I asked the Marquis who those three halves were. ¡°Of the aristocrats of the Eastern Empire...¡± ¡°Just a brief summary. Only the tallest of them. ¡± The Marquis, who was trying to make fun of the feast mouth, shut his mouth on my horse. After a while, I opened my mouth and told the highest of those who were about to repent of me. ¡°If you are the Three Princes and the Five Princes, you will try to seduce them. ¡± I was able to understand the Marquis''s words at the stake. The fact that there was someone among the princes who wanted to seduce me meant that they were in a royal succession quarrel and were so disadvantaged that even a small part of the defence had to be seduced. I asked the Marquis about the two princes. Marquis gave a relatively detailed answer to my question. There are two princes who are weak in the family and the foundation to support them. Of these, the five princes are peaceful and virtuous, and the three princes are rapidly growing in number, and the Holy Spirit is plentiful and they have difficulty collecting the count. ¡°People are reluctant..." I''ve heard a lot about it, and I''ve heard a lot about it. ¡°It''s a mess. ¡± The words of those who were buzzing about me were just like mine. ¡°I''m more attracted to the Three Princes than to the Five Princes. ¡± The prince of my country is ruined. The marquis, who had not spoken, was astonished at me. ¡°I think it''s going to work out for me. ¡± Seeing such a march, I smiled. 116 116. 36. When I was a jeepee, it was a fire. (2) The marquis was returned and two additional swords were attached to the marquis. I even told him that it would be good to show up and monitor if necessary. Marquis wasn''t the one to gamble with my life, but he didn''t know it was a human thing. There was a need to strengthen surveillance in case of one. I stand in front of a telecommunications crystal ball. It was a precious artifact that was torn apart by the Marquis. After questioning the crystal sphere, a trace of Mana escapes from the body. Your Majesty. Soon after, Vincent''s voice was heard over there. In the meantime, have you lost your mind? ¡°Uh, is winter okay? ¡± Winter is coming again, so it''s time for war. I greeted him and told him what had happened in the Natural Kingdom. I can''t believe the Three Princes... Do you mean the palanquin? When I grew up, I saw it a long time ago, and it didn''t look big enough to do that. Vincent was sad when he heard about the reverend of the Three Princes, and he was ridiculous when he told him about the betrayal of the palace. Have you seen such a chewy writer! I can''t believe it was all a lie. Why don''t you tell me the truth? Nor is it unfair! Yup. You might think so. You won''t even listen to it anyway. Tell me what you''re doing. Just turn my tricks upside down. And when I told him the truth of what happened four years ago, I was angry like a fire, and when I didn''t intend to reveal the truth, I burst into tears. But I told him to stay calm and do what he wants. ¡°That''s why. I''m leaving for a while. ¡± I told Vincent that I had something to do with the Empire. Are you in my right mind? Where do you think it is? You''re mistaken for where the Empire is next door! The words of Vincent, who uses the evil of whales, were so much the same as the king said to me. The emotions in it were the same. But Vincent''s emotions were not a bit overwhelming, nor turtle. I just chuckled and laughed, and Vincent turned upside down and screamed. It''s all about work! Empire? Empire? ¡°Ophelia will take care of the Dwarves. Vincent is one of the nobleman''s restraints...¡± So now you want me to go to war, get the nobles behind the kids, and do all the things you have to do! ¡°The war was originally what Baleard had to do...¡± If you die on the battlefield, you''ll be honored! Your Majesty, I will die at your desk! I''d rather die than prepare for war! ¡°No. I wish I did what I did...¡± The Horse Tower ends when the magical Dwarves flinch, the Dwarves end when they migrate. My lord, you''re just climbing up the tower in my territory, you just have a new neighbor, is that it? Knight cadets grow up with water. Even if the bastards from the aristocracy are trying to haunt the rangers with their jaws, they''ll just have to hum and laugh. I kept my mouth shut. I didn''t even have ten mouths to say. Vincent, tired of my grass, asked me. So when are you going? ¡°I''d like to take care of some business for a few days in the royal palace. I intend to go straight from here. ¡± When will you be back? ¡°He''ll be here before the eighteenth. ¡± If it''s later, it''s the Horse Tower, and everything will be frozen. With Vincent''s voice full of goals, I was forced to laugh. ¡°Oh. Just send me 1 Ranger platoon. I''m sending Nicholo inspiration with me. ¡± Send the Jordanian. ¡°Wouldn''t you hate it? ¡± If it''s too late, you can be a big loser. I smiled again because I saw the chewy face of a Ranger who would roar again because he was on a long-term mission. As I kept laughing, Vincent became more temperamental. Why do you go to the Empire more than that? ¡°I ask too early. ¡± Answer me. ¡°To look directly at the situation of the Empire. ¡± No way. Is that it? If that''s all, I''ll start nagging again and I''ll tell you my plan in a hurry. You''re too noisy because of the royal succession. Among them, the three princes and the five princes are most likely to reunite with me. So you will be compensated? ¡°I don''t know. I''m trying to make a mess.¡± No matter how much you are a prince of another country, you won''t be able to handle a mess in the Empire. ¡°Why would I handle that? ¡± I confronted Vincent who didn''t know English. ¡°Your accident will be ruined. ¡± * * The business of the royal family was coming to an end. It was about scheduling and setting the course for the Empire, which was resolved by the King appointing me as the official envoy''s representative for the Empire''s New Year''s Eve. I was just tired of following the envoy and it was over. Of course, before that, I had to gather some of my knights to go with me to the Empire. ¡°Here we go, unconditionally. ¡± This was Carls'' answer. ¡°An empire. I need to see how well you''ve done. ¡± This was Guerwain''s answer. ¡°I have to pack. ¡± Arwen leaves the room to pack without my permission, and Adelia sneaks away saying she has a lot to take a long way. Almost all of the articles that follow me stated their intention to participate. But I couldn''t take them all. I couldn''t fill all of them with my knights in the designated courtyard. I was able to pull the seal after thinking about it. Among the articles from the court knights, Kars was chosen as the representative, and Arwen and Adelia were confirmed from the beginning. I didn''t know when else to make the accident, but I included the three insecure brothers Eus (Guerwain and his two companions), and I added one Gunne and one Gumhee. In doing so, I was able to finish the handwriting of the knights for inclusion in the envoy. Soon after, it was announced that the king would appoint me as the envoy''s representative. Later I heard from Marquis Villefeld that there were indeed many words among the nobles. The nobles who did not know that the conflict between the king and me had been resolved said it would not be a good thing for the king to include me in his envoy, and the violent man in the dog said that the prince would give the throne to the two princes while he was away. Of course it was all factual work. In the first place, the Empire was determined by my decision, and the position of the ambassador was to nail my Empire into a formal event so that the people of the Empire would not treat me with impunity. But aristocrats, who do not know my relationship with the king as it was before, said that I was thrown out of the kingdom to end my flattering confrontation with the king in the nonsense of war. I never reacted to any nonsense, even though it was a rumor. The deeper the discord between the king and me, the easier it will be. Neither did the king think differently of me. ¡°Soon there will come a day when the Moribals will be amazed at you and at my discord. ¡± ¡°I''m looking forward to that. ¡± Faced each other, Kilkill smiled and kept his mouth shut in awkwardness. The king avoided staring, coughing for nothing. Misconceptions were solved, and there was no penalty left. Strangely, this awkwardness alone had no choice. ¡°That''s what it''s like to be rich. ¡± I spoke to the Marquis who came late at night, and most of the wealthy people in the world laughed bluntly. ¡°I see.¡± I didn''t have much to say. I leaned over the marquis and drank without saying a word. "Oops. The envoy''s line has been set. I think I also found the right person to assist you. ¡± I asked him who he was, and the marquis said something wrong. ¡°I heard you volunteered. ¡± ¡°It only takes a year for a round trip, and who needs resources for a practice that has nothing to gain? ¡± ¡°I had my own reasons, and I used my own resources. ¡± Marquis'' wrinkled jacquard eyes reminded me of a playful tint. Marquis didn''t tell me who it was until the end. ¡°If you will, why don''t you just go? ¡± ¡°I was just about to happen. ¡± The Marquis got up in the slightest. ¡°Next time you come, bring me a drink. ¡± Marquis came to me every day and said that he was so grateful to drink, and he didn''t even measure what he heard. The royal palace was quiet and also noisy. At first sight, the empire was no different than usual, but the king''s underwater work was busy trying to thin out the traitors. It was not easy, and it was a long time ago. The royal power was too weak to thin out the traitors at once. But until the day I returned, the king said, "I will break the strength of the nobles as much as I can." Next to him was Marquis Montpellier. After I told you of my plans to spoon the imperial succession quarrel, Montpellier seemed completely satisfied. ¡°If things go according to your will, the relationship between the kingdom and the empire will be different. Perhaps the provisions of the treaty laid down in the Kingdom were not fulfilled and could be treated as the Emperor''s friends. Then, won''t I also be recognized? ¡± I don''t think anyone''s gonna give me bread, but I''m just gonna let the Empire get confused. Montpellier dreamed of a rosy future. It was an illusion that I had nothing to lose anyway, and I just adjusted the suit accordingly. Things went smoothly. But not everything was smooth. ¡°What the hell is going on in there? ¡± My body, no matter how much I hold it and shake it, does not think of waking up, but it is ruined without an answer. Something was definitely going on inside, but there was no way to find out, so it was cold. There wasn''t much time. The Empire has been aiming for my body, and in that situation, holding my body and heading to the Empire was the same as bringing my body to the Empire. So I was going to entrust my body to Maximilian before I left. The power of the Magog is to dig the human paved corners, and the paved corners are devoted to Maximilian. The Maximilians could rest assured that something within the Sword would never go beyond the handcrafting. Time passed quickly. The envoy''s departure schedule for the Empire is coming to a close. One day, a week before departure, an elderly nobleman came to me. Although he was not very old, his appearance was very devoted and his clothes were also very sophisticated. But his face was very familiar. I''ve never seen a face before, but it felt like I saw someone I knew. ¡°I should have come and greeted you right away, but God was so incompetent that I was slow to find you when I finished my work." If you want to use even the power of judgment, the elder noble opens his mouth first. ¡°This is Siorin from the Eastern Kyrgyz Republic. ¡± After listening to the man, I found out why he was unfamiliar. Siorin Kirgayen, he was Arwen''s father. ¡°I can''t be the glory of the family, since I have been giving you a message for some time to come. ¡± And he was the real head of the envoy, whom the Marquis had not told me until the end. I saw Siorin Kirgayen. A cold, shabby impression, an attitude that you can''t find with a pile of firecrackers. "You look alike." It was a remarkably similar marriage. Siorin Kirgayen had no answer to my short comment. Even that indifferent attitude was the same as my daughter. But the grave was only until Arwen appeared. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Arwen greets me and sees my father. Siorin Kirgayen''s look at Arwen was enormous. His face flutters with furrowed nose and eyebrows. He wouldn''t have heard of the interrogation against my daughter. I thought that my daughter, who had become a knight of many, would not deserve to be a disgruntled woman. I woke up in my place. I didn''t want to see Arwen argue with my father because of me, so I decided to mediate moderately. But I didn''t have to. ¡°My daughter! ¡± Siorin opens her arms to my daughter. There was no cold, sleepy face. That''s the kind of face you can''t help but be the subject of a lot of love. ¡°I haven''t heard from you in two years. How rude! ¡± It was at this moment that the reason why Siorin Kyrgyzstan volunteered for the Imperial Envoy, for which no one had volunteered. I stood up and saw Arwen and Siorin. No matter how long I wait, when I can''t see my daughter''s coming, Siorin takes a big step. My arms are still wide open, like holding my daughter in my arms right now. Seeing his father like that, Arwen, ¡°Your Majesty is watching! Protect your body!¡± I hated it. Sincerely, with a face that I really hate to die. 117 117. 36. When I was a jeepee, it was a spark. (3) Arwen, who has only calmed my father, asked me if I could talk to his father for a moment. I told her to, and she dragged my father out. The face of Siorin smiling single-handedly was never the face of the person being dragged out. I heard a woman squawking outside the door. Why did you come all this way? I''ve been called by His Majesty. Don''t lie, Bonamana. I know you volunteered. As you can see, my daughter knows my father. Didn''t you say something strange to her? I didn''t do it. Do you see my father as one who can''t even distinguish between construction? I''m asking because I have a report. Why are you so sensitive? Is there really something you don''t know? Already fatigued by Arwen''s voice. However, Siorin Kyrgyzstan hangs on my daughter with a consistent cling. Arwen has advised my father to go back a few times, but Siorin says he can''t help it. After all, both hands were on Arwen''s side. Promise me one thing. Then I will no longer disagree over the subject of my father''s mission. How can your daughter be more involved in your father''s work... I am the knight of His Majesty before the ceremony of the Kyrgayenga. Just keep that in mind. According to Arwen''s demands, who cut off his father''s words, Siorin Kirgayen replied. I promise I will not trouble you in public. I am your guardian, so don''t forget that the sun is up and you are always on a mission, regardless of your burden. He volunteered not far enough to see you. How can you be so cheap? If you think about your father, don''t you have time to talk for a while? None I really don''t have any... Not a bit. I heard Arwen''s answer like Carl. I''ll do as you say. But it''s good to see your face like this, and it''s good to see you healthy again. Siorin Kirgayen''s voice sank. It was as lonely as the autumn leaf was swept away by the breeze. I, too, am glad to see your face. I don''t know how fortunate you are to be free and healthy. Arwen''s voice flutters as she stutters and lengthens the reunion. Thank you for your empty words. But I know what you love about your father, so I don''t have much time to try. While on a mission, I will make sure that I do not run into you... At this point, I could not have known. That writer, Siorin KirGayen, has deliberately shown himself to be weak. No! I never really thought about my father. My father led the Kyrgayenga brilliantly, and I have always admired him. I am somewhat seductive to my father because he always treated me as a young daughter rather than a knight... And Arwen caught my father brilliantly. I see. I see you''ve grown. Father... Arwen''s voice seemed to be buried on her collar, even in an emotional hug. Father, please stop... My daughter, little bird! My child! How many years have you been hugging me? You seem to be dreaming! But I wasn''t touched for long. Siorin Kirgayen wants to shout in a loud voice, but Arwen dismisses my father and hears him. You did it on purpose again! The heart of your father who sees you is always the same, so it is not intentional, but the heart that came out. I don''t think I''ve done it once or twice. I heard Arwen bruising my father outside the door. Then the visit was reopened. ¡°Your Majesty, your consideration has allowed me to have a meaningful conversation with my daughter. I just want to thank you and thank you. ¡± Siorin, who has a satisfactory face, brazenly talks. Arwen had a reddish face, but I didn''t know if it was because he was angry or because he sounded ashamed of my father. It was just amazing that she had such a colorful expression on her face. Arwen briefly gave me thanks and apologies and disappeared. Once again, he became two brothers, Siorin and Kirgayen. He was dodging and cold as he was when he first met. Chu Tae-tae, I can''t believe you''re pretending to be tough now. I laughed in vain. Siorin Kirgayen vanished in front of me with a few words about the schedule. ¡°Wonderful little guy. ¡± I shake my head, staring at the place where Siorin Kirgayen disappeared. Shortly after he left, Marquis Villefeld came to see me. ¡°I saw Earl Kyrgyzstan on the way. ¡± ¡°I didn''t have to. ¡± He dreadfully asked me what my first impression was of the marquis who took the bottle out of my housewife display. ¡°He cares about his daughter terribly...¡± Marquis Kilkill laughed at my words and replied, "There is no doubt that, apart from the excessive affection for the father-in-law, the completion of the work of Siorin Kirgayen is without question." Marquis Villefeld, who was sober and chattering, suddenly said with a serious face. ¡°Wherever you reach your feet, there will be no place other than the thorn field, and no one will test your patience. ¡± The words of the Marquis were nothing different from what the king had said to me. The answer I will give was the same. I''ve lived in a kingdom not so different. ¡°Please weigh in. ¡± ¡°From what I''ve already done. ¡± ¡°I must leave the Kingdom early tomorrow, because I have something you have instructed me to do. ¡± The marquis''s expression made it clear that the directive was quite covert and serious. ¡°I don''t know what''s going on, but I hope it''s over. ¡± ¡°Your Majesty will do whatever you want, and I hope to see you safely. ¡± I offered the marquis a toast, and the marquis spoke small. ¡°May there be everlasting glory and well-being in the days ahead of His Highness the Prince. ¡± ¡°Even in the days ahead of the Marquis. ¡± The marquis who hit the glass emptied his breath. ¡°Goodbye then. ¡± Marquis left without even looking back. But I''ve been doing great things every day for a few days, and I think I''ve been stuck. At the age of resting comfortably in my territory, I felt the marquis'' sage drifting around for the kingdom. The next day, I found Maximilian, who was terribly bright. ¡°Take my sword. ¡± Maximilian didn''t say no, and I gave him my body straight away. And I watched Maximilian''s reaction quietly. I was expecting him to talk to my brother. But the soul of the one who hid it somewhere was still heartless. For a few more days, I entrusted my body to Maximilian in advance. Even if you hear strange words, you can''t let me know right away. However, it was not until the day of departure that Maximilian listened to someone. On the day he left the royal palace, the king and queen evacuated me to the castle. The king repeatedly opens and closes his mouth how many times he has something to say. ¡°Carry on.¡± In the end, all the words the king gave me were just words of good-bye. The queen looked at the king and said, "Why don''t you go give him a hug?" I hated it, and the king hated it more than I hated it. ¡°Brother, please go safely. ¡± ¡°Let''s go and see. ¡± After greeting Maximilian, I looked beside him. The princesses and princesses who met once in the Great War were there. Coughbuck. I looked at Siorin Kirgayen, who waved his hand roughly to those who bowed their heads to me without saying a word. ¡°So can we go now? ¡± ¡°Don''t go." ¡°Let''s go!" A force of 500 men began to move along the southern boulevard of the royal palace at the behest of the Insoles. And shortly after, the knights of the Wire Magnetic Corps joined. The man who appeared with more than 50 wires was familiar to me. Herchim Kiringer, deputy commander of the Wire Magnetic Corps, was a man who had a live accident in the past winter castle. ¡°Your Majesty, I see you again, and I am afraid of the cold. ¡± When I saw Herchim Kiringer and the wireworkers kneeling before me, I told him to reap the example, and he smiled and rebuked. ¡°When I saw you again, I told you I would stand behind you. ¡± ¡°I guess so.¡± ¡°Yes, I did. ¡± Herchim Kiringer sends me a deep glance. It was an eye of absolute trust and reverence. The wireman who stood behind me greeted me with a similar glance. Dunham and others had been adversaries in the winter castle. Erhim and Siorin greeted each other as I glanced at them. Then the group set off again. When he left the crown and entered the southern boundary, Nikolo Inspiration and Rangers joined him from afar. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± The mouth of the ranger bows to me. Again, I was complained that I had been borrowed from a long-term mission. There seemed to be a lot to say, but this place was not a rather blurry winter, so I could not express my dissatisfaction. I just protested with a raging face. So the wireman and the rangers joined together, and the number of the group reached close to 600. 300 of them were cavalry of the central army, leaving the ranks scarcely enough to reach the southern boundary. It was the Southern cavalry that took their place. He was escorted by the Southern Army to the southern border. Then they arrived at the fortress of the N''Djamena, the home of the Southern Army. He stayed there for two days, released the Admiral, and headed south again. Siorin said to me that he was afraid to step outside the citadel. ¡°Your Majesty. From now on, go to the wagon. ¡± In order to avoid unnecessary strikes, I was told not to reveal myself, but I climbed on a sudden wagon without saying a word. ¡°Your Majesty, let''s take a deep breath. ¡± Adelia placed the wagon''s cushion well and laid me there. I enjoyed the regular vibration of the wagon while lying down. Then I fell asleep without knowing. When I woke up again, the procession stopped. ¡°Adele, ah? ¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. ¡± I rubbed my eyes and raised my body. Then he asked her why the wagon was stopped. ¡°I''ve reached the border, but I can''t see the Empire''s troops coming out of the yard. ¡± I laughed at the words. The intention was a visible act. ¡°It''s hard to attract.¡± Bonamana is a gardener and deliberately late. I lay down on the road, thinking it was not algebraic. As expected, the Empire''s troops slowly appeared the next day. I raised the back door of the wagon and saw them. I laughed at the coming horsemen as they wandered around without any haste on the late subject. ¡°Your Majesty, I will close the window. ¡± At that time, Siorin appeared and blocked my sight. The window is closed. ¡°Face care, you don''t have the confidence to put down the visor! Don''t talk to me from this moment on! ¡± Not long after Herchim Kiringer''s instructions fell, a faraway horse hoof approached his nose. * * ¡°Are you the envoy of Leonberg? ¡± The man who stood at the forefront of the cavalry who appeared wandering around asked in the highest imperial language. Siorin Kirgayen did not surprise her eyebrows, despite the insider''s attitude that she did not even apologize for delaying the appointment. He simply asked his opponent''s affiliation in fluent imperial language. ¡°You speak the Empire. Nice to meet you. You belong to the 41st Empire, the superior knight of the 112 Knights, De Gaulle de Dvish. ¡± De Gaulle de Dvish, the man who opened his eyes unexpectedly, asked again. ¡°Envoy''s procession, right? ¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°Then there must be a prince of the kingdom in that wagon. ¡± Siorin''s expression hardened. This is because the opponent''s tone has a low quality of malice. ¡°I have to say hello. ¡± As expected. ¡°I can''t beat the stubbornness of waiting for a day in the wagon. I just fell asleep. ¡± Siorin''s words were scarcely finished, and the wires wrapped around the carriage. ¡°Whoa. Calm down. I just wanted to say hello because the noble one is here. ¡± In other words, it was the appearance of Gear looking at Prince Gear''s face. Siorin learned that the Knights of the Empire had made a choice. ¡°I don''t know what it''s like to come home, but I can''t ask my superiors to say hello first unless they want me to. ¡± ¡°So do we. ¡± A blatant provocation, Siorin decides to take action, but the wagon door opens first. Siorin frowns. He said that the Holy Spirit is like fire, and he can''t stand the anger and looks like a spiral. He thought so. But it wasn''t. The face of the prince who appeared on the wagon was so obvious. Anger didn''t even come to mind. That''s unexpected. ¡°You want to say hello? ¡± A fluent imperial language flowed out of the mouth of the prince. No wonder Prince DeGaulle didn''t know how to speak the Empire. But he also replied with a nasty smile for a moment. ¡°If you''ll excuse me. ¡± Those who saw DeGaulle approaching the prince without even getting off the horse seized the wire. But the prince raised his hand and restrained them. Gad ''Geek. I heard him go beyond the visor. Despite the sound of it, DeGaulle laughed and drove a single horse. And he finally stood before the prince. At that moment, DeGaulle''s words suddenly hit his forefoot. Yihuaying. The horse of DeGaulle, who howls in fear and rolls his feet back and forth, ¡°Billion!¡± DeGaulle can''t stand it and falls off the horse. He barely regains consciousness and lands with two hands. ¡°Ugh..." How many times did DeGaulle rob his head? In the meantime, a prince stood before De Gaulle. "Hmm?" DeGaulle raises her head. The prince looks down at DeGaulle with an arrogant face. ¡°Greetings were well received. ¡± In the words of the prince, the Knight of the Empire made a brutal expression. 118 118. 37. As it is known, it is ruined (1) Halfway down on the ground with both hands, the Imperial Knight''s stance seemed to show extreme respect. The mouth of Siorin looked at him. "Argh." A suppressed laughter flowed among the wiremakers who had hiccupped their helmets. I don''t understand what you''re saying, but I think I know how things are going. ¡°Nice to meet you, too. ¡± Until the prince said so, DeGaulle still had a dark face. ¡°Knight of the Courteous Empire. ¡± Later, I frowned. DeGaulle, the one who caused the beehive, opens her mouth, and the prince himself spills the dirt on her body. With a compassionate look on his face. Knock, knock. The prince who tapped DeGaulle''s shoulder climbed onto the wagon again. De Gaulle, who could not do this or do this and looked only at the back of the prince, looked around. The Knights of the Kingdom looked down at DeGaulle like that. I went back to where the Knights of the DeGaulle Empire were. ¡°Catch him.¡± Then I ordered my men to catch the horse that had been having a riot. Not long ago, an Imperial Knight caught a horse in the middle of a riot. DeGaulle pulled out his sword like a lightning bolt rather than staring at me. Ihiheeing Vane''s throat collapses in tears. Siorin Kyrgyzstan kept an eye on him and cleared his mind. The rank of superior knight was not low, but it was not high enough to make a slow appearance in the presence of a national envoy. Despite this, DeGaulle had no regrets or worries about his faults, which in fact meant that the person who sent him intended this situation. It was good to see how hard the road to the Emperor would be for the next year, since it meant to compromise the mission in my own way. Nevertheless, Siorin Kirgayen smiled with a small smile. The envoys were originally insulted by the rudeness of the Empire Knights, but now they are rather weary. Everyone was the virtue of a prince. I didn''t even know what number I had written, but anyone could know that the prince had done something to DeGaulle. The respect for other countries has led to a decent knight who fell down and worshipped a firecracker who had no eyes on him. The face that looked at the prince with a dark face was ridiculous. Siorin tries to catch his mouth again. That''s a lot different than what I heard. Around a day before leaving the royal family, Marquis Villefeld grabbed him and became concerned about the fiery sentiments of the prince. The prince''s greatest disadvantage is that the steps are too drastic and there are corners to drive the opponent. Marquis predicted that such a sentiment would be a major obstacle in the future of the Empire. Marquis was right and half wrong. The first prince was clearly like a fire, as Marquis said. I couldn''t have stepped into childish provocation without it. But it wasn''t just like fire. The prince was also gross. The process of becoming a polite knight was as natural as a waterfall, and the superior knight of the Empire had no corner to grasp. Even if he had gone out, he would not have been able to crush the Empire''s provocation so neatly and raise the envoy''s morale. I''m surprised you''ve caught a snare in the mission of an empire envoy who volunteered to watch over my precious daughter. Seeing the wagon for a while, Siorin gazes at the envoy with an expressionless face. ¡°I''ve already spent a day in the wilderness. Get in line and get ready to go. ¡± At the appointed time, the empire''s troops rushed beyond what was necessary to reprimand the late Empire Knights secretly. ¡°Hmmm!¡± DeGaulle''s uncomfortable face in blatant protest. ¡°Your Majesty, our mission is this far. I hope that you will come back without leaving the traffic. ¡± An article from the Southern Army, who escorted an envoy all the way to the border, looked at the wagon and gave an example. Until I first met him, I just formally gave him an example, and now I''m saying goodbye to him with a face full of sincerity. ¡°Well done. I''ll come back and see you. ¡± The Prince of Wagon greeted the Southern Legion Knights and Soldiers with a gentle greeting. The Knights of the Southern Legion, who roared on both sides of the wagon, pulled out their swords and shouted loudly. ¡°May there be only light in the days ahead of His Royal Highness! ¡± ¡°May GwangYoung be with you! ¡± Soldiers shouted along the lines of the Knight. ¡°May the fangs of the lions remain until the day I return. ¡± The knights and soldiers of the Southern Army once again prayed for mercy on the day before the prince as he gave the Fortress of the Silver Lion, the base of the Southern Army. ¡°A member of the 41st Empire, superior knight of the 112 Knights, De Gaulle de Dvish. Taken over the escort mission of His Royal Highness and the Envoy. You may leave the border at 20,000. ¡± The Empire Knight said to retreat in such a bothersome manner. However, the Southern Army did not hesitate to evacuate the envoy to the end. He held up his sword and did not move until the prince and his procession disappeared. * * He said he was in as much a hurry as he could, but the knights of Degol and the Empire were late, so the envoy ended up sleepwalking again in the wilderness. Siorin Kirgayen finds Arwen, who confirms that Herchim Kirringer and the Wireless are skillfully conducting camp preparations. ¡°Official.¡± Despite his first words, Siorin asked with an unchanged face. ¡°I''m here for the government. ¡± ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°Who are you to preach? ¡± ¡°Please clarify the question. ¡± ¡°As you say. Looking at the new side of the charge today, I think I need to know about the charge a little more closely in the future. ¡± Arwen nodded her head and became the face of a bear. Then I started talking slower. I just asked her what she was doing, and she enthusiastically added the story as if she would tell me all about the prince''s deeds. That is also a reminder of a face that I have not normally seen. I didn''t even know my father was watching Gazami with his eyes open. Siorin choked several times while her daughter was telling the story, but she pressed and held on. I''m currently in the middle of a civil service. It was not the time to make an individual impression. I pushed myself down into the boiling bubble. He continued to listen to his daughter''s story. Then, at some point, I forgot my anger and fell in love with the story. The journey to become a blind man in the north grew out of the harsh northern lands, where all were turned away. The story could not be heard without tears, and the war against the unheard monster, Warlord, had a corner that warmed the hearts of those who heard it. If the one who told the story had not been a knowledgeable daughter who did not know the lie, he would have dismissed it in vain. The prince''s walk that flowed out of his daughter''s mouth was amazing. It''s like, ¡°A tough hero. ¡± It was like a heroic tale. ¡°If someone asks me who the hero is, I''ll tell them to tell the prince without hesitation. ¡± Arwen empathizes with his father. Siorin is locked in his thoughts. One of the stories my daughter told me reminds me of an anecdote about the battle between Prince and Warlord. When Warlord threw down the Orcs'' legion of armies and broke the flag of Balahad on the spire, the prince held it in his hand, as if he had stolen the legion of armies as loot before he even fought, and he encouraged the morale of soldiers. The twisting of the opponent''s intentions rendered the provocation colourless, and furthermore, the morale of his allies was completely the same as the prince did to the superior knights of the Empire during the day. Siorin believes that the prince is good at fighting opponents and has the ability to reverse the mood. I smiled without knowing. I can''t believe a load of luggage I thought I''d have to protect and take care of all the time. Siorin, who has made significant changes to his plan, said in his mind. ¡°By the way, it''s not normal for you to think of His Majesty. ¡± ¡°I''ll tell you in case, don''t go on a journey or have an unhappy imagination. That''s not the kind of relationship you have with me. ¡± Arwen insisted that the relationship between a man and a woman should not be delayed. Similarly, Siorin did not know that his daughter thought of the prince as a kind of admirer. I definitely knew, I didn''t doubt it. But I was strangely cold. I felt like I had taken something precious. The face of a daughter who talks so much about other people. He chokes again, and when he sees his face, Arwen steps back in disgust. ¡°Hmmm.¡± Siorin, who took a late look, said with a serious face. ¡°I hope that His Majesty''s will will will not be broken to the end. ¡± ¡°You''re not the one who''s going to break your will with this. ¡± An unfamiliar daughter quickly crossed the line. ¡°I assure you, no matter what you think, you will see more. ¡± ¡°I look forward to it.¡± Siorin did not take Arwen''s words lightly. I thought it was just a ballot of pride. But it wasn''t. The daughter''s words, no matter what she thought, were not exaggerations from pride, but rather the truth itself. It was long after Siorin was invited to the Army General''s welcome banquet at the border fort of the Empire, where he arrived the next day. ¡°Hahaha. I don''t understand how the nobles of the kingdom can be so harsh and impatient with such a pleasant prince! If you were born in the Empire, you would lead at least one legion! ¡± The prince was delighted to see the commander of the army disparaging the future successor to the throne of another country for the longevity of one army. By then, Siorin had full confidence in the prince''s patience and discernment. I shouldn''t have done that. ¡°The Knights of the Empire and the Kingdom have been grinding and wiping themselves with swords from the past. It is only a pity that the swords of the Imperial Knights are rusted and broken. ¡± If I had, I would have blocked it right away when the commander pretended to be drunk. ¡°By the way, if you''ll excuse me, I''d like to take this place today as a pavement for communion with the sword and polishing each other as in the past. What do you think? ¡± But the previous day''s appearance remained so deep in my brain that I expected the prince without even knowing it. ¡°That''s a good idea. ¡± As a result, when I regained consciousness, the commander''s insane proposal was already made. ¡°In order not to hurt each other, we must lighten each other''s hearts in battle and not delay in winning and losing. ¡± Even so, I tried hard to mediate so that there was no overheating of the arena. Whether that effort was glowing or not, the battle between the Knights of the 112th Empire and some of the Wireless Knights, which began first, concluded on the right line with no victory or defeat. ¡°Who''s the best knight in the fort? ¡± But his hard work made the situation worse again. ¡°I have many great knights, and none of you seems to defeat them. ¡± The atmosphere of the banquet hall was rapidly frozen. There was no way for Siorin to get in the way. The situation developed rapidly, and one day the Knights of the Empire and the Kingdom stood in the middle of the banquet hall. The Knights of the Empire did not even notice. Siorin looked solely at the knights of the kingdom. It wouldn''t hurt to put it in my eyes, but my lovely daughter was there. Siorin clenched to the prince and whispered. Even now, if you admit it was a mistake in your intoxication, it won''t be a big problem. However, the prince did not listen to the petition, even with his ear back. ¡°Don''t worry. This won''t interfere with the mission of the envoy. ¡± I was just chatting. As an envoy''s soloist and as Arwen''s father, this prince''s behavior could not be overlooked. ¡°What a relief. He doesn''t trust people. ¡± The prince, who saw the glimmer of his eyes, took a small handkerchief out of his arms. ¡°Marquis and commander of one army, which of them will be clean? ¡± It was the new defeat that symbolized the Marquis of the Burgundy Empire. 119 119. 37. As it is known, it is ruined (2) Siorin is trying to ask about the new defeat. Ooooooooooooooooo. The sword of the Imperial Knight begins to cry. Later in the day, a sword of the imperial knight was planted. The sword is unbroken and the Sword Auror is clear and stable. I couldn''t help but be violent. I was poisoned by the provocation of the prince. On the contrary, Arwen''s appearance was even more superstitious. Sodior didn''t even make a swordsman. She was just standing there with her sword extended. My father seemed to be in jeopardy and desperate shape. Siorin gazes at a prince who can be the source of this. ¡°If there''s a problem with this fight...¡± ¡°I don''t get it. ¡± The prince said in a careless tone before the words of grudge were finished. And to add a word, Arwen will never lose. It was an oddly convincing tone. Siorin made planting more uncomfortable. What did you do to make the situation better by hitting it back? Let''s be arrogant. But his anger didn''t last long. It was time to worry about the safety of the daughter who stood in front of the Empire Knights rather than anger. Siorin gives strength to his eyes. If my daughter wants to be a little more dangerous, I intend to stop the fight. I never wanted to see my daughter bleed as a father. But that was nothing but an encouragement. That too is my own. ¡°Lord Arwen has improved. ¡± ¡°Compared to the last time I saw you in Winter Castle, the landscape was deeper. ¡± I heard the roar of the wire. It was as flattened as the tone of a prince. None of them were concerned about Arwen. ¡°I''ve already been pushed out. Tsk.¡± Even the poor knights of the Empire spoke. Siorin saw the power of the imperial knight, who thought he was poisonous, and the wireman barked his tail like ten thousand dogs. ¡°With the exception of His Majesty, Lord Arwen is the second strongest man in the Envoy. ¡± The vice commander of the Wireless Brigade explained to Siorin that he can only roll his eyes in situations he doesn''t understand. ¡°The second time, is Arwen strong after Lord Herchim? ¡± ¡°Unfortunately, I''m not the first. ¡± Erhim shakes his head with a bitter smile. Then his gaze was toward the back of the prince. Among the ambassadors were the personal knights of the one prince who was the only one who did not know his abilities and tendencies. Herchim''s words meant that one of them was stronger than the Deputy Commander of the Elite Knights, the Wire Magnetic Corps, who was also called me in the Kingdom. It''s hard to believe that Arwen, who was only an apprentice until two years ago, is stronger than that. Such a presence is also included in the envoy. It was hard to believe as a Siorin. But whether he believed it or not, the situation began to flow as the wire said. The sweat begins to flatter the forehead of the empire knight who has lifted so much energy. In comparison, Arwen''s face was nothing different from when he first started the fight. She turns her head. Tell me what you want. Her lips said so. And one prince said to her, ¡°Crush it thoroughly. ¡± I told him not to look at the admissions. Nod. After a small nod, she stretches her sword. Bugs and bumps. As she moves forward, the Knight of the Empire retreats. ¡°Profit!¡± The Knight of the Empire fixes the sword with a malice to see if he has noticed his infestation lately. ¡°I dare not name any knight! ¡± Then he rolled his feet firmly and put out his sword. Fresh! With a sharp wave, the sword sweeps Arwen''s throat. Arwen avoided the attack so easily just by lowering her back. Chuck. She looks down at the floor with a sword. The Knights of the Angry Empire fled the attack without needing to stop the sword. That was the beginning. Arwen aims for the lower body of the Yeongfu Empire Knight. Sometimes he stabbed the sword like he stabbed his foot, and sometimes he swung the sword like he was about to cut off his ankle. Every time, the Knights of the Empire desperately tease their feet and step back. ¡°What the hell are you doing? ¡± The commander shouts. It was a furious face. I had to. The Knights of the Empire were being ravaged, no matter who saw them. Chuck. Whenever the Sword of Arwen moved, the Knights of the Empire jumped, and others seemed to dance with drunkenness. ¡°Are the Knights of the Kingdom making fun of the other knights in this way! ¡± The commander said that she was dishonorable. ¡°The Knights of the Empire will have to work harder to block the bottom. Get away from me with a trick. ¡± The prince answered in mockery. "Uh-huh!" The Knight of the Empire, conscious of the angry army commander, ignores the sword of Arwen sweeping his lower body and draws it down vigorously. Even if you let go of your leg, your will to cut off your opponent''s head is a glaring blow. ¡°Arwen!¡± Siorin shouts as she frightens. But unlike my surprise father, Arwen was so pretentious. She neither avoided the flying sword as if she were cleaving her head, nor recovered the sword she had cast. I just twisted my wrist and thrashed the lower body of the Imperial Knight with a sword, not a sword. Oh, shit! The body of the Imperial Knight, who had been struck with his legs, swirled around. The legs soar to the sky, the head to the ground. In the meantime, it was easy to swing the sword to the end, but only the black void that had lost its direction was divided in vain. Arwen reaches out with an expressionless face, looking at the Imperial Knight turned upside down like a watermelon. Suck it! The body of the Knight of the Empire, who kicked it as it was, rolled the floor of the Wudang Bath. There was no screaming. The floor rolled article remained motionless with the axis stretched. The Knights of the Empire rushed to confirm the status of their companion. Cleavage. The wire harnesses who saw the Empire knights shaking their heads cheered. ¡°Ouch!¡± The imperial figures were angry. ¡°What a pity! ¡± In the middle of that intersection, ¡°I''m guessing that knight wasn''t the biggest knight of the fort. ¡± One prince set fire to the oil again. ¡°I''ll deal with it! ¡± ¡°No! I''ll go!" After that, the knights of the fort went out several times. Among them were the superior knight de Gaulle, who was only looking for an opportunity to make up for the humiliation of his first encounter, and the knight of the Triple Chain, who was also counted as a fortress. But no one could defeat Arwen. ¡°Argh!¡± The knight of the Empire, who spoke loudly against Arwen, was torn from his mouth, and some of the knights who went out ignoring him as a woman were cut off from their arms. Even the fifth knight, who went out seriously, could not stop Arwen''s sword, and turned into a bloodbath and rolled out the floor. ¡°Next!¡± Arwen provokes the next opponent with a grave face. Wireless men were raving, and the knights of the Empire uttered their greed. Siorin looks around with a dull look. Whether this is the place to welcome an envoy from a country, and whether the woman standing in the middle is the one she knew. ¡°Next!¡± Arwen, who blows her sixth opponent in an instant, shouts pleasantly. There was a blurry smile on his red face. There were no fish that met the water separately. The Knights of the Empire came forward to defeat her rise. Seven times, three times, and nine times. However, they also rolled over the floor, dedicating one victory to her. ¡°Next!¡± Already had nine battles, but she didn''t even look tired. The commander said in a solemn, poisonous voice. ¡°Bring Paladin. ¡± The atmosphere of the banquet hall was frozen. Even those who did not know the imperial language had a hard face to hear as much as the word "paladin". If it was natural, it was natural. The Empire called the Knights of the Knights, the Knights of the Four Rings, Paladins. When you hit the Kingdom, the ordinary knights summoned the Silver Lion to fight the sword. A little exaggerated, the adults got into a fight. This meant that the pride of the military commander was properly wounded, and that he would never end this battle in defeat. ¡°Arwen.¡± At that time, the prince went out. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. ¡± Arwen looks back at the words of the prince as he prepares to hit Paladin with a stiff face. ¡°That''s it.¡± Arwen chews her lips. It was a angry face for a reason. But she didn''t refuse the prince''s orders. Chuck. She parted with the empire''s swordsmen, and returned to her place again. ¡°What are you...¡± ¡°This kind of entertainment is not enough. ¡± The commander tried to seize, but the prince said fluently. ¡°It wouldn''t be too honorable to win against a weary knight. ¡± At that time, the commander became a mute man who ate honey. It was only now that I realized that the Knights of the Kingdom had finished ten battles without rest. ¡°What about the other knights? I don''t think there''s anyone comparable to her among your knights. ¡± But I begged the prince to continue the struggle to see if he didn''t intend to move on. ¡°Entertainment ends with entertainment. Wouldn''t it hurt each other if we did more here? ¡± The prince''s answer was too obvious to fire and provoke the battle that was over. The commander''s face turned dull with tons of medicine. The face that''s about to explode right now, At that time, the prince touched his chest. Extremely unnatural and ridiculous gesture. Siorin laughs in vain as she looks. The intention was to be sure of what was apparent. Scream. A new defeat fell out of his arms. ¡°Ouch. Why is this? I''m sure it''s not broken. ¡± The prince pretended to look around with exaggerated attitude. ¡°Well, what about that? ¡± ¡°I didn''t mean to look. This is it.¡± Terribly awkward tone. ¡°Someone gave it to me when I came to visit the Empire. ¡± His words and actions were not correct, as the name Montpellier was inscribed. ¡°If you had this, no one would ignore it. It''s worrying useless.Even though it''s a royalty in my small country, it''s a royalty. No way. Nobody ignores me. ¡± The commander kept his mouth shut. ¡°You will attend as soon as the chauffeur is over! ¡± At that time the knight, who had been instructed by the commander of the army, came back to summon Paladin and spoke in a conscientious manner. A frightened commander touches the knight. And whispered something. With a flattering face, the commander of the army and the knight who saw the prince for a while opened the banquet hall again. After all, Paladin did not see the banquet ending. At the end of the banquet, Siorin laughed in vain. From the moment he confirmed the existence of the new defeat, he took care of the use. I''ve been pondering how the honor of the Leonberger family is not tainted and how the pride of the prince will not be hurt. However, such concerns became colourless. The first prince blatantly sold the name of the Montpellier family. The seer was so embarrassed that he put up a new defeat confidently. It was really an out-of-consciousness act, and it was an unimaginable way. But the effect was that obvious. It was Gigi''s job. No matter what I think, it seems like my daughter said something like this. One prince''s actions were enough to be called a strike. But the real strike hasn''t even started yet. At the end of the banquet, Siorin found out. ¡°Here we go. ¡± Prince Yik smiled and told me his plan. ¡°But if you do that, your name will be within the empire...¡± In spite of Zincy Siorin''s words, the prince was not complacent. ¡°Whatever happened in the Kingdom, it''s not my country anymore. ¡± The prince''s expression seemed to be somewhat ecstatic. It also looked like an eagle that had been loosened. * * The visit of an envoy from the Kingdom of Leonberg, which is taking place year after year, was neither new nor surprising. It was new to include royalty in the envoy, but that was it. Only the emperor and some nobles cared about the small country in the defence, and no one cared about the envoy. If you leave it as it is, these people will disappear without even knowing where they came and went. But I''ve been talking a lot lately about what''s going on with the envoy. ¡°He said he was terribly fond of bragging about my knights'' dance. ¡± ¡°Every nobleman you meet suggests a battle between knights, right? What an immature man. My country''s position is unthinkable. ¡± Most of the rumors were about the rides seen by the enemies of the Kingdom of Leonberg. I love to brag about my knights, and the kingdom''s position is unthinkable, and I''m in a hurry to fill my void. Everywhere I go, I propose a battle between knights, and there is no place for wind waves, Prince of Destruction. ¡°That''s all I have to show off as a small country. Not even the Empire. ¡± The aristocrats of the Empire laughed at the prince''s slap and pride. And I never doubted that the filthy pride would be crushed before the power of a great empire. But it wasn''t. It was unusual to hear rumors. The Knights of the Border Fortress were defeated by one of the Prince''s Knights. All the Knights of the 97 Empire were defeated. The Sword of Change, no one was defeated miserably. The Knights of the Kingdom, who thought they would fall short of the Knights of the Empire, were winning against the Knights of the Empire. ¡°Tsk. I''ve been bragging, but they were bluffs. ¡± ¡°No one is against the Empire, so it''s rusty. ¡± The nobles are tongued by the pathetic behavior of the imperial knights. ¡°How long do I have to see the prince of the kingdom standing in the empire? ¡± ¡°The nobles of change are aware that they are the nobles of Bourgogne. ¡± And he also cursed the nobles of change who played in the play of the Iron Prince. ¡°Count Ange''s knights were all crushed. ¡± However, they could not only laugh when they were told that the name of the Great Lord, Count Ange, had been disgraced by the knights of the envoy. And shortly afterwards, surprising news came to the nobles'' ears. ¡°Marquis Montpellier is behind the prince. He even gave me my family''s New Hand. ¡± One of the few Marquis in the Empire publicly sponsored the First Prince. ¡°It seems that Marquis Montpellier will give up the Scarecrow Prince and eat the kingdom completely. ¡± ¡°Marquis Montpellier is a great man. ¡± They thought that Marquis Montpellier''s patronage was part of the task of devouring the kingdom. So the aristocrats and knights of the Empire considered that they had established a proper face. ¡°It won''t take long anyway. ¡± ¡°Marquis Saint if they have a place to go soon? ¡± They believed that a prank unlike that would soon come to an end. One of the missionaries'' keepers, Marquis Saint John, was a nobleman of such power that Prince Manny could not see the guardian he believed in, and was also one of the realities of an empire with two palladines. Soon after, I heard that the envoy had been sent to the Marquis of Saint John. The aristocrats of the Empire were expecting good news soon. A few days later, I heard that the knights of the envoy and the knights of the Marquis had a battle. However, the content was different from what the Empire''s nobles had expected. ¡°What? Did Marquis Palladins lose? ¡± ¡°Did the envoy also contain the Gift of the Kingdom?! ¡± The nobles were terrified. ¡°I can''t believe it. Even if the Kingdom''s benefactor came, it doesn''t make sense for Paladin to lose. ¡± The fact that the nobles of the Kingdom were less violent than the Paladins of the Empire was known to everyone. The Paladins of such an empire were defeated by the grace of the kingdom, which was hard to accept as nobles of a proud empire. But there was something even more amazing. ¡°What? The list of envoys did not include the kingdom''s benefactor? ¡± Even if the Gift of the Kingdom of Leonberg is out, it''s hard to believe the defeat of the Paladins. Even the opponent was not a Gift of the Kingdom. As a nobleman of the Empire, it was an outrageous situation. ¡°Then who in the world has defeated the two Paladins of the Empire! ¡± It was the moment when the aristocrats of the Empire began to become more serious members of the mission and those interested in walking. Among them were the princes of the Empire. ¡°Is Marquis Montpellier crazy? ¡± Some princes cursed Marquis Montpellier, who empowered the Iron Prince. ¡°You have to show me when the imperial prestige will not stand. ¡± Some princes said that they should punish the prince who speaks like a thunderclap. ¡°Funny guy. ¡± Some princes were also interested in Prince Leonberg, who had the Marquis of Montpellier as his guardian. ¡°Prepare to leave. ¡± Some of them even left the eclipse to meet with the prince. It was three months after the Envoy of the Kingdom of Leonberg entered the Empire. * * When the princes of the empire began to move to meet the First Prince, Marquis Montpellier looked at the documents that were piled up in front of me with a completely sane face. The urgent pleadings that flew through the emergency contact network, the contents of which were unanimous. Pot. At that moment, the crystal ball began to flash. He reflectively touches the crystal sphere. On the other side of the Crystal Ball, I heard the voice of a high-ranking noble in the Empire. Marquis of Saint John. Favor was the greeting of the Marquis of Saint-Laurent, whom no rat horn could find. My emergency contact network has been mobilized and contacted... Montpellier closed his eyes without my knowledge. What the hell are you doing there? 120 Twenty-two. 37. As it is known, it is ruined (3) Siorin felt the eyes of the envoy widen these days. Everywhere I went, there was a constant gaze and a eavesdropping ear. Even when I walked out of the city in the wilderness, I could feel the people following me. This was all a change since the beginning of this strange march decided by the First Prince. Wherever he went, he made the Knights of the Kingdom fight the Knights of the Empire. Sometimes he fought the sword on a one-on-one basis, sometimes in groups to mask the superiority of power. It was more than 200 battles, either alone or in groups of battles. And the Knights of the Kingdom surprisingly did not record a single defeat. It was entirely unbelievable. They were all thanks to the remarkable foresight of the prince. It was all up to the prince to decide who dealt with whom, who stepped up a few times, and when to step down. According to the sabre he had designated, there was never anything to lose. Siorin was astonished that was not the case. Sometimes I imagined that the young prince was capable of checking the gospel of knights. To that extent, the sight and foresight of the one prince was sharp. And that visioning surprisingly worked for the paladins of the Marquis of Saint John. As if there were no new defeats of the Montpellier family, the Marquis of Saint Gibson proposed a battle with the chief paladins. Recently, the intention was to defeat the spirit of the uplifted envoy. Siorin thought the prince would refuse the battle. But it wasn''t. The prince took Marquis Saint''s offer so comfortably. It just slowed down the time of battle to a deep night. The climate of the central part of the Empire was so hot that after the sun went down and the earth cooled down, Marquis of Saint John refused to speak. And by nightfall, the prince had set out three knights. Among the prince''s knights were two unidentified women who kept their cloaks pressed and kept their mouths open and were classified as the heaviest in the envoy. I don''t even know where I come from. Only the names Guerwain, Trindal, and Campra were on the list submitted by the prince that Siorin knew about them. The prince made the three heavy knights fight the paladins. The format was a group war in which three and two competed. The Paladins did not mind, although there was one more number of Knights of the Kingdom. On the contrary, two Paladins against three common knights were not worthy of Sari, so one Paladin said he would step aside. The prince said not to say anything later. The paladins, of course, did not even listen. The battle has begun and terrible chatter has begun. Are you Palladin? Let''s see where you deserve that name. Is this the ring? My inside.It feels so good to be drunk without drinking. It''s been a long time since I''ve fought the Knights of the Empire. I like the old idea. They shake their swords and make fun of their mouths without rest, and even the energy on Paladin''s sword shakes them, vomiting blood and constantly buzzing. If the Paladins of the Empire were defeated, it would not be a sword, but a hangout and surrender. But apart from that chatty, the blacks of the three knights were never green. Even Siorin, who was just a nobleman''s handkerchief, was able to recognize the fact that the knights had professionally polished their passwords. The knights were so agitated, and the movement was organic. But that was all. The dominating side of the battle was certainly the Paladin side of the Empire. The power of destruction, which was granted only to the benefactor, Paladin, was an overwhelming one that the three knights could not go beyond. The fumes of the knights woke up with vomited blood, and the complexion flickered like a corpse. But despite that, the three knights laughed at the Paladins of the Empire. The knights of the Empire have rather regressed. I have a brother and a wife, but there is no righteousness in them. You are nothing but a swordsman, not a paladin. As if it were unfortunate, or pathetic, the knights withdrew for a moment and whispered, The King is on his way. It was like a spin song, and it was just a meaningless whisper. No one dares bow down and worship. When one whispered, the one who remained received the word, and the other received the word. The worship of the king is the source of my life. Immediately after that, a dazzling flash erupted. As a Siorin, I didn''t even know how the battle ended. When he regained consciousness, the battle was over, and the bloody Paladin was on his knees. Neither was the status of the three articles intact. They looked like they were going down right away, and they were actually swinging. At that time, the prince quickly stepped up and announced the end of the battle and declared victory for the Knights of the Kingdom. Palladin, who noticed the situation late, got up and grabbed the sword again, but it was too late. In the end, Paladin returned to his place rather than staring at the three articles lying on the floor with a furious face. Wires that were watching the situation were so nervous that they blew up late. At that time, Siorindo had forgotten the essence and cheered with the wiremen. My chest seemed to burst. Siorin, who did not shine his face on the royal palace because he did not want to see the nobles of the powerless kingdoms tailed to the empire, and the knights of the kingdoms tearing down the paladins of the empire and shouting victorious roars in front of him. But there was no joy of victory, no small reward for the history of humiliation, and no joy for long. When the prince put Arwen out in a fight with the remaining Paladins, Siorin felt like his heart was pounding and falling. The rest of Paladin was poisoned to make up for the defeat, and if necessary, he did not hide his will to defeat the Knights of the Kingdom. I can''t believe you put such a precious Arwen in front of Paladin. No matter how skilled he was in the battle. That was totally unacceptable. But the first prince was a floating point. Not for victory, for the last step you didn''t take. Arwen was also sympathetic to the prince''s words. Fear filled her face with jealousy, and Siorin was unable to dry her. And the battle began. Arwen fought surprisingly against the Paladins of the Empire. But to her who did not cross the wall, the paladin beyond the wall was like a dysfunctional castle. All her attacks were so easily crushed in front of the AuroraBlade. Her weather and pitch dispersed unmistakably in front of Paladin''s overflowing manna. The struggle has been going on for a long time. While rolling the floor several times, Arwen''s outfit became muddy, and her hair tied up became sporadic and hardened with blood and sweat. Everyone knew. I know that Paladin is deliberately dragging time. To erase the consequences of the previous struggle in people''s minds, humiliate them, and seal once again the gap between the empire and the kingdom. Siorin asked to stop the battle, but the prince did not accept it. I just told him to wait. I didn''t know what to wait for. I didn''t want to know. I didn''t want to see my daughter running and falling again. He just stepped in with the authority of the soloist to request the cessation of the struggle, and the prince restrained him. I saw my daughter in the hands of the prince. My daughter raises her sword. Then he grabs the tangled hair with blood and sweat and cuts it open. The fine hair is cut off from under the neck in bulk. Then a tangled hair reveals Arwen''s invisible face. She was smiling. It was a very resourceful smile, and it was also the satisfying expression of the person who finally held what he wanted. Ooooooooooooooooooo. Arwen''s sword cried. And at that moment, a dazzling flash blossomed from the tip of her sword. A more vivid and destructive light, fundamentally different from the Sodior. It was an orrablade. It was the moment when another giver was born in the kingdom. She casts out her sword as it is. Unlike his predecessor, Paladin dared not heed the attack and was seriously beaten. Dozens of unseen screenings came and went. Then suddenly Palladin declared defeat. It was then that Arwen became an all-new spear, and even when she rolled over the floor, the face of the one prince who was pregnant was wrinkled. A scum that has no minimum respect for those who walk in the path of the sword. The prince swears. Siorin didn''t know what that meant. It was only the extreme loss and sadness that arose from Sun Arwen''s face. Later, he learned that she was in the process of rapid enlightenment, and that the process was forced to stop as Paladin declared defeat. Rather than breaking the envoy''s heart with it, the prince said, "It is a shabby heart that will not nourish the knights of other nations." The prince has been cursing Paladin for days. Where I learned it, how to shake the barrel of the market, and how to stretch it without a break. "If you die soon, you won''t see what works. Cousin buys the land, he''s the one who threatens to catch the ship. ¡± Seeing such a prince, Arwen was smiling. There was no sense of loss or regret that day. Now that she has stepped on her feet, she says, "Just walk slowly and steadily." Seeing that, Siorin clumps up somehow. My daughter, who left the family to become a knight, became a benefactor and was facing away. I was filled with greatness and pride, but on the other hand I felt an unknown chill and loss. Especially when I saw the face of my daughter who was staring at the prince with her dark eyes, Boeu pushed her. ¡°Don''t you lose your head? ¡± A prince who sweeps his daughter''s hair like a black dagger and brawls. ¡°I just left it there, but I wasn''t really attached. Now that I''ve come to think of it, I might as well cut my hair short as a knight. ¡± I also did not deserve to see my daughter take such a prince''s hand. He put up with those ugly feelings. He was an envoy, not a father. But it wasn''t easy. Prince Yoh has been giving relatives to Arwen lately. Especially when he was holding on to this boiling insides. It''s a masterpiece of intent. It''s the act of asking you to look on purpose. I must be enjoying watching him boil. I knew it all. But I couldn''t stand it. If it weren''t for the imperial messenger who came all of a sudden, he would have exploded. ¡°Stop!¡± The knights of the Empire appear on the Junma with their golden armor on. ¡°Disarm everyone and prepare to meet the noble. ¡± Then he ordered that the great sword be loosened and stored in the wagon. ¡°If you are a noble man...¡± ¡°His Royal Highness is on his way. ¡± At that time, Siorin turns his head to find the prince. Until then, a prince who was messing with Arwen''s head looked back at him. ¡°Ask me how long. ¡± Siorin, who nodded, asked the Knight of the Empire. ¡°Can you tell which prince was on his way? ¡± His question frowned upon the Knights of the Empire. It was as if the nobility of the weak country dared to ask what the prince or princess would do. * * Immediately after I entered the Empire, I always wondered which one would come to me first. Either it''s the third, or it''s the fifth, with the qualities of the Holy Army. And now there are near-misses dressed in golden armor from afar. ¡°His Majesty the Third Prince of the Imperial Court of Burgundy is on his way! The envoy of Leonberg should be courteous to the royal family of the Empire! ¡± It was not the Holy Army that came to me first, but the violent and filthy nature of destruction. I looked beyond the tent of the man created by the Musketeers. My neck is so stiff that I don''t want to break it, my shoulders are so stiff, Other than me, it''s just an arrogant, cheap look on one face or another. It''s like the first time I saw a wreck in a Remembrance, The prince of the empire was there. If there was a difference, a fat, stubborn wreck would be nothing but a filthy, incompetent wreck. Only the fact that the prince in front of his eyes was a disaster of all sorts was different. Come on. I''ve been waiting. I smiled with satisfaction as I saw the plague of the Empire come upon me. 121 121. 38. Frostbite (1) Siorin takes a step forward and folds his back deeply. ¡°The envoy of the Kingdom of Leonberg greets the three princes of Burgundy...¡± ¡°I don''t omit to say good-bye. ¡± To finish the procedure, there is still a long time left, but the Three Princesses cut off the words of the great Siorin. ¡°Who is the prince of Leonberg more than that? ¡± The words of the Three Princes remained fixed on me from the beginning. As if a serpent were crawling, my eyes looked up and down. I have not avoided my gaze, nor have I been compelled to pay tribute, as others have. I merely stated that I am the prince of the kingdom by taking a step forward without saying a word. He looked at me with snake-like eyes, and I also looked at him. You should be able to take your eyes off it. I can''t believe there are people in the world who have a combination of these horrible traits. Even Adelia''s character was lovely compared to him. I''ve once again confirmed his traits. And I admired it again. I wonder if there''s another giant like this in the world. If I had been born a civilian, I would have harmed my family and neighbors. If he was a knight, he would have put a knife in his master''s back and become a murderer. Thousands, tens of thousands of lives would have been lost if they had succeeded the nobility. If I had been king, I would have eaten a thousand years ago without even leaving a stone. Alive and useless. But if such an enormous man does, he is a prince. What could be worse than this in the world? Of course, only from the Empire''s point of view. For all those who were hostile to the Empire, the three princes before their eyes were like lanterns, a hope in itself. The same was true of me and the kingdom. The third prince was like a gift prepared by the world for the kingdom. I saw the Three Princes with infinite kindness. Whether I had read the emotions in my eyes or not, the expression of the three princes who were looking at me in a rather unhappy mood was released. I feel like I''m flattered or admiring myself. How about something? I didn''t know what he was mistaken for. ¡°I''ve been waiting for the same day as today. ¡± The third prince smiled as he smiled widely. I don''t even know what I''ve been waiting for. * * I''m definitely good at dealing with people. I struggled to express my feelings, ignoring the feelings of others, whether it was because I had spent too many years with the sword. No one said he was capable of putting me in a position of poverty. Floating a lamb that had no heart was no longer compatible with my taste. Nevertheless, I did not feel any difficulty in roasting the Three Princes. Everyone thanks to my notoriety. Rumor has it that I was a royal virtuoso abandoned by the viceroy and a dangerous prince who did not know when he would take the throne from his brother. This empire was also known to have been expelled from the kingdom because of the King''s discord with the poles. The Three Princesses projected their image on me. I was mistaken that my situation, which is not recognized by the Emperor, fits perfectly with my situation. He was as friendly to me as he felt. I even added advice that was not like advice and encouraged me. ¡°Think of me as a brother in the future. ¡± He even told me he was going to be my brother. How ridiculous. I stood still and listened to what he was saying with a burst of laughter. I didn''t have to make a lamb that didn''t fit my sexuality, and I didn''t have to create empathy by forcing my past to grow during the weekends. Even if I keep my mouth shut, the Three Princes took care of me, guessed my circumstances, and even gave me advice about my future. ¡°Just trust your brother. If I win the throne, it won''t be my brother''s business to be king. ¡± On the 3rd day after meeting with the 3rd Prince, he already considered me to be his person. And on the fifth day, he asked me to preserve my strength in a subtle tone. If it is the power of the Kingdom and the Marquis of Montpellier, it will be a great power. I did not know when and under what circumstances the three princes spoke of. But I''m guessing it''s never normal. I said, "What is the situation and what do you want me to do?" The man who looked around for a moment replied in a subtle tone, "When the Emperor made the wrong choice, he will not conceal the means and methods to rectify that mistake, and more friendship is needed for it." I said it was a burnout, but in the end, if the Emperor handed over the emperor to another prince, it was nothing more than a civil war. The third prince said that if that day comes, the kingdom and Montpellier will have to march and strengthen. I gladly accepted his offer. If that really happens, I promise to mobilize as many troops as I can. ¡°I knew it! I trusted you to know what I meant! ¡± The third prince was very pleased and patted me on the shoulder. I don''t even know what I meant to do with the Giants. I wouldn''t be happy if I knew. ¡°But if you don''t know, I''ll leave you a deed. ¡± The third prince takes one parchment out of his arms. ¡°Don''t get me wrong. I don''t believe in you. This is just a formal process wherever you go. A long time later, when I am Emperor, this deed will prove your ball. ¡± He asked for a memorandum, as I did to Marquis Montpellier. The treaty on the mobilization of troops that would be in the USSR was an explicitly stated document. I did not hesitate and flew on it. Though it wasn''t the Leonberger family''s day, it was painted on Marquis Montpellier''s New Hand. The third prince looks at the seal of the Montpellier family in a memorandum, and his mouth hangs over his ears. I said I needed the support of the Kingdom and the Marquis, but in fact, it would have been a lot bigger to sign than to sign from a weaker country, not my own. The late prince, who was sober, asked me, "Why is it that this is Montpellier''s?" Isn''t this side much more believable than the treaty of the prince who hasn''t taken the throne yet? The Montpellier family and I are on one boat and not two bodies. I answered the prince. He immediately convinced me, and I was very pleased. In return, I summoned a wizard to look after the wire and the wounds of others. The fact that the wound was cut by knights of his own country was not seen inside. One more drink and he heard that I was interested in the Knights'' Battle. He gave me information about the Knights and their families in the envoy''s path. It was a gift to me, the prince of another country, who gave me his military information, so I wanted to open my mind and see what was in his head. Even more remarkable was the fact that there was no one around the Three Princes. Even the presumed laborers of Paladin and the wizards who saw the depth of his knowledge did not stop him. I just watched the sheep that the Three Princes do with their blindness. I could tell by the look of it. That there is no longer a person to give advice beside the Three Princes, and that only greedy matchmakers are left who are swarming to eat even the stubble. The third prince came down with me a few days later. If one of the Musketeers hadn''t said he had a treaty with another aristocrat, he would have followed me all the way to the eclipse. ¡°Too bad we have to break up here. ¡± He was truly sorry. ¡°I''ll see you in the eclipse again. ¡± He reaches out to me. I reluctantly grabbed his hand. Warlock. A trio prince who couldn''t beat me alone suddenly hugs me. ¡°Someday people will record and praise our encounters in history. ¡± Then he whispered to me in a violent tone and snorted. I thought I wanted to play a hero who wasn''t the same. It was an exaggerated tone, a theatrical gesture. Being conscious of the surrounding gaze was also a must. Strangely enough, he noticed that today''s work will be recorded in history. I also empathized about half the time. The encounter between him and me will surely be recorded in history. It''s just that if there''s a difference between his thoughts and those of history, it''s about the independence of the kingdom and the state of emergency. ¡°Do you regret it?¡± I was standing in Uduckerny, and Ranger Jorden came to me and asked me. ¡°No way. ¡± ¡°I thought you were sorry again. Oh, my God, it wouldn''t be so good to kill a relative. ¡± ¡°It looks like a tranquility. ¡± I''m bored to see you making fun of me. I gave the mission to ensure that the Rangers were not free. ¡°Go find a place to camp. ¡± The ranger, who had not been rescued for nothing, led his men with a mouthful of soap and vanished. ¡°I am that mouth, that mouth! I said be careful!¡± ¡°We''re the only ones suffering because of the captain! ¡± Hearing the voices of the distant rangers, I laughed. ¡°Your Majesty." He turned his head and Siorin was there. I wondered if I had suffered enough while I was on my way with the Three Princes, and if my handsome face would be superstitious in a few days. Neither was I tired. I was tired of dealing with the Three Princes. He had so much to say, he didn''t notice. At least I didn''t have a crush on his dirty temper because he felt the same feelings of brotherhood as I did, and I gave him what he wanted. Nevertheless, it was tiring to fight the junk of the Jubilee. After he left, it felt like he was stinking. But maybe. It''s time to start. Fishing has only just begun. And the kingdoms and Montpelliers were still scattered in the earth, biting their prey. ¡°Now, where was your next destination? ¡± ¡°Countess Montenegro. According to the information given by the Prince, there are no Paladins, but elite, white knights made up of reputable knights are under the command of the family. ¡± I looked back at Siorin''s answer. ¡°The next opponent is a white hawk. ¡± The wires clamor. ¡°I will chew on white pigeons and very friendly pigeons! ¡± ¡°Yeah? I''ll have some bird meat for dinner tonight. ¡± Jorden, who came back from reconnaissance at the end of the day, listened to me and wrote a Warlock impression. I told you to find the camp. Ranger''s complaint was neatly ignored. * * The Three Princes left, stopped by the Count of Montenegro to destroy the White Knights, and again passed through two territories, destroying two additional Knights. Now the eclipse of the Empire was also a measure. I stopped the envoy''s procession and ordered a break. No one has been so introverted, but it would be odd if the wiremen and soldiers had not been mentally exhausted while they were passing through an empire that little by little. While the knights were resting, I called Nicholo into the wagon. ¡°How. How''s things going? ¡± In response to my question, Nicholo glanced at a piece of paper. It was a large map with the same writing as the egg. The map depicting the route of the envoy contained the information of the Knights who had been dealing with the Knights of the Kingdom, as well as the information of the Empire Knights who had recently been handed over to the Three Princes. ¡°It''s not that hard to figure out the approximate number of garrisons based on a hundred soldiers, five hundred universal opposition from the Empire. ¡± At that, I laughed with satisfaction. In the first place, I came to the Empire to look at the situation of the Empire, and the struggle was merely a means. In the first place, the path of the envoy was also woven with military movements in mind, and the route back was also a new one to identify the unknown fort and family information on the way. To tell you the truth, I was pulling the Empire''s military intelligence out of the middle of the Empire. The empire has been ruled by absolute strength for a long time, ignoring hardened arrogance and neglect. With the help of a foolish prince. I gave the map to Nicolo and left it to Gunne again. Even if something happens in a year, she will be able to steal the map without being seen by anyone. I sent Nicholo back and took a quick tour of the camp. Although it was in the middle of the Empire''s territory, the faces of knights and soldiers were relatively relaxed. In the meantime, it was thanks to the victory achieved through the battle. They were as confident as the warrior sheep, and did not shrink a bit. I wanted all the knights and soldiers in the kingdom to be like them. The name of the empire was not given to him, and he did not wish to be reborn as a soldier of the kingdom who could fight with confidence. And I believed that day would come. I was looking at the soldiers in the distant future, and I could feel my gaze. Turning his head, Gurwayne looked at me. He didn''t avoid my gaze. I noticed something to say. I had a sneak peek at him. After going into the wagon and waiting for a while, Gurwain showed up. ¡°If you have something to say. ¡± He hesitated for a long time in my words. ¡°What have you done to my body? ¡± 122 122. 38. Frostbite (2) Guywain was aware of the problem from the very beginning. But I didn''t think deeply at that time that there was only food in my mouth and my hands, or that my insides were dirty. The first time I identified the seriousness of the problem was some time after I arrived in the royal palace. I woke up and my body was full of dirt. There were even blood marks on the boots. Later the previous day, he followed the prince on a seedling mission, and learned that dirt and blood were buried in the course of the mission. It was a different dimension than simply asking for stubbornness or food debris. Out of consciousness, swinging the castle to the sword. He pondered, but there was no solution. After that, nothing happened, so he buried his regrets deeply. It wasn''t until I visited the Marquis of Sainte-Anne. When I woke up, I became a hero who defeated the Paladins of the Empire. The itchy name of "The Three Knights of Immortality" was Dum. I don''t know how much longer my body is. The bloodstream was full of Beigo stab wounds, and the Mana in the body was boiling in chaos. Now that I''ve fought Paladin, it''s no wonder my body''s messed up. The problem was that he didn''t remember anything about it. The situation was the same for my colleagues who fought together. I thought about it for a few days with my head on. Then I remembered the prince. The prince also knew that they were not the opponents of Paladin. It was strange that such a prince could not have set himself up against the Feud of Paladin. Maybe the prince knows something. ¡°So you came to see me? ¡± In response to the Prince''s question, Guywain nodded. ¡°What if I handed you over in a battle I can''t win anyway? ¡± Gagwayne stops talking for a moment. It was an unexpected question. It was a question of rolling your head a little bit, and why you and your colleagues didn''t think about it. What the hell did he expect? Guerwain was so ashamed of his actions that he tried to find an answer for the young prince. Beep beep. I woke up and tried to get out of the wagon like I was running away. ¡°No, I came to the right place. ¡± One prince grabbed him. ¡°Have a seat. ¡± I sat back and waited for an explanation, pretending not to win. ¡°Do you really want to know? ¡± ¡°What happened to my body. Of course you do.¡± The prince confirmed how many times he wanted to know the truth. Sometimes I used to say that what I didn''t know was medicine. I was frightened, but Gagwayne insisted and asked me to tell you the truth. ¡°If you want. ¡± One prince rarely began to speak with a serious face. The truth that was revealed was shocking. ¡°Ghost, you mean, Death Knight''s soul is in my body? ¡± I''m tired of whitening and staring at my body, and the prince explains in a low voice. The Death Nights don''t mean anything. They are the Holy Spirit of Knights who sacrificed their lives for the Founding King, and all they have to do is stay in the world for a little while longer. ¡°I don''t know what their mission is to stay in this world any longer. But if anything is certain, they will never be harmful to you. ¡± ¡°That''s what I''m talking about! ¡± ¡°If you don''t believe me, check out Mana. I don''t know, but the amount of Mana must have increased. It would have been less painful. ¡± The prince''s words were certainly not false. Since it was his body, Guywain knew it better than anyone else. But I couldn''t convince him. It wasn''t about profit and loss. It was a threat to existence, and it was the same horror that the human gewyne would disappear. I thought I''d take the body from Death Knight right away. Just as I imagined, my heart tightened and my body cooled down. It was a horror I had never felt. ¡°Again, they will never force you to take your body. ¡± ¡°How many times have you used my body as you like! I don''t even remember! You knew and used again! ¡± Chuckle. The wagon door opens and the princes'' knights reveal themselves. I think I heard the commotion and ran. ¡°Your Majesty, are you all right? ¡± They put their hands on the knife sack and send a sharp glance. It was a sharp glance, as if you were going to cut your throat right away. ¡°Nothing. ¡± ¡°Your Majesty." ¡°Nothing happened. ¡± One prince asked her to step back. ¡°I told you it was Gurwain. ¡± Shortly before the door was closed, this man whispered a small whisper. ¡°If you don''t want to regret it later, you better not hesitate. ¡± ¡°Arwen!¡± In the nervous voice of the prince, the knight chewed his lips. ¡°Remember what I said. ¡± If you don''t want to regret it with your whole life. After she left the warning, she apologized to the prince and closed the carriage door again. ¡°I''m not a kid, I have a lot to worry about. ¡± The prince shook his head. It was an awkward face without knowing where. ¡°I apologize for using them without your permission. ¡± But the giant Wayne didn''t think much about what the Prince looked like. Right now, it''s just important to solve the weather in my body. ¡°In the future, let''s ask permission in advance. ¡± ¡°Do you think you''ll allow it? ¡± ¡°I can''t help it if I don''t like it. But I can''t help it if they pop out the way they want to. They don''t listen. ¡± ¡°What should I do to get them out? ¡± ¡°I''m no priest. How do you know that? ¡± ¡°If you go to the priest, it will work? ¡± ¡°I assure you, if you go to the temple, the priests will try to roast you whole right now. You said you had to burn the unclean body. ¡± Fear slowly subsided during a conversation with the First Prince. When I heard the prince talking nonchalantly, I wondered if he was floating around without even knowing himself. There is little damage to the prince''s horses, and the profits are great. Of course I didn''t really believe that. I was just trying to believe that. ¡°Is there anything else I should know? ¡± One prince takes his mouth off with a brief thought. ¡°Ecchion.¡± ¡°Ecchion?¡± ¡°The name of the knight who died as Paladin, the youngest royal knight in the kingdom who sacrificed for the king 400 years ago." When Guerwain looked at him, the prince shrugged. ¡°But I think you should know the name of the person in your body. ¡± ¡°No problem. ¡± As he said so, Guerwain carved his name in his head. I stabbed my heart for some reason. In the flesh of one who tried to die for the king, but never died, The soul of a knight who died for the king. Where else in the world is more sophisticated than this? Giawyne shakes his head. * * Suddenly, the chicken flesh rises above the skin. I went out of the wagon and saw Gurwayne. A fine wave was spreading around him. Ugh. The waves disappeared again as abruptly as they appeared. "Hmm?" Guerwain nods and closes the wagon door and disappears. The only thing left in the wagon was me laughing. ¡°Soon I thought I''d make a vengeance and something. ¡± I reached out. I didn''t catch anything. I felt no waves, no electricity. ¡°It''s too late. ¡± But I knew. The waves are gone, but we know that that deep reverberation will soon reveal itself back to the world. That''s what Moo-hoon used to be. Knock, knock. I''m smiling on my own, and someone knocks on the wagon door. ¡°This is Arwen.¡± ¡°Come in.¡± The door opened and soon Arwen appeared. She pleaded with me for forgiveness for her short hair. ¡°A little while ago, I was more than topical. ¡± I thought it was an apology. I think I liked a few words from Guerwain. ¡°You didn''t even try to tell me everything. ¡± ¡°My heart was a chimney. ¡± ¡°If it''s just the heart. ¡± ¡°If you hadn''t stopped me, I would have told you. ¡± I couldn''t help but notice her face. ¡°I think I have something to say...¡± I was usually serious, but today I touched her face more seriously. She sat in the chair opposite me and looked at me quietly. ¡°Your Majesty, I would like you to lower your burden a little. ¡± ¡°Jim?" ¡°You alone carry too much. ¡± ¡°If it''s the work of the giant Wayne...¡± ¡°Silk, this is not the only thing. ¡± She pointed to my overall attitude. I can''t afford to go too far, and I think I''m trying to take on too much work alone. That''s why it''s so hard to watch. Certainly there was also a corner where she was right. Now that you''re human, where did the first plan to enjoy life as a human go? I was living with the independence of the new kingdom as the only challenge on earth. ¡°Have you ever spent any time with your Majesty, even for a moment? ¡± Bear thought about her question. And I realized. I didn''t do anything for myself. Really. Not one. ¡°Count Baleard has become worse since he became so. You keep pushing yourself, don''t you? ¡± Arwen looked at me with a sad face. It was an emotion I couldn''t understand. And laid the foundation for the independence of the kingdom. The time I spent was never meaningless. ¡°People can''t live that long. Human beings don''t live very well. ¡± But why does Arwen keep telling me I''m wrong? I didn''t understand anything. The impression frowned on me. * * Arwen looks at the prince. There was a prince there who was laughing at his head, as if he had heard a difficult story. Looking at it, something choked up inside. This little prince was somewhere wrong. I didn''t know it until I broke the wall. Just follow the prince. Then I crossed the wall and saw it. How much burden the prince carries alone. And how tempting you are. The prince was running all the time. I ran unreservedly as if standing still was a sin. When I come to think of it now, the prince has done it before. He was always at the forefront of the battlefield and did not fall into the toughest fight. I fought so fiercely as if my life wasn''t inside. He lived with large and small injuries and was barely rescued in the battle against Warlord. The prince, who woke up in a few weeks, rolled a puddle of blood into his unholy body and directly punished the neglect of the northern lords. He repeated his annual meeting to restore the north without any birds to take care of his body, and as soon as he was able to grasp the sword, he headed straight for the battlefield. The prince seemed to think that the death of Count Balahard and the fall of the Winter Castle were all my responsibility. What could a boy who was only sixteen at the time have done alone? The same was true now. When you enter the eclipse, something may happen. No one can protest about his death, even if the Emperor suddenly kills an envoy with a whim in a year. The prince did not know that either. If I didn''t really know, I would not have entrusted the stolen Empire''s military intelligence to an Elf capable of assault. Unlike until now, the prince must be expecting that no matter what happens in the eclipse, it is not strange. Putting the entrance of the Emperor in front of his nose, which might be his limb, the prince devoted all his heart to chanting knights. Receiving complaints or complaints from people who don''t even follow themselves. Three hundred envoys were now hanging on a young boy who had not even had an adult appetite, and no one considered it strange. I don''t even know how to be ashamed. Of course, she did the same until a while ago. Now it was foolish to pretend to come here for the third time, but I couldn''t stand it without saying it now. ¡°If Count Baleard was alive, he would have said so. ¡± She said she was empowered to look at the prince looking at herself with a face that she still couldn''t understand. ¡°You''re doing great. So get some rest. ¡± The prince had nothing to say. Then I took off my mouth for a while. ¡°You mean I''m in too much of a hurry? Okay, I''ll keep Arwen in mind. Relax. Vincent will freak you out if he hears." Arwen sighs again for a playful answer. Today we have to step away from this. It wasn''t a matter of changing in no time. ¡°Then have a safe night. ¡± ¡°Arwendo.¡± He lowered his head and stepped out of the wagon. "Hmm?" There were tons of knights gathered around the wagon. Knights with heavy faces hurriedly avoided the gaze as their eyes confronted her. It was a face full of shame. Arwen pretended not to know. I think I heard the conversation in the wagon. I just thought so. That night, the envoy''s famine was silent. I just heard a little footsteps from time to time in front of the wagon so that a woman who was horribly concerned about my master would stay up all night. And the day was bright. ¡°Then let''s go. ¡± When the order of the First Prince fell, the envoy began to move towards the eclipse. The ranks were tighter than ever, and the knights'' eyes were sharper. The giant fortress reveals itself far away. Soon after, a group of horsemen rushed out of the gate. The Imperial Guards were horsemen. ¡°Don''t slow down for just one second from now! ¡± The deputy commander of the Wire Magnetic Corps cried out sharply. The knights'' foresight became sharper and their eyes deepened. Arwen sticks to the wagon. Carls Ulrich, Adelia, and the Elves. As they glanced at each other, the Imperial horsemen stood before the envoy. ¡°I''ll take you to the Imperial Palace! ¡± Their guided envoy finally entered the eclipse of the Empire. It was a day when I entered the territory of the Empire and was five months old and full. 123 123. 38. Frostbite (3) The envoy had to walk past the gate for a long time. Almost halfway through the day, the distance from the far-sighted Imperial Palace was not even close. If it was natural, it was natural. The Knights of the Empire took that path in the first place. The Imperial Knight in charge of the guiding station was definitely on his way. Despite having a boulevard facing the Imperial Palace, he circled around the outskirts. Siorin Kirgayen, a brazen man, asked the Knight of the Empire why he was on his way back. The imperial knight''s answer to him was true. But now that I''m at the Emperor of the Kiking.You should go back and see the Emperor. It seemed to me that the attitude of answering like a great goodwill would give the rural villagers a view of the city. But he''s an ambassador for one country, and he treats me like this. There was no such thing as a precedent. I stopped Siorin from formally protesting against the Knights of the Empire. I didn''t have to lose my strength in childish fights. I just asked them to carve this disgrace into their hearts today. In short, the atmosphere of the cluttered knights changed. The wire harnessed by the helmet was no longer agitated. From time to time, as the Empire Knights provoke, they have not responded with ridiculous protests. ¡°This is the middle of nowhere. Don''t forget that. ¡± ¡°Keep your head together. ¡± Wires constantly reminded each other that this place was in the middle of nowhere, and they focused on their mission. The knights of the Empire, who had taken envoys with them in such a uninterrupted attitude, were exhausted. ¡°Well, that''s enough. ¡± The chatty Knight of the Empire has taken his path again. I and the envoy were able to climb the boulevard that leads to the Imperial Palace. But the real humiliation was the beginning from now on. While walking along the boulevard, citizens of the Empire came out and laughed at the envoy. They treated our group as rural villagers and laughed at the dusty swamp. ¡°Uh-huh! In my country, they are precious! How can you ignore the fact that the ambush is blurry! Be wise citizens of the Empire! ¡± The Knights of the Empire encouraged the mockery of the Dorian Empire while pretending to be on their side. ¡°Get in the wagon. Your Majesty.¡± As hardened as he was, Siorin advised me to enter the wagon. There''s no reason to show your face and take their mockery. Instead of answering that question, I called the Knight of the Empire who had gone before and asked for his name. ¡°What are you trying to do with the name of the humble knight? ¡± The Knights of the Empire are dead. ¡°Thanks to you, the Emperor has lost his sight, so we have to repay him later. ¡± ¡°I don''t mean to be rewarded, but if you will. This is Luang from the House of Saints. ¡± Somehow, I wanted to give you a tour, but I didn''t think you were part of the Marquis of Saint John. ¡°All right. Let''s remember that name, Luang of the Inhabitant Family. ¡± Luang snorted at my words. The prince of a small country was not a little frightened. After a long walk, I finally started to see the Imperial Palace. ¡°The envoy of Leonberg will be staying at the 15th Palace. Since the schedule is about to start, you can rest freely until then." The writer who came out of the courtyard, Dong-ma, greeted Dong-ma and handled the case straight away. ¡°There must have been some mistake. The Envoy of the Nation also has a Royal Envoy. Please check again.¡± In Siorin''s words, the palanquin pretended to look through the list and replied with a big face. ¡°No mistakes. All of Leonberg''s envoys are at 15 palaces. ¡± Then he turns around and disappears toward the resistance, as if he was bothered to deal with it. ¡°Your Majesty, I''m sorry. It''s all because of the lack of God. ¡± Siorin, who was standing helplessly, apologized to me and explained the situation. In the Imperial Palace of Burgundy, there are ten other palaces, with the exception of the 1st palace where the emperor resides and the 9th palace where the royals reside, 15 of which exist for the nobles who are somewhat behind in the ritual sequence. ¡°I''d rather not get involved with the aristocrats of the rumbling empire, so it''s a secluded place. ¡± ¡°Your Holiness, it might be better not to get involved with the high nobles of the Empire. ¡± Herchim Kiringer joked, waxed the wires and burst into laughter. The servant, who was leading the way, looked behind him in surprise and began to walk again within a few minutes. * * I missed my expectation that the 15th palace would be somewhat dilapidated. Already, the 15th palace bargled with those who came first. Some appear to be the greetings of the Empire, others to be the envoys of other nations. It was not so difficult to distinguish them. Those who raised their chins arrogantly and looked at us openly were the aristocrats of the Empire, and the envoys of the other nations who looked this way with their crooked waist were clear. ¡°Tsk. Where else would they tremble? ¡± Even in the ritual sequence, the shivering empires look at our group and say they are shivering. I stand before the aristocrats of the Empire, walking with a loud voice. ¡°Well, what is it? ¡± ¡°I dare say hello to the nobles of a small country. ¡± The aristocrats of the Empire backed out and rebuked me late. Then I greeted them with a big smile. ¡°Nice to meet you, shivers. ¡± In the Kingdom, not in the imperial language. ¡°What, what are you saying? ¡± ¡°You look like a greeter to me. ¡± ¡°You don''t speak the Empire. ¡± When I saw my face, the nobles of the Imperial Empire, who were mistaken as they wished, said with a majestic face. ¡°I don''t know who it is, because the great kingdom is vast, but rest easy. ¡± I nodded at the arrogant greeting. ¡°Come. This is my home. I''ll think about it. ¡± It was also a kingdom language this time. ¡°But where the hell is the envoy? ¡± The aristocrats of the Empire have flogged. When I saw the emblem of the golden lion engraved in my heart, I couldn''t tell whether the kingdom was low, or whether it was short, or whether it was short. And I wasn''t interested. I sent Snowflake back to the Maid of Honor, and a fast-paced Maid led us to the outskirts of the 15th Palace of our group. ¡°What a treat. ¡± Siorin shakes her head for my short impression of the assignment of a place to stay, even if it''s malicious. ¡°Marquis Montpellier''s New Hand doesn''t work in the Imperial Palace either. ¡± ¡°Maybe it''s a sin. ¡± I''ve been doing this for a long time, but I think it''s a good idea to assign it to a backyard. I unloaded at the fifteen palaces where the tremblers gathered, and also at the most cornered places. * * The young prince of the kingdom of Dothrin was evil at it. If I was a little carefree, I would burst into laughter. I grinned forcefully as I pinched my thighs. Performers shake their heads as they look at him. The strangely characteristic prince single-handedly thought that he was delusional. ¡°Go, where have you been? ¡± ¡°I have gone, Your Majesty. ¡± The steward told me that all the aristocrats of the Empire have left. ¡°Puha!" At that moment, the smile of the young prince burst. ¡°And it looks like that laugh broke. ¡± He said it was pathetic. The young prince pleaded unfairly. ¡°No. You didn''t laugh alone this time? ¡± The young prince explained his work a little earlier in a low voice. The guest who just arrived at the 15th Palace said hello to the nobles of the Empire. ¡°Is that funny? ¡± ¡°Funny. It''s funnier to think of the aristocrats of an empire who didn''t know what they were talking about. ¡± ¡°That''s not the Leonberg I learned. ¡± The attendant cautioned against kicking his tongue low. ¡°Anyway, now that you know, keep your voice down. Who listens?¡± ¡°Listen? Who? How about you listen? You don''t even understand. ¡± None of the nobles of the Venetian Empire knew the language of a small country that had no need for stiffness. Even if there was, at least there wasn''t one here. A convincing fugitive turned the topic around. ¡°Are they the Leonberg envoys of the rumor? ¡± ¡°There are many families that use lions as symbols, but only the Leonberger royal family uses lions that trample on dragons. ¡± ¡°Of course!¡± The prince''s answer gave a sharp impression. ¡°I heard you won a battle against the Knights of the Empire, but you have a different base salary. ¡± ¡°I don''t even know the horn of a rat for swordsmanship. ¡± ¡°I don''t know swordsmanship, but I have eyes on people. ¡± ¡°Basic posture. How do you know what''s good for a man who doesn''t know swordsmanship?¡± ¡°Ugh. It''s not the swordsmanship I learned to use to pretend to be good. ¡± The prince of Dothrin, who lost his appetite, quickly made a serious face. ¡°It looks like it''s been stamped tight. Rumor has it that the Empire''s elite nobles are looking behind them, and they''ve been assigned a place to stay in the 15th Palace that suits these shivers. ¡± ¡°We have one of those tremors. ¡± Ignoring the other side of the steward, the prince continued to speak again. ¡°I just didn''t seem to regret my past. I don''t think I''m the one who''s going to blame the Empire nobles for making things right. ¡± ¡°Just in case, don''t be shy. ¡± ¡°It''s crazy. It''s a big deal if you get caught up. ¡± ¡°Can I trust you? ¡± The steward opened his eyes and saw the prince. ¡°What are you looking at me for? ¡± The prince shook his head, saying it was unfair. * * ¡°It''s an honor to meet the protagonist of the rumor. ¡± I greeted the boy in fluent Kingdom language who appeared on a spiral walk, even in the night breeze. ¡°Doris Dothrin of the Dothrin Kingdom. ¡± Doris Dothrin, a little boy in a small sphere, introduced himself with a chilly smile. ¡°This is my concierge, Jean. ¡± As I was staring quietly at the unexpected greeting, Doris Dothrin gave me the name of my performer who didn''t even have to ask. "... I am honored to meet the Leonberger royal deficit for the rest of my life. This is the gin of the Kathryn family. ¡± The clerk looks down at me with a sharp look. I can feel it, but I can''t feel the look on my face. When I thought about it, I could see that the present encounter was contingent upon Doris Dothrin''s arbitrariness. ¡°Idrian Leonberger. ¡± After saying a few words, Jinran''s inner eyebrows twitched. ¡°His Majesty Doris is twenty-six this year. ¡± ¡°For a while.¡± In my words, the expression of the Jinn was slightly stiffened. I did not know the intent of my supervisor''s age in this situation. But I didn''t even feel the need to raise my voice. Because the parties didn''t really care. ¡°What''s more important than that? ¡± I asked with somewhat caution. ¡°Just say hello? ¡± ¡°That''s all it takes. ¡± ¡°And pure curiosity as a man who walks the path of the sword? ¡± Doris Dothrin''s expression was not so different from when we first met. A clear smile without a tee, but a smile is the best way to hide the black insides, so I didn''t slow down. This place was the heart of the Empire. It was not unusual for anyone to pop out of the room at any time. I took a step back and looked at the two men. The power of judgment is in your eyes. ¡°Huh?¡± I opened my eyes when I saw the status window in the air. ¡°If you have a chance, foresee the swords of the prestigious Leonberg Knights...¡± ¡°Your Majesty. I think it''s a reputation, a sword, not a problem. ¡± ¡°So what''s the problem? ¡± Jinran looked around and said in a low voice. ¡°Didn''t you just feel something cheap? ¡± ¡°No, I don''t know. ¡± ¡°I shouldn''t fall for a blunt vision. It''s useless to learn a hundred days sword. ¡± ¡°So what do you want to say? ¡± Jean Catherine looked at me and said, ¡°It looks like it''s caught. ¡± ¡°Oh, no way. ¡± Doris rolls her eyeballs and looks at me. ¡°Uh, right. ¡± Then it hardened as it was. ¡°It''s stuck.¡± Doris laughed like an idiot. I smiled at Doris and Kathryn, too. But smiling the same didn''t even mean the same thing. One side was the glorious smile that was built to hide the difficulties. One side was a smile that was nothing more than pure laughter. Of course, the latter was me. To be honest, I couldn''t say it was completely pure. * * The third prince was in a very bad mood. After hearing that the prince of the kingdom of Leonberg, who had a brother with him a while ago, had been assigned to the 15th palace, he was in that state. The authenticity of the relationship would not have placed Leonberg''s envoy in the fifteenth palace if he had thought of his own face. That was a flagrant disregard, and a blatant provocation. And he was never disregarded and tolerated by anyone. The same was true this time. His short patience depleted him in just an hour, and he went straight into action. ¡°Thy Majesty. ¡± I''m tired of whitening the palanquin that found him. ¡°How dare you disgrace me? ¡± The third prince withdrew and grabbed the necklace of the palace whip and shook it. ¡°Your Majesty! I didn''t mean to pry! ¡± ¡°Then who do you mean! ¡± The palanquin closes its eyes and shouts as if it were going to raise its cheeks. ¡°Woe, Yellow Nam! ¡± ¡°What?¡± The third prince asked with a stupid face. At this point, the palanquin who escaped with his hand unraveled and cried out flat on the floor. ¡°These are all matters directly directed by the Emperor! Your Majesty!¡± ¡°Your Majesty, who is so desperate to build, has arranged for the lodging of such a haughty envoy? ¡± ¡°Which safety would I lie to! Trust me!¡± The palanquin shouts a few times with a thumping head on the floor. ¡°Why the hell? ¡± The Three Princes couldn''t understand. The envoys of the ten kingdoms who come every year, The Emperor never cared about them. 124 124. 39. Chantal, and descendants of Chantal (1) The two men murmured in a low voice. Third language, neither imperial nor kingdom. Others would have been careful not to listen to me. If I had known that I had the power of [the third ear] to eavesdrop and the knowledge of the biopsy for hundreds of years to interpret it, I would have known that poor vigilance was nothing. But they didn''t know that. ¡°Don''t make me feel bad about it. I don''t want to stand still for a moment. ¡± ¡°Does that matter now? ¡± In my face, I shared a secret, not a secret. ¡°I noticed, but I''m not sure, so let''s do it. ¡± ¡°That''s the way it is now. ¡± ¡°Is there a better way? ¡± ¡°No." ¡°So, what do you say? That should be it.¡± After a while, the two men who had barely come to a conclusion looked back at me. ¡°It was nice to meet you, and next time we have a chance, let''s talk again. ¡± ¡°The Admiral grabbed someone who would not have been released, and there was a lot of circumcision. ¡± After hastily speaking, they turned around. It looks like it''s out of place. But I didn''t have the heart to let them get away with it. ¡°Why? Are you leaving already? He said he''d like to meet our knights. ¡± ¡°I don''t think it''s a good time to catch the people who just arrived, and you and the knights will need to rest." ¡°No, it''s okay. You can buy as much time as you want. ¡± ¡°A. No matter how... huh? ¡± Doris Dothrin opens her eyes. ¡°But are you good at what we say? ¡± Later I noticed that I was speaking in the same language as myself. ¡°It''s not uncommon for anyone to know us. ¡± Jean Kathryn, who stands behind Doris, who admires him with his own hands and forehead. Stupid prince. That''s what I''m talking about. I was full of resentment at what he said, biting his chin tight. * * After returning to the property, I urged the knights to be strictly vigilant, and I walked straight to the door and locked it. Then he sat directly opposite the prince and his attendant. The prince was distractedly twisting and looking at my room, and the attendant was sending a gaze of exploration towards me. I wonder how far I know. And since I was not a chatty person, I refused and took the point out. ¡°What can I call you? ¡± Doris Dothrin, the prince of a weak country who doesn''t even know where he is, is nothing more than a disguise. ¡°May I call you Lord Dolosis Dotmund? ¡± The moment you put the real name of the prince you peeked at with power in your mouth. Pot. Jean Kathryn''s secret manna surrounds me. At the same time, Gunne revealed himself in hiding. Chuck. Gunne''s sword touched Kathryn''s neck. ¡°This is insane. Now we have to do the elves. ¡± Seeing Gunne with a sword around my neck, Jean Catherine grumbles. ¡°What the hell are you? ¡± ¡°Whatever I am, I won''t be more surprised than your prince. ¡± I parted with him and looked at the prince. The prince was not surprised at all by the sudden appearance of Gunne, nor did he even see the agitation of the day, even though the sword touched the neck of my subordinate. It seemed to me that I could save my men at any time if I had only a heart. And that was true. That back-chimmy prince was capable of it. He was like an elf''s natural enemy. Back in the day, when people were being driven like livestock by things other than humans, After the Iron Age, Agnes Bavaria slaughtered the king of giants and liberated the northern lands, There were four more great heroes who accomplished nothing less. The prince before his eyes is one of their descendants. A hero who led the Knights of Chang, made up of a hundred Wyvem Riders. Make arrogant elves take the bow instead of the sword, and fear the sky. A great knight who hides himself in an endless forest. "Climate, Umbert Dotmund" He was the one who was followed by the blood of his great predecessor. Unlike Adelia Bavaria, who had forgotten the origins and transcendence of the family, it was a relatively intact tribute to the greatness and transcendence of the ancestors. Of course, that doesn''t mean that he reached the rank of [myth] like my ancestors. Some of the passages in the previous episode were as clear as they had a level playing field to use. And that will be enough to tear Gunne apart. I instructed you to retreat with the sword, because I did not want the poor harp to die that way, neither the elf nor the human. Gunne quickly disappeared with the sword, and Jean Catherine, who regained his freedom, asked me. ¡°How do you know who you are and what the hell do you want from us? ¡± I refused to answer that straightforward question. ¡°Enemies are no different than allies. ¡± So let''s join forces. If we can help each other later, let''s help each other. In my words, Jean Kathryn leaves Zimjit Shichimi. ¡°On our side, I think it would be better to inform the Empire of your intentions and make a modest profit. ¡± I snorted. It sounded like the least I had heard since I woke up, and it was the most amusing joke. I knew how vain that sound was. Even if all the families of the world fell flat before the Empire, Even if the Leonberger Royalists lose their will to resist and submit to the Emperor. Never, there were four families that would not raise their heads to the Emperor. They were the families of the northeast, southwest, and northeast, including the Dothrmunds. For them, the emperor of the empire was nothing more than a mane to tear and feed the dog. It is a hero whose ancestor, the Emperor of Bourgogne, is considered the first monarch of the continent (). After the Great War, we lost our pre-emptive pledge, and we ended up in the ashes of prosperity. Because man was the first virtuous man to wage war against man. The descendants of the Dothrmund family are on the side of such traitors. It really didn''t sound like a word. What would Jean Kathryn say to my tributary? ¡°Jean. That''s all the way to navigation. ¡± The descendants of the Climate of Spear have taken their mouths off. The prince, who was familiar and full of white chimps, no longer existed. There was a man who had inherited the weather, which was the same as the wind of my forefathers. ¡°Now that we know that he and our purpose are no different, that is enough. ¡± In his words, Jean Catherine bows her head in a position of theft. ¡°I was trying to be discreet, but my words were too much. Please forgive me.¡± ¡°If it weren''t for your thoughtfulness and prudence, I know you wouldn''t have made it to the eclipse of the Empire safely. So there is nothing to blame." The prince, who was solemnly in charge of my task, looked back at me. ¡°Enemies are allies. ¡± ¡°Or a comrade. ¡± My answer is he shakes his head. ¡°I know a lot better than that. ¡± The prince reached out his hand to me and smiled. ¡°Let''s be friends. ¡± I held his hand without hesitation. I don''t know the strange word "friend", but it was enough for me to be a comrade if I was a descendant of the climate. ¡°We''re friends now. ¡± The prince grabbed my hand. ¡°Secret friend, whom the Empire does not know. ¡± Other than that, I wonder why it sounds so unpleasant to hear. I pulled out my hand without even knowing. * * After a brief and serious look, the progeny of the climate returned to a flat state as they had seen it for the first time, and I entrusted everything I had ever done to my constituents. And I learned through Jean Catherine that the reason they visited the Empire was not so different from me. Overheating the royal succession among the princes, causing chaos in the empire. And they also identified the three princes as the right people to cause the chaos. As you can see, he''s not going to leave the country without a vote. The problem was that we weren''t the only ones who recognized it. The emperors and the aristocrats of the Empire also know that the qualities of the Three Princes are enough to ruin even a healthy country. Jean Catherine also pointed that out. He wished the empire would be ruined if the Three Princes succeeded him, but he was skeptical about the real possibilities. I even complained that he wasn''t beating well and that he was silently purged by his brothers and would remain a fool. That''s right. It''s possible that he would be a disaster to the Empire if there was someone behind him, but unfortunately, the men I saw were not great enough to ensure that my master''s potential was fully realized. If things got any worse, I''d betray you first and give you my master''s neck. The preparations for this were inspired by Nicholo and Jean Kathryn, who said he would use his hands as best he could. I don''t know about fighting on the battlefield, but it wasn''t my thing to fight with a wimp. There were also experts around me who would leave the work, and I appointed all the dukes to them. Knife-holding is a knife. Pen holders are different from each other. On our side, Nicholo Inspiration and Ziorin Kirgayen go, and on the other side, Jean Kathryn goes. I was so dedicated to my work that I entrusted the Duke to them underwater. ¡°Get me a drink! ¡± I also played the forgetful vanity of the guest. Every day I had a drink, and I made a fuss. The aristocrats of the Empire have fingered me, but they have not stepped up and praised me. The name value of Montpellier was also the name value, but more than that, it was thanks to the newly met helper in the Empire. ¡°Ow! Remember today! Even now, you will be able to stay in the 15th Palace or the 10th Palace later. ¡± The third prince, who did not call, came to me and laid a leather plank. If I had been alone, I would have had a decent drink and raised my voice, but thanks to the three princes who came to visit me one day, I was able to put down the slab properly. The proper parasitic breakdown for the high palace was a dump. ¡°Your Majesty''s notoriety lies within the Imperial Palace. ¡± Kars told me my rumors that he didn''t deserve to spread to the Imperial Palace. All you have to do is drink, dog. A fool who doesn''t even know how to get on my business line. The total loss of my country to Montpellier. The knights took my reputation very seriously, and I was sad to hear that I used a dragon to make a mess that didn''t suit my temper. I''m not having a hard time. I started to feel good about my mouth lately, and when I kept hitting my skin, I was secretly relieved of stress. I was addicted to strange pleasures and liberating feelings. ¡°Arwen, this is what you said. ¡± Arwen said with excitement. ¡°Absolutely not. ¡± In response to that decisive answer, I had no intention of cheating. Living like a person was too difficult for me. That''s not what matters now. I enjoyed entertainment, not entertainment, but I didn''t slow down. I set a day in my heart, constantly reminding myself that this place is an enemy. Even if I tried to forget it in the first place, I couldn''t. There are so many clandestine gazes watching over my people. How could I forget where it is? The drunken prince told me an unusual story two weeks before playing Mannani in the invisible surveillance. Our envoy stayed at the 15th Palace because of the Emperor''s own orders. I realized the moment I heard that. Even trampled it like that. Even if you can''t resist that. It also makes the kingdom its borders. The emperor still hasn''t abandoned his vigilance. He was a real iron man, and a real sleepyhead. And he was also a cunning writer. Even these words that the Three Emperors conveyed to me during the drunkenness were clear in some of the Emperor''s plans. It was a stunning masterpiece. From the day you watch how I come out. If you''re not as scared of a dog as you are of a tail, you''re just gonna laugh. If you reveal it like a wolf and be vigilant, you will run for it. I will have all kinds of possibilities in mind. Neither did I. I also thought of all sorts of handicrafts the Emperor would ask me. Among them was the situation as it is now. I submitted an answer that I had prepared from Miri. Whether the answer was right or wrong had to be seen over time. And it wasn''t that far back then. The New Year''s banquet was just around the corner. And it finally became the same day. It was either the kingdom or the empire that the lowly entered first, and I attended the banquet early with the envoy who was staying with the tremors of the 15th Palace. I waited for the Emperor to reveal himself in these gaps that looked at me like a monkey in us. "Hm!" Soon after Marquis Saint entered the palace, staring at me as if he were going to chew on me, the servant cried out to burst his throat. ¡°His Majesty the Emperor de Bourgogne and his family, the most noble, wise and merciful Ortega, are here! ¡± At that moment, the air of the banquet hall froze. Bending forcefully, Bugs and bumps. I heard footsteps. The Grand Chamberlain clearly said that the Burgundian Emperor had all entered together. All I could hear was one foot. Whoo-hoo, whoo-hoo. The closer I get to the sound of my feet, the more I start to breathe. The heat soared in the air. But before the heat reaches the small fire, all the gentle energy is dispersed. I was awake. I realized that someone was holding my hand. The hands of any knight are somewhat smaller and sweeter than that. Thank you, Arwen. I didn''t say anything. Her hands swept away. The Emperor''s footsteps, which had come close to a single window, were again distant. And shortly afterwards, I heard a loud voice. ¡°Everybody raise your heads. ¡± I stretched out my folded waist and looked straight up. There was an emperor of the Empire. 125 125. 39. Chantal, and descendants of Chantal (2) He was a man who fit the word "emperor." When I first saw it, my eyes were arrogant and my expression was resolute, but my temperament seemed too strong. When I looked again, my eyes were soft and my face was compassionate, and the temperament seemed harmless. I looked like a deeply educated scholar, and I looked like a brave general. It''s like gathering the virtues of a monarch and making them. It was remarkable that even a human could have such a colorful face. But I''ve already seen a human like him. Long enough not to remember. When I was still a sword, The ancestor of the Burgundian family who met at the hands of the sword. The emperor looked remarkably similar to the foresight. The look, the atmosphere, even the presence. The nobles haven''t even breathed properly since the Emperor appeared. The same was true of the great Duke, the famous Marquis. They did not dare to look straight at the upper part of the statue with their back extended. There are also many in the banquet hall, none of whom has been overwhelmed by the Emperor. It was an understandable situation for me. It was a natural surrender to a human being who had reached a higher level, not a repression held by power. It''s a time when you can''t look at the transcendence. This is a time when even the greatness inherited from the Progenitors is utterly speechless. Even the descendants of a relatively intact climate did not dare come to the world. Only the emperor alone reached that high place and looked down at the world. Numerous questions hit me in the head. With power, I couldn''t find the answer. It meant that the horror and power of the Emperor''s soul was never beneath me. All that was left was to look in the eyes and find out why. Fortunately, time was sufficient. The New Year''s Eve had only just begun, and it would take a little longer for the envoy of the weak country to stand before the Emperor. I certainly did, but I thought so. Expectations have been missed. ¡°An envoy from Leonberg came. ¡± The Dukes of the Empire have not finished greeting yet, but the Emperor suddenly mentioned our envoy. ¡°Where are they? ¡± That was not a question. The Emperor''s gaze was already fixed on us. No, exactly to me. A fierce sense of intimidation struck me. The whole world seemed to press me. Kneel down, and bow down. It felt like someone was constantly forcing me to submit. I pondered under that terrible pressure. There was nothing I couldn''t do to resist. Obviously, the Emperor''s horror was rarely seen in this age, but that did not mean that I was not overwhelmed enough to kneel with mere gaze. The emperor was confident that if he decided to stay, he would be able to endure even if he poured out all of his own power. But I didn''t. I didn''t use the power of the Swordmaster, the karma I built, and the power of the Violet. I didn''t have to see all the basement I had in front of my opponent. I just stood bare in front of the emperor''s pressure. The reaction was immediate. His eyes twirled. My legs trembled. I heard tinnitus in my ears. "Argh." I groaned. I may not know it, but I''m going to have quite a problem right now, as others seem. That''s exactly what I wanted. May the aristocrats of the Empire look upon me in an unmistakable way, astonished by the majesty of the Emperor. The Emperor also wishes to treat me like him. ¡°Stand in front of the statue. ¡± He stood in front of the statue, pretending to obey the Emperor. The trials were the beginning from now on. I and the Emperor had not spoken for a long time, even though I had set up an envoy in front of the statue. I just looked at it with my indifferent eyes and looked again. I hid and persevered so that not a single point of energy would leak out in front of him, not even a slice of my little emotion. How long has it been? By the time the aristocrats of the Empire and the envoys of the nations questioned the Emperor''s strange actions, the pressure that had pressured me was relieved like a lie. I smashed my furry ass. It was as if he had been relieved of tension and sat down. I couldn''t do it by force, but fortunately, I was exhausted by the emperor''s condition. Thanks to that, my movements were incredibly natural. Phew. The Emperor swung his hand. It was a gesture to look back. The knights of the envoy helped me. I woke up twisting and left the banquet hall. That was the beginning. A New Year''s banquet that continues during the fortnight. Me and the envoy had to attend the banquet together every day. Not because I wanted to. The Emperor''s messenger came to me personally and asked me to attend the banquet without missing a day. Of course it was the Emperor''s will. The emperor came out without a day''s delay and set up an envoy in front of the statue. I didn''t say anything. I was just watching. Then he shook his hand and gave a livestock order. There was no room to deliver the tribute Siorin had brought from the kingdom. We were so called poop dogs. The aristocrats of the Empire put all kinds of horses on it. Some nobles say that the knights of envoys break the knights of the Empire and punish them. Some nobles do not know the subject matter and punish them for abusing the gods of the High Noble. ¡°Your Majesty must have noticed your brother. ¡± Some fools bought the Emperor''s attention, so it was celebrated. Or not, I focused on what I had to do. I continued to observe the imperial figures while I was out at the banquet hall. Whether you''re capable or not, loyal or blind to self-indulgence. And no matter who they followed, they didn''t. I checked the status quo of the Empire nobles as it stood, and I made a list of the Empire''s nobles. The information so organized was handed over to Nicholo Inspiration, and Nicholo Inspiration classified them based on that information. Who will help the kingdom, Which one is a threat to the kingdom. Who will stand next to the Three Princes as puppets? But the most important thing was to look at the blood of Burgundy. Five princes. The escort dog was only three princes. None of the princes except him was worth it. As far from the throne as the three princes, even the five princes who were judged were already building their own capacity to blossom and count. No matter how hard I thought, it seemed like the plague of the Empire was flowering with destructive talent. But Nicholo and Jean Kathryn thought differently. They said there would also be an opportunity for the three princes, who were foolish enough that the other princes could not hide their excellence. None of the princes will care about the Three Princes. If you build a force, it will be enough to light a battle between the princes. The question was how a wretched trident would build a force, but it was a matter for the penholders to take care of. I was full enough to deal with the Emperor. The emperor pressed me harder as time went by, even showing me how to kneel shamefully and crush my buttocks. I couldn''t stand it if I didn''t resist now. But I endured to the end. The banquet is now also on day 12. In the meantime, how many times have guests come to the 15th palace? Two princes and five princes. They asked each of them to support themselves, not the Three Princes. Of course, what they wanted was the support of Marquis Montpellier, not the support of the weak. And I gladly listened to their request. In the process, I had to sell the name of Montpellier to the third prince twice, but I didn''t care. He was a Montpellier anyway, not me. It''s been two days again. A full banquet was also before the last day. This tiresome clown play ended today. I went to the banquet hall in a rather indiscreet mood. The aristocrats of the Empire, who saw me and my envoy, remained in tribulation. Some people laughed at me because I was humiliated and went back to my country, and some people mocked me because I had broken a few knights and shaved my country''s throat. I snorted. I didn''t have the strength of the country to eat it anyway. It''s a kingdom that has already been created by the Empire. What a disgrace. Moreover, if I had already come to the Empire, I would have achieved it. I saw the Empire with my own eyes and was able to glimpse some of the Emperor''s face. This is enough income to succeed in having a relationship with the Three Princes. In addition, it was Dum who met the descendants of the Climate. Whatever they say, I have everything I need to take care of in the Empire, so I have nothing to lose. All that was left was to end the weary clown play today and get out of the territory of the Yukon Empire. But the whole world doesn''t work out the way it thinks. That was the case now. ¡°I hope that you will return safely to the kingdom. ¡± Everything seemed as usual except for what the Emperor had not said so far and said goodbye with a compassionate face. But I felt an unknown ominy at that moment. So I frightened Siorin to leave the banquet hall. ¡°Get out of the eclipse with minimal luggage. ¡± ¡°Your Majesty. Suddenly, what is it...¡± ¡°I have a bad feeling. ¡± Instead of explaining why, I urged you to hurry once again. Siorin did not tell me if I felt any more unusual colors, but was prepared to leave the eclipse. Then I went out to the Imperial Palace, leading an envoy who feared the end of the preparations. I greeted him with a greeting from a distant archipelago, unlike the descendants of the Climate of Chang. ¡°Your Majesty. What the hell is going on? ¡± The knights who came on the road in the middle of the night asked me why they were late. ¡°The Emperor is up to something. ¡± ¡°What the hell...¡± ¡°I don''t know exactly. But I can assure you that won''t be very beneficial on our way home. ¡± I threw away the wagon, and rushed out of the eclipse with an old Nicholomar horse. It''s been a long time since I''ve relied on the dark moonlight to make my way. I started hearing horseshoes behind my back. And shortly after, heavily armed knights appeared. A helmet shaped like a hawk that shines sharply in the dark. ¡°Your Majesty! Knights of the White Knights! ¡± They were the Knights of the Empire who were vanquished by the Wireless. ¡°Where are you going in such a hurry! ¡± The knight of the White Knights, who bypassed the road and blocked the front, said in a sharp voice. ¡°If you are knights, do not refuse our challenge! ¡± I realized the moment I heard that. I know this is only the beginning. The cause put forward by the White Knights is the appetite for defeat. But what they wanted was not the only one. They were not the only knights who would stop us in the future. All the Knights who have been defeated by the Knights of the Kingdom for the last half year will soon run towards us. There could be no protest. They had a reason, too. As we challenged them, They also deserved to challenge us. Even if what they want is not mere greed but the life of the knights. ¡°Your Majesty! What shall we do! ¡± I answered decisively in Herchim Kiringer''s words. ¡°Break through!¡± 126 126. 40. Ill come back for a little mess (1) Arwen is at the forefront. Everyone was all over her. She recently weaves the fourth ring, but the bond between the rings is not yet firm. It was time to avoid releasing energy to the outside, preferably. But Arwen was determined. If it was a sword you wouldn''t use when you needed it, it was her answer. In accordance with her resolutions, the wire harnesses sighed and retreated. ¡°Arwen.¡± I stood by her and called her name. She looked back at me. ¡°Don''t overdo it. ¡± Arwen smiles and lowers her face. Choke. ¡°Then I''ll go first. ¡± Then she grabbed the Horse Longsword and went ahead of me. Goooooo. An enormous energy began to swell around her. ¡°Paladin!¡± The knights of the running empire narrowed the gap. But even before they had enough space, the master''s power came down. Bang! Ten piles of words cut off the legs of the AuroraBlade. ¡°Hap!" Flying knights jumped from horses in unison, avoiding falling horses. But they may have avoided the fallout, but not even the subsequent wire strikes could be avoided. Bang! Bang! The Knights of the Empire, who were struck by the sword of the Wireless Ones in the middle of nowhere, rolled the floor in trouble. But none of them really died. It was also because Arwen''s Orrablade was aimed at horsemen, not riders, and because the attacks of the wiremen were close to strikes, not strikes. We didn''t talk to each other, but we all knew. This was a struggle with white falcons everywhere for appetite, and some room to avoid the Empire''s ridiculous Saint''s House. But it was originally a battle. Some people could die of blindness with a blind knife, and some accidents could be caused by amputation of the limb muscles, or accidents where the source of the Mana breaks. If those unfortunate knights were to be killed, they would also be counted among the white knights. They are young knights whose talents and possibilities are recognized and whose futures are hoped for. Even if they were all related to me, It was just a reckless accident. I really do. * * The White Knights withdrew from the action of Arwen and the fierceness of the Wireless Knights. It was not likely that they would pursue us again in the future because of Arwen''s decision to cut their horses. But I couldn''t rest assured. In the first place, it was unlikely that the white knights really thought they could beat us. They must have known there were knights who broke the Paladins among us. I suppose the purpose of the White Knights was to save time until the other knights showed up after preparing. And their goal in that regard had to be seen as somewhat successful. The battle with the White Hawk Knights was not a long one, but it was also a battle. Knights who had to swing their swords in extreme tension needed rest, as did horses who spilled more power than needed by the excitement of battle. Eventually, instead of running all night, we had to stop our feet and spend the night. ¡°I didn''t expect the Emperor to take revenge like this. ¡± As the wireman went into a fast sleep in preparation for tomorrow, Siorin came to me and said, A sleepy, sleepy piece of work. Siorin is not a great nation, because the way he said it was the most imperialist way. It was the same in the past. The Empire gave me my land so easily when the enemy pushed it into ruins. It was in the war against Greenskins and 400 years ago in the war against the Kingdom. But if the land you gave away became the enemy''s, it wasn''t. It was always the Empire that laughed at the end. So there was a saying. Winning a battle with the Empire''s army is not difficult, but winning a war against the Empire is extremely difficult. This was because the empire preferred to draw deeper and weary enemies rather than confront weary enemies. The Empire''s enemies had to be most vigilant when they retreated. ¡°It''s easy to get in and hard to get out. That''s the Empire.¡± Just like we are now. ¡°It was good to get to the eclipse with a victory. But it''s real from now on. ¡± Tomorrow will be tougher than today, and Moret will be tougher than tomorrow. My warning, not the warning, has darkened Siorin''s face. ¡°If we hadn''t defeated the Knights of the Empire, would we have avoided this situation? ¡± In response to his question, I shook my head. ¡°It would have been a great place. ¡± Siorin sighs and returns to his place. With a look on his face, he felt a lot of remorse for what happened in the Empire. Perhaps he was thinking that hiding his abilities in front of the Emperor did not create suspicion. It was a reasonable idea, but not the truth. I am familiar with the nature of Burgundy. Therefore, I had no doubt that what I saw in front of the Emperor was the best. I did nothing and didn''t show anything, so I just ended up doubting. I would never have avoided anger if I had put out a lot of abilities or tried to disguise myself with a lot of arrogance. I assure you, the Emperor must have known my existence from the very beginning. And I''m sure you''ve been thinking. Scale up with Marquis Montpellier''s reports and drifting rumors. The people of Burgundy, as far as I know, were constantly looking for answers and pondering in front of problems, but they were not hesitant until they found answers. So I revealed my presence to the Emperor and hid my true name again. Don''t let the Emperor answer to me without my knowledge. Let there be more of the Emperor''s thoughts in doubt. That way we can make time. But the emperor didn''t want to think about it for so long. When I see you sending someone in the middle of the night, I looked around. And I laughed. ¡°Aung.¡± ¡°Drung." He sleeps as if he had made a promise, and the hands of knights who turn their backs hold the sword together. ¡°Don''t notice. Grow up. ¡± As if he were talking to himself, the knights put their swords down. I glanced at Jorden and the Rangers who were standing on fire. Kill? He nodded at Jorden''s mouth. Unlike the White Knights, who came to us for a reason, these were unofficial guests. So we were right to treat you informally. "Town." He hid himself in the darkness and stopped the unwelcome man who was looking at the camp and drew his throat. Glug. The number of incompetents who groaned in frustration increased. I went through the darkness looking for another uninvited man. Then I cut off the neck of the clan I was looking for quietly. The number of uninvited persons was not very high. Fifteen men wandering around the camp. And there were five people who were further away from him and watched the situation. The fifteen nearby were taken care of by me and the swordfish, and the five far away by the Jordanians and the Rangers. Upon returning to camp, everyone was asleep. I told you to grow up without noticing. I really didn''t know. The Orcs under the Wall are the ones who snore even in a bargey situation. What should I say? * * I shared a group whose days brightness was terrifying. ¡°The enemy''s goal is me and the knights, not the infantrymen. ¡± The infantrymen of the kingdom had no reason to struggle by following the knights. Their insole was entrusted to Jorden. ¡°Send them all back to the kingdom without a single fallout. ¡± ¡°Yes, I''m sure. ¡± I had no doubt that Jordanian troops would lead me back to the kingdom safely. Apart from its promising temperament, Jordania''s ability to guide was the best in the North or the Kingdom. I asked you to be careful, but you have to worry about your own path. ¡°Your Majesty, there is no reason for the long-eared Ranger Jorden to go on a thorny path. ¡± He laughed at the joking words and left the road with the knights. ¡°I can''t disagree with the nasty Ranger this time. Meet His Majesty in the shade and see what trouble this has caused." It was Nikolo''s idea of inspiration that he was most likely to be detained because he had many enemies and had much to know. But unlike the words, Nicholo seemed excited to know where he was. The old man''s adventure was a pleasant puck. He was also a nerd who insisted that the record should be kept until the end, even though he had had several chances of escaping before the fall of winter. Maybe this time I''ll write down a record that I don''t know what else. I was not inspired by Nicholo, but I was at the forefront of the line straight away. ¡°Let''s go!¡± * * After the first prince left the kingdom, the Seal passed. Until the eighteenth anniversary, the prince did not have a single letter to return, and the rumors he heard were just nasty. Whether the Knights of the Empire have ordered revenge against the Prince and the Envoy who defied the wrath of the Knights of the Empire, or many knights are targeting the Envoy to restore honor. There was no good news from either of the envoys. Until then, however, none of the figures of the Winter Castle really cared about the Prince. ¡°Your Majesty is a man. You survived the war with Warlord. ¡± ¡°Whatever. If you were wrong, you''d be wrong. I assure you, he will live to see even the grandson of the First Prince. Of course, if you''re married. ¡± The ancient rangers and knights who had the power to fight with the prince in the last war in the north did not doubt the return of the prince. Some were expecting an adventure in the Empire that he would come back to tell. Who''s looking for an envoy? What? That wasn''t even in their eyes in the first place. However, the figures of that winter castle began to tremble as the date of the adult ceremony that the prince had promised to return was imminent. In the province below, there was a rumor that the prince had already been beaten. Only the envoy was sealed because of the prince who failed to do my dog and protested against the Knights of the Empire. The envoy has already become an orphan in the unknown Yasan. After the terrible rumors had spread all the way to the north, another month had passed. The prince is still not back, and no more rumors have been heard about the trends of the imperial knights who have barely been heard. But until then, I was just anxious and worried. Then I heard a rumor. The news was that Baleard''s rangers and soldiers, who had left for the Empire following the prince, had crossed the southern border and finally arrived at the royal palace. Vincent Baleard, Lord of Winter Castle, contacted the royal family directly through the contact crystal ball. But the voice heard beyond the crystal ball was not what the prince had expected. His Holiness has not returned. The ambassador of the Empire said that the prince had been separated from the soldiers and the news had been cut off ever since. It was news like Cheongcheon Wall Power. ¡°You''re late for picking on the knights of the Philly Empire. ¡± Vincent Baleard looks forward to the prince''s return, focusing on his work as if it were nothing. Time passed again. The date of the adult ceremony promised was also a few weeks ago. Nevertheless, no news of the prince''s return was heard. ¡°Maybe I should go to the royal court myself. ¡± Vincent Baleard thought he couldn''t wait any longer. But unlike I thought, he couldn''t leave the winter. We had to take care of the dwarves who had just begun their migration, and we had to supervise the dwarves who had completed their migration. We also had to stop the monsters in the South Mountains, which were about to start in the imminent winter. And above all, the lords of the north who began to shake. In the first place, the unity of the Northern lords was united through a prince, so it was not unusual for the prince to have cracks when he was absent for a long time. The silver fox mercenaries who had been staying in the winter castle in a seedling deal with the prince in the last war also showed signs of departure. When the prince was there, it seemed like he was just confused, and when the prince disappeared, he immediately felt the emptiness. Half a year after the Prince''s news broke, the entire North began to squeak. 127 127. 40. Ill come back for a little mess (2) Vincent did his best to fill that vacancy somehow. I didn''t even know how to get out of the North. In the end, Vincent sent a lone cavalry commander to the royal palace to find out the news instead of going. Queon Richheim. The head of the Black Spear Soldier led a few knights to the royal palace. The atmosphere of the royal palace, which had arrived day and night, was cluttered. Many nobles were castrating a prince against the emperor''s criticism and scratching the honor of the imperial knights, and citizens were extremely anxious whether or not there was a war with the empire. Queon finds the Rangers and Soldiers of Baleard, who were the first to do so. ¡°After the rumor that the Paladins of the Marquis of Saint John had moved, the news of His Majesty''s departure came to an end, and was cut off. ¡± Captain Jorden reported to me where the Rangers went on their behalf. ¡°Where''s Jordan? ¡± ¡°I knew you weren''t back yet, and I headed straight back to the Empire from the border. ¡± Queon, who held down the Ranger with his head bent on the sheep that were left in the kingdom, went straight to the royal palace and pleaded with the king. And after waiting two days, I was able to meet the king. * * ¡°The royal family is also looking for news of the prince with all their might. ¡± The king''s face in front of the lone knight commander who came from the north was only dark. If it was natural, it was natural. Small is blood, and large is a squadron event in which the prince of one country has disappeared. It comes from the territory of another country, not from its own territory. Nevertheless, it was only a trifle to send a protest to the Knights of the Empire that the envoy visited with a diplomatic purpose that he could do. The empire''s answer to this was really frustrating. It was the empire''s position that the Imperial Court had no cause to intervene, since it was the Knights of the Kingdom who applied for the victory first. It was also an overly audacious and irresponsible attitude to say that an official envoy containing the prince of a country was in the courtyard of a person who had disappeared from his or her territory. But what shall we do? For the kingdom is powerless, and the king is powerless. I think my self-esteem has also been shown on my face. The Knight of the North gave a comforting speech. ¡°You''ve hurt your face a lot. Please weigh in.¡± At the end of the article, the king touched my face. His fingertipped face was rough and dry. I haven''t been able to sleep because I''m nervous lately. It was all because of Marquis Montpellier. Marquis Montpellier, who has been cooperating with the Kingdom for some time, has recently begun to show suspicious signs. If the Empire wages a war, it is the responsibility of the prince, and it was said that the nobles who sanctify the royal seal received the Marquis'' Quartet. Whether the ambassador of the stranded empire wanted to change the route so easily was not a possibility. Concern has become a reality. Meeting convened to discuss the whereabouts of the missing envoys and put in place measures. ¡°How can I blame the Empire for its ignorance because the seeds I sowed were vines and grabbed my ankle? ¡± The disappearance of the envoy in a subtle tone by Marquis Montpellier was sanctified because of the prince''s impatience. Then he incited the nobles to denounce the royal seal. The behavior was just as vicious as it had been before, sucking the royal high blood. Thanks to this, the Measures Conference was corrupted into a veneration of the One Prince and the Wireless. ¡°Enough.¡± The King, who interrupted the meaningless meeting, ordered the Ambassador of the Empire to remain. Immediately after becoming two, the Empire''s ambassador blabbers. ¡°I assure you, if something goes wrong with my statue now, I will judge that the kingdom has avenged itself from the work of an envoy on the mainland. ¡± The audacious answer is what the king is trying to say, but the outside of the premises suddenly becomes chaotic. Bang! The door opens and the Court Knight Commander breaks in before even asking the reason for the unrest. ¡°Your Majesty! Step back! ¡± The gaze of the old man who caused the AuroraBlade was toward the outside of the window. The King turned his head along that line of sight. Then it hardened as it was. There was something covered in flashing scales. ¡°Hey, what''s that? ¡± The late Marquis turned his head and stepped back. Kaaaaaaaah! At that moment something outside the window howled. Marquis smashes his buttocks. Seeing the march, an unidentified creature, Wyvem, flies his tongue. Ugh. A yellow liquid flows warmly through the marquis''s crotch. ¡°That''s a pee-pee.¡± Then I heard a blatant voice. It was only then that people were overwhelmed by the relentless existence of the non-dragon that they could not see the rider behind them. ¡°Who are you!¡± The rider on the face of the old knight''s wings leans, muttering his voice. And he said, "He is not a strange man, but he came here as a messenger at the request of a friend." ¡°Who are your friends and what else do you have to say? ¡± The king pushed the knight forward and asked the rider of the non-dragon. ¡°Greetings are late. Your Majesty.¡± The non-dragon rider stretched out his hand and greeted him with a bow. ¡°The first non-dragon knight Dolosis Dotmund salutes the monarch of Leonberg, who belongs to the kingdom of Dotmund, the head of the spearhead division. ¡± It''s an example. It''s Dothrmuntney Chang Air Corps. It''s all raw. But what was important now was not the first title I ever heard. ¡°Personally, Idrian and I are tough friends. ¡± It was only important that Dolosis Dothrmund was a friend of the prince. ¡°Prince, is the prince all right? ¡± In a rare tone, the king asked. A friend of the prince smiled brightly and nodded. ¡°Both Idrians and their envoys survived without a single sneeze, and are currently on a seedling mission with the subnational airborne division. ¡± The King stumbled. I returned to Grock or Blader, but after hearing that he was safe, Mack opened his eyes. ¡°But why is he not coming back? ¡± The court knight commander asked on behalf of the king. ¡°Good question! I didn''t mean to tell you about him! ¡± The commander''s question was answered as Dolosis Dotmund waited. ¡°This is Idrian''s message! ¡± Ethem, and trimming his throat, he imitates someone''s voice. ¡°I''ve got a lot going on, so I''m going to mess it up a little bit. ¡± After hearing that, the King was able to reap his suspicions about the weirdness of calling himself a prince''s friend. That arrogant and clumsy tone was the voice of the prince, no matter who heard it. ¡°You''re all right. You''re all right. ¡± The king was reassured by the safety of the prince and the envoy. ¡°And I''m a novice, Leonberg, but can I ask you to show me where the Marquis of Montpellier is?" ¡°Can Marquis Montpellier tell us why he''s looking? ¡± The King has seen the Empire''s ambassador. Marquis Montpellier, who hesitated to sit with his pants wet, trembled at me when my name came out. ¡°It''s also a message. ¡± ¡°If you have something to tell me, it''s Marquis Montpellier. If you''re a confidential messenger, I''ll set you up. ¡± Dolosis Dotmund shakes his head for a moment. ¡°I didn''t say strictly confidential. ¡± That''s what he said, and he jumped off the back of a zero-car non-dragon. Then he squats in front of Marquis Montpellier and growls low. ¡°If you make a fool out of me, I''ll go back and step on you. ¡± It was the perfect prophecy that reproduced a unique murder to perfection, and Marquis Montpellier played. The face of Dolosis Dothrmund was filled with pride. I think he thought his imitation was a good thing to think of himself. ¡°Well done.¡± He looks like a child who wants to be praised, and the King smiles and says, "Well done." ¡°I didn''t mean to be praised. ¡± The King laughed once again at his different words and actions. * * The King welcomed Dolosis Dothrmund to Guibin and invited him to dinner. He invited those who were awake and awaiting the news of the prince, so that they might hear the news of the prince. Among them were two Maximilian princes and a royal family, including the Marquis of Villefeld and the men of the north. ¡°Idrians and envoys were like candles in front of the wind, in front of the pomp of the empire. ¡± The chatty messenger narrated the prince''s journey as if he had been there. ¡°Fifteen Knights of the Empire were the only ones who said they would swear at the time! Among them were the Paladins, which the Empire boasts of, so it was no exaggeration to say," The crisis of the martyrdom! "¡± While no one knew it, he told me how fiercely the knights of the prince and envoy fought, how viciously the knights of the Empire tormented them, and how they spit in their mouths. ¡°That''s the thrombosis! No! It was worse than that! The Knights of the Envoy should think about the aftermath, because the Knights of the Empire didn''t. ¡± ¡°The knights of the Empire were evil themselves. Many of them attacked a few, and they raided exhausted envoys in the middle of the night. ¡± ¡°Ah! None of the Knights of the Empire who went out to restore honor really knew honor, so that was a shock! ¡± He said he would not have been able to stand it if he had been there, and even looked like he was holding his fist. ¡°Of course, the Knights of the Idrians and the Kingdom were not just being attacked. ¡± He choked on a bunch of excited water, and he told me the specialty of the envoy. I destroyed half of the fifteen knights in pursuit. The empire''s proud paladins were successively defeated by the royal knights. It was a miraculous specialty I put up during my tireless pursuit over four months. ¡°But I ended up at the limit. ¡± ¡°The Knights of the Kingdom are exhausted, and three Knights of the Empire have joined forces to besiege them. The Knights of the Empire set out and put him into a sold trap. ¡± ¡°I barely caught up with the envoy at the time. ¡± Dolosis Dotmund, who paused for a moment, looked at the audience and asked: ¡°Do you know what Idrian said in front of the Knights of the Empire? ¡± * * ¡°Arwen. From now on, lead the wire lords and destroy them." Dolosis Dotmund, who was eavesdropping at the knights of the empire and the knights of the confrontational empire under the window, raises his head. The number of Empire Knights surrounding the area is 300, including two of the empire''s proud Paladins. It would not be strange to be exterminated right now, but the prince was talking about extermination, not escape. ¡°Don''t spare a single one. ¡± I even ordered him not to survive. ¡°As Your Majesty wishes! ¡± But he accepted it again. ¡°I don''t think I''m crazy as an organization. ¡± When I saw Jean Kathryn, the deputy head of the Chang Air Division, talking about it, it was definitely not his fault. ¡°Let''s look at it for now. ¡± In Jin''s words, three non-dragon knights from Chang Air Corps, who were preparing an assault to break the siege, again raised their altitude and imposed duties. Then Idrian Leonberger stands before the Paladins of the Empire. ¡°Even rats bite cats when they''re in the gutter, and they drive too fast. ¡± Then I pulled out the sword. ¡°The Blood Death Sword is the only way to beat up the Empire." 128 128. 40. Ill come back for a little mess (3) Idrian Leonberger stepped forward. The Knights of the Empire stood in their way and said, "There is no need for royalty to interfere in the work of the Knights." I told you to watch my knights die. The prince did not answer. I just kept walking. At that time, Palladin said, ¡°But he is the prince of one country. He is precious, so take him with you, so that you don''t get hurt. ¡± The Knights of the Empire moved. He stretched out his hand and tried to detain the prince without drawing a sword. Sasak. A flash flashes. The knights'' hands, reaching for the prince, tuck and fall to the ground. "Huh? Huh? Arghhhhhh!¡± The knights hold on to their cut wrists and scream for a long time. But the screams didn''t last long. No human could scream without running away. Fat. Fivora worked one step late. The prince smiled white as he hit Fivora. I''m sorry. Touching the bloody sword. That was blatant provocation, mockery. ¡°Wow." Dolosis Dotmund, who was watching him from the sky, spat out his resilience. ¡°I just blew his throat out. ¡± I thought I''d give you a sword to mix up a few words. I never thought I''d wield a big knife. I thought I''d be against that warmth. Besides, he looks arrogant with hundreds of articles in front of him. How about losing again. But it was definitely an impressive scene, but I couldn''t reverse the prelude by just beating it. The number of enemies cut off by the prince was only three, and the knights of the empire, still numbering 300, surrounded the prince and his envoy. There were even two of them named Paladins. A power car that can''t be overcome by dizziness. ¡°Now, let''s see. ¡± I know what you''re hiding. I don''t know what kind of confidence it is to choose extinction, not escape. My heart was pounding. Saddles and buttocks stuck without me knowing, I repeated when I fell. ¡°That''s horrible, isn''t it? Please, let''s stay put. ¡± My dear Jean Cartwright''s pinjan, he was not disappointed either. His nerves were all towards Idrian Leonberger. I didn''t even get into my ears with a sour or sour nag. He looked at the prince with an expectation-filled face. * * The Knights of the Empire have begun to move. Instead of responding to the prince''s provocation, they chose to squeeze the envoy by narrowing the siege. It was then that the knights of Leonberg ran out in unison. The Knight of the Kingdom, who grabbed the glorious sword, was at the forefront. Evil. The edge of the siege collapsed in an instant. But there were not many dead. The Knights of the Empire have been vigilant from the very beginning, and as soon as she reveals herself, she wanders off the horizon of slaughter. And the battle began. The royal officials decided and flew away. The benefits of the siege built by the Empire disappeared instantly. They merely exercised a numerical advantage against the Knights of the Kingdom. It was not a bad response. If the opponent had been a common knight, the Paladins of the Empire would have effectively captured the Empire''s opponents. Only that would have been enough to win the battle. But the Knights of the Kingdom were not ordinary knights. They did not make dust and toil like any knight, nor did they fight with swords and shields alone, like ordinary knights. Fist, knee, head. I swung what I could to swing, and sometimes I blew the dirt with my sword tips. The Knights of the Kingdom were more like mercenaries than knights. They were so accustomed to tough times. He stabbed another knight in front of his eyes and changed his opponent before the battle broke out. It was the Knights of the Empire who lost their minds. They had to face the enemy in front of their eyes, but they had to be vigilant all the time when the sword would fly out of the square. It was an unexpected situation. Fighting between knights wasn''t like this. What I didn''t expect was the first batch of Imperial Knights. And the second defeat of the Empire Knights was that the Faladins, who believed in it, could not hold the kingdom''s officials captive at all. The royal officials swung among the imperial knights without hesitation. For the Knights of the Empire, who were distracted by the Knights of Leonberg, who were full or incomprehensible, the Knights of the Kingdom was a disaster. ¡°Where are the Paladins! ¡± An Imperial Knight found Palladin. ¡°Paladin, here you are. ¡± Something rolled at the foot of the article. Degur. Jaw. Helmet truncated headache. It was the head of Paladin, who cried without even sensing his eyes in awe. * * ¡°Just once. ¡± Dolosis Dotmund reiterated: Palladin''s head fell into Idrian''s hands. The people of the kingdom were speechless. I was so surprised that some of the others seemed to have fallen asleep. Puck was ridiculous, but Dolosis did not laugh. He was just like them. When he saw Paladin, who had become a headless corpse in only one month ( ), he was also terrified. No matter how shallow Paladin looked at his opponent, he didn''t expect a battle so soon. The Paladins of the Empire were all knights of spearheads looking under their eyes. No one opened their mouth. After a while, Jean Kathryn said that he was close to being struck by an assault on a prince, and that he would never work twice. It was a reasonable guess. The Knights of the Empire, who first went out to detain the prince, were subjected to the same procedure, and they thought it was the prince''s way. It didn''t take that long to realize it was a wrong guess. * * ¡°I tried to give you my life just by looking at that identity! Now you will not want mercy from me! ¡± Palladin of the spiral empire deployed the Aurorabladin with power from the beginning in order to overcome the situation later. The unpleasant waves unique to the Mana Ring reached the non-dragon knights in the sky. ¡°It''s going to be hard this time. The Leonberger family has already forgotten the battle. ¡± In the words of dear Jean Catherine, Dolosis nods. The Knight''s family, whose reputation as a clan of dragon slayers, no longer existed in the world. All that was left was a royal family that had forgotten the battle. I don''t know what the young prince had in mind to build a manna in his heart, but it was just a ripe shell. Manna, who lost her essence, was powerless in front of the ring of hearts. Perhaps even the prince will soon be defeated. Just as the Swordmasters of the past were wretchedly defeated by the Knights of the Ring. I certainly thought so. It wasn''t until the prince smashed his lips. Qaaaaah. The wind swirled. The meadows are still bluish. It''s a hot time for the summer not to back off. There was an endless breeze. And at the heart of it was the prince of the Leonbergers. Dolosis groans. My whole body is creepy. He knew what this sudden phenomenon was. Reproduction of a wizard, The current state of the world. It was the expression of Muhyun Shi. Dolosis cried without my knowledge. ¡°You were deceiving the world! ¡± He abandoned the transcript and took the ring of the known King Leonberger. ¡°They haven''t forgotten! ¡± However, as the eldest man who gathered the blood saw, he used the power of Muhammad. He was very excited that there was a succession other than that of Changcheon. However, excitement quickly subsided, so I knew very well that I could not reverse the imagination alone. Khemuk became an old story, and faith became worthless. I didn''t believe it, so I hoped that the power of the amazing feat would shine. The verse continues, but the power contained in it will not be perfect. If you have at least one artifact to prove your greatness, you can borrow an inheritance and salt from a verse story. The prince did not possess anything presumed to be an artifact. I didn''t know whether the Leonberger family had completely lost the artifact or whether it had not reached the eldest. If there was anything he could tell, the achievement of the great knight here today was the fact that the history of a family would be unquestionably bashed. Another transmission is lost by a sword that has not reached even the extraordinary. ¡°Prepare.¡± The Knights of Spear lowered the helmet''s windshield in preparation for the assault. ¡°If you do three, you jump. ¡± I was thinking of entering immediately after the first crash. ¡°One.¡± I saw the prince on a dark day with a roaring saggy wind. "Two." Palladin rushes towards such a prince. Bang. All the power went off on both sides of the screening. ¡°Three!¡± The lowered non-dragons stumble. Dolosis was also with them. The pose is lowered as if lying down, a seven-metre long deformed spear tucked into the armpit, and a mana is gathered at the end of the window. I was going to sew up Paladin like this. He looks for dirt and finds the target. And soon I was able to find it. Huh? Yeah. He opens his eyes. The Knight of the Empire, who deployed the Orrablade with all his might, became an all-new spear in a moment. My whole body was full of beige stab marks. And in front of him was Prince Leonberg, who thought he had already fallen out. ¡°The rings are the same four, but they''re much less than I''ve ever known. ¡± Faladin shook his head in contempt. But dancing without running in the carriage was already a battle. Dolosis made a Warlock impression. His plan was to take care of Paladin on behalf of a young prince who had fallen out of power. I''m sure he did. (chuckles) ¡°Huff!¡± I saw how the young prince had finished the half-dead paladin. ¡°God damn it! ¡± He stitches a palladine and flies, and behind his back he hears a young prince blaspheming. It''s mine. It''s mine. It''s mine. Where the fuck did he steal it from? It''s an utterance I''ve never heard before. But he wasn''t even a little offended. Small because he entered the battle of others, and large because he was frightened by the integrity of his previous reign. I can''t believe you wrote a verse of poetry perfectly without artifacts. It''s not a whiny poem, it''s at least a heroic poem. That meant that the little prince had already reached the rank of hero. In a world where no matter what you do, you can''t get out of the ordinary. That couldn''t have happened. But it was also strictly a reality. Dolosis Dotmund again pivoted and descended in front of the prince. ¡°Shuck!¡± ¡°What a monster... evil! ¡± Behind them, the knights of the Empire who were trampled and sewn into the spear screamed, ¡°Ha. You know what you did to me? ¡± In front of him, the prince, who had not been able to keep up with Paladin, changed his teeth. Dolosis'' non-dragon wept low. Krrrrrr. It was a moaning rather than a threat. I can''t believe a non-dragon that doesn''t come in front of a troll or even blink in front of a trawler looks scared and groans in front of a single human being. It was ridiculous. An era where only corrupted transcendence exists, a world that is not even common. A really ridiculous guy showed up. ¡°What the hell are you? ¡± The prince did not answer his question either. He simply demanded a victory for being stolen. * * ¡°That''s why I came here as a messenger. ¡± Dolosis smiles brightly as he looks at the frozen face of the kingdom. The figures of the kingdom have been speechless for a long time. The prince''s specialty that flowed out of his mouth was just astonishing. Then, after a while, the knight of the eye shut his mouth. ¡°So where are you doing now, Prince? ¡± ¡°Not necessarily, I was just about to say that. ¡± Dolosis, who said so, looked around the left side. ¡°Idrians now. ¡± He stopped speaking while applying a needle to his lips, and he took his mouth off again. ¡°Empty feathers are under construction. ¡± The prince, along with the knights of Chang Chang, was in the middle of a riot around the knights'' ointment that followed the envoy. 129 129. 41. Lost one, but one left (1) Maximilian watches the people of the dining room. At first, I just came together to hear the story of my missing brother, and when I said that, I was discussing the National Assembly. My brother, who thought it was all he was chasing, is fighting in the Empire. As a kingdom, the possibility of a war breakout could not be excluded. Some say that your actions are a matter for the empire to suppress the kingdom and even further spread to war. Some also said that the Empire had already nailed the situation to knights, so there would be no reason to intervene directly. ¡°Since when did the Empire have a cause? ¡± And the viceroy said that if the empire is willing to wage a war, the cause is of little importance. People shut their mouths as if they had made a promise. We all knew the frivolity of the Empire. When the anxiety about the war was heightened, Prince Dothrmund, your friend, opened his mouth. "Even if you catch a cocktail, you have to have a minimum of billy." He declared that the Empire would never know what the envoy was doing. ¡°They don''t know that the knights of the spear intervened. You can''t associate the envoy of the Kingdom with the chaos that happened in the wrong place, because you flew through the sky, you can''t track your deeds, and you can''t track them. ¡± The prince dismissed the possibility of a magical pursuit he did not know would happen in a year. He said a skilled wizard had already taken action. He also said that he did not have enough time to choose a goal to cause a moderate confusion. I asked you what that meant, and you answered that you were having an affair by choosing a few, unrelated knights who were in pursuit. ¡°I''ve decided to collect the chasers'' armor or swords and leave them on the scene as evidence, which, if I''m lucky, could lead to chaos between the Emperor''s factions. ¡± ¡°It''s a plot!¡± Marquis Villefeld opened his knees and said, Marquis can''t move the Empire''s nobles with a few knives and a few armor points, but he vomits an eloquence admiring that many of the doubtful tribes will be enough to distrust each other even more. The anxiety that filled the dining room slowly disappeared. When the possibility of a worrying war was extinguished, the viceroy and others put his actions in their mouths. It was amazing that the knight who built the Mana in the heart created a loop and broke the Paladins early in the completion. ¡°You have shown remarkable ability every time you are in a hurry. He said it was the power of unhindsight. ¡± The lone cavalry commander from Ballerhard mentioned his abilities. It was a story that Maximilian also knew. Muhyun Shi and the City of War have also suffered many wars in the north in the last decade. The Knights of Winter Castle also worked together during resonance training to sympathize with the war. It was only that far. More than that, I didn''t think it was a force that was out of touch with myself. But it wasn''t. I learned from Prince Dothrmund. The power that has been passed down to the royal family, even though it is not so extraordinary, is the power that has been passed down for generations. The royal family of Leonberger abandoned the Mana of the Heart a few decades ago and started stacking Mana on the ring. Maximilian looks at the viceroy unconsciously. I saw the face of the viceroy, who closed his eyes with a firm face. The Viceroy was as shocked as he was. Even though I''ve been trying to get away from the Empire''s beast, the fact is that I threw away the greatest possibility the royal family had. If I hadn''t been shocked, that would have been weirder. ¡°Your Majesty was always sad. Forgetting the battlefield and taking the loop was an inevitable flow, but he always said that what he lost was huge. ¡± The lone cavalry commander said in a heavy tone, whether he counted the hearts of the two wealthy men. Completely achieving it will be a great power, but it is so close to impossible to achieve. That''s why you didn''t force other knights to build a Mana in your heart. ¡°Wait a minute. I think I''ve heard something very convincing right now. ¡± It was then that the prince of Dothrmund was involved. Of course, he thought you were the successor of the family, and was troubled. ¡°Then how the hell did Idrians succeed? ¡± No one could answer that question. No one knew. One day, suddenly you showed that ability. Everyone thought that you would have read the old book by yourself. They looked at each other, but no one opened their mouth. ¡°It is not falling from the sky, nor rising from the earth. No one thought strangely, and no one asked me later...¡± Prince Dothrmund was extremely timid. The same was true of Maximilian. Thinking about you now, there was nothing I knew about you. I had never really talked about it, except when I had a conversation about combat or statehood issues. Now I realize that. I stare at the viceroy. The viceroy is also in trouble. ¡°Your Majesty has no original words. ¡± Marquis Villefeld, who entered the First Prince''s womb every day, also expressed his difficulties. ¡°At least you had an impassioned conversation with His Majesty, Count Valrhaud of the Anthropology...¡± ¡°Where is he now? ¡± Prince Dothrmund''s unquestioning of evil hardened the left as it was. The royal family was also responsible for the death of Count Baleard, so no one was able to answer. ¡°You were killed in the battle against the Warlord. ¡± In the end, the captain of the Cavalry of Balahad answered the prince''s question. ¡°Warlord? Are you referring to the warlord of Greenskin? ¡± The prince was amazed. I even let my ass rot in surprise. The Cavalry Captain briefly explains the war against the Warlord in the North. ¡°That''s crazy.¡± Prince Dothrmund scratches his head. He rarely believed that the Warlord had appeared, that the Knights of the Ring had blown off a pair of such Warlord''s arms, and that the Knights of the Kingdom had defeated the Warlord. It could have sounded like an utterance disregarding the kingdom, so Marquis Villefeld stepped up and pointed this out. But the prince was not afraid. I just kept saying what I had to say. No one pointed out his disrespect this time. ¡°I''m guessing that Earl Ballerhard, who blew a pair of Warlord''s arms, was the Knight of the Pentagon. ¡± The word "Knight of Penta" weighed that much. The knights who were genuine enough to weave the five rings could not, but it was extremely rare that the five were truly intact. Even in an empire overflowing with paladins, it was uncertain whether or not it existed. To that extent, Penta''s landscape was heavily preserved, and the articles that made it were rare. By the way, the warrior Earl Balahard was a knight of Penta. I couldn''t believe it. However, there was no reason not to believe it. Even though the prince said that he could not harm Warlord without the Knights of Penta, the Kingdom''s benefactor had been defeated by hundreds of knights. Chuckle. The Viceroy emptied the wine he had never touched before. Then I drank with a bottle of water. As a Maximilian, he was the first viceroy I saw. The viceroy was neither enjoying nor relying on alcohol. Even a viceroy like that would have been unbearable without drinking. Only after I lost my mind did I realize that there was a giant in the kingdom, so everyone felt no different from him. The lone cavalry commander looked at the ceiling with his eyes open, and Marquis Villefeld closed his eyes and said nothing. Maximilian also took a deep breath. ¡°Now it makes sense. The power I saw that day was unbearable without a certain degree of leverage. Now that you''ve built up your achievements in defeating the Warlord, you''ve been able to use that kind of power. ¡± Or not, Prince Dothrmund was still in his own world. ¡°No matter how many generations ago, it doesn''t make any sense for me to learn this by myself. ¡± He nods alone and mutters, and soon the prince shakes his head like a madman. Everyone agrees, and even if they take the ball, there''s no choice but to go through the battlefield and ruin it. He said that he couldn''t learn to be alone in a battle that was cut off several generations ago. He kept muttering. A whole bottle of wine was emptied by the viceror. It was a very intrusive tone. The prince''s transformation began after I shoved the newness of the Founding King into my stomach and handed over the dead Gobi. Until then, Prince Dortmund, who was immersed in his world and talking to himself, asked if it was the dragon slayer he used to slaughter the mineral dragon. The viceroy nods, and the prince claps his hands for a moment. ¡°Obviously!¡± There are artifacts in the world, and each artifact contains one or more battles. He added that if his assumptions were correct, the dragon slayer passed down to the Leonberger royal family would also be one of the artifacts. ¡°Idrian must have been chosen for the relic passed down to the Leonberger royal family. ¡± It was a decent story for Maximilian to hear. Just a few years ago, I heard that my brother, who had spoiled the king''s troubles, had suddenly changed. I also heard that he had demonstrated his powers that had not been before, and that he had shown his perspective since then. If the dragon slayer had the power and the power you possessed, the Frogfish would have fallen. The viceroy nods a small nod, saying that he was obsessed with the dragon slayer his brother saw. It is a good thing that the royal bloodline was passed on to the evil empire before the dragon slayer was taken away. ¡°Historical records show that the prototype passed down to the Leonberger royal family is at least mythical. No wonder the Empire is paying Tom. ¡± For Maximilian, it sounded like he was rebuking the royal family for forgetting such a great transmission. The viceroy''s face became darker, whether he thought the same or not. But a messenger without a horn of rats kept saying what he and the viceroy thought. ¡°Of course, it is unlikely that Idrians really succeeded in the mythical world. No matter how badly you defeated the Warlord. ¡± He assertively said that your succession would be about heroism. Since it''s a mythology class, all of you are heroes. Maxim Millian asked how powerful it is. ¡°If it had been passed on intact without corruption, the power of heroism would have been lost. ¡± The prince of Dothrmund, who had been moaning for a while, took his mouth off. "Equivalent to the minimum articles of Penta." * * The inside of a huge fence called the Empire is so shabby. The nobles swore their oaths and thought no one would dare harm them. They were indeed foolish writers. They were aiming for me and the envoy, but didn''t expect me to be able to target them at all. From their point of view, I was just a petty prince of a small country who would be fine to trample on anytime. But they had to know. If you step on a worm, you squirm, and if you drive a mouse into a corner, you know that you bite a cat. If you pull the knife, you''ll know you can cut yourself off that day. I made them realize it myself. Of course it wasn''t for free. At the cost of their death, I cut off the nobles'' necks while shooting at the Empire. Sometimes the night broke into a niche, sometimes exterminating lords and knights. I''ve been shaking the Empire like crazy. Even the nobles of the Empire who died in my hands were thirty or so, and there were five or more Grand lords in the brotherhood. Thanks to this, the empire was overturned. They reinforced the checkpoint to find the plexus, and plunged it all over. I got on the back of a non-dragon and laughed at the knights and soldiers of the Empire. I was curling my mouth like that, and I heard a loud voice. ¡°Oh, really. Don''t hold your back. What a strange personality. ¡± It was Jean Kathryn. Prince Dothrmund''s side guard and deputy commander of the Knights of Spear, who was captured by me, grumbled for his eloquence. ¡°Now that you''ve jumped this much, why don''t you stop? Recently, when the boundaries have been strengthened, it is becoming increasingly dangerous. ¡± I was exhausted from shooting the vast empire northeast and southwest for months. But I wasn''t afraid. I was a lion with wings now, and I was like a knight with a thousand horses. ¡°What kind of lion with wings? It will be a deuced fox. ¡± Jean Catherine grumbles small. I ignored it again this time. It was not time to go back. I was going to decorate the damage properly before returning to the kingdom. ¡°Let''s go one last time. ¡± ¡°To where?¡± In Jean Catherine''s words, I replied with a smile. ¡°Marquis of Saint John. ¡± The last gift to the Emperor is the Marquis'' neck. ¡°It''s crazy! It''s crazy! ¡± Of course, Jean Cartwright was a very disagreeable man. 130 130. 41. Lost one, but one left (2) Among the aristocrats of the Empire who have been slaughtered by me so far, there were also British lords. But Marquis Adult was a real senior nobleman, not unlike the British lords. The boundaries were strict. Though it wasn''t Jean Kathryn who warned me that I felt a magical miracle, I was also alarmed. Failing that, the kingdom could be at war. Everyone asked me to reconsider. But I didn''t take it. I don''t know if I''ve seen the Empire, but I''ve already seen it. Until recently, when I woke up from the kingdom, I couldn''t help but notice the 400 years I was asleep. The Kingdom of Living Lions. Knights who don''t believe in smokelessness anymore. The only change was that. The world I saw was not so different than 400 years ago, except for that little difference. But I realized how big of an illusion it was after I left the kingdom. Unlike the kingdoms whose time had stopped for the past 400 years, the empire was surprisingly prosperous. All kinds of things that did not exist in the Kingdom were overflowing with empires. Forty thousand years ago, the nobles of the Empire enjoyed them. I was ignorant. The kingdom was ignorant too. I did not know how well the world had evolved, nor did I realize that the kingdom had fallen. The only thing the kingdom had to overcome was the difference in military power. The situation in the country itself was different. The empire is a myth, if you think of it as Muhammad. The Kingdom was nothing but a petty existence that never reached extraordinary. The Empire is a Sword Master, if you think of it as a knight. The kingdom was now at the level of a sword-catching sodbigener. If you think of it as a nobility, the empire is the king of one nation. The Kingdom did not even have a chief in the defensive countryside. The fight of lions and rabbits. The fight between adults and children. That was the essence of the fight that I, the kingdom, should wage in the future. It is near impossible. To raise the odds a little bit, we had to confuse the empires to make them doubt each other and end up pointing spears and knives at each other. Of course, even that wasn''t easy. As long as the progeny of the visionaries endure, the dizziness of the chaos will soon be suppressed. But luckily, this was not a dizzy time. The difficulty was coming. The vast warlords of the Greenskins had already arrived in the North. The greedy demon prosecutor of the fairy clan roamed the world outside the forest. The dwarf clan elder is looking for a new furnace. Buried in oblivion, non-human beings were revealing themselves to the world one by one. Neither did I. If I had not known that the descendants of my friendship would fall into deep sleep for 400 years, I would have woken up at this time and been a human being and made a living in the world. I was not dumb enough to swear that all those events were happening only in one corner of the northern continent, where my eyes touched. It was not all a coincidence that the progeny of the sword appeared before me, the progeny of the climate that was waiting for the time of the lowering of the body. I am the Watcher who has watched the war and the difficulties that cannot be solved. That''s why I was more sensitive to signs than anyone else. Something was happening where humans didn''t know. I didn''t even know what it was. My power as a Watcher was sealed, and now I was merely a human being. However, I also had a difficult experience and insight that remained weak. I assure you, something that will happen soon will never be trivial or beneficial to humans. Even if you can''t, the whole continent will be caught up in a huge event. I was going to carry myself in the flow that was about to blow. Difficulty was a chance. Marquis Saint''s neck will be the end of the chaos the Empire will suffer in the future. I waited for the time, being cautious. And after a month of waiting for the opportunity, Marquis Gear cut off Marquis and his clan. ¡°When I return, I will tell you that my friend is going out with you. ¡± Jean Catherine''s face turned yellow as she watched the burning afterwriting. It seems that you are quite powerless to deal with the wizard of the Marquis who belongs to the high ranks. But I was satisfied with my expression. ¡°Now the nobles around here are going to have an argument about eating the Marquis. ¡± It was just like Jean Kathryn said. Now that the successor families are all dead, all the related families will run. If possible, I wanted to stay and watch the wooden dog quarrel, but unfortunately I already had a lot of time lag. It was time to really go back. ¡°Let''s go." Jean Catherine raises her hand in my words. The non-dragons flew in unison. * * The Knights of Chang took our group down to the border of the Empire and the Kingdom and disappeared. I didn''t say goodbye. I''ll meet them at the royal palace anyway. Me and the envoy slowly overlooked. In the process, I had many encounters with the Empire''s border guards. Among them was De Gaulle de Dvish, the superior knight of the 112 Knights, who was humiliated upside down to insult me the other day. ¡°Hut." A superior knight from a temperamental, nasty empire looks at me and opens his eyes. It was like a ghost''s face. ¡°Are the 112th Knights after you, too? ¡± In my words, the superior knight of the Empire tried to shake his head and capture our group, unclean and somehow. At the fortress, you persuaded us with all kinds of horses. Of course, I didn''t even hear it with my ear back. When his persuasion doesn''t work, DeGaulle starts following us from a distance. Seeing the rider coming and going in the middle, he seemed to have sent a messenger to the fort. ¡°Better hurry before it bothers you. ¡± I would have stamped my face, but now I have nothing to hide. I encouraged the exhausted envoy to go straight to the kingdom''s territory. After a long time of tailing and uplifting, I was finally able to reach where the boundaries of the two countries were visible. Tofu tofu tofu. Almost at the same time, I started to hear the sound of horseshoes shaking their axes back there. The dust that was blooming was a tomb. It was in the direction of the fortress of the Empire. DeGaulle, who followed, narrowed the gap slightly with us. Healthy reporting directed them to resign. ¡°Ready.¡± Arwen quietly picks up my father, and Carls carries Nicholo. ¡°Run!¡± The group began to run towards the border, fearful of falling orders. ¡°Your Majesty! Where are you going! ¡± Despite DeGaulle''s embarrassed horsepower, he couldn''t catch up with our running group at once by spraying it all the way to Mana. ¡°The late one jumps to the crown! ¡± Wires are speeding up in my words. Karl, who carried Nicholo, protested about where it was lately, but as Arwen looked at my father, he quickly shut his mouth. Despite the fact that he was running across the border, DeGaulle''s pursuit continued. And the Imperial Army was narrowing the gap. ¡°Your Majesty! Wait a minute! Sir Commander, I have something urgent to tell you! ¡± ¡°Do it later! ¡± DeGaulle cried bitterly, but without any nutrients, he was not willing to leave the Empire''s border guards and Silang. But that was my position, and DeGaulle and the border guard persistently followed us. But they had no choice but to give up the chase shortly after. ¡°Sire! Knights of the Southern Legion! ¡± The Southern Legion of the Kingdom, which found dirt that blew from the south of the border, revealed itself on the border line. ¡°Good response speed! ¡± The troops of the Southern Legion who stood before us immediately shouted at us. ¡°State your affiliation and identity! ¡± Only after hearing the voice of the line that day could I realize the state of the group. While he was stirring up the Empire''s territory, he couldn''t wash his face properly, his face torn apart by repeated battles, his broken clothes, and the lion''s insignia that symbolizes the Kingdom were not covered in dirt. The head of the barrel, which had just been joyfully raced up, even carried an old man and a man with him. It was not unusual for them not to recognize us, nor to find us extremely suspicious. Later, the wires grasp their condition and rub their faces in the middle of their breastplates. "Oops!" The Southern Legion knights take a deep breath when the clay-covered crest is revealed. ¡°Standing, no way...¡± At that time, Siorin, who came down from my daughter''s shoulder, shouted with a bloody voice. I believe the envoy of the Kingdom has finally returned from his mission. ¡°The Southern Legion is here to see His Royal Highness! ¡± The knights and horsemen of the Southern Army kneeled before me in unison. I smiled and received their greetings. Then I looked behind my back. The Empire''s border guards were looking this way. I waved my hand at them. My farewell greetings show the faces of the Imperial Ceremonials who were watching me from afar. I waved my hand fervently, whether I did or not. Thank you for your generosity. * * ¡°I''m glad you''re back safely." The Southern Army knights were technically the ones who evacuated me the day I left the kingdom. They have returned a few times to the safe return of our envoy. I felt the bowels of sincerity about how much they were waiting for our return. I wasn''t the only one who felt that way, and the wire lions were talking to the Southern Army knights with a friendly face. The Southern Legion was deeply offended by the iron smiths'' defeat of the Empire''s knights. ¡°They will no longer see the Knights of the Kingdom under their eyes. ¡± Whenever they encountered the knights of the Empire on the border, they were ignored, and they treated the wire as silver. "But who defeated the Paladins of the Empire...¡± One of the Southern Legion''s knights asked with a rather flattering face. The responses of the wiremakers who heard the question were each of them. Someone looks at Arwen, and someone looks at Guerwain and his colleagues. And someone looked at me. The Southern Army''s knights became puzzled by the reaction of the middle heating. I smiled and pointed to the side where Arwen and Guywine were. ¡°Ouch!¡± ¡°The kingdom is born of Itorok or young gifted men! ¡± As the knights reacted, Arwen became embarrassed, and Guerwain and his companions turned their heads. They did not rest until they arrived at the fortress, but praised the newly born gifted. ¡°If you set up the ball, it deserves praise. ¡± To those in trouble, I just laughed and laughed. ¡°You''ve arrived!¡± Only after the new lions arrived at the fort could they escape that uncomfortable situation. ¡°The sky helped. The spirits of the kingdom must have looked down. ¡± The commander of the Southern Legion, who confirmed the safety of me and the knights, was a face with no cold. He repeatedly praised our group for the imperial feat, and for not being subdued to it. The same was true of Southern Army knights. And many of their compliments were toward me. What a defeat not to surrender to the power of the outcast and the power of the empire. It was a situation that did not adapt to me. In the meantime, I feel uncomfortable because I only eat the insult of the stadium and suddenly hear this compliment. ¡°With the ball in place, it deserves a compliment. Just enjoy it.¡± That''s what Arwen said to me. I returned what I told her a little while ago. "Ugh." I looked at the group quietly after spitting out the sound of burden. One of them said it was superstitious, but his eyes were shining brightly. Not to mention Arwen, who became a Knight of the Quadchain in the confrontation with Paladin, and the other wires grew through the Empire. The same was true of Gurwain and his colleagues. I was diligently digesting the traces left in my body by the three Ecchions. As a result, when he encountered the Knights of the Empire, he overcame the imagination of the Ring and performed less. I don''t know, but it''s the trio that has achieved the greatest results in a short time. Adelia was not noticeable either, but I noticed something I woke up in my own way. In fact, she did not play a big role in this empire. It was also because she was an unstoppable [war enthusiast] and [butcher] when she started the fight, and because she was not prepared to wield a sword against a man herself. That didn''t mean I didn''t have any income. Given the natural talent of my ancestors, she noticed a lot of things as she watched the struggle and battle between them. The deeper eyes were evidence of that. I assure you, with just a few instruments, she will soon be in Swordmaster''s half. That way, she will overcome some of her innate weaknesses. Of course, the minimum degree of rationality will only be the degree of madness that remains. The commander has not held us captive for long, and has taken care to give rest to our comrades who have returned from the limbs. The group did not decline consideration. So now a place has been created. Drinks broke out. Externally, our envoy has been known to have left the eclipse since the Great Jubilee and has barely returned alive. No matter how fortified the kingdom was, it was foolish to wander about what we did in the Empire. So everyone emptied their drink without saying a word. ¡°Fuchch.¡± From time to time, the laughter of no one knew who it belonged to, but it was generally a quiet atmosphere with only a drink. Herchim Kiringer encourages me when I''m moderately drunk. ¡°Your Majesty, a word. ¡± I said it over and over again, but I couldn''t say any more because everyone was holding the glass and waiting for me to say a word. ¡°All the hard work. ¡± In my words, the wireworkers stare at me. After a while, I asked him if that was all. I was expecting a big toaster. After a long time, they started pouring liquor among themselves. At that time, the locks were released from the mouths of the wire lions who had been hijacked. But while laughing and chatting, they did not mention what was on their way home. I saw the wires unwind and enjoy the joy of rebirth. It was cloudy. The fact that no one had died was more proud than good victory and achievement. Jaw. That''s when someone took my cup. It was Arwen. ¡°Overdrinking is not good for the knight. ¡± I grabbed a bottle of wine instead of a glass, and said bitterly. ¡°Tell those guys over there, not me. ¡± Jaw. Someone took the bottle this time while I was making fun of my mouth. ¡°You''ve been drinking a lot lately. ¡± It was Carls. He counts the bottles I emptied with his eyes and nags. The two of them came together and drove me away, and there was no time to be afraid. I heard two hands, and Adelia gave me a warm car in front of me like that. Your hands and feet are very good. Yeah. I''m groaning, and suddenly the door opens. "Huh?" A man appeared beyond the open door. Even though he was doing a topography among the beggars, it wasn''t hard to recognize him. ¡°Jordan?¡± It was the 17th Battalion of the Baleard Rangers, Captain Jordan. As he approaches, he bows his head to the dry side and shouts. ¡°I''ve been wandering around for months trying to find you! ¡± I don''t know English, but I''m dreaming. He takes the bottle from Kars and empties it into his life. Then I began to pour out how hard he had been looking for me. The tour was full of complaints, the mouth crept out, but in the end the emotions contained in it were relief and affection. I choked on something because I was drunk. I hugged the ranger to the extremity without hesitation for me. ¡°Ugh. Scream. ¡± But the stink of stabbing my nose quickly spread out. ¡°Wash first and don''t come. What''s so urgent...¡± ¡°This is not the time to do this! ¡± Jorden yells loudly at me. ¡°The Empire is preparing for war! ¡± It was a face without any jokes. I ran away. He got up and asked Jorden about the situation before and after the battle. ¡°I have found you, wandering through the Empire. ¡± He explained for a long time why he had come back to the middle of nowhere until he found me. Sudden and frequent movement and training of troops, and observation of large transport units. It was all a sign of war. I washed dry. The stiff facial muscles were awkward. ¡°What is the destination of the supplies? ¡± ¡°Confirmed!¡± In a straight position, Jordan pulls the map out of his arms and spreads it on the table. I looked over the map of the Ranger. One line has been drawn in a straight line to the eastern border of the Empire. At the end of that long line, the southern border of the kingdom was the eastern border of the empire, which had been cleared for a long time to the south, and the border with a small kingdom. I groaned. "Dothrin" The SEGLER on the map came in sick. 131 131. 41. Lost one, but one left (3) I had originally planned to stay a few days in the border fort and relax, but I didn''t have time for that. I instructed the commander to explain the situation and prepare for the imperial provocation, which I do not know will happen in a year. Then he borrowed a horse and set out straight for the royal family. ¡°Hi!¡± I ran horses day and night. I had to meet with the descendants of the Climate who were waiting for me in the royal palace. After a restless horse, I finally arrived at the royal palace. ¡°Your Majesty? ¡± Whether the movement of our group was faster than the messengers sent from the fortress or not, the royal people seemed to faint at the resurrection of me and my envoy. I went straight to the royal palace. I rushed through the gates of the royal palace to find the Feud. ¡°Your Majesty is waiting. ¡± The court knight who was guarding the Feud immediately informed me of my position and opened the door. ¡°Your Majesty! ¡± ¡°Brother!¡± Marquis Villefeld and Maximilian smiled widely when they found me. The king who sat on the throne of the statue was rarely smiling at me. But there was no time to share the joy of the reunion. I came as close as I could to the descendants of the climate that was at the end of the Second World War. ¡°Doris.¡± ¡°I paid all my debts...¡± ¡°It''s war.¡± ¡°What?¡± He''s hardened by the unspeakable words. ¡°The Empire is gathering troops on the border with Dothrin. ¡± Just like the face you were smiling at. * * It was a one-year reunion, but the atmosphere of the Feud was sinking heavily. The descendants of the Climate and their attendants swooped up their asses as if they were returning to my country on a non-dragon. ¡°Wait. Now that we''ve sent someone, we''ll know more soon. ¡± Then I held them captive. The messenger sent to Marquis Montpellier will find out more. Soon after, Herchim Kiringer appeared, who sent a message to the Marquis. Marquis Montpellier was also with him. ¡°Your Majesty...¡± ¡°From the internal situation of the Empire. ¡± Marquis Montpellier''s mouth is cut off with the face of a cow brought to the slaughterhouse. ¡°Once there''s a war, I''m sure. ¡± The marquis who saw me hardened the defect and began to straighten things out. ¡°The Imperial Court intends to completely erase the kingdom of Dothrin from the map. ¡± Jean Catherine grumbles at me. I was caught up in something I didn''t want to do because of me, and I noticed that the fire burned all the way to my country. But it was a misunderstanding. ¡°The Imperial Court has been courteous to some families and kingdoms on the continent for a very long time. I''ve been grading them separately, and I''ve been caring enough to tell the difference. ¡± Through the mouth of Marquis Montpellier, the story of the Imperial Special Administrative List flowed. It was the first story I heard. I frowned and frowned without knowing. I looked at Dolosis, and his face was no different from mine. I think I''ve come up with the same idea. ¡°Speak to the kingdoms and families inscribed on the list. ¡± I dared Montpellier to add conviction. The Marquis hesitates. They begin to list the names of the lists one by one. The Bavarian family of the deceased who have already lost their roots, The Dothrin family, founded by the blood of the Climate, The Leonberger family with the blood of the Dragon Slayer. From the Marquis''s mouth, the names of the families I know have flowed. They''re all over 400 years old. It was a family that had built great achievements together. I had a hunch. Some names I don''t know won''t be different from him either. The Emperor''s special list was about families with [myth]. ¡°You were after the artifact. ¡± I took Dolosis'' word and added a word. ¡°Or he was aiming for the battle itself. ¡± I have already heard that there have been numerous attempts to hijack my body through Marquis Montpellier. That''s why I was so sure. Recognize that the progeny of foresight are collecting [transcendence]. Exclusivity, or restraint I didn''t know the purpose. It was merely a conjecture that the progeny of the foreseeable would never be able to gather the old transmissions with simple curiosity and would never benefit the kingdom. ¡°The boundary rating for the Leonberger family has been steadily downgraded in recent decades. But the rank of the Dothrin family has steadily risen. ¡± Montpellier''s words were continuing between me and Dolosis. ¡°Dothrin''s punishment, like the Snow Thorn, was already confirmed, but the problem was the timing. Shouldn''t there be something you can get to spend a lot of money on King Kiking? ¡± The purpose of this war has flowed out of his mouth. ¡°And it seems to me that you thought it would be advantageous if the Emperor could eliminate the internal threats from this war. ¡± It was the real purpose of this war that the aristocrats of the empire who followed the Emperors turned their gaze to the outside before shaving their power and eating each other. The result was a war with Dothrin. ¡°Soon, a statement from the Empire, stating Dothrin''s responsibility for the assassination of the nobles, will be officially forwarded to each kingdom. ¡± It did not really matter if the Emperor had found the circumstances in which the Knights of Chang intervened. The Empire has decided to wage war against Dothrin for as long as it can. Dothrin just couldn''t help it. Dothrin was only identified when the Empire tried to crack down on the interior. The warning to the military kingdoms of the movement against the Empire was only a dummy. ¡°Two house lockdowns will make the entire continent a mess. ¡± Jean Kathryn stares at the Marquis in a whirlwind. Marquis Montpellier mourned at that hostile gaze. I deserved it. There was no one here who saw the Marquis with a good eye. The marquis of Dolosis looked like they were going to chew the marquis right away, and the people of the kingdom were also burning their enemies with old memories. Marquis looked at me with desperate eyes as if he were asking for help. I had no intention of putting him down. "Billion!" Montpellier, who was hit in the face by an accident, grabbed his nose and screamed. I kicked him like he was. Then he stepped on it. ¡°What the hell! ¡± After a long knock, I confronted the man who asked for this oil. ¡°Bona Manna, I would have done such a terrible thing while I was gone. ¡± In my words, Marquis Montpellier became a mute who ate honey. ¡°And!¡± Puck! ¡°The list story! ¡± Puck! ¡°Why did you hide it! ¡± Puck, puck! Marquis Montpellier curls up and screams that I''m going to die. ¡°What onion are you? ¡± Come out when you''re black. Puck puck. I continued to beat the Marquis. How is it possible to fix such a nasty nature that even if you step on it, you will still have to go back and forth? Then I came to the conclusion. It''s worthless. I haven''t been around my whole life anyway. Suck it! He seems to have failed to adjust his power while his life soared for a while. With the sound of something breaking, Marquis Montpellier bites the bubble and flicks his eyes. ¡°Mmm.¡± The surroundings were quiet. In the meantime, Marquis Villefeld, who wondered how the Montpellier roasted him, realized his secret and nodded. Rather than being unquestionable and cool, I wanted to see if there were any of these. The King was expressionless, but he seemed somewhat backward. As I suspected, Montpellier seems to have wreaked havoc in my absence. ¡°Brother...¡± I warned Maximilian not to follow me with a respectful face. He was following me strangely, so I could get some strange water. I was the only one who jumped like a lunatic. Maximilian should not be with me. The prince, who was qualified by the modern army, was a different seed than a manganese like me. ¡°Violence should be denounced as a last resort, preferably. ¡± I was newlywed to a naive prince. I mean, people would look ridiculous for a while, but it didn''t matter. ¡°What are you going to do? ¡± I asked Dolosis. ¡°Somehow. We have to fight. ¡± Surprisingly, his face was calm. It was a rather stiff look, but that was all. I saw no fear of the war in front of me anywhere. ¡°I assure you.¡± Rather, he showed strong confidence. ¡°If the Empire considered that Dothrin''s power was all that was revealed, it would lose so much in this war. ¡± In his unshakeable declaration, Jean Catherine added: The Emperor''s judgment was not wrong, and he said that the civil war he was worried about would not happen once the Emperors had died on the battlefield. They were assimilated to their speculation and said a few words. ¡°If you''re the King, I want you to kill the Three Princes. ¡± That way, that scoundrel will begin to expand in earnest. Of course, war will not be as easy as it seems. If I really would have, I wouldn''t have waited until now for the Climate Family to bow down. But there was no need to point that out. Now it''s time to chop the whole thing up. ¡°No way...¡± The King frowned when he saw my face. ¡°The Kingdom of Heaven, is not yet ready. ¡± Even if I''m worried that I''m going to help Dothrin, I have to say that the Kingdom is not at war yet. Let''s sell our worries. Who knows it''s not time for the Kingdom to face the Empire. ¡°I''m going to Dothrin with my knights. ¡± That is why I intend to join as an individual, not as a kingdom. ¡°Nonsense! How rude is a successor to the throne of a country! ¡± Of course, the king jumped. ¡°The greater the damage done to the Empire in the war against Dothrin, the greater the gain for the Kingdom. ¡± I persuaded the King. Dothrin said that it should never be easily destroyed, that Dothrin must stand firm and harass the Empire, and that a kingdom that has become deceitful or otherwise would be more likely to regain its full sovereignty. ¡°You''re one, how many more articles are different. It''s arrogance, it''s exaggeration. ¡± ¡°An enemy can only deal with part of the whole at once, but sometimes part of it can dictate the whole. ¡± ¡°Haven''t you ever thought that you''re part of something that might dictate the whole thing? ¡± ¡°Your Majesty, and the Maximilians. ¡± ¡°That''s it now! ¡± The king was furious and shouted. ¡°Your Majesty. And Your Majesty. The question is, why don''t you take the time to talk? It''s too much to decide right now. ¡± Marquis Villefeld, who was more unfamiliar, went out for mediation. ¡°You look ugly in front of your guests. Don''t take offense by counting. ¡± The King, who was so distressed by his emotions, went to war seeking understanding from Dolosis. ¡°Your Majesty, how could you be so desperate? ¡± Marquis Villefeld bruised me terribly before the King disappeared. ¡°What did I do? ¡± ¡°It was just a little while ago that His Majesty came back from nowhere. If you had counted how angry you were, you wouldn''t have said that at least here. ¡± ¡°Exactly. Your Majesty''s consideration was not the only one during your absence. It wasn''t a good time. ¡± I stepped up to Maximilian and listened to the Marquis. It was unfair. It''s a chance to weaken the Empire''s power, and it''s a chance to build up my own personal karma and gain a great deal of power. Why are you all messing around? I couldn''t understand it. ¡°Sometimes I think I''m really excited about it, apart from the swordsmanship I tell you about. ¡± It''s all because I was young and didn''t get loved, and I wandered outside, and the Marquis said to himself, ¡°Brother, you''ve come a long way, so rest. Once your head has cooled, you''ll have a little more time. ¡± Maximilian caught me. ¡°Go ahead. Don''t you even have to take what I left you with? ¡± I was forced to leave the Feud because I couldn''t stand it any longer. Just before the war, Dolosis greeted me. The situation is urgent, so I can''t stay any longer and intend to fly straight to the mainland. I''ll leave a man in case, so if you have anything to contact me, I''ll let you know. Then I roughly waved my hand. I didn''t mean to say goodbye so grand. I''ll see you soon anyway. After that, Dolores and I headed to Maximilian''s residence. I took back what I had left there. Dragon Slayer, the body was still unresponsive. * * Three days have passed. Both Dolosis and the Knights of Chang left their home country, and Jin Kathryn remained in the kingdom. He had no intention of grasping the Marquis of Montpellier to find out the size and arrangements of the Empire''s troops. In the meantime, I persuaded the King. And finally, I was able to get permission. ¡°Keep in mind, the real battlefield you have to fight is not Dothrin. ¡± The king has asked me not to overdo it on the battlefields of other nations. Of course, it was not his will not to crowd on the battlefield, but the king''s words were merely to be careful. I knew it. I answered. I was going to get up early because I had a lot to prepare, and the king brought out the story of the outsider. ¡°I intend to dedicate Count Valrhaud to the Paladins of the Kingdom. ¡± At that, I became bruised. All the countries of the continent referred to the Knights of the Quadchain as Paladin, but as much as the Poisonous Kingdom, it has replaced the name with the word "The Lion." After the royal knights who were killed in Mount Suri 400 years ago as paladins, the word paladin was hardened over time and tradition. And I know that 400 years ago, no one was named Paladin in the kingdom except for the three brothers of Ecchion and the Royal Knights. But the king will take the loner to Paladin. I choked on my chest and something pushed up. But not outwardly. ¡°Vincent would love that. ¡± I just stood up with a heavy tone. Then the king called me up. ¡°I hope that the name Paladin no longer refers to warriors. ¡± I laughed fluffy. Just tell him to come back safely. It was truly dishonest. ¡°I''ll come back and say hello before I leave. ¡± Then I went out to the king''s residence. I had a lot to do. I had to choose the knights to go with me, and I had to shine my face in winter. And I had to get a band to play my part while I was gone. The kingdom will not intervene in Dothrin''s war externally, nor will I step outside the kingdom. Everywhere externally. I didn''t forget that I had to deal with it first while moving. After three years of respite from Sigrun, Elder High Elf, the day of the promise came to pass. 132 132. 42. Dragon Slayer (1) Adelia wasn''t the only one worried these days. Recently, His Royal Highness''s behavior was strange. If I stay still, the prince, who was not resting and moving as though he was sick of death, stops all the work he was doing one day as a starting point and is stuck in a place. I didn''t meet anyone, I didn''t talk to anyone. I just hung up on meditation with my eyes closed all day. I picked up some of the prince''s favorite foods because I was afraid of getting hurt, but I didn''t even touch him. It''s been four days. In the meantime, many have come to visit the First Prince''s womb. Everyone was worried about the prince''s sudden chipper. But the prince remained immersed in meditation without even knowing their visit. It''s been another four days. Adelia, who finds the prince''s bed in time for dawn, opens her eyes. The prince, who had closed his eyes and was not fluttering for almost ten days, stood up. ¡°Your Majesty!" She spills her words after running to the prince with her eyes closed. In the meantime, I was worried that you wouldn''t be able to eat and sit in the room. The prince smiled quietly at the words. His face was somewhat defensive, but his eyes were clear before. Her relieved tears were fluttering, and the prince asked me to help her. I helped clean up and heard the prince dressed up. And when they were all dressed up, the prince demanded that they colonize the armor this time. She clenches her head and helps the prince wear the armor he usually enjoys. It was basically made of leather and was an armor of active northern knights. The prince, who checked the armor strap more thoroughly than usual, smiled with satisfaction and praised him for his hard work. She looks down with a small head and looks back at the prince. The prince''s head grew a lot while wandering the empire. After searching the drawer in the chimney and pulling out the comb and strap, she cleaned the head of the prince who had grown hot with a skilful move. The prince once again praised me for being better. After repeated compliments, she smiled and smiled at a bird I didn''t even know. It felt like the frown in my heart had faded for almost ten days. The prince, armed with an ambush, stood before the two swords that were carried on the table. And I pondered for a moment, and I picked up one of them. The royal sword was in the prince''s hands, not his usual favorite. After seeing that, Adelia''s heart snapped and fell. It''s time to get out of the territory of the bloody empire. This is the most heavily guarded royal palace in the peaceful province. The prince seemed to be on the battlefield alone. She grabbed the prince''s sleeve without my knowledge. The prince, who would have laughed foolishly if it were usual, just stroked his head today without saying a word. That''s my anxiety. She gave me strength in the hand that held my sleeve. Zec. The prince gently releases her hand. And he said, "If you don''t come back until the sun goes down, give it to Marquis." While she was silent, the prince opened the door and stepped out. Later he regained consciousness and followed the prince, but he was already disappearing somewhere. I asked the knights who were guarding the palace where the prince was. The knights replied without hesitation that the prince would take a short walk, so no one should follow him. Adelia grabs hold of the letter in my hand. I wanted to break the seal right away and confirm the contents, but the prince''s orders were absolute. She presses the anxiety, waiting for the prince to return. But the prince did not return until that day. * * Kars Ulrich knocks on the door of the chimney. Knock, knock. ¡°Your Majesty, that knife. ¡± Several times, the answer was not heard. ¡°I''m going in.¡± Carls opens the door carefully. There was no trace of anyone lying on a clean bed. ¡°Just in case. ¡± The prince who had been out on a walk the other day unhooked the chipper didn''t come back all night. So the possibility is unlikely, but I checked to see if the court knights didn''t come back to the bedside without knowing. But neither did the prince. The chimney was empty. "Hmm?" He frowns as he looks around the chimney. On the bright side of the chimney, there was a curled shadow in the most cornered position. A woman who dug her head while holding her knee with her two hands. ¡°Lord Adelia? ¡± She was the prince''s most recent wife, Adelia Bavaria. He sat there all night waiting for the prince to come back, and Carls lowered his tongue. Then she quietly approached and asked, thinking she might know about the prince''s whereabouts. ¡°Do you know where he went? ¡± Still buried between her knees, she shakes her head. ¡°Huh. Did you go running even if you had a sudden headache? ¡± Concerns about the prince were not great. He was a prince, and he thought that being a Swordmaster was no big deal in his own territory. I''ve been chipping for almost ten days, so I must have gone to get some air. Wait and I''ll be right back. I thought so. But the sun went down that day, and the moon began to worry when the prince did not come back to Heaven again. ¡°How far did you go for a walk? ¡± Until then, the Swordsmen will be with us too, so I thought it would be okay. ¡°Mmm.¡± The prince''s sleeper, found again at sunset, was still invisible to the prince. There was only Adelia Bavaria, who was crouching and sitting in the same position as the previous day. He sighs and tries to settle down, and a whole bunch of locked voices grasp him. ¡°Thy Majesty, ¡± It was Adelia Bayern. A woman turned around and looked at him, striking her head that was buried between her knees. Bumped with tears and nostrils, with a pathetic face. ¡°Don''t worry, if you don''t come back in two days, give this letter to Marquis Villefeld. ¡± As she stood up sniffing, she pulled one of the envelopes out of her arms and let it go. Kars stiffens and stops. ¡°What''s that supposed to mean? ¡± When he asked the frowning impression, the woman cried and said, ¡°You seemed to be going to fight someone. ¡± Carls yelled at me without even knowing. ¡°Why now! ¡± He looked at the woman''s face and shut his mouth. I didn''t think it was going to be by tapping on her who seemed extremely unstable. ¡°All right, get up. I will go to His Majesty the King immediately. ¡± She woke up in her place twisting. Be sure to hold the letter from the prince. * * ¡°I wonder if you left for Dothrin without saying anything. ¡± It was left behind without following the knights who ran day and night. Only today, Siorin Kirgayen, who arrived in the royal palace, made more speculation about the prince''s whereabouts. ¡°I''ve already allowed the prince''s Dothrin line. I have no reason to leave without saying so. ¡± King denies Siorin''s words. ¡°Perhaps you are spending time in the amusement of the royal family. He hasn''t seen that lately, but he used to. ¡± Maximilian shakes his head in the words of Siorin. ¡°I''ve already sent people to check out all the entertainers of the royal family. But no one saw you. ¡± ¡°Huh. Then where the hell did you go...¡± I saw one side of the Feud, as if people had made promises. Adelia Bavaria was there. When people''s gaze was drawn to her at a moment, she retreated behind the dance. Squeeze your hands together in front of your chest and hold one envelope firmly. ¡°I have an answer, and I can''t see it, and it''s frustrating. ¡± The King sighed. I''ve already looked at it a few times, and I''ve seen it myself. However, the knowledgeable woman did not even accept the royal command that the prince should tell the old man. I ordered the knights to take it by force, but I decided to wait for Marquis Villefeld to solve it anyway. However, Marquis''s palace is late today, so I kept getting nervous. I press and hold the restlessness, and I hear the court knight''s voice outside the door. ¡°Marquis Villefeld was right. ¡± Those who were now waiting for Marquis or Marquis to come saw the door of the Great War. When I heard the news, I ran in a hurry, and the old man, who was somewhat blurred as usual, stooped down before the king. ¡°I came running straight after being commanded, but my feet were too late, and I was too late. I''m sorry, Your Majesty. ¡± ¡°Now that you''re ready, start with the letter. ¡± Once again, the old man bowed his head to Adelai Bavaria in the words of the King, who hurried without a word. ¡°Give it to me.¡± Only after she looked at the marquis''s face did she give him the letter. Marquis immediately tore the seal of the letter. Then I began to read the contents of the letter aloud. ¡°I leave a letter just in case, but I hope Marquis never reads it...¡± Marquis'' recitation was stopped even before the rush was over. His face was hardened like a stone. Marquis''s eyes swiftly moved through the letter. And finally, after reading the letter to the end, he gave it to Carls. And again, while Carls was delivering the letter to the king on the stage, the marquis asked Adelia. ¡°How did you feel when you handed this letter to me? ¡± ¡°His complexion was calm, but he seemed to have had a big fight before his eyes. ¡± The marquis closed his eyes. In the meantime, the king read the letter and handed it to Maximilian. The king''s face was not so different from that of the Marquis. Maximilian read the letter with a stiffened expression. I leave a letter just in case, but I don''t want Marquis to read it as soon as possible. But there''s still one in the bay. Severe... I have the answer in my own way, and I believe it will work out somehow. But, you know. It doesn''t always work the way you want it to. Severe... If I used to, I would only care about one thing, but lately I feel responsible in my own way. I''ve got a lot to do. So I''m going to ask Marquis to do something while I''m gone. The fact that my brother, who was always confident, wrote this letter with failure in mind made Maximilian anxious. But he struggled to suppress the anxiety and even read the letter. The main content of the letter was about where he left off. And there was a letter written about the proper use of the inscription. Then Maximilian knew why the face of the Emperor and Marquis was so firm. It was like a long history. But it wasn''t a real will. I''ll be back as soon as I can. No matter how late, I''ll be back until things start in earnest. It said at the end of the letter that he was promised to come back. Maximilian believed it. Your brother will surely come back. Leading the Northern reinforcements and showing up on the defensive ship, we will keep our promise again. Kars Ulrich, who later confirmed the contents of the letter, also believed. But the atmosphere was still bad. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± It was then that an urgent voice was heard outside the Great War. ¡°Some of the knights who were ordered to search have returned! ¡± ¡°Stop! ¡± The knights who opened the gates of the Feud fell on their knees in front of the statue. ¡°In two hours on horseback in the royal palace, there was a sign of a great struggle! ¡± At the end of the article, the King sat down on the throne. ¡°All over the place, full of scratches, I swear to God, I''ve never seen anything like it." ¡°What the hell was that? ¡± Siorin Kirgayen asked on behalf of the King and Marquis Villefeld, who seemed to be out of his mind. ¡°That''s something huge. ¡± The article replied in a trembling voice. ¡°It was as if a dragon had passed by. ¡± 133 133. 42. Dragon Slayer (2) The Court Knights are on the scene. ¡°What is this...¡± ¡°What the hell happened here? ¡± The knights of the Iron Stone Tale, who did not have a single eyebrow when the knife touched their necks, became a crushed face. It wasn''t a battle in front of my eyes, it was just a trail after it was over. Just that, the best knights in the kingdom were shaking. Normally, their heads would have been in contact by this point. Wake up, get some peace of mind. But the court knight commander had nothing to say. I just frowned and looked at the scene again. It wasn''t weird either. He is the Knight of the Quadchain, the Silver Lion of the Kingdom. It was a strong man who reached higher ground than anyone else who had gathered here. That''s why I was more agitated than anyone else. If his companions were just overwhelmed by the strange sight in front of his eyes, he felt even the fear of the words. [It was as if a dragon had passed by.] The report of the first person to find the scene hit my head. The most objective of the reports was to add a futile word to them, and then to give them a firm instruction. But now it can''t be. A massive scar in the middle of it, scattered all over the earth. If the dragon were to sail and run down the earth, it would be just like me. The commander draws the sword. I gathered the Aurora Blade at the end of the sword. Gather and collect until you can no longer afford it. Then he thrashed the earth with an aurorablade that reached its peak. Bang! The dust blooms with great noise. ¡°All of you, Captain! ¡± Surprised by his sudden actions, his men flagged him. Either that or he just waited for the dirt to sink with a firm face. Finally the dirt sank. Traces of immortal stunts reveal themselves. ¡°Mmm.¡± I groaned. I was already expecting it, but the visibility was even more disastrous. With only one hit, more than half of the manna in the body was exhausted. The hand gripped by the sword was torn and blood was pouring out. But there was no vote. Only one trace of weakness was added above the scar on the earth. To put it bluntly, the dragon scoured over the passage of time, and only one of the worms made a fuss. Even though the best Gift Lion in the kingdom does everything in its power. I couldn''t even gauge how much force it would take to leave a scar like that. I''d rather deny it. Scars in front of the eyes are left by nature, not by humans, but by typhoons or something like that. I wanted to believe that. But I couldn''t. The instinct of the knight who came to completion told me. That''s never a trace of nature. That''s a trace of stunt. He was quietly submerged in thought. The four rings are impossible to imitate. Would it be possible to add a ring to it? I didn''t know. That''s something in the realm that I''ve never experienced. I just vaguely guessed. If that scar was actually made by a human, if it was the missing prince who left that mark in a year. It must be the first Pentathlon knight in the kingdom. ¡°No way...¡± One prince, who once taught swordsmanship and was a teacher, could not think that he had produced such a sight. It was different from what the prince, who was known to be incompetent, did when he piled a manatee in his heart to reach the Swordmaster. And that meant that creating this ridiculous sight in front of the eyes was the third being. The existence of this relentless power was even the measure of the royal kingdom, but no one knew it. It felt like a blade touched my neck. It was not time to disperse the power and turn it out of the palace. It was a trick if the creature that made this trail in a year was after the king. ¡°I don''t do chases. ¡± The Supreme Knight commander, who shrugged his sword, ordered his return with a firm voice. * * I dispatched a knight with a gifted lion to check the scene, but I had no income. Rather, I only heard more gloomy news. At least the Pentagon Knights intervened, and if the One Prince was the target, he wouldn''t be able to expect survival. If the reporter had not been a beloved benefactor, the king would have dared to take the life of the royal family for a mockery. The king was furious with the court knight commander. Get out now and search again. But I couldn''t let the Court Knights out again. The palace knight commander suggested the possibility that the chest still remained hidden nearby and immediately became impatient about the need to strengthen the royal palace boundaries. It was a situation called Mane, the gifted in the kingdom. I could not disperse the power of the royal palace. Moreover, court knights were great knights, but not great pursuers. Rather than a fever knight, it was much more efficient to scour the vicinity with a hundred soldiers. The king borrowed part of the central army and troops of the Royal Guard to direct a major search operation. There was also a Ranger from Ballerhard who was good at searching and exploring. ¡°Damn it! Damn it! I don''t want to be left alone! ¡± Ranger Jorden goes out to the royal palace with a profanity. The prince''s knights followed. And I finally made it to the scene. An unimaginable trace of battle, a ranger who watched the Warlord''s wrath from the horizon, spread out in the plains. ¡°Fuck! Fuck! It just went wrong. Look! ¡± Jordan swears. If it''s really dead, I''ll find it and bring it back to life. It was blasphemous and despicable, but no one blamed the Rangers. They were in the same mood. The prince is always cool, but this time it''s too late. Why didn''t you tell anyone when you were dealing with this kind of heist? If he had counted the problems that would have arisen after he disappeared, he never should have. ¡°Do you still not know the true nature of the charge, even though you have been with the charge for much longer than I have? ¡± It was the words of Siorin Kirgayen, who joined the search party in self-defence. ¡°I heard that the Eunuch who identified the scene confirmed the situation of the Pentathlon Knight. But can you deal with him? ¡± ¡°It''s not about being an opponent! ¡± Cyorin fills his tongue with the voice of Karls. ¡°Yes, you were. Loyal knights who give their lives like a rookie for you, no matter who your opponent is. That''s why you didn''t tell me. ¡± ¡°What does that mean...¡± ¡°When the Winter Castle collapsed, many knights threw their lives into their own hands to defend the unconscious, and you shed tears of blood. ¡± They were not foolish enough not to understand what Siorin said. So they lost their minds. The billionaire collapsed due to the fact that the prince who had to save his life had rather disappeared alone to protect himself. ¡°Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!¡± Kars Ulrich, a knowledgeable man who had never said it was a prehistoric curse, repeatedly uttered a profanity. Other articles also blew up the distribution. It was an outrage towards himself, not anyone else. Because they were lacking, they were weak, and the prince headed to his limbs alone. The world seemed to collapse with anger and self-esteem. Seeing that, Siorin hardens her face. Maybe I have a big grudge against my daughter. But there was no regret. My daughter is in front of an important gobi right now. I had to refrain from releasing the energy until the newly woven loop was firmly stiffened and the mind and body were calm. If you think the fourth ring has become unstable because you have already been conquered by the Empire, you were right not to tell the prince the news. Bonamana will be shocked. Maybe it''s hard enough that the fourth loop is mistied. ¡°Wait." Then the ranger lifts one finger. ¡°I''m distracted, so let''s all be quiet. ¡± Everyone kept their mouth shut on a nervous horse. If there was anyone among them who could find the prince''s whereabouts, it was only the Rangers. He was acting like he was discovering something now. Zec, Zec. Sniff your nose, stammer the ground with your hands, and the ranger heads somewhere. Then I raised my head in a flash. Then I started running somewhere. The knights immediately followed. After a long time, the night was so deep that it was difficult to continue the search. The ranger stopped pronouncing and looked at the floor. ¡°Mmm.¡± The Ranger stops several times in the middle, stabbing the ground, finding a trail, and setting a course again. The Knights thought the Rangers would start moving again this time. ¡°God damn it! ¡± But the ranger didn''t move. I just fell down and shouted at the floor. ¡°I''m not giving up. I''ll never miss it. ¡± Then I crawled on the floor like a madman. It was a desperate struggle to find traces. ¡°I can. Jordan. I can do it. Jordan. Damn it. You can do it! ¡± The knights watched the Ranger with a stiff face. Hopefully, the footstool of the Ranger will not end in hopeless despair. One of the women, who was slammed in the back, hurried forward. It was Adelia Bayern. ¡°Lord Adelia. A clue can be compromised, so back off...¡± Flip! I wonder if I could interfere with the Ranger''s work. Carls, who was trying to make her whole, reached out to her with a horrible energy. The golden trajectory remained clear where the hand had just been. Carls turned his eyes. I saw the back of a Jeridi woman. In her hand, the golden clerk twists the line of sword, and she goes forward. Carl raises his hand and stops the knights trying to step back. It was only Charlna, but he looked into Adelia Bavaria''s eyes. There were two different kinds of light shining beyond the empty eyes, as though even the soul had escaped. The mistress who was looking for my master in tears and tears no longer existed. All that was left was a woman who cried and cried and dried up her eyes like sand. Touch it and it explodes. How many times has he ever seen a madwoman run? At that time, she moved solely to see the blood without her usual tenderness and tenderness. Only the prince could control her like that. And now the prince was not here. It''s not even a battlefield, but it was the prince who drove her mad. Kars pulls out his sword and looks at Adelia Bavaria quietly. Even if it hurt the Ranger, it would cut it right away. Right now, the only thing they can hang on to is Baleard''s Ranger. However, the situation that was concerned did not happen. After passing through a ranger chasing a trail on the ground, she stops her feet and lowers her body. Then I grabbed a handful of dirt and tucked it in my face. At first glance, I felt like I was just looking at it. At first glance, I felt like I smelled it. After a long time of doing something so unknown, she threw out the mud. Blame it. The woman who clasped the floor started running somewhere. It was as if I had discovered something. Rangers and knights rush behind him. How much did he go that way? The whole wilderness was full of big and small rubble. The woman stands in front of one of them. The relatively large rocks were a pile of concrete. Looks like someone could hide their body. The woman threw out her sword and insisted on pushing the rock. Carls and the knights rushed and listened to her. Kung. The rocks fell. Kung. Another rock rolled around. A pile of rocks, like a tomb, was dismantled. And someone''s back under it revealed itself. After being torn into a vine, the pieces of grass looked like stains in the middle of a red bite. ¡°Ah!" Carls pushes the rock with his less trembling hands. The rock was completely cleared and the bloody seal appeared. You put on a gray cape that''s turned into a vine, and you wrap something around it. It was the head of the dumb elf inspectors they knew. (chuckles) Adelia Bavaria removes the elves from the vine. Then something underneath revealed itself. There was someone they were looking for so badly. The prince was there, who drenched his blood and held the sword even as if he was about to be cut off. ¡°Your Majesty! ¡± Adelia Bavaria screams with a cheek. The knights rushed and embraced the prince. Tofu weir. Blood spilled. The prince remained motionless. The Ranger shoots the flare in his arms into the sky. Phew! Phew! With a tumultuous sound, a flame fires over the dark night sky. Flip. I heard the sound of flapping somewhere. Boooooo! The Ranger pulls the horn out of his arms and blows it without rest. And shortly after, a giant non-dragon appeared. ¡°Huh?¡± The rider of the non-dragon looks at the prince with a stern look. ¡°I don''t have time to explain! Let''s get His Royal Highness to the palace! ¡± Scary enough for the non-dragon to land on the ground, Karls carries a prince. The elves were also saddled together. Then I loosened the cape over it and surrounded it with several layers. It was a big deal when the temperature dropped. ¡°Go!¡± ¡°See you at the palace, then! ¡± The rider, Jean Catherine, said so and flew straight to the royal family. Phew. That''s how the lady ran along the non-dragon that flew through the sky. Rangers and knights followed. ¡°I, Your Majesty! ¡± And when they arrived, the prince was already at the end of emergency measures. ¡°As soon as I arrived, there was a royal order to let me in. ¡± The court knight, who was guarding the front door of the prince''s bedchamber, gave way to them. I opened the door and entered the prince''s quarters. There were many people gathered in the bedstead. King of the Hard Face, Queen of Clouds, Two Headless Princes. And a prince with a bloodless face in the middle was lying on the bed like a dead man. I didn''t even know my mother was touching my hand, covered in a white cloth, and he wasn''t fluffy. After seeing that, Karls smashed his butt. ¡°Your Majesty...¡± In that state, I headed to the bed of the rattlesnake gear. ¡°Your Majesty!" Rangers and knights followed him to bed and shed tears. ¡°Sire! Sire! ¡± They don''t talk right, they just keep calling out to the prince. ¡°Oh, shut up. ¡± If I don''t care, I hear a voice so weak that I can''t even hear it. ¡°Huh? Huh? ¡± Frozen knights raise their heads. With a bloodless face, the prince only moves his eyeballs and looks at them. ¡°Your Majesty! Are you all right?¡± Carls yells at the prince with a strange face, not smiling or crying. ¡°Does this look okay now? ¡± The knights sighed with relief at the words of the dying prince. I think it''s okay to talk. Only now did they ask for the circumstances in which the tension was loosened. ¡°What the hell are you doing here...¡± At that time, the prince''s lips sprung small. ¡°Pahon." 134 134. 42. Dragon Slayer (3) I noticed a lot of curiosity, but I cared what I thought of my condition. Only the court knight commander confirmed a few facts necessary for the royal palace boundary with the King''s permission. I was exhausted, but gave a brief answer. The presence of Elder High Elves, the misfortune between her and me, and a three-year grace period. People rarely believed that the temper of an elf like an angel was so harsh. Known elf trainers must have fainted. But that didn''t mean people didn''t believe me. In the meantime, it was a virtue of building enough trust. Until I first woke up, it was the development of the nobility compared to what I didn''t believe. ¡°I can''t believe such a horrible creature has traveled through the kingdom. ¡± "I didn''t know the elves were so dangerous in my dreams. ¡± They were astonished at the power of Elder High Elves and were at the same time overwhelmed. In particular, the court knight commander in charge of the royal boundary was extremely reluctant about the existence of Sigrun. He noticed that he was worried that she might come into the royal palace. I told the commander that she would not find the kingdom for a while. He asked why. ¡°I got what I wanted. ¡± My commander frowned at me. I don''t know what it is, but if that horrible creature got what he wanted, he asked me if it wasn''t a big deal. I was right. If she really got what she wanted. But I wasn''t foolish enough to give her what she wanted. There were many amusements in the world, but not all the songs were just as elaborate and beneficial. Rarely, there were nasty, harmful, and ominous songs in the dog. Desire, greed, loss and emptiness. Filthy songs that call for destruction. A few people who knew about its existence were wary of calling these songs [disaster poems]. It was one of those unclean songs I gave to Elder High Elves. A greedy fairy who can''t use a quadriceps has been fascinated by the wild, old-fashioned horse that I''ve never heard before. I didn''t even know it was a horrible poison. It was natural. [Catastrophe poetry] was not a song of victory, but few people knew its existence in the past. And now, after all these years, there are no survivors who remember the existence of [calamity]. They were all eaten to death by the hour. With the exception of one unclean sword, which became the old mantle of several [plagues]. ¡°What a nasty thing. I filled my stomach, and that''s bad food. ¡± I said it was unfortunate. But none of these people around here really feel sorry for me. I feel like I have a temperamental head that I like to feed. ¡°I can hear it all. ¡± The knights coughed in vain and smoked another cigarette. As the court knight leader reminded me, I left my mouth open. ¡°Then who the hell left that huge trail? ¡± I did not answer. ¡°Standing, no way...¡± Silence is positive, and I was terrified in the eyes of the court knight commander who looked at me with his mouth open. ¡°That''s it.¡± I pledged the following, appealing to him for fatigue to ask me again. I really wasn''t feeling well. In order to poison the fairy, I had to stay poisoned, so the unclean salt that was not resolved at this moment was encroaching on my body. To not be like the old beings who were eaten by poetry and finally reached destruction, for the time being, we had to put a stop to Mansa and devote ourselves to recovery. I closed my eyes. Everyone was asked to leave. ¡°If you have any water, I suggest you avoid your seats until it''s too late to ask after you''ve recovered. ¡± The Queen listened to me. The door was opened and closed, and even the footsteps were no longer heard. When I opened my eyes, I saw Adelia sitting by the bed. I haven''t seen him in days, but I''ve had a lot of face injuries. She and I were able to predict the anxiety she would have felt in the bonded relationship between [dominance] and [decency]. Bona Marna would have been so nosy that I wouldn''t come back. Maybe that nasty characteristic triggered it. Adelia twitches her hand, and she grabs my hand as she sweeps. She hardened as she saw me late. "Hick." After giving out a strange groan, she was restless and avoided the gaze. But I didn''t let go of my hand. Endlessly unconscious, and sober again, she was by my side. I was relieved that I didn''t know why, so I could go back to sleep. * * I was knocked out for two days. When I woke up, I immediately asked the fisherman about the progress of Sword Hee. I had already heard that she was in recovery after handing over the dangerous gossip she brought with me. Still, I felt relieved to see my face. On a massive scale, people expressed their opposition. I trembled at the court, asking where I was going with a body I couldn''t walk well on my own. But I was not stubborn, and the knights with both hands and feet decided to move the sword to my next room. It happened on the bed, according to the article''s report that the job was done. I received Adelia''s support and headed straight to the next room. On the bed, there was a woman lying dead. Half of my face and body were wrapped in bandages, and I sighed as I looked at the poor half-elf, who was covered with scars I didn''t even know when he was going to die. I can still hear her crying like a wounded animal. [Argh, argh!] The scream of Sword Hee''s death was spreading vividly in his head. * * ¡°Argh, argh! ¡± The Sword Hees suddenly appeared, howling like beasts and rushing to Sigrun. I was embarrassed by the sudden turbulence of the Sword Hee. Sigrun was like me. What was different was that her anger was darkened at the base of her embarrassment. ¡°How dare you.¡± She fixes the sword after spitting a thin word. It wasn''t even a gummi. She just drew the sword from top to bottom, again from left to right. Confirmed. That alone tore the flesh of the Sword Hee. But the Swordsmen continued to run to Sigrun. I looked at him with a dull look. I couldn''t turn my head because I dragged the power of poetry too much in a row. I certainly ordered the swordfish to stand by nearby. The Swordsmen have never disobeyed my orders before. Why are the swordfish dying in front of me like that? I couldn''t understand. ¡°Stop!" When I saw Sword of Sigrun with his right arm cut off, I held Sword of Sigrun and shouted. However, Sword Hee finally swung his sword and was slaughtered by Sigrun. I fixed the sword with both my hands. ¡°Stop!" I shouted again, but the Swordsmen didn''t listen to me. ¡°Why the hell? ¡± Trying to step out, Gunne stood in front of me. Ugh. She smiles softly and wipes the blood on my mouth. [Run.] After seeing her hand, I realized why the Swordsmen were running recklessly toward Sigrun. Something hot was pouring in the air. I couldn''t stand it without spitting it out. So I yelled. Idiots, I''ll take care of that. So back off. Gunne shakes his head. [She, already, decides.] Her hand got faster. [Death, nothing more than that.] She said Sigrun would never let me go easily. I knew it. So I prepared in my own way. Greedy Elder High Elves have prepared enough gifts to be satisfied. I also had the strength to protect myself from the poison in it. I''m sure he did. Gunne said it''s not enough. She grabbed my cheek while barbeeping. ¡°Gr¨¹r is a Hungarian wool girth with daazin. ¡± Then he said to me with a broken pronunciation as soon as his tongue was cut off. She thought of keeping you by her side for the rest of her life. I think I said something like that. Even at that moment, the screams of the sword were continuing. ¡°Ahhhhhhh!¡± Swordsmen who howl like animals before their eyes and die. ¡°What the hell! ¡± I asked him about his indefatigable death. [Revenge.] Then Gunne told me. This is to protect you, and at the same time, their revenge. As soon as I heard that, I became brutish. Until now, I didn''t know what the swordhoers were thinking. And I wasn''t interested. They''re all in me. They''re just rubbish hidden in the dark. My prejudices against evil elves, The fact that half of the blood in their bodies is elf, Made me so blind. The poor, abandoned man whose tongue is cut off from his master, I just struggled and exploited like their master. It was like me in the past. It took away all the glory, left no name, and had to remain merely a sword. ¡°Argh!¡± One of the swordsmen cut his waist long. I didn''t even know his name. After grabbing the wound with her poor hand, she rushes to Sigrun with a howl. ¡°Quickly!¡± Disrupted pronunciation, desperate screams rose from all sides. Gunne hugged me. If so, use poetry consecutively and inhale the poison [disaster poetry]. When it takes some time for the flow of broken Mana to resume, I was dragged to her with a whirlwind. I felt a deadline. It was a sight I saw somewhere. And I soon found out. Winter castle. Warlord. Outsiders. And knights. I couldn''t help but remember the day when I had to leave my outsider on my limbs and run away. But today was not the same as that day. Elder High Elves were not Warlords, and several times more greedy than that. Sigrune came out and began to approach Gunne with a loud voice. The Sword Hee, who stood in the way of it, died. Now there are only three swords left, including Gunne. The two of them rush to Sigrun, dancing their swords. Pac. The Sword of Sigrun shines before the bitter humming of the swords. Tuck. The swords'' arms were cut off. Tuck. The Sword Hees, whose legs were cut off, sat still. (chuckles) The Sword of Sigrun pierces the heart of the Sword Hee. ¡°Ah..." Gunnega sped up. However, it was not enough to root out the Elder High Elves. I sowed Gunne. ¡°Argh! Argh! ¡± Gunne was angry with me for the first time. It''s stupid to deal with monsters who can''t even fight in a healthy state. Her eyes told me so. Then I shook her head. I can''t run away anyway. And you don''t have to run. I groaned at the corpses of the Swordsmen. ¡°I''d rather have said that. ¡± No, it''s not their fault. It was my disapproval that I didn''t realize, even though I was by my side. ¡°No, if only I''d realized it a little earlier. ¡± And if you actually count how much they want revenge, If I''d known that Han had a bone marrow with such turbulence today, If I had, no one would have died. He bites his chin tightly and fixes his sword. Sigrun approaches. She smiles with blood all over her body, reaching out her hand to me. And he whispered in an angel''s voice. Let''s go together. I shake my head. And raised his sword high. It''s blatant ignorance and mockery on the edge of the eye that bends like a crescent moon. She told me. There''s nothing you can do. The results are said to remain unchanged. ¡°You don''t know. Not right now. ¡± That''s how she came to me. Seeing her like that, I... (chuckles) I shoved a sword in my stomach. Dragon Slayer, my body. Sigrun''s eyes widen. The one who grabbed me with a grunt held me steady. The world stopped. In a world that stopped like that, I whispered frankly. ¡°Here I am with red blood. ¡± Orders I would never have taken out of my mouth if it were usual. ¡°The Winter of Tabernacle, the Frozen World, the Lord of the Whirling Sackwind and Frost. ¡± A magical horse that gives life and forces a deeply asleep sword to awaken. ¡°Answer me, Gruhorn. ¡± It was a song of vows. Wrinkles. The body that was stuck in my stomach, The Mage Gum Gruhorn has begun to crave my blood. I tightened my hands and pulled out my sword. ¡°It hurts so badly. ¡± He didn''t bleed. I didn''t even know if it was because my body was bleeding, or whether it was because my wounds were frozen. Neither did it matter. The only thing that matters now is the Elder High Elves in front of you. ¡°Look smart. Elder High Elf. ¡± Looking at the hardened sigrun, ¡°This is what you were hoping for. ¡± I raised my sword high. ¡°Let''s take care of the dragon slayer. ¡± Then I drew down the sword as it was. Singing the karma that killed the mineral dragon in my heart. 135 135. 43. Mercenaries of the North (1) The world is divided by the sword. The heavens and the earth were split in two. Dust didn''t work. Everything caught in the trajectory of the sword is frozen. In the middle of it was Sigrun. A half-black river was created for the noble fairies, and a gray cloak was torn into vines. The mysterious silvery hair became sporadic, and the body was filled with frost in a half-frozen state. Sigrun put his hand on my forehead. Glug. Red blood flows on the white forehead. She slipped and saw the blood on my hands. Then I frowned. It was an unknown expression. At first glance, I didn''t understand the situation and seemed to be frozen. At first glance, I felt like I had a problem with something. Neither. The interstellar sigrun starts laughing with his forehead. ¡°Oh, really. It''s the best.¡± It sounded like it was really fun. But I was feeling it. A huge energy whistles around her. What was in it was a terrible madness. A monster that has finally reached [myth] ''s horror for a thousand years, Her high presence shot her son-in-law. ¡°Ughh..." I heard a repressed moaning. He turned his head and saw Gunne''s face with his eyes open. Even after death, the sword heel no longer existed. All that''s left is a poor half elf who was terrified in front of a huge battle. I trembled as I came in with a face full of tears. She still grabbed my closet tightly, so the tremor reached me even more desperately. I stepped quietly. A huge energy blooms around my body. The shock of the body that gave its life and borrowed for a while. The myth of fairies and the myth of the sword fluctuate to crush each other. Whiskey for now. But it won''t be long. Unlike the Elder High Elves, who were completely violent, my violence was nothing more than a brief loan. ¡°Run.¡± I grabbed the sword and told Gunne. I could not have the same existence, rejection, as Sigrun does now. Gunne withdrew from the dance floor. Sigrun''s laughter stopped. A smiley face, like a snake''s eyes, rolls towards Degur Gunne. I stepped out and obstructed Sigrun''s vision. ¡°I had no intention of keeping my promise from the beginning. ¡± The Covenant between me and Elder High Elves is about equal co-operation. She can''t ask me for anything anymore, since she tried to break it and take possession of the opponent. I declared. ¡°The Covenant was broken. ¡± That word was enough. Her horoscope, which was pressed by the son-in-law, began to shake unstably. Her horror was undermined. This is not a natural cost to the existence of those who have forsaken the Covenant. ¡°Go back, Elf. ¡± It declared to her the legitimate rights given to the State party to the Covenant. The outing is over. Sigrun did not answer. I just lifted a quietly cut silver sword. At the same time, her upheaval became even more unstable. Nevertheless, she was still overwhelmed and looked down at the world in a high place. I could tell. What her confidence in breaking the Covenant came from. She was willing to pay for some of the thousand years of her life from the start. That''s good enough for this place. And that was true. She had the ability to do so. If the price she had to pay was just about the covenant with me. ¡°Nymphs go to the forest, dwarves go underground. ¡± I recited some of the declarations of the end of the Great War one day in front of dwarves and fairies. She still had no answer. Rather, it came to me as big. But she couldn''t take three steps and had to stop there. I looked at her like that and said coldly. ¡°Go back to the forest. Nymph.¡± Sigrun looked at me. His eyes were filled with awe. At the same time, her upheaval became insane and unstable. As if it wasn''t going to be scattered right now. ¡°How?¡± Elder High Elves asked me before, looking at me in strong restraint. I asked her to leave again instead of answering. ¡°This is no place for you to be. ¡± That wasn''t a favor. Not human Idrian Leonberger. An observer of the beginning and end of the Great War. An order issued by the Nymphs as observers of the Final Declaration Inquiry. ¡°Get out of the forest. ¡± A fairy who has been dragged down to the ground looks up to me. At that moment, I was overwhelmed with anxiety. He grabbed the sword and energized it. But something happened before I even reacted. I''m fine. The sword in Sigrun''s hand was crushed. At the same time, dozens and hundreds of pieces of debris splattered. With the sword of Elder High Elves not scattered. It was too sudden to stop and the distance was too close to avoid. I was defenselessly exposed to a fragment of the sword. A piece of silver digs through my body. It was then that Gunne stood in my way. ¡°Argh...¡± I was choked by the blood that surrounded me. ¡°Yi Yi Yi!¡± I was more tired of pale, whiter faces. My eyes ache from the contrast of red blood shed on my white face. Gunne looked at me with a parisian face. I heard Sigrun''s abominable voice. ¡°What''s the point of breaking a sword like this? ¡± I was extremely angry, and I drew down my sword with all my might. (chuckles) At that moment, the wound of the ship, which had been frozen and sealed, exploded. It''s not my fucking body. My fucking body. He betrayed me. Still, I swung my sword to the end. That was the end. I was unconscious and when I woke up, I was a royal palace. * * I sighed as I looked at Gunne. The search party found me in a heap of rubble somewhere in the plains. I''m guessing Sigrun was desperately trying to hide me in case he changed his mind after he was wounded. I didn''t go through it myself, but the fear she felt at the time seemed to be caught on her fingertips. ¡°Whoo." I sighed. Honestly, the fact that the Swordsmen didn''t step forward would not have made me suffer the worst. I have enough safeguards in my own way. But the Swordsmen didn''t know that, so they sacrificed their lives to protect me. It was a shame. I don''t know his name or his face. It was just a part of the face that was revealed under the cloak. So I couldn''t grieve, I couldn''t mourn. That made me more troubled. They gave their lives for me, because I didn''t even have a memory to mourn and remember. I looked at Gunne again. The wound was severe. I was told that even if I woke up, I might not be able to catch the sword again. I couldn''t even guess what she would feel like if she woke up again. But I just did what I had to do. I will do my best to help that poor half-elf live for himself for the rest of his life. The four swordsmen who were stationed next to Montpellier for surveillance were also about to be summoned. I asked the maid who was by my side to look at Gunne quietly. Take extreme care, and when you wake up, give up immediately. I went back to the room with Adelia''s help. It''s been a day. Gunne is still awake, and the swordsmen who sent him to monitor Marquis Montpellier have come to me. I told her the news of the other swords hiding behind the Grass Cape. They didn''t say anything. I just listened so hard. Those who have lived their whole lives as livestock have never known to mourn the death of their companions. Only a blurred breath informed me that they were shaking weakly. ¡°Can you show me your face? ¡± I sighed and asked them to take off their capes. They wet the hood of the cape without hesitation. ¡°Ah..." I sighed. He was hair and face, and no one was like him. These are others, and I didn''t know that. I was just remembering the gray cloak. I asked them a name. They looked at me blind. His tongue was cut off, he could not speak, he could not write, and he did not know how to reveal his name. ¡°Just the shape of your mouth. ¡± Only after listening to me did they flatter their lips. Gu Hee, who made a good impression on the enemy, is Jonathan. With a calm impression of black hair, Gu Hee-hee said, "Temperature." The black-headed face on the dark brown hair is Harun. A white black-headed man with a pale golden curly face is'' Ibir ''. ¡°Jonathan, Gionne, Harun, Ibir." When I called out his name, the Swordsmen avoided the gaze with an awkward face. I told them more quietly. You guys are free now, if there''s anything you want to say. But after a lifetime of slavery, she had already forgotten how to decide something for herself. Rather, they looked at me with a depressed face, as if they had been abandoned. I thought I might need some time. Not until those who have lived as slaves, as livestock, as scavengers in the dark become human again. It will not be possible. I''m the one who lives in a paddock, and there''s no reason for them not to. Asking the names of the sacrificed swordsmen, he engraved them in his head and ordered them to rest indefinitely. Marquis Montpellier''s surveillance was indeed entrusted to someone else. I couldn''t spy as secretly as I used to, but it would be enough to stop the Marquis from rambling around. The Swordsmen leave and lie down alone. Marquis Villefeld comes. After a while, a story about the Swordsmen came out. Marquis said that he would honor them by setting up a rain carved with the names of the sacrificed swordsmen, and that all the surviving swordsmen would welcome them as his foster children and fully support them in their new lives. ¡°Thank you.¡± Marquis Villefeld, who taught me so much without knowing anything, was able to teach many things to the Swordsmen, and I thanked him for lying down on his bed. Marquis smiles because he has four beautiful daughters in the shade. After that, I lay on my bed and devoted myself solely to recovery. Soon after, Gunne woke up, and I gave her freedom. But she insisted on staying by my side. Fortunately, she recovered well and had no sequelae, so I gave her the title of Knight in short form. And I told him not to cover his face with a cloak again, but to be beaten wherever he was. She was very awkward to reveal her bare face, but quickly adapted to follow me with a unique, faceless face. In fact, nothing was different from her or me or before. If anything changes, it''s just that she shows up and stays by my side. The difference was bigger than I thought. After Adelia, I drowned behind me, and the knights made fun of me, saying that I was like a cub following my mother. I''m having such a peaceful time, and the King''s supply flew outside the province. ¡°The Imperial Army has attacked the border fortress of the Dothrin Kingdom! ¡± By that time, all the unclean energy that was left in the body was gone, and the wound on the ship was quite bitten. I had no reason to hesitate. I shook my bed, got up, and had a chopper. Then I went to the king and told him. ¡°I''ll be there.¡± The king overturned his permission and persuaded me how many times because of what had happened before. But I persisted. I realised desperately through my confrontation with Sigrun. I''m still weak. There was a need to grow further. Take the blood value of the Swordsmen from the Evil Elder High Elves and make sure nothing happens to borrow my body for the rest of my life. ¡°This is the last time. I''m not giving you any extra oil. ¡± After all, the king gave me permission to go to Dothrin. ¡°I thought I''d go after the war. ¡± Jean Katrine roars, saying it''s too late. Then I told him where to go for a while in the late King Kiking Kim. Jean Kathryn jumped. Do you know what a station wagon is? Despite his arrogance, he finally accepted my demands. He stopped in the north, returned to the royal palace and headed to Dothrin to collect the knights. ¡°We''ve arrived.¡± I looked down there at Jean Kathryn''s words. A sky with a lot of eating clouds, the clock was not good. It was only a blurred world that was revealed under the clouds. But nevertheless I could tell. That I was on the battlefield. A faint breath of blood mixed with the wind tickles the tip of the nose. 136 136. 43. Dual Sword Mercenary (2) Jin Kathryn pivots across the skies of the battlefield, leaving it intact and facing east. ¡°Can''t you help me? ¡± ¡°It doesn''t seem to be a rush, not yet when the knights of the spear are at the front. ¡± In my question, Kathryn said it was a little later to reveal the existence of a non-dragon. ¡°In the Empire, we only ride well. ¡± ¡°If my lord had not been stubborn, he would never have taken such a risk. So thank you, my lord." So I asked him if he didn''t come here to pay his debts. So I passed the battlefield several times during the battle over the non-dragon. Then I kept my mouth shut and looked down at the ground. When I listened, I could hear the sound of hitting the barrel. An evil shout and scream hovered over his ears like a hallucination. ¡°Oh, don''t breathe in your ears. ¡± Jean Catherine looked at me and hated me. I feel a little shortness of breath without even knowing it. I''m not. I''m sober, and my ass is halfway out of the saddle. I slipped my butt into the saddle with my embarrassed face. But unlike my will, my ass quickly began to rot again. ¡°How could you be so much like my lord? ¡± Jean Catherine shook her head. In the meantime, the non-dragon was facing east. The air on the battlefield that struck the heart faded and disappeared completely. I''m returning to my mourning, and the clouds swell, and I walk. The territory of the Kingdom of Dothrin, full of wooded bushes and high and low mountainous mountains, was unfolded endlessly down there. I admired it. ¡°What do you think?¡± I was full of pride in Jean Kathryn''s face when he asked me. ¡°Awesome.¡± I nodded and told him my honest admiration. ¡°It''s good to stop, it''s hard to get through. There''s a place to ambush, so you can''t even walk around for a day. There is no Fortress of Heaven. ¡± My heartfelt compliment frowns on Jean Catherine. ¡°Why?" I wanted to ask him why my answer was wrong, and he asked me in a bored mood. ¡°All you have to say is fight and kill. ¡± ¡°I''m here to fight, so let''s just talk about fighting. Tell me something else. ¡± ¡°But isn''t it normal to admire the famous waters of the world? ¡± ¡°What a lot of trees. ¡± I spoke confidently, and Jean Catherine looked at me like she was looking at something. After that, Jean Catherine kept her mouth shut and said nothing. When I saw the sea my country boasted about, I didn''t know if I was injured, or if he had another reason. It seemed like the latter. At some point, the non-dragon was pivoting and hovering around in the same position. It was strange, and I tucked and touched my back, and Jean Kathryn stared at me more angrily than I needed to. But his face was like a cow being dragged to the slaughterhouse. He asked why, but he didn''t answer. I just pulled down the reins of a non-dragon without saying a word. It was incomprehensible. The wings of the non-dragon were still overpowered, but normally, it would take longer to fly, but Jean Kathryn declared that he would rest under an unnamed foothills. ¡°Turn it off.¡± As the non-dragon lands on the ground, the knights who hung from the saddle like dead livers on the back plate glide over their heads, jumping heavily. ¡°Ugh!" ¡°Wuweek!¡± Folding his waist and throwing up his jaws, he was a threesome. ¡°You''re a family, you''re a Nabal, and you''re just gonna have a nice life, and I''ll see what an honor it is. ¡± It was Bernardo Eli who constantly complained. I couldn''t help but lean on the woodland, where my body had not yet recovered. Only Adelia moved safely and was busy preparing for the camp. Everyone seems to have had a rough flight. I laughed at them and sat down in front of the campfire. ¡°Mmm.¡± I grabbed a strand of hair that caught my head while flying. There was a black head in front of his eyes, not a familiar golden one. ¡°Feels like a hunch.¡± I was amazed. I took some steps to avoid revealing my identity before leaving the Kingdom. I prepared an invisible iron helmet and changed my hair color in preparation for one. In the process, Gunne exercised a surprising ability. Either way, the elf was an elf, and she was good at gathering and making elixirs. Although it was not as insidious to deal with the essence of the forest as the elves of the bloodshed, there was a better side to making simple medicines such as dyes. The result was black hair now. Adelia, who now touches my head, is not just a gentle brown hair, but an intense red hair. I felt that the intense hair color was irrelevant, but in my view, the current hair color was unbelievably good. I was able to cover my head with a gentle impression, so I was perfectly suited to the intent of hiding my identity. And her ancestor, Agnes, was just like me. I laughed in my old memory. If Adelia of the Red Cross jumps on the battlefield, I hope her old memories are refreshed. I looked for Kathryn, who was so tall and smiling late by herself. Somewhat distant from his group, he was alone in the world. With a mouthful of sighs. Today was the last night, the night to sleep comfortably, words I didn''t know in English. I asked him why, but he didn''t answer to the end. The year that came to Heaven was tilted, and the night came. "Hmm?" The non-dragon, who was strangling and picking the nose of Karleung Karleung, raised his starry head. I looked at the shadow of the forest, even though I wanted to show up as a wild beast, but I didn''t feel any different. Then I felt a strange feeling and looked up at the sky. When it appeared, there were enormous winged non-dragons. They were certainly knights of the spear. I frowned. The heathen non-dragons surround our camp as if surrounded. I also cared about the weak hostility that flows among the knights of the spear. The group stares at the sky, twisting their swords to see if they felt the faint enemy. ¡°Gather the sword. The non-dragon knights of the kingdom.¡± Jean Kathryn touched us. ¡°If you get the enemy out there first. ¡± ¡°They''re not here to harm you. It''s just...¡± In Guerwain''s words, he chewed his lips carefully and replied. ¡°You just came to get me. ¡± ¡°What?¡± At that time I heard a grumbling cry from heaven. ¡°Duke Kathryn''s eldest son, Jin, take the throne! ¡± He said he''d take care of it, but he was a fool I trusted. The camp sighed and grumbled and went forward and knelt on one knee. ¡°The eldest son of Duke Kathryn, Jean. I take the throne!¡± ¡°I hereby dismiss Jean Catherine from all positions at the present time. Jean Catherine will have to appear before the Disciplinary Committee at the earliest opportunity. ¡± The non-dragon knight who gave the royal name in an abstract voice added a word. ¡°I''ll take you right to Pluto. ¡± Rejection was a decisive negative that was not borne in mind. * * After a deep night, without even seeing what Pluto looked like, I and the knights were ¡®politely¡¯ guided to Dothrin''s Pluto. And there I met a writer called Dolosis''s brother. ¡°Nice to meet you. Kislan Dothrin. ¡± The man who introduced himself as the second prince of the kingdom was a rather tall man with dark brown hair that resembled my brother. If there was a difference, the younger one was just an intellectual but somewhat frail impression, as opposed to a brilliant smiley boy. Welcoming the descendants of the dragon slayer, he rose from the spot where he poured out a formal greeting, thanking them for their help during difficult times. Then I asked him why the camp had been dragged. I believe there was a major mistake in my brother''s judgment in carrying out his duties in the Empire, and he received a probation order. Jean Kathryn, as an executor, will soon be disciplined for failing to prevent this. I could intuitively see that there was a connection between the mistakes they made and me. So I checked with Kislan. Kislan was neither negative nor positive. I only sought understanding that I could not tell the outsider the details of the Kingdom''s situation. ¡°Your Majesty will find you when the day is light, so stop resting today. ¡± Doris'' brother left the room, and I spent my first day in Pluto Dothrin with such a grumpy heart. The day was bright and soon a messenger came. ¡°Your Majesty has invited you to breakfast. ¡± Bernardo Eli frowns as he kills time in the inner room. ¡°It is said that after the sunset I will share my heart with you, if you are just a guest who will spend a moment, you will be served when the sun rises in the middle of the sky, and if you are a guest who is not me, you will have enough to serve a serving of breakfast and send back. ¡± Eli, who lived for hundreds of years and added a proverb he''d never heard before, whispered in my ear. ¡°It''s an unofficial visit, a visit that should be paid to the outside world, but it also attracts us to Jupiter like a sinner, and when the Admiral is not released, we call him here indifferently. It is clear that King Dothrin is ignoring our kingdom. But we''re here to help Dothrin. ¡± At that point I asked Dorir. ¡°And you held me captive with such respect for the royal family? ¡± ¡°No, why do you know the old story, too? ¡± After coughing, he turns his head, saying I don''t know. I told him all I could think about, and I just gave him a pint, and I woke up from a giggling position looking at him. ¡°Guide me.¡± A messenger who turned his head, who heard nothing, bowed his head and opened the door. I followed the messenger to Pluto. On the way to the banquet hall, I didn''t see a common servant in the hallway. Thanks to this, I was able to reach the dining room without being noticed by anyone. ¡°Your Majesty, your guests have done well. ¡± When the messenger standing at the door came out, a loud voice was heard from the inside. ¡°Stop. ¡± The door is open. Somewhat darker indoors, there was an elongated square table, at the end of which was the King of Dothrin. My shoulders were open, my mouth was stubborn, and my eyes were strong. His expression was fierce, but majestic, and he had a presence that no one could ignore, though he did not reveal and boast of authority. He seemed to be a fierce, rather than gentle, monarch of one country, rather than a long-lived man. He was a giant, and at the same time a superhero. And I was a strong man who had reached higher ground than anyone I had ever met since I woke up. The neck stiffened. I woke up. The king turned his head. I recalled the eyes of the king who saw me. Ugh. The king swung his hand. I heard footsteps, and the door to the cafeteria was closed. Kung. The king looked at me. If I was dizzy, I would have lowered my head just by encountering it. But I wasn''t a dizzy person. I have turned my back on him who was like a king before my eyes, and taken his throne. If he was king, I was king, too. If he was a rookie who crossed the wall, I was a rookie, too. I provocatively raise my chin and look at the king. The king''s brows twitched. He stood up and came to me with a loud voice. And he stood in front of me. ¡°I thought the name of the lion who was patronizing the North was old. ¡± There was a deep admiration for Caracan''s voice. ¡°I don''t think so now. ¡± The king reached out to me. I held his hand against the ice. ¡°Nice to meet you, young lion of the Leonbergers. ¡± Khhhh. I realized that it was made of iron. We know that the king''s height is much smaller than expected. The first time I saw it, it was so big. In fact, I barely touched under my nose. Nevertheless, he was looking down at the world. I was amazed. Because there was an ideal look in front of me that I wished to see from the descendants of lions. ¡°Amazing. Unbelievable. ¡± And as much as I admired him, he also admired me. ¡°The Kingdom of Leonberg raised a monster. ¡± At that point, I was real. The truth is, the kingdom didn''t raise me. I was raising a kingdom. 137 137. 43. Dual Sword Mercenary (3) King Dothrin was a furious man. He had no difficulty speaking, and once he had taken out the horse, he had nothing to hide or hide. I could hear about circumstances that I didn''t know about through him. Among them was a story about Dolosis. Originally, the Knights of Spear should never have shown their faces until a decisive moment had come. But Doris took out the weapon of the spleen at his own pace. It''s in the middle of an enemy that''s going to have to fight the plume someday. I noticed that there was no need to worry about the aftermath because I had handled it without witnesses, but King Dothrin said it was stupid to cover the sky with the palm of his hand and uncomfortable planting. He added that the evaporation of Leonberg''s envoy took place in the courtyard where the Emperor of Burgundy opened his eyes and looked at the existence of the non-dragon. It is not strange to be convinced of the Emperor''s suspicions. "Of course, there''s still room for manoeuvre because you left a trail on the ground." When he said something, the king noticed that I had taken steps to get the soldiers off the ground as part of Operation Smoke. In fact, the Knights of the Empire just thought they wouldn''t pay much attention to the soldiers, so they just chose a way to send them back safely. That''s not what Bourne did. It''s what confounded the Empire''s intelligence network. The king was willing to punish me as harshly as his envoy did, although he was generous. ¡°Until I see you in my own eyes. ¡± The king''s face gently loosened. ¡°I didn''t believe it. ¡± An eye that didn''t know the depth went through my body. ¡°Even if the Knights of Chang take the threat of exposure early, they say there are friendships that must be gained. ¡± I loosely leaned back on the chair and looked at the king. ¡°So what do you think? ¡± I asked myself if it was really worth it. ¡°I think that''s enough. ¡± The king nods. ¡°I don''t know what to do with my body. ¡± ¡°Don''t be so rude. Compared to the secret that will soon be revealed, it doesn''t mean that one of you is worth more than the entire Knights of Chang. ¡± With proud words, I shrugged my shoulders. These are the non-dragon knights who made the mighty elves hide in the lush forest in fear of the blue skies.It would be foolish. ¡°So Doris and Jin''s discipline are withdrawn? ¡± King Dothrin shakes his head. He said he intended to fix the habit of a thunderous prince. The grounds for the punishment the king said sounded quite reasonable. ¡°There''s no way Doris decided to intervene by pondering. Even Bonamana''s reliable friendship was a pretext that came to mind in a hurry after she did her job. He''s my son. I know him best. ¡± It wasn''t my child, but I was very empathetic. From what I''ve been through for a while, I don''t think he made an inventory decision. The excuse was likely not from Genome''s head, but from Jean Kathryn''s. ¡°So is Jean. Usually, an emergency guy is drawn to Doris when he meets him. ¡± After a long time, the king continued to complain about two people. I was complaining, but I could feel how much the king loved them and how much he trusted them. I laughed and pulled out the point by hitting the right match. ¡°What about the foreground? ¡± ¡°Some are dominant, some are pushy. There''s no breach yet. ¡± ¡°Where are you being pushed? ¡± The king opens his eyes round to speak nothing of my words. Seeing such a king, he smiled. Then I asked the king again. A battlefield that repeats its unilateral withdrawal, Which one of them is the youngest? It was time to pay for the non-dragon. * * Instead of answering right there, the king said he would allow the knights to attend the Feud meeting tomorrow. And before that, I said I needed to properly disguise myself. The situation I had already anticipated, I answered enough if I was a mercenary somewhere. In the first place, only the knights who stacked Mana in the heart to disguise themselves as mercenaries. Manahart was a lowly means of learning from mercenaries. ¡°There must be a lot of inconvenience. ¡± King Dothrin was very concerned. I cannot hope for the respect and respect I have enjoyed as a royal, so there will be frequent turtle situations. I laughed at it. The respect and respect that I have always enjoyed as a royal. I didn''t care about that in the first place, and I never enjoyed it. I left my word not to worry and walked out of the dining room. Still one invisible corridor, headed for the chimney along the road that had followed the messenger. Groups were gathering in front of the room waiting for me. ¡°Don''t go in.¡± I led them into the room and told them the same conversation I had with the king. ¡°I''ll be a mercenary from tomorrow. ¡± The knights nod at my words. No one showed any objection. It was natural. In the first place, this is the line drawn for it. The three Gervains had never lived as knights from the beginning, and even crashed to the ground and lived like a ruined man. Even if I told you to disguise yourself as a soldier, not as a new hired soldier, there could be no objection. The same was true of Gunne and Adelia. The problem was Eli, but luckily, he had a strange vision. ¡°A mercenary in disguise. It''s romantic.¡± Ignoring Eli, who was chattering with a red-blooded face, I cleared the title. I''ve been undercover as a mercenary, but I couldn''t do anything about it. ¡°You can call me Ian. ¡± ¡°Ian.¡± Eli calls me as if he''s been waiting. Obviously, I decided to do it, and I did it. I felt strangely bad. ¡°Ian. Ian. Ian." Eli laughs loudly and calls me repeatedly. Bang. I couldn''t stand it any longer and thrashed his back. ¡°Oh, why! You can call me Ian! ¡± In his words, I made up my excuses. "Sir," he said. ¡°Ian, Ian. Ian." Eli continues to call out to me as he roars. ¡°You better not call me if you like. ¡± I''m pissed. Eli, who saw my face, retreated behind Hudadak. Obviously, when I first saw him, he had a pretty noble face and was moderately dignified, and now he''s worn out. It looks like the water has moved in with the rough rangers. I''m kicking my tongue, and Gurwain calls me. ¡°Ian.¡± It was dry and awkward, but there was no awkward color. I didn''t even feel alive like Eli. It was just a voice that seemed to call someone who didn''t have anything to do with it. Guerwain''s colleagues also called me in a similar tone and kept their mouths shut. I''ve been practicing in my own way. I saw Gunne. She didn''t speak, she just called me with a mouthful. And then I put my hand on it. [Name, first name.] I asked her what was her first time, but she didn''t answer. I looked at Adelia with more interest than that. Doridori. She shakes her head. Unlike the others, she was my maid from the beginning, and until she was deceived by the nature of [slavery], she was terrified of putting my name in her mouth. I tried it a few times, but she couldn''t finish calling my name. ¡°I think we should just call him Captain. ¡± Eli said. I opened my eyes in circles. ¡°If you came as a mercenary in the first place, anyone would be in charge, and we can''t do that. Isn''t it natural that Ian is in charge? ¡± You were right. I thought mercenaries were enough. I never thought mercenaries were enough. ¡°I don''t think so...¡± Eli, the contributor who was buzzing, saw my face and avoided the slightest glance. ¡°All right, Captain. ¡± Adelia whispered a small whisper while I was struggling with Eli. And I couldn''t help but notice that my face was red. I thought it would take time to get used to it. ¡°But if you''re a mercenary, you should have a mercenary name. ¡± Today, the sharp Eli of Yudhai walks again. ¡°I''ll decide now. ¡± Then I thought about it as if I had thought about it before, and I said, ¡°What about the Sword of Light Mercenaries? ¡± A name that will not be used by the old knights who used to love poetic expressions by believing in Muhyun Shi 400 years ago. I disregarded them neatly and asked others for their opinions. Mulfatty. Guerwain and Adelia stare at me in a daze. Really, it was a face that had no idea. As the gaze turned to him, Guywan asked him what he thought he should do. ¡°What about the Soldiers...¡± The talking gawyan shuts his mouth again with a trembling face. I couldn''t help but notice. I empathized. I''d rather stay put. I looked at her, just in case, but she didn''t seem interested. ¡°I like the sword of light. ¡± Eli quietly reiterates my opinion. ¡°If you don''t like the Sword of Light, brave mercenaries. What do you think?¡± Whatever Eli was talking about, I was completely ignored. Then there was the name that came to mind. ¡°Veil.¡± In my words, Eli frowns at me. ¡°Going forward, we are mercenaries of the Vale Mercenaries. ¡± ¡°Suddenly, what happened to Vale...¡± As he said, he shut his mouth. It was a familiar face. It wasn''t just Eli. The three Gervains and Adelia all had the same face. Maybe I am, too. Veil, the name of the outsider means nothing to the Knights of the Kingdom. * * I met with the king separately before attending the meeting the next day. To speak in advance and get to know the face. ¡°Veil mercenaries. It''s a good name.¡± King Dothrin, who gave a short commentary, looked at the group. At first, the king''s gaze, which was only heavy, came to mind. The king nods as if it were the right thing to do when he sees Bernardo Eli. When he passes in front of the three giantwaynes, he laughs at his head to see if he feels an unknown disguise. In front of Gunne, I also had a chilly look. And when he saw Adelia, the king spit out his resilience. ¡°Amazing. Amazing. ¡± The king''s eyes were shining without ever realizing its potential. I stepped forward and stood between the king and Adelia. ¡°This is my man. ¡± Then he said decisively. Don''t covet it. The king sighed. It seems that Adelia''s potential has gradually increased. But I didn''t reveal my greed for talent until I got out and pretended. He stared with a pale attitude. ¡°Then come in when I say goodbye. I''ll give you a formal introduction. ¡± The king who said that disappeared somewhere first. After waiting a while, a messenger who had seen it before appeared and told me that the king was looking for us. Choke. Knights turned the helmet upside down. It was an iron helmet that revealed only the lower part of the nose and mouth. Knights covering the hood of the cape again over the helmet glare at me. Nod. I also followed them, wearing a helmet and flipping over the hood. Then I followed the messenger. The messenger stops in front of the big door. He nods and opens the door quietly. A conference room, a huge marble table, and dozens of men who surrounded us with blue skies popped through the ceiling. Obviously, there were only petty mercenary butterflies. The cerebral ministers leading the kingdom are not the ones who should pay great attention. But the reaction was strange. They were strangely focused on us. No one opens their mouth. In that strange silence I saw the king. King Dothrin was laughing. It''s as bad as having fun in front of your eyes. Alongside them were Dolosis and Jin, whom they had not met since coming to Jupiter. And the camp looked at me, and lifted up its lips. Introduce yourself. It was a vivid experience.People always told me my name on my behalf, because it was the first time I ever stepped up and gave it my name. But it wasn''t bad. I didn''t like the same introduction as it was always framed. So I introduced myself and my group in my way. As a man who walks the path of the sword, extremely mercenary. And he drew his sword, and put an oracle upon it, and proved me. Ooooooooooooooooo. I heard the sound of hiding behind my back. Dothrin''s people, gathered at the table, opened their eyes. The king seemed to burst into laughter about what was so ridiculous. Either that or I shouted loudly. "Here comes the Vale Mercenaries!" 138 138. 43. Dual Sword Mercenary (4) Dothrin''s concubine said nothing. He just looked me in the eye and dreamed. ¡°Commander of the Vale Mercenaries, Ian...¡± Ugh. Even before the words were finished, they raised themselves in their places. Then he respectfully bowed his head. ¡°The nobles of Dothrin greet the young lions of Leonberg for their hard times and long distances." ¡°I pay infinite tribute and gratitude to His Royal Highness Prince Leonberger. ¡± I''m freezing. Then King Dothrin burst into laughter. He laughs as if he''s going to be very breathless. How hard he laughed and his face turned dull. I looked at the laughing king and his son, and I thought to myself, The position that determines the withdrawal of the army determines the strategy that will govern the charter at the head of those gathered here. If you were a light-security person, you wouldn''t even be able to sit here in the first place. Even though I can count it a little, now I realize it''s only natural. First of all, because I wanted to go to the battlefield, Secondly, because the empire''s inhabitants were so accustomed to the situation in their home countries that they were seeping everywhere, they thought that Dothrin''s situation would be the same. I was locked in my thoughts and saw the sword in my hand. Ooooooooooooooooo. A glorious sword that is useless. I assure you, today was the first time Orrablad looked so humble. Rrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr. The Aurorblades shrivel. The sword cools cold. Bug, bump, jaw. I went to a vacant seat. As naturally as possible, as if nothing had happened. ¡°Hmmm.¡± Dothrin''s nobles have desperately cheated on me to not look at me. I was truly grateful and considerate in tears. ¡°Here comes the Vale Mercenaries. ¡± It would have been better if it wasn''t just Dolosis who was playing around. ¡°Commander of the Veil Mercenaries, Ian is here. ¡± I ignored him. Even the nobles did not react at all. When no one hits the shoe, he becomes a noticeably gloomy face. As the unnoticed fall into my grass, the atmosphere of the cluttered chairman has improved. ¡°Then let me briefly explain to the commander of our Vale Mercenaries. ¡± But in the end, the king''s nobles burst into laughter. I was consistent with Morso and waited for the atmosphere to calm down. ¡°Hmmm.¡± A knight who coughed in vain stood up and explained the situation. It was a serious tone with a lot of laughter. ¡°Thirty-two knights in the 11th Army of the Imperial Armed Forces, who appeared on the border until today''s time. Six troops against him, 12,000. Twenty Knights.¡± After a great war in which 17 troops and 52 knights were mobilized, I was less surprised. The battlefield of more than 5,000 knights. It''s an empire, but the knights mobilized by the Dothrin Kingdom were not worth it. How long has it been open? I couldn''t have poured out all the knight power before the outpost. In fact, the map spread on the table was also drawn as far as the second and third lines of defence. That meant that the frontline troops were not all. I didn''t even know it existed until I arrived in Ecliptic City. I looked around. I saw the nobles and knights sitting around the table. I saw them one by one. His eyes were full of regularity, and his expression was full of jealousy. There was not a single one who was frightened by the Empire''s invasion. I groaned. The future of the kingdom I had hoped for was here. Loyal and wise nobles who only think of my country, brave knights who do not bow down to the great empire, and kings who trust each other and their clans. I felt strange. I forced my admiration. And then I went back inside. The kingdom will be with me soon. I''ll make it that way. I made a commitment a few times. The meeting was continuing while I was making a vow alone. ¡°Currently, all strongholds and strongholds on the front line are under attack, and there are three strongholds on the southwestern border that are at a disadvantage. ¡± The article pointed to the map. His fingertips swept through the three fortresses of the front. ¡°How do I flip the foreground? ¡± King Dothrin, who had just become a serious face, asked the nobles for their opinions. ¡°Reservists and knights waiting in the rear are already receiving support requests. But...¡± ¡°But?¡± ¡°There are only two of the three that can be saved right now. One of the three is forced to give up. ¡± The tone of the article was heavy. ¡°There are insufficient reserve troops deployed in the southwest. If you tried to save all three by dividing your troops, you might not be able to save all three. ¡± ¡°If we pick one, where do we pick it? ¡± The Knight points to one of the front-line forts. "High Wind Citadel. ¡± The king asked the knight. ¡°Who''s your general manager? ¡± ¡°Count Berten, sir. ¡± ¡°Why is there a friend who needs to spend his old age in territory? ¡± The knight answered the king''s question, sweating. ¡°As soon as he heard of the outbreak of the war, he rushed to the front. ¡± ¡°You know, there''s a lot of old age. Tsk.¡± The king with his tongue commanded the knight. "Connect.¡± The horse stands scared to death and one of the cerebral ministers pulls out a crystal ball and places it on the table. How many times have I tried contact lenses? "Connected.¡± In the words of the knight, the king left his mouth open. "Count Berten. ¡± [What do you mean, Your Majesty?] Beyond the crystal ball, I heard a rusty voice. ¡°How bad is the current situation? ¡± [...] Sir! Enemy forces have infiltrated the waterway! The total number is one hundred, and the enemy forces are constantly reinforcing!] [Put in the waiting troops, drag time, gather the archers and wipe them out!] An elderly man''s voice was heard, with urgent reports, urgent instructions, and brief terms. [What did you just say?] ¡°No, I heard the answer. ¡± The frowning king took his mouth off again. ¡°I''ll tell you straight away. I can''t afford to send reinforcements right now. ¡± [...] Beyond the crystal sphere, a moment of silence ensued. [Are you missing? Or does it take time?] ¡°I can''t guarantee time. ¡± [...] ¡°Give up the fort. ¡± The old man''s resolute voice was heard in the king''s words. [East-West, North-West, and all sides are Empire troops. Escape is not possible.] Those in the conference room groaned. [Let''s hold on. Then it''s good to have reinforcements, and you can''t help it if you don''t.] The voice of the old man who awaited the resolution became the king''s face. The king''s deception was drawn in his eyes. Despite the knights of the spear flying towards the battlefield, I had to keep an eye on the crisis in the fort, so it wouldn''t be so good. But the knives the king could scratch were not the knights of the spear alone. ¡°I''ll go. ¡± The cerebral minister saw me in unison. ¡°Even if you go, you can''t send a lot of troops with you. Maybe we can make it to the end with the citadel. ¡± The king looked at me with a firm face and asked me, You still want to go? ¡°Mercenaries are meant to be used when this is the case. ¡± I answered without hesitation. [Who''s there? I''ve never heard of it.] Then the old man asked beyond the crystal ball. ¡°A newly hired mercenary by the royal family. ¡± [Mercenary?] The voice of the old man, who had been filled with expectation for a while, became loud. The fortress was just before the fall, and I was disappointed to send a mercenary butterfly. And the king said to the old man, ¡°I assure you. You won''t be disappointed. ¡± One dizzy knight said it would be much more helpful than the other two. * * As the work of the High Wind Citadel was shortened, the members of the Conference rejuvenated remarkably. ¡°On this occasion, we need to move our reserve troops to prepare for a single incident in the Gulf. With this deployment, we cannot resiliently respond to the imperial aggression. ¡± ¡°When the Reservists move to the Node, we have to modify all the plans we have made! So it would be better to mobilize the rear troops to fill the gap between the reserve and the reserve! ¡± ¡°This war, we must see it long! We need to draw some time from the front lines just in case of a prolonged battle! It is after that that that we will deploy our troops to the rear! ¡± Suddenly, he came and went. High Castle was a Jeshua, and at the same time they threw themselves at each other. Even the most distant knights were reluctant to express their opinions, and even if the king''s opinions were vague, they could not refute them. No one thought of it strangely, nor did they regard it closely. Intense debate, self-indulgence that was not bound by identity and command could not exist. They only yearned for victory and gathered their opinions with one heart. I didn''t care about anything else. They seemed to have lived up to this day to win the war against the Empire. It reminded me of an old memory. The kingdom of the past was just like that. The meeting was concluded while the audience was locked in. Me and the knights decided to ride the non-dragon to the vicinity of the front line before sunrise tomorrow morning. As the storm of the High Wind Citadel was so urgent, I and the knights decided to ride the non-dragon to the vicinity of the front two days later in time for sunrise. The king has sent a dark glance at me as everyone has left. ¡°Dothrin will never forget your commitment. ¡± It was not to be expected. Later, when the kingdom stood up indignantly against the Empire, Dothrin would be a great force. The king reached out. I held firm hands and exchanged views with each other. The king''s eyes were filled with favor. * * Precipitation changed rapidly between days. The wizards of the Empire, who have not been shown until now, have been put on the battlefield of Dagger and emptied Dothrin''s strongholds. The communication between the fortress and Pluto has been blocked for a long time. ¡°But will you go? ¡± The king asked again. My answer was the same, even if I asked a few times. Dolosis and Jean Kathryn came to me and begged me to fight. The second prince Kislan, who saw me when I first came to Pluto, thanked me for coming to see me. And it''s been another day. I walked down the corridor of Pluto, looking at the world outside the window where the earthy spider was still dark. After a long walk, there was a wide clearing. And there were non-dragon knights. Knights in ancient blue uniforms drew their swords together. Ooooooooooooooooooo. The glorious light that drives away the dark earthy spider gathers at the tip of their sword. "May the young lion of Leonberger have some luck! ¡± The knights shouted loudly. It was a mild journey. But I also liked it. I stretched my shoulders and walked confidently between them. ¡°Please, I wish you all the best. ¡± ¡°We''ll be joining you soon. ¡± Every passing moment, the knights bowed their heads and spoke a word. Some wished us victory and luck, others thanked us on their behalf for heading to the fortress in danger. Some also pledged that they would see it at any time. They all passed by and came before the king. King Dothrin said to me with a nasty smile. ¡°I hope the Veil Mercenaries'' anonymity spreads across the continent. ¡± I couldn''t smile or frown at it. I just faced the king''s firm hand without saying a word. ¡°Death to the enemy! Only victory and glory are there for Dothrin''s opponents! ¡± Hearing the shrieks of the knights, I went up to the horse. I looked back. Dothrin''s kings and knights were looking at us in the same way. I lowered my head and ran after the driver. I left Pluto and passed through the gates of the royal palace again. And for a little while more, the non-dragons came to the hillside. There I abandoned my horse and climbed the non-dragon. ¡°Hold on tight! ¡± Viyong roars hard and flies up. The earth was quickly distanced, and the great Pluto became invisible within. At last, when I was in the high places of the sky, the sun came up. We turned our backs on the sun, heading west. And he finally arrived at the foot of the mountain, not far from the battlefield. At that time, the year that had already risen high had passed. ¡°That''s all I got. Please have some luck. ¡± The non-dragon knight who taught us a short greeting flew up to heaven. Then he pivoted a few laps over his head and disappeared to the east as it was. ¡°I will guide you.¡± After a while, Dothrin''s mountain infantrymen, who were waiting nearby, appeared and led our group. I followed them, and I saw a tingling sound. I breathed with all my might. The intense innards of blood and iron dig deep into the lungs. Hemicephaly. His heart began to beat. Now I can only realise that I''m on the battlefield. Fresh! That''s when dozens of flames rose above the sky. I unwittingly followed the red trajectory and raised my head. The darkness filled my son-in-law for a moment. The shadow of a fortress standing in the far plains is revealed. Dozens of strands of fire fell over that huge shadow. Bang! The fire soared here and there. The fireworks were full. And the appearance of the battlefield was revealed. Half-waved glottis, the walls that collapsed there. There was a fortress just before the fall. Eli told me. It''s crazy to jump in there right now. I drew a sword instead of an answer. I have Earth on my left hand, dragon slayer on my right. 139 139. 44. Waterborne Fish, or Butterflies (1) The old lord, Bourg Berten, who encompassed the southwestern squadron of Dothrin, was originally a man of comfort and guaranteed old age. The territory was stable, the garbage was loyal, and the succession seemed to flourish. It was an envious life, but I had to suffer from a terrible helplessness. He thought for himself he was a warrior. It was also an unfortunate warrior who met the wrong time. I spent my whole life on a sword, and I became an old man without pulling it out. It was a vain life. Maybe so. When I heard that the Empire had declared war on Dothrin, it was because of the emptiness that ruled his half-life that cleared everything and headed to the battlefield without hesitation. And as expected, he regained his reason for life on the battlefield. The wrinkled shell remained intact, but the body was revitalized. It was as if he had regained lost youth. As the situation deteriorates over time, the Fortress can''t promise tomorrow. Nevertheless, he never regretted his decision. When I heard the king''s word that there would be no reinforcements, I solemnly promised to bury bones in the fortress. The fortress will collapse soon, but before that, the Imperial Army''s corpse will be able to build a mountain. I never doubted it would be a regretless end. It didn''t take that long to realize that it was the greed of a mean old man. Bang! Dozens of strands of fire hit the fort. "Ugh..." I saw the face of a young soldier who curled up in fear. ¡°Oh, it hurts...¡± I saw a soldier burn in the face of a magical flame and scream with dry tears. ¡°Mom...¡± ¡°I don''t want to die. I don''t want to die. ¡± I can see the soldiers hiding behind the wall. Bourg Berten walks towards the wall with a firm face. Soldiers screaming at the wreckage, looking at the old commander, struck Aung San Suu Kyi to save her life. He clears the pile of hand debris. ¡°Sir! It''s dangerous! Stand down!¡± Loyal laborers from the territory followed the flag. But he cleared the debris pile without pitting himself. ¡°Hang in there a little. ¡± ¡°Go, thank you. Sir...¡± The soldier, whose lower half was shredded, thanked him with a loud voice. Bang. Then the Imperial Army''s magic pours back on the wall. Warr. A stone falls over the body of an unnamed soldier that the old commander was trying to save with a pile of rubble. ¡°Sir!¡± Knights came running one step late and grabbed him. The old commander looks at the hands of an axially stretched soldier. That''s all the remains of a soldier who didn''t even have a form left behind. He looked around. ¡°Stop it, you bastards! ¡± A soldier clears a pile of rubble to save a comrade and cries out in disgrace. I can see the soldiers looking at the wreckage with their faces blank. Above the wall, the frightened soldiers are dying in defenseless exposure to enemy magic. ¡°Your wizard? ¡± ¡°I''m just defending the gate. ¡± The old commander closed his eyes. Where the hell did it go wrong? As a knight, it was also a vain greed to die fighting an enemy for the kingdom. When the Imperial Army besieged the fort, it would have had to retreat even if it had taken damage at that time. Numerous delusions grabbed my head. But the meditation was not long. There were screams and shouts everywhere. Beyond the walls, the sound of the camp''s drums was being heard. At the end of this terrible magic baptism, the Imperial Army will be ready soon. As the venom rises due to its repeated setbacks, the weary matchmakers will climb the walls to bite Dothrin''s soldiers. The old commander blinks. He pulls out his sword and heads over the wall. Upon climbing the wall, the foreground became clearer. Citadels rebounded by repeated magical bombardments, rains of arrows pouring down unrelenting, and allied archers unable to even raise their heads. Fatigue, despair, and an imminent end touched the skin of the soldiers. The old commander thought. If you are lucky enough to last another day, you will not be able to change the fate of the citadel. He recalls in his head the word "end" for the first time. He shook his head. Then I stared forward. Dongdong. Shadows endlessly rush toward the burning citadel as the sound of the Book comes from all sides. He snatches the bow from the archer who was bending under the wall. Then he pulled the protest and released it as it was. Pic. An Imperial army has fallen. He blows the bow again. Another Imperial army has fallen. Even at that moment, an arrow hitting his armor. He didn''t back off. I pulled the bow without a break to reduce the number of imperial troops approaching. Archers inspired by the commander''s struggle have formed bodies everywhere. "Evil!" At this time, many fell by the arrow baptism of an enemy who wanted to fly. However, more archers succeeded in releasing the demonstration. Sasasac. This is the first condensed contest since the Magic Shot began. However, even though all the archers in the wall responded with one mind, they could not slow down the enemy''s footsteps. At some point, the arrow stopped. The archers of the citadel, who were waiting for the time, put out their bodies in unison and poured out arrows. But the time given to them was not long. A ladder hangs over the wall, and a hook hangs. And on top of that, the Imperial Army began to climb towards the wall. The infantrymen grabbed the axe and cut off the hook. Knights push the ladder with a spin of Mana. However, that did not prevent the Empire army from climbing the wall. Archers lay their bows and grab spears and swords. He swung his spear and sword desperately towards the enemy who appeared on the wall. Jaw. But the enemies who climbed the wall bounced their spears and swords so easily. The soldiers'' necks fell down in an instant. ¡°Enemy Knights! ¡± Someone cried out a little late. The sword light was fine. The Knights of the Citadel rush to expel the Knights of the Empire. However, even though Manado was already depleted of health, one Dothrin''s knights could not push their enemies away. It was best just to hold on. The number of enemy knights on the wall was increasing. The Knights of the Citadel were surrounded by two or more enemies and repeatedly fought evil. I never dreamed of helping soldiers push out enemy troops. It was only urgent to survive. The same was true of the old commander. He was already surrounded by enemy knights. The laborers who had been with him from the Territory decided to protect him, but he was heavy. A knight, a 40-year-old friend and loyal knight, fell on his back. One of the knights who complained after decades of joining and being youngest felt like he was going to die, fell from the wall with a knife to his chest. ¡°Sir, step back. ¡± A bloody knight advised him to retreat. ¡°Where do I go when I step back? ¡± Instead of retreating, the old commander fixes the sword and burns the foreground. Unlike what I had hoped for, I was about to end up fighting over the wall just as I had hoped in the beginning. The old commander takes off his helmet and throws away his sword. Then he grabbed the sword with both his hands and leaned over the wall. A swordsmanship that has been grinding and wiping since the time of the Iron Age. Even though he could not become a knight of the Quadchain because of his talent, the labour commander was never weak. His sword, which reached its completion, slit the necks of the imperial knights in succession. ¡°Drive out the enemy! ¡± Knights inspired by the labour commander''s struggle pushed out enemy knights with all their might. Soldiers cling to death and help them. Enemy knights begin to pull out one or two against that stubborn resistance. ¡°Hoo, hoo." The old commander breathed and looked at the situation on the wall. There were not many enemies left on the wall. I thought the castle would be destroyed right away, but I think I''ve succeeded in stopping Yonke''s aggression. But that was too early a judgment. Bang! The wall shook with a great roar. And I heard a scream. ¡°The gates have been breached! ¡± The old commander found the wizard. The answer came back to the fact that the wizard who had endured and endured, Mana, was backflowing and mixed. ¡°Half of them stay in the walls, the other half block the gates with me! ¡± The old commander summoned the knights and rushed towards the gate. In that short time, the soldiers of the citadel who were guarding the gate were halfway there. Elite infantry soldiers who are not comparable in armament, training, or morale. Then they were swept away like conscripts. It was natural. No matter how good the infantrymen were, they couldn''t deal with the knight. Even if it was one of the knights who wielded the Orrablad, it was not a crowd. A splendid armor, Paladin of the Empire, which is clearly distinguished from other knights, is slaughtering the infantry. ¡°Inuoom!¡± Paladin of the Empire, who chopped two infantry soldiers to the sword, turns his head as he hears the old commander''s outcry. Inside the helmet, there was a flash of light. Palladin cut off the paramedics and began to approach the old commander straight away. ¡°Sir! Avoid the body! ¡± Knights shout in front of the commander. ¡°Where do you avoid? ¡± The old commander stares at the Paladin of the Empire, fixing his sword with splendor. And he took the rest of the troops by mouth and somehow ordered them to break through the siege. The articles refused. But the old commander was determined. Eventually, the knights were dispersed all over the place with restraints that kept their feet from falling. The only knights left were those who followed him from the realm. ¡°Why aren''t you guys going? ¡± ¡°Where do you go when you''ve lived long enough? ¡± ¡°It''s just a matter of time for young people to get away. ¡± The old commander said that the knights were fierce. It was an outrageous voice. The old commander gave up persuasion, realizing that the old keepers had already condemned him to death. ¡°I don''t know about the others, but we have to stop the Paladins of the Empire. ¡± ¡°I don''t know if it''s possible with an old body, but I''m going to try. ¡± ¡°I don''t know. Faladin might be as old as we are. ¡± The commander and the knights plead with one another, making jokes that don''t suit the situation. Paladin has walked big. On the walls, allied archers shot arrows in unison, but they couldn''t even sneeze at Paladin''s body. Paladin walked so ferociously before the old commander. ¡°I''ll go first and wait. ¡± The dozens of knights who surrounded him ran in unison. Early in the night, a glare poured towards Paladin. But their opponents went beyond completeness to complete the article. The old knights collapsed without a break. Ten, eight, seven, five, four. In an instant, the six knights became cold corpses and laid themselves on the floor. The three remaining knights blindfolded and carefully surrounded Paladin. However, Paladin was only looking at the labour commander to see if there were any such knights inside. Beyond the helmet, a low voice was heard. ¡°Son of a bitch. If you come to Dothrin, you have to tell Dothrin. ¡± The old knights rebuked Paladin. Palladin continues to talk about it or not. The old commander was able to understand what he was saying through the short knowledge he had learned as a young man. Paladin was recommending a tug. ¡°There''s no reason to live at this age and see the curse. ¡± The old commander replied in the Western Empire language. I didn''t know if I said it right. However, I could see enough of the fact that a death sentence was passed to see Paladin pull up the fallen Orrablad again. Palladin raises his sword. The old knights lowered their posture and gathered a sword full of soda. Jaw. Paladin moved. The old commander ignored his men and drew down the sword sharply, staring straight at Paladin. Palladin wields his sword. The invincible sword, which did not break a single step, was cut off with the energy it had accumulated for decades. Palladin strikes you. His hand, which is armed with combat gloves, reaches to your nose instead of the sword. ¡°No way!¡± Apparently, he didn''t give up his life, and the labour commander shook the dagger of waist dance with a loud shout. And at that moment, Tuck. Unbelievably, Paladin''s hand was cut off. Even the old commander who swung the dagger was dumb. ¡°Argh!¡± Palladin, whose arms were cut off in the fire, grabbed the cross section of his bloody wrist and retreated. The old commander looks alternately at the dagger and paladin in my hand. There was no drop of blood on the dagger. Paladin''s hands are full of blood. He soon found out why. It wasn''t his dagger that cut Paladin''s wrist. There was a sack of sword on the floor where the blood was scattered. The blood of the sword was shed. ¡°You''re in charge of the Citadel? ¡± Then I heard someone''s voice. The old commander turns his head. One of the men, who didn''t know when he showed up, was walking through the gate and headed this way. Nearby, the fierce black light was fine, and it looked as if it were a walk. A helmet just under the nose, a common missing leather armor that can be seen anywhere, and a crude sword in your hand. The old commander, who encountered the twinkling eyes in the helmet, nodded unwittingly. ¡°You came to the right place. ¡± Under the helmet, white teeth are revealed. A man walks and picks up a sword stuck to the floor. After he had shed blood once, each of them grabbed a sack of sword. ¡°Heard you were preparing to retreat. Can you break through the siege? ¡± ¡°I can''t guarantee it, but there''s nothing I can do. ¡± ¡°Then cancel the retreat. ¡± The old commander frowns. That or not, an unidentified man said something to me. ¡°The citadel will not fall today. ¡± The voice was astonishingly convincing, but when I heard it, I thought it would really be so. It was a vivid experience. The labour commander forgot about the situation and was curious about the identity of the company. ¡°Who the hell are you...¡± When I asked him that, he suddenly muted his voice. And I pulled out the aurorables without a hitch and shouted, ¡°Here comes the Vale Mercenaries! ¡± They were called the reinforcements they sent from Pluto. 140 140 Ch. 44. Waterborne Fish, or Butterfly Released (2) The king will certainly send reinforcements. One mercenary, but one dizzy knight, he said it would be much better than the other two. The old commander, however, had long fallen short of expectations of the reinforcements. First, because the situation has deteriorated incomparably since then, and secondly, because the reinforcements are coming, they decided that it will not be easy to reach the fort through the enemy forces surrounding the Hans. However, the reinforcements who had folded their expectations were right in front of them. Even though there was only one mercenary, not an army. The old commander sighed. I''d rather just go back. I wonder if I''ve found a place to die. I was thankful to see the fortress just before the fall, but the situation was too bad for one of the Swordmasters to change. That''s why the labour commander advised the man. ¡°Help your allies retreat. ¡± I asked you to help me save even one more ally because the elderly are enough to die here. The man was a floating point despite what he said. The labour commander persuaded me again. You can''t do anything on your own, so take your life for granted. A mercenary of your size would be better used in the kingdom. The man didn''t listen this time either. At other times, I would have praised him for being godly if I had encountered him in other circumstances. However, the mercenary''s knowledge of the old commander is only surprising. At that time, Palladin, whose wrist had been cut off, retreated for a while, grabbed the sword and went forward. Murder was equal. A man fixes the sword and looks at Paladin. The labour commander communicated. ¡°If it was meant to be a fight, you should have been aiming for your neck from the start! ¡± The man was brutally displeased by the grief, not anger. ¡°I cut my wrist off on purpose. ¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I kept him alive on purpose. ¡± The dialogue was not followed. Palladin, full of life, rushed to the man, and he held the double-edged sword. Dozens of workshops came and went in an instant. It''s a whiff in the early view. But no one believed that the situation would last. Even the same master is not the same as the mercenary knight, so the Swordmaster who built a Mana in the heart and reached completion could never defeat the master of the Ring. That was common sense. But that common sense collapsed before my eyes. As time went by, the black spirit of the mercenary corps, who was expected to reveal Patan, began to dizzy. A few workshops came and went again. Palladin is now in perfect shape and has become impatient only in defence. The man swung the double sword even more fiercely. (chuckles) Finally, the mercenary''s sword pierces Paladin''s thigh deeply. Paladin shook his sword and tried to shake his opponent. However, the man spilled the sword so easily that he stuck the rest of the sword in Paladin''s leg. ¡°Shuck!¡± Paladins with swords in their thighs are no longer tolerated and collapse with screams. A mercenary man grabs the sword of Paladin on his knees and kicks his chest. Paladin is in trouble. The old commander opened his eyes. I could not believe it even though I was looking at it with my own eyes. One mercenary defeats the Knight of the Quadchain. A man stepped on his chin, and a palladine''s chest. Then I looked back. The snowy commander swallowed a dry needle. Now that I''m here, I can see that the internal mood was not normal. I didn''t feel a mercenary-specific secular atmosphere. The man was like a knight who was trained and skilled and finally finished. It was more glorious and magnificent than any of the articles I''ve ever seen. If you are an ordinary mercenary, you have been running like this, even looking at the fortress just before the fall when you commissioned it and pushed it out. Such a willful man could not have been an ordinary mercenary. I certainly thought so. ¡°This.¡± Not until the guy opens his mouth. ¡°How much do you want? ¡± The rattling voice, the old commander, widens his eyes. It was because I did not understand the meaning of the question. Seeing the old commander like that, the man smiled. ¡°I''ve got Paladins, but there''s no way I''m not getting my allowance. ¡± The old commander frowned. The knighthood he saw for a while was no longer there. There was only a business that bargained for Paladin''s life, just as there was bargaining for the goods in the market bin. The commander promised a tremendous allowance with a trembling face. The smiles of the corporation were thickened. ¡°Then just one more. ¡± The man threw his sword at the floor and asked. ¡°How much is this? ¡± The old commander looks at the tip of the sword. There was nothing but dirt and sand in the blood. He looks at the frowning man. Then I opened my mouth as if I was going through my head. ¡°No way...¡± ¡°No wonder this citadel isn''t cheaper than one paladin. ¡± That guy grabbed the back of a palladine that was brushed to the floor. ¡°Prepare to be thick. ¡± I walked to the gate of the man who said the last word. Dragging palladine caught in the back of a mullet like a dog. The Imperial army, which had broken through Dothrin''s infantry and spilled into the gate, split left and right in terror. The subsequent empires, and the subsequent empires, were all the same. As usual, I walked among the Imperial Army divided into two parts. The man stopped walking when he arrived at the center of the gate, in the middle of a deep passage between the inside and the outside of the wall. After defeating Paladin roughly, the sword he took was pointed at Paladin''s chest. Then I looked at the Imperial Army and growled. * * "Everybody stop there. ¡± In my words, the soldiers of the Imperial Army stopped their feet. However, I have been pushed forward for a long time by the troops of the rear line who have no way of knowing the situation of the front line. ¡°Stop! Stop! ¡± ¡°Everybody stop! ¡± It was after the commanders used evil to break their necks. ¡°Hiiq.¡± The soldier who stopped right in front of me panicked and took his shoulders back. I looked around and saw the ugly look. The soldiers of the White Tired Empire are looking at me, within reach of the spear. There were those who moved secretly while everyone was puzzled. I lifted and lowered my sword without even looking back. ¡°Shuck!¡± Paladin screams, stitching his right arm to the sword. Valverbucci presses Paladin''s chest and removes his mouth. ¡°Who''s to blame for the wrist that just flew? ¡± The pillar behind his back, which was approaching in secret, retreated with groaning. I asked again. ¡°And who''s to blame if his neck blows now? ¡± No one answered. But there won''t be anyone here who doesn''t understand me. Now I''m threatening Palladin''s life. If you move at least one foot in that position, I''ll rip Paladin''s throat out like this. If I choke you, it''s because you''re the first one to move. Other times, if I had used it elsewhere, it would not have been eaten. But now it was eating great. I saw a palladine with groans on my feet. A five-headed dragon crest carved into his chest, which was the crest of the Empress of Bourgogne. Even the Paladin of the Ordinary Noble can''t be said to accomplish his honor, but it''s the Paladin of the Yellow Family. The Imperial Army remained firmly established and did not move. It was silly. I''m just saying, if I close my eyes like this, I can take down one of Dothrin''s solid citadels. No one stepped up. No commander here, no soldier, would want my name on the report as a sign of Paladin. I looked back. I saw the face of a labour commander who came out and watched over the Imperial Army. I sent a snowflake. The commander grasped my gaze and assembled the troops in front of the gate. The knights and soldiers of the Empire, who bravely rushed towards the citadel, plucked themselves out. And he stood in the middle of the gate, and saw me, and was hardened. Their expressions that looked forward and backward were gloomy. One of the knights decides, sticking to the edge of the passageway, he grabs me carefully. Others quickly passed by me, following the articles. Some of the most ruthless knights tried to assault me with their energies in their swords. I merely embraced Paladin''s pacifier with a sword pointed at me. "Evil!" Paladin screamed to death, and that was a great warning without further ado. I wonder how many hostages they were holding. The old commander approached and informed me that all the Imperial troops that had broken into the castle had escaped. ¡°Huh, really." He spits out an elongated futility to see if this ridiculous hostage theatre is blocked. And he asked me, "What more do you intend to do here?" "I haven''t thought about it." I have tried to tell you that the commander is ridiculous. ¡°Let''s restore the glottis first. ¡± ¡°It''s going to take time. I don''t think they''ll stand still until then. ¡± His words or the Imperial Army will not hesitate to march because of Paladin''s life. It will probably soon ring the Book of Advances, wrapped in a sacred sacrifice, a noble warrior. In fact, there were also signs of that. The rapid incoming and outgoing messengers, the commanders of the line, come out with a stiff face and alternate palladines. Looks like the advance order has been dropped. There was no time. I whispered a little to the old commander. ¡°Let''s hit it with magic. ¡± ¡°Do you know that magic is plural? There is no magic in repairing the glottis...¡± ¡°If you hit a big one and knock down a passageway, you''ll make time. ¡± The commander nods at me with a stiff face. But there was a problem. ¡°The wizard has spread. ¡± The wizard who had to tear down the passage stretched out into Mana''s depletion. I sighed. Somehow things got easier. ¡°Whatever elixir you have in mind, whatever you do, don''t obscure the means and methods, and bring it back to me as soon as you can. ¡± ¡°What are you going to do?¡± ¡°Maybe you should buy some time. ¡± The old commander stood by me with a grave face. I expelled the commander for being such a jerk. He trembled, but for now he retreated. I even deployed troops behind me in preparation for one. In the meantime, the tension of the electric line was rising. And finally, when the Empire''s commanders refused any more orders, the sound of the advance exploded. The Imperial Army, which had opened its streets for a while, began to come forward again. On behalf of the frightened soldiers, the Knights of the Empire filled the ranks. ¡°You killed him. ¡± And I took down the sword. ¡°Ugh.¡± With a short moaning, the paladin stretched and became immobile. The power of the knights soared. I''d rather be hollowed out when the hostages die. ¡°You''re never going to die alive. ¡± In the words of the Imperial Knight, I threw out the sword that I had in my hand and pulled out the two swords that were stuck in Paladin''s corpse. Looking at the knights who were making it, I stopped breathing. And in my head, I thought of the fuzzy ones. The poems of the Leonbergers and Knights could not be used here. One identity could have been exposed in a year. But I was not the only poet born in the kingdom. At last, I had a poem that I shouldn''t have to worry about Tanronal. A must-have for me now, who fought a war in another country as a mercenary. ¡°The soldier dies and becomes six silver coins, and the knight dies and becomes thirty gold coins. ¡± It was given the title of King, but was not respected by anyone. who wandered the world without a home and lived only for one purpose. A song of a knight who had been fingered until the moment he reached a high place and died. ¡°Victory is vain. Only my warehouse filled with death will be the truth. ¡± [Heroic poem] of a person who was called "Mercenary King" or "Knight of the Gold Coin". I recited the song of the Ghost of Money. 141 141. 44. Waterborne Fish, or Butterfly Released (3) The assessment of the mercenary king was dramatically split. One set his thumb up because he was the best knight in the world, and the other accused him of being a faux trash. They were all right. He was not a priceless mover, and when he was paid, he acted no more, no less, only as much as he was paid. At times, he rolled the battlefield low, and at times he scolded the battlefield unusually. Sometimes, he also showed a face that was not lacking in the word "hero." Some have said that this difference is too calculated to sell. But he wasn''t calculated. He always did his best. Nevertheless, his power on each battlefield was so different because of the specificity of the poem he possessed. Oddly, [Golden Poetry] varied according to the amount of remuneration promised. Then what about me now? I looked the enemy in the eye. Thirty coin heads of gold are tens, six coin heads of silver hundreds and thousands. I counted the value of the fort. However, it was not necessary to calculate the value for headache. Aggravation! A tremendous energy gushed out of his heart. An energy like that rushed out into my body. I was energized by my limbs. Not a single handful of energy escaped outside the hearthole. I quietly enjoyed its vibrancy. I didn''t have anything to say. Remuneration is enough. I overflowed. The highest power that can be reached with [Golden Poem], [Heroic Poem] proved this. Rrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr. The orrablade, which covered the blade, shrugged. The sword, which was crying constantly, snapped and stopped. I just saw the Imperial Army with the sword extended. ¡°He''s tired already! ¡± The vigour of the knights was the same. It seems that I have lost my energy in the battle against Paladin. It''s just a feature of poetry. The power of poetry to pursue efficiency was so ferocious that it only suppressed the onset of all energy. ¡°Lower pressure!¡± A sword fell over his head with a life-filled fuse. I lifted the sword of my left hand and blocked it. At the same time, the sword of the other hand was drawn from left to right. The knight''s chest snapped and split in an unpaired attack. The knight spits blood and falls back. After that, another enemy appeared. The sword flies. I raise my hand and block it. Raise your other hand and attack. You found the next opponent with your eyes. Blocks and stabs. Avoids and cuts. I repeated that simple move dozens of times. The knights danced. In the meantime, the commanders acted as dictators and pushed the soldiers in. A handful of unsheathed spears and knives pour down at me. I repeated the same operation again. I pushed the spear and stabbed the sword in between. I cut it first before the sword touches me. The soldiers kept pushing in. Whether he had a meticulous mission, blind to majors, or pushed to the dictatorship, they tried to kill me and I was equally rewarded for murder. The bodies were piled up. Whenever I stepped off the road, I heard the blood rushing. Fifty, a hundred? Or more than that. How many times did you swing the sword and how many did you kill? And I wasn''t interested. All that matters to me now is that I''m still full of power. You look for the opponent with a twinkle of eyes. A soldier with an eye to his face laughed and sat still with a peculiar scream. Beyond that, the shooters were seen stretching in a second-degree trajectory. Dozens of iron bullets piercing through the knights'' heavy armor and tearing their flesh at me. I stepped out. I grabbed the necklace of a squattered soldier and raised it. Then I pulled it close to my body. At that moment, dozens of brains flew towards me. The soldier who was caught in the collar opened his eyes. Papapa. The soldier trembled with the noise of the wave. A couple of iron brains pierced through my body hit me. But neither of them could leave me with a sneeze. It was a utility virtue possessed by [Golden Poem]. The owner of the poem hated hurting me so badly. ¡°Ugh.¡± The soldier who vomited blood is dumber than Vaara. Arrow rain stopped. I threw out the body and saw the shooters. Eye-catching shooters get tired of whitening and start reloading. I still looked at them and kicked them in a row as they rolled on their feet. "Billion!" "Argh!" The shooters who got hit on the fly screamed. The commander who dared the shooters stabbed him in the chest with a flying blade and twisted him. Infantry commanders use evil. Soldiers clap their feet. The knights are still waiting for me to tire out, but they retreat one step at a time. Laughter leaked out. I can''t believe there are so many of them stuck to me that they can''t even step back. How ridiculous. I fixed the sword. Normally, he would have just held on, but not now. If you kill a junkie, a soldier of the kingdom can be armed with a decent sword. If you catch one Knight, one Knight of the Kingdom can ride a good variety horse. That''s easy. I''m just gonna hit the head of an enemy who''s pushing his neck out to kill me. I lifted the sword. With his mouth he cried out the words of the poet. ¡°Bloody gold coins are a fair price for me. It is my power. ¡± At that moment, the blade of the sword fluttered yellow, shining like pure gold. But my black hair never burns like pure gold. Spatula. Everything that was caught on the tip of the sword was cut off. The Warr line of Empire troops has fallen. ¡°Huh?¡± The Imperial Army soldiers, who welcomed me without being ready, burst into tears. I cut it with the sword, even with the full appearance of it. Blame it. I pushed the floor and dug into the middle of the collapsed march. From then on, I swung the sword as it stood. He draws his sword to the left and to the right, and he flies like crazy. I got excited. It was only then that I realized that I had come too far from the gate because I was running wild. I swung the sword gently and bled out and walked back to the gate. No one stopped me. The Imperial Army only looked at me from afar. And when I stopped at the gate again, someone said, ¡°Monster, Monster...¡± Fear has spread among the Imperial Army. I raised my spirits. To make that horror even greater, let the entire Imperial Army be feared. I''m not tired, I''m still full of power. I have proven my rebuilding with complete ferocity. Soldiers exposed to widespread energy fall down with spears and knives. The surviving knights fiercely rotated the ring and resisted. But the momentum they caused was just to protect my body. The Imperial Army''s morale has stumbled. Enemy armies everywhere are noticeably lost in sight. I''m just one. Many of them were frightened by me. I assure you, there are ten knights of the other quadchain here, but they will not be able to do the same. This is because the source of power possessed by knights of this era was all Manas had accumulated in the human body, and it was not enough to change the course of war. They had the power to change the charter in their favour, but they could not see any more. Maybe so. It is not surprising that the glorious old Swordmasters of the crop have lost their modifiers. But even that will now be the past. I will recreate the old glory here today. So I declared. ¡°Tell your general. ¡± And I put it in my mouth. We commend the glorious achievements that the Swordmasters of the past have built up. ¡°If you intend to cross me, you will have to lose 1 Legion." He displayed the victory of the People''s Army. The energy that surrounded me fluctuated. And it changed. It''s like a militia that thousands of soldiers put up. My declaration resounded throughout the battlefield. It was then that the sound of the trumpet of retreat was heard. The Imperial Army turns its back on me rather than looking at me with a crushed face. Then he escaped the Battle of Urr. I looked behind them quietly. Boo-hoo, boo-hoo, boo-hoo. The sound of the retreat trumpet was still rushing. It''s like something big happened in the back. ¡°Looks like you made it. ¡± * * The Imperial Army fearlessly retreated, and Eli, the three guyways, and Gunne appeared. The outfit was charred and scratched and messed up, and the face was full of fatigue. But even in the midst of that, it was not as dark as it looked. Eli, the one who saw me, gave me two pockets. ¡°One was easily killed by surprise, and the second by surprise. And then I couldn''t use my hands anymore. ¡± Then he reported on the progress, and the flattering tone of the voice was potent. Bonamana would have done it all by herself, just hanging out by her side. He was a really good public official. But it wasn''t just a small ball, so I rarely hit Eli''s ball. At that time, a labour commander appeared. He looked at me for a long time. I opened my mouth a few times. I had something to say to close the road, and I noticed that my mouth didn''t fall easily. Then, after a while, I got out of my mouth with a complicated face. ¡°You said you''d buy time, but you kicked out the enemy. ¡± Beyond the bullets, even the disbelieving young voice. I smiled and gave away the pouch that Eli had given me. ¡°The head of the Imperial Wizard. ¡± The labour commander''s face changed in time, confirming the identity of the pouch. I asked instead of counting those complex judgments. ¡°How much longer are you going to pay for this? ¡± The old commander looked at me like I was ridiculous. But only for a moment, he laughed and said, "I will give you whatever you want." ¡°Then I''ll go bankrupt. ¡± There are a lot of brothers and sisters. * * Discussions with the public prosecutor on remuneration were short. The situation was not too good to discuss such matters. ¡°The damage to the troops is great. Gather all those who can fight for less than 300. ¡± ¡°I''m replenishing my troops for civilians in the castle, but I can''t really count on them to do my part. ¡± The commander groaned at the reports of the commanders. It was a victory, but only a wound. When the enemy came back in, I had no choice but to do it myself. It was impossible to protect more than 300 stragglers and a large number of civilians alone. It was only in the last battle that the enemy troops who had shallowed me down insisted on attacking the gates with ease, but there was no assurance that the enemies would do it again. Expect the Empire Army to target the entire wall at the same time. If I have to run to the back room, I will eventually break through somewhere, and the soldiers of the citadel will be slaughtered by the Empire army. I drove out the Empire army for a while, but it only delayed the fall of the citadel for a very short time. The old commander immediately convened a cerebral unit to hold a countermeasure meeting. I attended the meeting as the head of the support force. The Citadel''s commanders made several comments. Some of them suggested retreat. Everyone agreed with that opinion. The problem was the timing and method. All I needed was a brief break, not a runaway without a pill, for exhausted soldiers who had suffered violent aggression all night long. The urgency of the situation prevented me from dragging out the exhausted soldiers who could not even run properly. ¡°So far, the Commander of the Imperial Army has been a prudent sleeper. Now that you''ve suffered heavy damage today, we will take the damage again and launch a total aggression, and we will surround the castle and have the remaining wizards attack the citadel. ¡± ¡°In the meantime, we need to take care of the wounded and the civilians and find a way out of the castle safely. ¡± The labour commanders and commanders considered that there was still time. My idea was the opposite. ¡°The Imperial Army will be in total defiance again tomorrow. ¡± Suddenly, as I entered, the commanders frowned at me. But there was something I showed in the battle just before, and no one opened their mouth and struck me. It was a pity. If the mercenary butterfly comes running, I''ll show you when I''m ready. ¡°Why do you think that? ¡± I complained to the old commander again. ¡°I had a reason to hurry. ¡± ¡°What''s the reason? ¡± The labour commander asked again. ¡°Some idiot is coming here after all the winning battles. ¡± Just before attending the meeting, Gunne told me by hand. I saw the Knights of the Emperor in the enemy camp. I know who I am. After hearing that, I was able to recall who Paladin of the Crown died in my hands today. ¡°The Three Princes of the Empire are coming here. ¡± He was the Paladin of the Three Princes. ¡°If I were the Commander of the Empire, I would somehow finish the battle before the Three Princes arrived. ¡± If I had the chance, it would not have been possible to overturn the outcome of a single battle for a fool who would have left without destroying the Great Empire. There''s no way the Commander of the Empire knows what I know. Moreover, the Empire''s commander had one more reason to bring down the citadel as soon as possible. Paladin of the Three Princes died on the battlefield by the order he gave today. In order to spare his life, he had to somehow sacrifice the citadel and offset the balls and fruit. Of course, this is only the wish of the enemy commander everywhere. I formally referred the matter to the old commander. ¡°Even if we abandon the fort and retreat, let''s hold on until at least the three princes arrive. ¡± Until then, the labour commander wondered what would make it different. Seeing such a commander, I said in a tone of confidence. ¡°I assure you, if you just hold on until then, a lot will be different. ¡± And he added a word. When we get to the Three Princes, there will be wide open roads. 142 142. 44. Waterborne Fish, or Butterfly Released (4) The Citadel''s commanders were vigorously opposed. It was their common opinion that they should withdraw immediately when the opportunity came, as they did not last long. ¡°So when''s the chance? ¡± When I asked harshly, the commanders shut their mouths. However, I quickly reopened my mouth to discuss the difficulty of defending the citadel and how uncertain my opinion was. For them, it was a reasonable rebuttal. For those who have not faced the Three Princes themselves, my word would be nothing more than a gamble to save their lives in uncertainty. I had no intention of convincing them. ¡°Do as you please. ¡± I kept my mouth shut. He leans on his arm and leans on the backrest of the chair. Those who watched me frowned. My attitude seemed too irresponsible. I snorted. In the first place, I was just a stranger. It was not me who decided the fate of the Citadel, it was them. And I was willing to follow whatever decision they made. I''ve had enough battlefields to fight the Imperial Army. It did not matter whether it was an urgent battlefield, or whatever, encountered during a sparse escape. I soon began to give and receive opinions from the commanders of the citadel, ignoring me. However, there was no plan to break the difficult precedent. Despite the frustrating situation of not seeing a solution, the atmosphere of the Chairman was overheated without income. The Imperial Army''s irrational optimism that no civilian would touch them, and even the irresponsible commentator who ran away with only soldiers. ¡°Enough! Is that what Dothrin''s knight has to say now! ¡± An impatient labour commander made his way out. ¡°The past history shows how the Empire Army treats the inhabitants of the Occupied Territories. I never intended to leave civilians in the citadel. Find a way to live together. ¡± At the words of the old commander, the commanders kept their mouths shut. There was silence in the Chamber. ¡°Commander of the Veil Mercenaries, Ian. ¡± It was the labour commander who broke the silence and reopened his mouth. ¡°Exactly. I am the leader of the Vale Mercenaries, Ian. ¡± ¡°Yes, Captain Ian. Let''s say you''re right. Let''s just say the Three Princes are on the battlefield. ¡± The old commander has sent me a heavy glance. ¡°So is there any way to hold out until then? ¡± I replied as if I had waited. ¡°It''s the day after they''ve taken the damage from the battle. ¡± ¡°Probably. ¡± ¡°Then you won''t be able to recover the damage. ¡± ¡°Tell me in detail. ¡± In the words of the old commander, I looked shrugged. ¡°Not to mention the details. ¡± I answered that and added straight away. ¡°Enough if you do another damage before you take the damage. ¡± The old commander''s eyes widen. ¡°No way...¡± ¡°I will infiltrate the enemy camp and wreak havoc. ¡± Don''t let them wake up. Don''t even think about the citadel in their head. * * The meeting was over. The labour commander asked me when I was about to get out of my position. "But how did you get into the castle in that situation? ¡± I answered eagerly. ¡°I just walked in. ¡± The old commander laughs in vain. I can''t believe what I''m saying. ¡°I just got mixed up and walked along, and the gate just opened. ¡± ¡°The soldiers of the Empire just watched it? ¡± ¡°I didn''t just look at it, I was pushing my back to get ahead. ¡± The commander laughed at my answer. The commander, who had been laughing for so long, had a smile on his face. After getting up from the position and correcting himself, he respectfully bowed to me. ¡°I''ll give you a big thank you when it''s done safely. ¡± I left the meeting to ask for my reparation and gratitude. * * The Imperial Army commander was not in a good mood. The fall of the Citadel, which has been playing ball for two months, is right in front of you, and the wrong one shows up and lays the blame on you. The precious Paladin that the Three Princes sent to him was killed. It was close to force majeure, but I didn''t think a wretched prince would count on that. If you have the Citadel, you can turn the ball around and preserve it, but it fails. Everything was a mess. ¡°Why are you coming this way on so many battlefields? ¡± The commander scorns the Three Princes. If the mansion had not come here in the first place, it would not have suffered too much aggression towards the end of the citadel, nor would it have had to worry about Paladin''s death. It wasn''t just about losing one. But the situation was not good enough just to grumble. Somehow I had to find a way to live. There was only one way. Taking the citadel and dedicating the specialty to the Three Princes, I felt foolish, but that was the only way to save my neck. "Tonight, attack the citadel again. ¡± He immediately summoned the knights to conduct the operation. It was a total aggression against the entire wall. There were not many remaining troops of the enemy anyway. If you''re lucky, you''ll be able to enter the citadel this evening. ¡°What are you going to do about the Knight of the Dual Sword? ¡± One of the articles raised the issue. ¡°Ignore it. No matter how monstrous it may be, it''s one. He can''t flip the charter by himself. ¡± The monstrous knight had to jump and only stopped one of the northeast and southwest walls. The castle fell into the hands of the allies when the citadel was tapped from all sides. One of the articles expressed concern as to whether there should still be minimal preparedness. It was a massive atrophied face. It was a pathetic operation, but the commander wasn''t introverted. Now was not the time to knock the knights out. He asked the wizards to hold back the Dual Sword Knights, and asked them to focus on the attack on the walls. That''s how the meeting ended. The commander immediately returned to the barracks and asked for sleep. ¡°Tonight will be a long night. ¡± He falls asleep laughing at the Dothrin army, which had persisted for two months. Then I opened my eyes. Somehow it was chaotic out there. ¡°What''s going on out there! ¡± I asked in a locked voice, and the escort opened the barracks door cold. But the expression was not good. ¡°It''s a Dothrin ambush! ¡± ¡°That doesn''t make any sense! ¡± A Dothrin army that hasn''t even turned off the magic flame attached to the citadel yet. They had no room for manoeuvre all night long. ¡°The food depot is on fire! Sir Anne Goose, who went out for evolution, is the double point of contact! ¡± ¡°Why are you telling me that now? ¡± ¡°I just heard...¡± After pushing an excuse with his face, Junuk went to the barracks. ¡°Ah..." The commander groaned. The garrison is chaotic. Soldiers who need to rest in case of total aggression are running around. ¡°How many enemies? ¡± When he grinded it, he asked in a cold voice. ¡°I don''t know yet...¡± ¡°There won''t be much. The Dothrin army in the fort has no capacity. ¡± The commander, who quickly identified the situation, summoned the articles and poured out instructions. ¡°Go and deal with it right now! ¡± The knights ran out of the barracks. The commander had no doubt that this chaos would soon evolve. But that was only his hope. The year of the rising of the heights crosses over, but the chaos is not frequent. Rather, it only got bigger. ¡°That''s why it''s too much to be aggressive this evening...¡± The commander is awake. ¡°You''ve been looking for it. ¡± Later, he convenes the knights again after figuring out the enemy''s intentions. However, the number of knights who responded to the summons was too low. ¡°It may take some time to find the enemy that has infiltrated the camp. ¡± The knights said their colleagues will be back soon. I''m back. Just my head. ¡°Identify the people now! ¡± Several of the articles left the barracks. But not even those who were out of the way returned. Then the commander, who realized the seriousness of the situation, convened all the key figures. Nearly half of them did not come. About half of the non-returnees turned out to be neckless corpses. ¡°This is ridiculous! ¡± The commander shouts. One third of the officers in command of the army were assassinated or missing for a day. Among them were the Knights of the Three Rings. I couldn''t believe it. But I couldn''t believe it. The scheduled aggression passed that night without even attempting. Then the commander was able to confirm the exact damage. ¡°This is...¡± There were dozens of corpses in front of the barracks. Among them were knights who went out to evolve the food warehouse, and knights who said they would be curiously patient with their enemies. And there were precious wizards. The commander felt dizzy. The attack on the citadel was not an issue. Within a day, a third of the army''s advanced commanders disappeared. I had to get it right from the chain of command. He gave the order quickly. Others were placed in vacant positions, and commanders were promoted to fill gaps between them. But it was pointless. One day later, there was another vacancy. ¡°I told you to reinforce the perimeter! ¡± The fury reaches the pole, and he quietly sits down. The knights did not disregard the military decree. They formed a pack and used the barracks together. In case you get ambushed, we can all work together to respond. The enemy aims for the gap exquisitely. As the knights gather, they raid the front-line commanders who must lead the soldiers from the front lines. As a result, half of the front-line commander positions became vacant. It was yesterday that I promoted the commanders immediately below to fill the position of Advanced Commander. But now I have to demote the rest of them and give them the position of first commander. I was crazy and I was running for it. ¡°Fill your seats for the good of the Ancients. ¡± He continued that messed up command system again. But the nightmare had only begun. Enemy ambushes didn''t cover night and day. In the process, countless commanders died, and soldiers were no longer considered to be commanders. They preferred to remain soldiers because they were exposed to the threat of assassination. Still, I forcefully promoted them and made them commanders. Then, in preparation for one, all the commanders ordered the same barracks, the same ambushes as the regular soldiers. By doing so, the death of the end commanders has diminished. The problem was that the advanced commanders were once again the target. They refused to wear the same barracks as the End Soldiers, and were humiliated to wear the same outfits as the Soldiers. And that arrogance made them die. The number of remaining commanders is now less than half. It was a number that was insufficient to move troops. Food was burned, and surplus weapons and siege weapons were destroyed. It was a wretched land. Even more horrible was the fact that the enemy was still unaware of the reality of what was happening. Who the enemy is and how many. Do you really think the Dothrin Army of the Citadel is right? I didn''t know anything. ¡°Sir. It is reported that His Majesty the Three Princes is now four days away. ¡± As a hypothetical figure, the defeated and incompetent Three Princesses were defeated to the point. The commander closes his eyes. ¡°From today on, all the commanders will stay in one barracks. There is no heat and I will not be refused. ¡± He made the proud knights and nobles stay in one barracks. If you don''t want to take off your armor and officer uniform, stick together so that your enemies don''t dare to ambush you. ¡°Target the castle again tomorrow. ¡± And I commanded that I would attack the citadel as the day came. The commanders suffered heavy casualties, but only marginally compared to the entire force. ¡°I''d rather ignore it from the beginning and attack it than get to this point. ¡± He regretted it. That''s why I tried to make it right from now on. But unfortunately, he didn''t have a chance. A visitor came overnight. ¡°It was you.¡± The commander, who identified the intruder, became a fallen face. In front of him was a man who pressed his cloak deeply. Behind his back he carries a double sword. ¡°It''s impossible not to be a monster like you in the first place. It is my fault I didn''t think a knight like you would go on such an dishonorable mission. ¡± ¡°Are you a provocation?¡± ¡°A knight who doesn''t know pride. Its high nothingness is colorless. ¡± The commander, mindful of everything, scoffed at the knight. But the Knight of the Dual Sword was too premature. ¡°I''m not a knight. ¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I''m a mercenary. ¡± The mercenary laughed and introduced me. ¡°Commander of the Vale Mercenaries, Ian. ¡± The commander considers the opponent to be ashamed of his dishonorable mission and deceives him to the end. There were no mercenaries in the heavens and earth who could defeat the Paladins of the Wilderness and stop the Legion alone. ¡°Anyway, good work. ¡± ¡°The prince of Burgundy is on the verge of defeat. If you kill me, you will buy his wrath. ¡± He lays the crowbar. But it didn''t work. ¡°That''s why you die. ¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°That way he won''t move his troops at will. ¡± Then the commander realizes the enemy''s number of yellows. I don''t know what happened to the Englishman, but the opponent knew what kind of man the Three Princes were. How incompetent he is and how desperate he is. And how he will lead the army. The opponent planned to make the Imperial Army self-destruct through the Three Princes. ¡°Inoooooom!¡± He shouted in anger, and that became his last will. ¡°Glug.¡± The shepherd wanted to be stingy, but the world turned white. ¡°I will take charge and look after your Three Princes. ¡± The opponent whispers in the middle of the spine. ¡°I promise. He''ll win. The fall of the Citadel will also be his ball, and he will build numerous balls in the future. ¡± At that, the commander blinks. ¡°That way he''ll be close to the emperor. ¡± The opponent, who thought he was trying to change the fate of a citadel and consume about one or two legions, was trying to shake the fate of the Empire. ¡°Go, dare...¡± The late commander desperately reaches out and grabs him by the collar. But his life, which was already at stake, was wasted. * * He was a commander who once led the army, but now he''s a dead man. Ian slips and opens the base rather than looking at the corpse. ¡°After today, you can rest for three days. ¡± Sword Hee, who appeared like a ghost in the dark, gestured. "Water Met Fish. ¡°What?¡± Nothing. Ian, who handed over Gunne''s hand without hesitation, remembered the poem with a pair of swords. Then he tore up the barracks and shouted everywhere. ¡°Veil Mercenary Captain! Ian is here!¡± The guardians of the Empire, who tore the barracks and found him, drew their swords in awe. Ian slaughtered them as they were. A mercenary with a golden pair of swords flew everywhere. Hiding in the shadows, Gunne, who had daggered the neck of an unfortunate knight, looked at the figure and smashed his lips. I think it''s a releasing fox. Her mother or Ian looked very excited. There is no winter here, and there is no need to bow down because of the imperial boundaries. He was certainly enjoying freedom on a battlefield that was not bound by anything. ¡°Who''s going to fight Ian, the leader of the Vale Mercenaries! ¡± Ian roars over the bodies of the Empire Knights. Seeing him like that, the Imperial Army retreated. * * Three days later, the Three Princes appeared on the battlefield. He quickly captures troops with a collapsed command system and attacks the Citadel of Dothrin. Dothrin''s fortress was a trick in front of the Three Princes'' books and strategies. In the process, although the Three Princesses were captured alive by Dothrin''s Swordmaster, the Three Princesses managed to escape by coping wisely. Along with that, he discovered the weaknesses of the fortress and found clues to attack the fortress of the Dynasty, which had blocked the Empire army for two months. And finally the fortress fell. There was no chase. It was because of the majestic army of the Three Princes. ¡°I don''t know who it is, but there is a righteous man in there who helped me escape. He is Dothrin''s people, but he was willing to save me and offer up his secret. He said the people of Dothrin only wait for me to come. ¡± He feared that Dothrin''s people, who were only waiting to be liberated from Dothrin''s cruel oppression, would be injured in a violent pursuit, and showed mercy in destroying the pursuit itself. The Imperial Army praised his kindness, which even the people of the enemy regarded as precious as my people, and praised the name of the three princes who took down the fortress of Oblivion. Once known, it was known to be so. 143 143. 45. The Day the Sky Road Opens (1) Dothrin''s citadel, which had been firmly established since the beginning of the High Wind Fortress, began to collapse. The fortifications of the southwest, which were adjacent to the High Wind Fortress, first collapsed, followed by the fortifications of the west. Immediately thereafter, all military bases were destroyed or occupied by the Imperial Army. It was close to five months after it was converted. In the meantime, in the face of the fierce resistance of the Dothrin Empire Army, the Imperial Army, which had accumulated damage and fatigue, rested in the occupied strongholds and strongholds. In the meantime, troops from the Empire mainland were on the fast track. After the reorganization, the Imperial Army goes back into hiding to advance. But before they advance into Mitchell Dothrin''s territory, before they make their first steps towards greater victory beyond the fort. Something happened. All the fortresses and strongholds they occupied collapsed with great noise. Fortifications that have survived the wizards'' intensive attacks have collapsed like sand castles. The main facilities and buildings within the fort were set on fire. It was too sudden for the Imperial Army to respond, and it was a terrible disaster that was hard to handle. The commanders and knights of one fortress were enjoying a banquet welcoming nobles and troops from the mainland. The commanders of one fortress were celebrating the hard victory. The commanders of one fortress were in the middle of repeated meetings to forget the night''s sleep and formulate strategies and tactics. They were all vanquished with the collapse of the fort. Those who lost part of their bodies howled all over the place, and those who had died before their eyes vomited a feeling of indignation. A handful of princes and army commanders, protected by powerful wizards and paladins, used evil to rescue soldiers. It was a situation of extreme chaos, but disaster was not the end. The Dothrin Empire Army attacked the fortress in the aftermath of the Abyssal catastrophe. It was a massive offensive spread across the front lines. The contest was not rigorous. The knights and soldiers of the Empire desperately escaped the fallen fortress. The Dothrin royal army persistently pursued such an empire. After a week of nightmares, the Imperial Army, living beyond Dothrin''s borders, was less than half the total troops. The estimated number of casualties is at least 40,000. Adding to the number of missing nobles and knights, the damage the Empire suffered for a week was enormous enough for a dizzy kingdom to perish. Consumption of human resources was extreme, and more supplies were lost. It was immense damage that could never be ignored, even as a great and powerful empire. In the meantime, I heard Vivo. The two princes and four princes of the empire, who were in charge of the soldiers, returned as corpses around the front lines. The surviving commanders and nobles trembled at the wrath of the Emperor who was about to face them. They sought the flag of the Three Princes to avoid the Emperor''s wrath. Only the three princes achieved significant victories in the war, which was marked by catastrophic defeat. The Three-Prince was the only person who had noticed any signs of a terrible disaster, and at the same time was the hero who returned with the most troops alive. Through the Three Princes, it was known that the fortresses of the Dothrin Kingdom were designed to collapse instantly when the seedling device was activated from the beginning. The terrible disaster on the front lines was not a genius, but the Duke of Dothrin. When that fact became known, fear became furious. The royals of the Empire ordered revenge of blood, and the emperor condemned it instead of asking for the sin of defeat. Knights and armies from around the Empire gathered at the border with Dothrin. It was the moment when the Second Dothrin War began as a Valachro. * * ¡°May the Emperor of Bourgogne have endless glory! ¡± ¡°Hail the Emperor! ¡± The knights, who cried out desperately like vomiting blood, drew their swords in unison and drew my throat. Sacred Feud is watered with red blood. The emperor looked at him with an unrelenting look. Then he tucked, and said a word. ¡°Get rid of it.¡± It was a grave voice, like saying, "Put away any food you have eaten." The knights who were waiting received the command with a stiff face. They were once glorious imperial knights, but the knights who were killed for failing to protect my master were wiped out like garbage. ¡°Hmm.¡± The emperor, who was watching with horse-eyed eyes, knocked on the armrests of the throne. Knock, knock. A heavy silence ensued during the Great War. In my territory, the emperor''s mouth was only open, with the dukes and marquis of the empire as proud as the king. After a while, the Emperor opened his mouth. The first question the Emperor raised was not about my transcribed blood, nor about tens of thousands of soldiers. ¡°Ian of the Dual Sword. ¡± It was a question of humble mercenaries. That was so weird. He was not a well-known anonymous person, nor did he have a significant influence on the charter. It was just one swordmaster who briefly appeared in the battle of the Southwestern Front. A petty being who wouldn''t even know his name if it weren''t for the report of the Three Princes, The emperor who led the Great Empire was not a name to put in his mouth. But the nobles kept their mouths open and did not ask about it. The Emperor was not the one to explain. He was just an orderly. And the Emperor''s decision was always right. I had to believe that. The question is infirmity, and the Emperor never leaves the infirm. The same was true this time. The nobles simply fell down and waited for the Emperor''s men to fall. ¡°Tell the owner of the ivory tower. ¡± The Emperor opened his mouth. ¡°If you don''t step forward, I will personally awaken you to that cleanliness. ¡± The nobles raise their heads without even knowing me. Then he met the Emperor''s eyes and hurriedly closed his eyes. The Emperor''s eyes were shining strangely. It was like an abyss. The nobles felt the horror of scattering their souls just by facing their eyes. But I couldn''t shake my body for long. I had to answer. The Emperor hated those who did not answer his words. ¡°I will deliver it as it is. ¡± The Emperor shook his hand. The nobles fled the war as if they could not breathe. ¡°Do you think he was looking for you? ¡± A feud without anyone, a voice flowed somewhere. I dared not appear before the Emperor, but I opened my mouth and asked him a question. I was not the only one who was dismayed. However, the emperor did not communicate with the opponent to reveal himself, nor was he offended by the question. ¡°Unknown. ¡± I even kindly answered that question. ¡°I''m just watching. ¡± The emperor buries himself deeply in the throne. ¡°If he really was the one you were looking for, the High Wizards of the Horse Tower would be the stepping stone for him to reach even higher ground. ¡± ¡°He''s not bad either. ¡± The emperor laughed low. It was like the sand of the desert was swept away by the wind, and it was a horribly dry laugh. ¡°... what do you enjoy so much? ¡± When his voice asked, the Emperor still raised his voice with a laughing voice. ¡°I feel so sorry for the old trails that hit my head when I stepped on them, and I love them so much. ¡± If you will, I will go and remove the sprout immediately. A young prince who was destined for the defeated king, and a mercenary who called himself a squadron. I will behead them all and offer them to His Majesty. ¡± ¡°I don''t want to. ¡± The Emperor did not allow it. ¡°Go to the front right now and watch. ¡± I only allowed observations. ¡°And finally come back, that I may know all the sheep that were there. ¡± The Emperor replied, "The commandment of the Emperor is cruel, and the voice will follow." * * Already all of Dothrin''s strongholds have collapsed, and the Nodes have been disabled. Dothrin''s army was also withdrawn deep inside the border. The Imperial Army proceeded to Dothrin''s territory without a hitch. It was Dothrin''s endless waters that stopped them. The path through the lush boreal forest was too poor for the army to travel, and was narrow. So they divided the army into three. There were some who were concerned about the dispersion of power, but few were. Only the troops of the least trooped regiment were 25,000. The main battalion was the Army of Oman, and the rear battalion was close to 30,000. Each of them had the power to destroy one kingdom. Each defeat was impossible in the first place. ¡°Dothrin''s water is like a maze. You just trust your troops and you get into the water, and you jump into the fire with fuel. ¡± Several staff members continued to express their concerns. Their prudence was very disliked by the nobles who had been poisoned by the bony defeat of the last First World War. The nobles executed him on the pretext that they would undermine the morale of the army. The commanders who dealt with the saboteurs ordered a march towards the water. The frustration of the day was that the three armies maintained a certain interval in preparation for a situation that might not have occurred, and cleared them of being in close contact. Extremely common and a solid strategy. But their common sense and strategies were so insignificant in front of the water that they retained their ancient appearance. Moving tens of thousands of troops along a narrow path through the lush boreal forest was a road that demanded a terrible degree of patience. The urgent nature commanders made a nonderogation for the slow movement. He even sent messengers to defeat the warriors in the line. But there were grievances in their own way for the soldiers of the previous rank. First, the road was too narrow, and second, even the narrow road was in poor spiritual condition. And thirdly, I had to be wary of the Dothrin Empire Army, who had no idea when or where it would come from. If the speed of movement is fast, that was even weirder. Special measures were needed. The cerebral ministers of the Empire sought to address the special measures by investing in personnel. Many of the selection team''s soldiers have laid their swords and spears and grabbed their axes and sickles. Nearly 10,000 soldiers blocked the bushes and forests that grabbed their ankles, cutting off the logs and widening the path. It was still a slow movement speed, but it was better than ever. Of course, that''s as far as the commanders can see. It tasted like death as a recruit. I couldn''t stand it because I swung my scythe and axed in the hot weather that I couldn''t stand. But it wasn''t the heat that made the real soldiers want to die. There were so many worms living in the shade of the forest that the sun had not touched for so long, and the unidentified worms followed the soldiers all day long, sucking blood. Despite the constant movement of the body, the whole body was swollen. Soldiers did not even sleep properly because they suffered from itching and pain. But the commanders didn''t pay any attention to the grievances of those soldiers. Most of them were skilled knights who could use Mana to prevent access to pests, and even if they didn''t, they enjoyed the help of wizards in hot weather. I couldn''t empathize with how distressed the soldiers were. It was after the commanders identified the seriousness of the problem that the majority of the logging troops suffered unidentified molestation caused by the worms. Then the commanders mobilized the Buryaburyan wizards to carry out a large quarantine. The wizards use mysterious magic to manipulate worms, or hunt birds and animals that can be termed the natural enemies of worms to drive out the worms. Of course, it was not enough to wipe out all the swarms of bugs that were swarming with it. But how could I stop the spread of the monsters that used to ride? More troops were put into logging operations. The soldiers swung their sickles and axes without rest to get out of this terrible forest at once. The pace of movement of troops that were supportive grew a little faster. But he was just a moment too. The troops of the Dothrin Kingdom, who have never been seen before, have raided the base. With armor and helmet removed while working in logging, soldiers of the fleet carrying heavy sickles and axes were killed without even proper resistance. Later, the Knights and Wizards defeated the enemy, but in the meantime, there was little personal damage. That was the beginning. The Dothrin Empire Army appeared from time to time and attacked the selection team. Then, in earnest, he fled quickly. Now the selection team had to fight not only the dreadful waters, but also the kingdom of Dothrin. The speed of movement slowed down again. Soldiers who were engaged in logging in preparation for the battle with the Dothrin army, who had no idea when or where they were going to come from, could not even take off their armor. Those who were faithless in the heat rushed out. The rest are quickly exhausted by the heat and the fear of the enemy. The selection team''s commanders sent a yearly messenger to inform the battalion of these difficulties. However, the headquarters did not understand the grievance of the selection team, which was all it took to travel along the path that the selection team had expanded without much effort. The selection team''s commanders decided to eat mustard with a cry. No matter how many people died in the heat, I thought it would be first of all to get out of the water. Dothrin''s troops have become more frequent when they notice their plans. Now they had not been ambushed on a small scale, and sometimes appeared as a legion unit, thus destroying the soldiers. At that time, the Knights and Wizards of the main and rear divisions, who were asked by the selection team, appeared in the ranks. As they joined, the Dothrin army became more difficult to see the effects of the ambush. A few of Dothrin''s mountain infantry squadrons were exterminated. After that, Dothrin''s surprise didn''t happen anymore. I was told that I would be supported by knights and wizards if I knew this, and the commanders of the selection team were relieved. But it was an illusion. The momentary peace they encountered was only on the eve of the storm. Three Legions of the Dothrin Kingdom ambushed the ranks of the long-established selection team. It was only to coagulate and expel them, but the damage was substantial. Precious food is on fire, and the weapons are useless. But even more horrible was the fact that the troops, who had been attacked intensively by the enemy, were scattered and driven into the forest. If it had been another battlefield, they would have rejoined soon. However, it was in the middle of the sea, surrounded by forests all around. There were very few returnees. The majority of the troops did not return to the forest with such disappearance. It was as if the forest had eaten them. Only then did the commanders of the selection team feel fear. Hundreds of thousands of troops were confident that Dothrin could be destroyed several times. It was a terrible misunderstanding that gave birth to arrogance and ignorance. Later, they reminded the staff of their concerns, emphasizing the dangers of the sea. But since they were all already executed, the commanders simply went forward with regret. The attack by the Dothrin Royal Army continued. They looked like they were going into my room, and somehow they dragged the Empire''s soldiers into the forest. Once I was dragged into the forest like that, it was over. But there was no end to the world. The same was true of the aquatic environment. The forest that seemed to last forever is finally over. ¡°Outside!¡± The Imperial Army soldiers rushed out of the forest cheering. If it had been usual, the commanders would have come and confronted them. I would have sent a scout to look out of the woods in case of a crisis. But the sea consumed some of their patience and judgment, and the rush made them the only ones who blindly yearned for the world outside the forest. ¡°Oh, my God. ¡± Soldiers and commanders kneel to the ground and kiss the dry ground. And thousands of arrows rained down upon such a cheerful Imperial army. Numerous people were struck by arrows and turned into thin corpses. ¡°Shielder! Heavy Infantry! ¡± ¡°Archers, fight! ¡± Late in his dreadful arrowhead baptism, commanders used whale evil to prepare for condensation. Whether their desperate efforts were through it or not, the soldiers on the right and the left were ready to join the ranks. The infantrymen set up a solid dustbin and stepped forward a little. The archers in the ranks immediately behind blow arrows in unison. "It''s a rush to get the troops out! Those who are ready to fight, come forward and open the way!" The commanders continued shouting. While responding to the enemy''s attack, he sent a messenger to inform the soldiers behind him of the situation. As soon as they were perfectly prepared to fight, it was no longer a problem for Dothrin to appear here. However, the troops in the water they were waiting for were not in a position to support them. ¡°The Knights of Dothrin! ¡± Dothrin''s knights and wizards have been wiggling all over the water. The knights and wizards of the Empire tried to confront us quickly, but they were too widespread. Numerous knights and wizards became unpleasant guests without even the proper resistance. However, there were few survivors in the fierce attack, as there were many empire troops. The surviving knights and wizards gathered around the Paladins. ¡°Show them the power of the Great Kingdom! ¡± One day, with the gloomy roar of Paladin, he led the knights and charged towards the Knights of Dothrin. However, just before they reached the front of the Knights they were aiming for, a man appeared in the forest and blocked the front. A man with a twisted pair of swords in gold shouted. ¡°Here comes Ian of the Vale Mercenaries! ¡± 144 144. 45. The Day the Sky Road Opens (2) One of the Empire knights who saw me came out. And her heart split open and she screamed. The steps of the running knights slowed down. But I still didn''t stop my feet. It just got a little discreet. Among the Empire Army, my name is still close to anonymity. Even the weather was ravaged by the power of poetry, and apparently ordinary mercenaries themselves. A slightly larger stone beak spread along the road, which can trample and pass as many times as you want to trample and pass. But they won''t know. I know they''re all going to get caught and fall on that stone beak today. Palladin, who was at the forefront, ignored me and passed by. I didn''t stop him. Instead, he followed the knights who followed him. ¡°Shuck!¡± ¡°Ugh!" Palladin, who ran ahead of the scream in a row, looked back. ¡°Innoom!¡± The furious paladin comes running late, twisting his sword. Seeing such a palladine, Hedgehog. He smiled and threw himself into the boreal forest. Palladin''s old age was heard behind his back but ignored. I had no intention of wasting my time and energy on Paladin. Today I was about to defeat as many Empire knights as I could. I hid myself in the boreal forest and ran out again at the right time. I raided again the Knights of the Han Chang Dothrin and the Knights of the Empire who were fighting. Knights who were hit by the bully fell down in an instant. ¡°You little rat! ¡± The courtesy Paladin looked at me and put up a life. As I flee into the forest again, he scatters the Aurora Blade and instantly attacks me. Crossing the double-edged sword to block his attack, he grabs the sword of his right hand. Card acquisition. The tip of the sword grabs his chest armor and makes a turtle noise. A magnificent man shook his sword and spread his distance. In the meantime, I fled back to the forest. I repeated the same thing countless times. I knocked down the knights while hovering around the Empire Army. They ignored those who seemed to be holding their ankles for a while. I was only dedicated to defeating a larger number of knights. As a result, when the aggression was over, I was able to defeat almost one knight. I heard the sound of the trumpet at sunrise. It was a sign of the retreat I had promised. I pulled myself out without hesitation. He then joined Dothrin''s knights and left the water. Upon arriving at the main camp, the old men were waiting for me. Former High Wind Citadel lords, Burke Bertens and the old knights who followed him. As I watched them looking at me like a cub waiting for a mother bird, a laugh came out. ¡°Why? Didn''t the returning knights tell you the results? ¡± ¡°I let you know I won, but no one told you the details. Even if you try to bite, you all have faces that look like they''re going down right now, so you should be able to bite them. ¡± Bourgeois inspiration was tooled. ¡°So tell me what you''re selling. ¡± I answered right away without subtracting. ¡°Victory. Overwhelming victory. ¡± ¡°In detail.¡± ¡°The dark son-in-law, the extended rank, the whole force of the enemy was overwhelming, but the allies prevailed on the individual battlefields. The enemies were scattered. Our knights rushed around and trampled on our enemies. As soon as the enemy tried to join the ranks behind him, he retreated. ¡± Bourgeois inspired and inspired. Based on what I said, I noticed that I was drawing the battle in my head today. ¡°So how many times have you fallen? ¡± ¡°Three hundred gold coins. ¡± At the end of my speech, Burke''s inspiration frowned upon Warlock. ¡°Didn''t I tell you that I would only do my part? Bet''s a bet, anyway. ¡± ¡°Ew. Thought I''d take care of a few more. ¡± I think I made a bet when I said why. Older people are old people. War is no joke. ¡°Inspiration, your country is at war right now. Is that what you''re going to do? ¡± ¡°It''s not like our knights have made a bet on how many deaths, or how many you''re going to kill. The more you kill, the better for your allies. ¡± ¡°Don''t get too close. In our own way, we made a wish that you would defeat as many enemies as possible and make your allies comfortable. ¡± In my words, bourgeois inspiration and laborers brazenly confronted me. Even so, I kept my mouth shut. I''m going back to the barracks after a rough day, and the old men are after me. It was nothing new. Burke Bertens and the old men are following me around. They retired completely, laying down all their titles as soon as the retreat from the citadel was securely completed. It was the first reason that someone had to be held accountable for having taken the citadel, and the second reason that an old man who failed to read the cloak and ran the risk of burnout was not going to lead the soldiers. Dothrin''s command tried to take care of the civilians and the wounded, raising the ball that had safely retreated, but Burke Berten refused. The old man who put everything down like that chose to follow me. I hated it, but I was persuaded by a word of Burke inspiration. ¡°I have a lot of money. ¡± I had no reason to refuse to keep the allowance separate from my position of fighting the Empire army anyway. Burke Berten, he was the master of the official Veil mercenaries. ¡°Hmmm.¡± While I was locked in my thoughts, a bourgeois inspiration summoned me. When I looked back, an old man with a purple complexion looked at me. ¡°I''m telling you, you''re strong. But war is never a joke. ¡± ¡°I don''t think that''s the kind of inspiration I''ve been betting on for a war that wasn''t a joke. ¡± My old man continued to speak without pity, even in Finjan. ¡°The battle has just ended. You said you took down a hundred enemies with your mouth. But now you''re too calm. It''s more like fun. The other knights didn''t. ¡± The old man''s eyes sank deeply. ¡°Have you ever killed a person before because they are? Even the missionary men who swore to die fighting for my country are shuddering at the blood on my hands. You don''t have that. ¡± I turned around completely and looked straight at Burke Berten. ¡°I don''t even know how many murders I''ve had in the meantime. If he had fought as a mercenary at such a young age, he would have accumulated many murders. ¡± ¡°So what do you want to say? ¡± ¡°Don''t be the flesh of a man who takes his life as a pariah''s. Kill the enemy, but be godly, and don''t accuse him before death. ¡± I nodded him more quietly. ¡°I''ll keep that in mind.¡± "Ugh." Did my answer feel dishonest? I spit out the sound of Burke''s inspiration. ¡°Something''s wrong with you. It''s missing somewhere. You don''t know that. ¡± The elderly, shaking their heads, grabbed the old man. That''s enough. ¡°Hey, let''s get a drink. ¡± ¡°I''ll have a drink. ¡± The bourgeois inspiration and knights who said so disappeared somewhere. I''m standing here by myself, and Eli and Guerwain show up from a distance. I told them the conversation I had with Burke Inspiration. Eli snorts. ¡°The ship called. It''s just so unhappy you can''t pee. If you don''t kill me, I''m gonna die. What? Weight of slaughter? You want me to squeeze while thinking about the guy who ran to kill me. ¡± Eli, who said that, looked at me and said, Unlike usual, I didn''t see any sarcastic hues. ¡°Never mind the words of old inspiration. You''re doing great.¡± I laughed at the assertive words, and Gurwain took his mouth off. ¡°That''s not wrong. ¡± ¡°What else are you trying to say? ¡± Eli''s eyes are lit and he shouts. ¡°It''s true that Ian is missing something. It''s inhumane, not knowing where. ¡± ¡°You son of a bitch, you know what! ¡± ¡°Admit it. Ian is a war freak. ¡± An extreme rage came to Eli''s face. It was Eli''s face I had never seen before as well. ¡°You son of a bitch! Have you seen how His Majesty fought in Winter Castle? The Orcs ate one of the walls! The Ranger bastards are dying! Did you see him jump in alone and fight to make himself whole? ¡± I was shrugging. In the meantime, I knew Dothrin''s knights were talking about him as a mercenary with a doggie. They respected me as much as I did, but I did not admire the humility of that motive and the warlike attitude. Like the mercenary king, the master of the [Golden Poem]. I was also treated that way. Just the Burke inspiration right now. I didn''t really care, but Eli seems to have taken the sound of it as an unnoticed stress. I saw him in such a sudden uproar. The excitement reached the pole, and the captain called me without saying anything, but I couldn''t stop Eli''s mouth. It''s because Eli had a bad memory in his mouth. ¡°The day the Winter Wall collapsed. Do you know what it was like to be half dead? An unconscious human bite his horn into his mouth, continuing to send retreat signals. And you know what I said? ¡± I thought it was heavy now, but the old memory that was revived in Eli''s anger stopped me from speaking. ¡°You''ll buy yourself some time. My chest is split and my wrists are rattling. I can''t even go! Run away. I don''t even know who the spearheader is in front of me. I don''t even know where he is. You will stay, so go...¡± I closed my eyes without knowing. I didn''t remember. I was half conscious at the time. ¡°You''re sitting there like a war freak. Fifteen, sixteen kids know what they eat. ¡± I think I had a nightmare. The Knights of Winter Castle and the Spearman threw their lives at me, and I had a nightmare that day. That''s why I might have slept. I suddenly opened my eyes to live while I was sinking my sores. ¡°Warlord. I don''t give a shit if I remember the look of him sitting in front of a cold little corpse, even if I chew it. So.¡± Eli pulls out a new sword and growls like he''s gonna slit Guerwain''s throat. ¡°Shut up. Gurwayne. Before you kill him. ¡± I caught Eli, who was so excited. Then he shook his head. "Argh!" Eli, who was looking at me, screamed. Then I kicked the ground. The man who had been furious for such a long time withdrew his sword. ¡°So don''t put that old man''s nonsense in your ear. The wrong thing is this damn country, not you. ¡± That''s what he said. He stepped out and disappeared over there. ¡°Where are you going!¡± ¡°We''re going to rest! ¡± ¡°It''s the other side of the barracks! ¡± Eli turns around and walks past us. I''m staring at the back of it, and I can hear the voice of Guerwain. ¡°I didn''t know. But I won''t apologize. ¡± ¡°Yes, we''re not apologizing to each other. ¡± He replied loudly, and Gagwayne said again. ¡°But it''s true that you''re inhuman without knowing where you are. That''s why I''m reluctant. Well, they''re Winter Castle people. I don''t think they can live without dying. ¡± I shrugged. It wasn''t exactly wrong. For I was a man, and a sword, and a sword, and a sword. * * Since that day''s battle, the Imperial Army has not stepped outside for years. They tightened their ranks and placed knights and paladins in ambushes at regular intervals. In addition, the Empire''s wizards have from time to time used large-scale navigational magic, which has a lot of surprise implications. A few raids ended, leaving only casualties without much income. The cerebral ministry of the Kingdom of Dothrin held a yearly meeting. Although it did a great deal of damage to the outpost, the Empire''s outpost and the outpost were rebuilt. They had to do as much damage as possible before they got out of the water. But it wasn''t easy. It was never easy to shake an empire army that had adapted to battle in the water over time. At least if there is comfort, it was the fact that the three princes of the empire, who were firmly established in recognition of the ball in the last war, are holding their place as the commanders of the mainland. The situation was very sophisticated. According to the spy, it was the three princes who dragged the selection team forward too much. Virtually incompetent and of an urgent nature, the prince floated to the extremity, including the selection board. It was also the third prince who saved the advance team just before the Wahha. The Knights, Paladins, and Wizards of the helicopter headquarters all follow the instructions of the Three Princes to save the front line. Responsibility for the defeat of the Battalion was borne by the Battalion Commander, and the third prince took only the ball that saved the Battalion. A brilliant response that is not as woody as it should be to stop the Empire. ¡°There must be someone who wears the right head next to the Three Princes. ¡± I was convinced. There was someone by my side. It''s not just a good head, it''s a man who''s well-equipped to make normal orders, keeping up with the groaning of the ruthless Three Princes. Half was right and half was wrong. Someone with quick head rotation was right by the Three Princesses. However, the idea that he led the Three Princes to slander was completely missed. He was the one who didn''t have to. Rather, it was the three princes who had to pay their respects. I realized that by the time I had almost destroyed the Imperial Army soldiers who were under heavy protection in the depths of the water. ¡°Ugh." After defeating the imperial knight who was resisting to the end, I hardened my heart without even thinking of pulling out the sword. Head muscles. Heart beat fast. The energy released from the heart disregards the will of [Golden Poetry] and emanates to the outside. My horror rises naturally and surrounds all sides. Goooooooo. Even though the horror of the hero is protecting me, my heart''s flutter has not stopped. I turn my head with a squeak. "Ah..." And I saw it. On the day of the invocation without any clouds, the clouds were eaten only in one place. Lightning! The feeding cloud throws out lightning. Dozens of lightning strikes fell. Bang bang! I heard thunder one step late. Lightning stopped and thunderstorms became more frequent. But I still couldn''t move. There was an endless creature there who summoned thunder. I was evil at that horrible presence. I shouted with my Mana. ¡°Retreat! Retreat! ¡± Dothrin''s knights and soldiers stare at me with a sudden twist. ¡°Run, you fools! ¡± I asked them what they had been pressured by my upheaval and aggression. Where are we going? ¡°Abandon the outpost! Return to Command immediately! Turn as far away as you can! ¡± I forgot that even one mercenary instructed me to leave the battlefield in a hurry. Destroy the cavalry as hard as you can, without even destroying the supplies. I ran along the water and shouted. ¡°Run! Turn as far away as you can! Go to Bonanza!¡± Dothrin''s knights and soldiers, who were stiffened in front of a sudden transfer, sneak out at my words. I kept running. For this massive ambush, helicopter troops were close to half of the total defensive force. When they were annihilated, the front was forced to collapse. I had to pull it all out. There was no time. A relentless presence was coming this way from the exit to the water. I yelled at the whale with the mana. That''s how long I''ve been running. ¡°Huh?¡± A huge presence disappeared like a mirage. I stood there and looked up at the sky. There were tons of feeding clouds everywhere, I don''t know when they were gathered. ¡°Ha." I laughed in vain as I watched the twinkling of the clouds. ¡°Somehow I wanted things to work out. ¡± At that moment, the whole world was in the light. 145 145. 45. The Day the Sky Road Opens (3) The first to notice this side was Dothrin''s wizards. ¡°This, this...¡± ¡°Oh, my God...¡± Wizards who don''t leave the barracks when they''re dizzy run out of the barracks in unison. They looked at the same place as if they had made a promise. Black stains spread over the sky. As black ink looses in the water, the whole sky quickly falls out. The wizards tremble less. The manna of the whole world was whistling. The wizards have lost their minds in the fierce siege of Mana, which they have never experienced before. Currrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr. The eating clouds threw up a great deal. Some wizards were amazed. They immediately headed to where the Command''s brains were. "What''s going on? ¡± The commander, who saw the white-faced faces of the wizards, asked with a firm face. ¡°Great, great magic sign! ¡± The wizard shouted like a scream and added a word. ¡°The least cannabis wizard has appeared on the battlefield...! ¡± The commanders and knights who opened their eyes ran out of the barracks before the horses were finished. At that moment, a sound rang. Quagmire! It''s like the sky collapses, the earth goes out. The knights stared at the sky to the west with a bewildered face. The clouds covered the sky were pouring out dozens of thunderbolts. It was the direction where the outpost was located. * * The messenger who had been ordered to leave returned. The messenger barely continued to report with a pale face like a corpse. ¡°It''s all, it''s all burned. All that was left was black ash. ¡± The situation at the outpost was known through the mouth of a messenger who was bluffing. Collapsed woodboards, barracks burning black with fire, and bodies burning black. According to the Messenger, the outpost has already become hell. The commander overpowered the search party. But I couldn''t find a single survivor. Eight knights and four elite troops from the outpost disappeared without even a survivor. Four of the defensive ship''s troops evaporated overnight. The stone-hardened commander recalls the existence of a large-scale ambush operation that he had been forgetting lately. ¡°At least half the troops must have left the base for the operation! We have to find them! ¡± That was what he said. Some of the troops from the outpost who were on the operation returned to their headquarters at the command post. But the commander and command couldn''t be happier at all. I heard that the demon who destroyed the outpost through the survivors was on the move while slaughtering their allies. The occasional cerebral palpitations told me that their words were true. The night was deep. The number of survivors who were returning to the country was now greatly reduced. One of the reincarnated knights found the Command by the time the Needle Membrane arrived. And I said, ¡°The leader of the Veil Mercenaries is still fighting! ¡± The Dual Sword Swordmaster is fighting the devil. I''m making time alone to prevent the devil from following me behind retreating allies. In the words of the article, some elderly people who were sitting in the barracks woke up. ¡°I''m going into the water. ¡± Burke Bertens and the old knights. ¡°I didn''t say anything. I feel like a promising young man floating around with his limbs. Maybe I misunderstood. Either way, I feel responsible. ¡± He says it may be because of him that the mercenary commander, who has the ability to leave his post in the first place, has put a sword around his waist. ¡°I can''t send knights to their limbs because he has few balls and one mercenary. ¡± ¡°I don''t need help. I don''t intend to jeopardize my fellow knights. ¡± The old man''s resolve to avenge death demands that the commander open his mouth, but someone shows up with the barracks'' doors open. ¡°You don''t have to run the risk of becoming a member of Berthaga''s League. ¡± The Knights of Command opened their eyes to the sudden appearance of the man. A man pointed his finger at the sky at the knights. Fresh! At the same time, the barracks of the Command seemed to fly. Kaaaaaaaah! And I heard something roar a little late. ¡°The Knights of Chang started their activities. ¡± In-house, Jean Kathryn smiled. Burke Berten ran out of the barracks like a madman. The old knights and commanders followed. Fresh! The non-dragons were flying like they were about to hit a barracks. ¡°I never thought I''d see non-dragon knights maneuvering as a group in my life...¡± Bourg Berten said in a loud voice. ¡°You''ll see it a lot now. ¡± Jean Catherine said with a proud face. ¡°And the enemies will see it more often. ¡± And he added a word. The enemies feared that the sky would not be able to enjoy the blues in the future. * * My position has changed. The Dothrin army was no longer a hunter. They were hunted beasts. ¡°Don''t stop walking. It''s just a little bit out of the water. If you run as you are, you can join the base. Then we can all live." The knight encouraged the soldiers. At that moment, a light flashed over his head. The article looked at the others with a disapproved face. Such lumps of light float over the heads of the soldiers. A glorious flash of dark forest, visible from afar. The Imperial Army wizards have confirmed the location of Gear''s allies and flagged them. ¡°Dammit..." The knight became a disappointed face. A desperate light appeared on the soldiers'' faces. ¡°Don''t give up, keep going! ¡± An article saw the look on the face of his companions and cried out with excitement. ¡°Even if an enemy shows up, don''t fight, run! ¡± Contrary to what I said, the knight grabbed the sword tightly. When the Imperial Army appeared, it was time for him to stay. But there was something in the world that couldn''t be prevented by an angle of association. That was the case now. Unfortunately, it was not the soldiers or knights of the Empire who discovered their mark first. It was a demon that made the sea hell. Urrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr. The knight raises his head. It was covered with lush branches and leaves, and the sky was invisible. But beyond that, he could feel a tremendous energy. ¡°Damn it...¡± He murmurs as he stretches his sword. That can''t be stopped. At that moment, I wished the world were white. The knight closed his eyes. You''re dying like this. He thought so. Bang! The noise rang. That was all. There was no anguish, no imminent death. He opened his eyes. There was a man in front of him with a mess. In his hand, he twisted his sword with a sparkling glow. Fatigue. The twinkling of the sword shook the day like a snake. The man blames me, and robs me of my sword. The unsolved light was sprinkled in front of me. Quajic. The logs are cut off. After the light passes, the light confirms its place, and it sets on fire. ¡°It hurts so bad! ¡± A magician''s mark came to mind above the head of the corpse shouting like that. There is a mark that shines bigger and more gloriously than anyone else''s. ¡°What are you standing on! Go! Go! ¡± A man made a bad connection. Then a sober knight led the soldiers. ¡°I want to know your name! If you get back alive, you have to give an example!" Shortly before leaving his position, the article asked. But the man didn''t answer. I was just looking at the sky with my sword twisted. * * "...!" I think the knight said something just before he left the position, but I couldn''t understand it. I got hit by a damn lightning bolt and I couldn''t hear the sound of the tympanic membrane burst. Beefy. It was only unpleasant tinnitus to hear. It wasn''t just the ears. The whole body was full of spears. The armor has already melted in half and is pressed against the skin, and the hands are less trembling. Every time I breathed, I felt as if my throat would tear. Nevertheless, I was still unable to leave the battlefield. It was crazy to join an ally with a sign on my head. Then the terrible lightning baptism will fall over Dothrin''s stronghold. I grind my teeth and stare at the sky that lies through the lush branches. Again, the feeding clouds were gathering. The area of the feeding cloud was too wide to leave its place. I lifted up my body with more flashes. Lightning! At that moment, the lightning fell over my head. Karr. My body ate the lightning crazily. The energy from my body burns through my hands. ¡°Hap!¡± I turned the Mana of Heart and energized it. ¡°Ugh!" However, I ended up vomiting blood with an energy that could not be relieved. I plugged Earth into the ground. And I got down on my knees, leaning back. ¡°Hoo, hoo. ¡± I stared at the sky with a breath. Now it really was the limit. Even if I was struck by lightning a couple more times like this, my body couldn''t stand it. I raised my body rather than staring at the sky. Then I hit the floor. After a long run, dozens of luminosity flashed over my head. Each one of them is a stigma that drives the magic of the wizards, a sign that tells me where I am. Mana is fluctuating. Northeast, southwest, and all sides were enemies. I only realized that I was hit by their drive. I didn''t understand. There are a lot of enemies to deal with, but I can''t believe you''ve mobilized enough troops to catch me. Enemy magic spilled before even understanding the situation. A flame blows and an arrow made of ice is struck. I avoided, slashed and continued to run. A huge energy was gathering over my head again. Immediately before that energy was poured over my head by lightning, the Imperial Army appeared. The energy gathered over my head was instantly dispersed. I was glad. Apart from hundreds of knights and dozens of wizards surrounding me, it was a very positive situation. Damn it. "...!" "........!" I heard shouts everywhere. But because of tinnitus, I couldn''t understand what the dogfish was saying. I didn''t even have to understand. I almost had it anyway. Catch it. Kill it. It must have been a stumbling block. I grabbed the sword and measured the power of the enemies around me. There are seven paladins, two hundred knights. Twenty wizards are heavily protected. I laughed in vain. I liked being surrounded by wolves while avoiding tigers, but the problem was that there were too many of them. ¡°What a lot. ¡± Then I fixed the sword. Dong was coming up. By now, when word had reached Dothrin''s headquarters, I had hoped that they would have put in place measures to stop the terrible enemy. If we don''t find a course of action, we won''t be able to defend the line. ¡°Whoo.¡± I breathe. I look for the bow with my eyes twitching. Then I realized that one axis of siege was sloppy. Maybe the rats in the palace deliberately opened the tracks to keep the cats from biting, and he or she had a group of knights of this magnitude, so it wasn''t just about catching me, it was about making me think about it. Anyway, I didn''t have a choice. "....!" Two paladins and dozens of knights approached me as I was trying to get out of this position in my head. "...!" ¡°What are you saying? I can''t hear you.¡± He draws his sword and shouts out to Palladin, and he draws his sword at once. Then he ran straight to me, stabbing his sword. Blocked, avoided and cut. He has also prevented, avoided and countered my attacks. I gave him a few swords and quickly stabbed him long. Palladin, who stabbed his shoulder, lowered his body in the middle of the dance. Bang! A blade of Aurora Blade stumbles and bounces off my attack. The paladins surrounded me one day. ¡°Yes. This is how the Empire works. ¡± I spit, I grabbed the sword again. With my head, I thought of Muhamun Shi who could break the current situation. Worst of all, I could get out of here using the poem of the true dragon. But it will endure wherever the last resort is, until now. I recited [Golden Poetry] in a small way. In an urgent situation, the energy that had leaked out of my mind was crushed into my body. Breathing sank in an instant. I erect the earth and lean on my body. If I survive, I''ll get a new poem. The former rises. The motivation springs. In the meantime I thought to myself, I''m glad I''m alone. If there had been Gunne, Adelia, and Eli, it would have been a big deal. I was so surprised. And I realized. I''ve been battling so many battlefields today that I''ve never thought about it. Maybe because he was ignorant, maybe because he was arrogant. I was thinking of my death for the first time now. The moment I realized that, my body trembled. Someone walked into my head. It wasn''t his voice, it wasn''t the body''s message I heard from time to time. But it wasn''t a completely stranger voice. Well, that''s not true. [¡ö ¡ö ¡ö!, ¡ö ¡ö ¡ö!] As soon as I heard it, I became ignorant, and it was a thick swearing. 146 146. 45. The Day the Sky Road Opens (4) [¡ö How long will you be like a god?] An audible voice in a world full of tinnitus. There are many lustful people in the world, but only one of them I know whispers into their ears, beating their greed with an orphan voice. ¡°Ann? ¡± [It''s been a long time.] I''m being bruised by a blatant outcry. She''s the hero of a great war that ended hundreds of years ago. Knight who slaughtered the Giant King Eda as one of the five preemptives. It was Agnes Bavaria, the postmortem of Iron Blood. I choked on Agnes'' voice, which I thought I would never hear again. ¡°Are you really Agnes? ¡± My voice was trembling without me before. [Agnes and Nabal. ¡ö First, put away the same double sword. It''s like a dog hybrid with no roots. Your eyes are going to rot.] But she wasn''t even inside my agitation. ¡°How did you...¡± [The conversation won''t be too late after we''ve dealt with the hybrids, not the knights or the wizards.] In her words, I regained consciousness. The paladins surrounded me one day. Now was not the time to enjoy her remarriage. ¡°Don''t go anywhere. ¡± [I have always been there since hundreds of years.] Only after hearing her answer did I feel relieved. I grabbed the sword with my strength. ".......!" "...!" The paladins rush towards me. The sword light was fine. One by one, the rocks are smashed to pieces and the barber strikes at the glottis. I dared not despise, but lifted up my sword and prevented the light from pouring out. Bang, bang! It''s like digging through a tinnitus. I stopped, stopped, and stopped like crazy. I didn''t even think about countering it. I just desperately stopped and avoided it. However, it is impossible to stop ten hands with one hand, and it is impossible to stop all seven swords with two swords. I slashed my back. Stabbed my leg. The flesh on the waist tore out. The pressed armor fell out with the butcher. In the dreadful pain of being robbed, the whole body casts out its evil sword. "...!" Palladin, who stabbed me in the chest, grabbed my sword. I swung my body and cut off his hand. Paladin screams. Evil. Another sword flew out before he even recovered the bloody sword. (chuckles) I stabbed him in the shoulder, then cut him off behind the knee. My legs are loose. ¡°Argh." I knelt on one knee and buttered the earth. I swung the dragon slayer like it was sweeping around. The golden flashes spread out everywhere. The paladins hurriedly retreated. ¡°Hoo, hoo." [Then ¡ö not with the same pair of swords.] Agnes is dead. Instead of answering, I took a deep breath to the end of my jaw. As I leaned on Earth, I looked around. The Paladins were staring at the opportunity. I didn''t have a good view. I was blurry in front of my eyes whether I got hit by lightning or if I shed too much blood. I opened my eyes with malice. [Do you remember?] He twists the earth and raises his body. [When I was surrounded by Gigantes.] I leaned against the earth and pulled it back like I was poking my body. [I thought it was really over then.] ¡°After ¡ö Whoo. ¡± I take a deep breath and stare at the paladins. [If it weren''t for you, the Decapolis would have died and not even left a body.] The paladins exchanged their gaze. [So this time it is my turn to help you.] Then he began to approach me slowly. [As thou hast led me.] He breathed deeply, swelling his chest. Nearly simultaneously, the paladins hit the floor. [I will guide you.] At that moment everything began to flow slowly. [My only companion, old companion.] Agnes told me. [You and I are not one; we are two.] [What I have done is what you have done, and what I have accomplished is what you have accomplished.] [This is the fruit of the seed that you sowed.] [You are the light that you have accomplished through me.] The strange whispering of the sound dreaded the end, and something majestic embraced me. The force once again springs from both arms, which stretched axially. Manna, who was running hard, began to pulsate again. [Run as fast as you can.] The blurred vision instantly cleared. [I''ll cover for you.] Looking at the six swords he had made toward me, I smashed my lips. He shook the sword, and the blood flowed into the river, and the flesh enriched the earth. Sing "The Poetry of the Opening Wall." Pa! And at that moment a glorious golden clerk burst from the tip of the sword. Qaaaaaaaah! In the noise of the world collapsing, the cold war fanatics laughed with joy. Hearing that laughter, I drew down my sword with all my might. The huge pillar of light that soared like it touched the sky fell to the ground. * * A pillar of light rising from the middle of the battlefield. It was a giant sword, a few dozen meters long. In that horrible unreality, even the knights and wizards of the Empire gave up their resistance. They saw the sword of light rising. ¡°Ahhh...¡± The soulless knights reach out their hands as if they were touching the light. The torn light devoured their hands. There wasn''t even a scream. They looked at my hand, which had vanished silently. A giant sword of light falls over the head of the Imperial Army. Bang. It''s shaking the axes. The dust blooms and swallows the whole team. Saaaah. The wind blowing somewhere pushed the dirt away. And the catastrophe was revealed. It was full of flattened pieces of iron everywhere. There was blood, flesh, and hair tangled. It was the body of the knights who were smashed into the armor. Among them were the bodies of Paladin, whom the Empire boasts. The bodies of the Paladins, which were more wretched than any of the bodies, because they were closest to the center of the sword. Furry. Fortunately, the two Paladins, who escaped the ranks, sat down with their buttocks crushed. There was neither pride nor anything in the article that came to completion. "Ugh..." They groan like a frightened beast, pushing the floor with their feet. It was a troublesome behavior and a disgraceful act. But no one saw them and said they were ugly. He was already dead or alive, but not alive. The Knights of the Empire saw the man who caused this terrible disaster with the sword dropped. A man on one knee on the floor became bloody and was breathing. I felt like I was breathing right now, but the momentum was enough to overwhelm everyone here. The Imperial Army retreated from the dance without even thinking of running to him. The man stumbles and raises his body. Then he grabbed the sword with both hands and aimed at the Imperial Army. Half of them died and became blood loaves, but the power still here was not enough. There were still knights of nobility and wizards of nobility alive. Nevertheless, the Imperial Army takes a step back from the small gestures of the corporation. The man who was staring at him cocked and spit. Then he picks up the sword he put on the floor and walks. Less, less. Whenever the armored bodies are trampled at the feet of the corpse, they make a turbulent noise. Kiiiiiiiiii. The two long-standing swords scratch the floor and give rise to a creepy sound. Furry. Several feeble wizards couldn''t stand the horrible noise, and they stumbled. Glug. Blood poured down my forehead. The man stopped there and wiped the blood off his forehead. Wheezing. The man who twisted his body took another step. I kept leaning towards one side. There were surviving Knights of the Empire. No one moved. A man who would vomit blood and fall would pass right in front of my nose, and the bloody man who appeared defenseless would not draw a sword from the ground. They just couldn''t even breathe and watched the man pass in front of me. A man crosses the ranks of knights. Then the sea was spread before him. The man looked back. In some ways, he seemed to admire the catastrophe he had created, and in other ways, he seemed to hold the surviving articles in his eyes and pledge: The Knights of the Empire came to their senses late. We must not let him live like this. If you kill him, the only chance was today. The first move was two Palladins who survived. They were terrified. So it was even more desperate. After grabbing the sword with a trembling hand, they began to run in stumbling motion. ¡°Lord, kill me! ¡± In the same words as the screams of the Paladins, the knights drew one or two swords and began to approach the man. The man didn''t move. I was just standing on the water. His face was glowing with a dark shade. The knights who were approaching stopped dancing. "He can''t have a finger right now! ¡± ¡°Don''t be fooled! ¡± The paladins are hurt. The knights are starting to approach the corpse again. Finally, the knights who came before his nose threw out their swords in a tangled manner. And they found out. It means that the company''s gaze is not toward them. The man was looking up at the sky. Urrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr. A distant cloud of food once covered the sky. The knights hardened as they were. I watched the thunder of the night many times, but I was just amazed that the goal was not their own. But now the terrible magic that swept away the enemy was about to fall over their heads. ¡°Stop! Your allies are getting caught! ¡± The frightened Imperial Army shouts. But the magical expressionist remained invisible. They shouted everywhere, shouting to stop the magic. It was pointless. Even as they hung their necks and screamed, the magic was being completed at an acute angle. Lightning. The light flashed through the feeding clouds. Dozens of thunderstorms crawled between the clouds like snakes. The frightened knights scattered everywhere. But everyone already knew. We know that the human legs are too slow to be out of the range of magic that covers a single battalion. A man who had not a single glance in the midst of the chaos aimed at the sky with a sword. Even the thunder that was pouring out seemed to cut off. Currrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr. The feeding cloud howled. Dozens of blue snakes flew their tongues beyond the feeding clouds. That''s when I heard a sharp cry somewhere. Chiaaaaaaaaaaaah! Dozens of roars, not one. Then a hundred non-dragons appeared on the other side of the sky. Kaaaaaaaaah! The non-dragons howled and flew. Towards the middle of an edible cloud that seems to be pouring out a lightning bolt right now. There was a giant non-dragon at the forefront of it. ¡°Great Spear!" I heard a loud roar. The non-dragon riders put forward a deformably long spear. ¡°Greek! ¡± The moment the polite roar erupted, dozens of non-dragons turned into shining spears, piercing through the black sky. The sky split. The distant clouds dispersed. Dozens of holes have been drilled in the black sky. In between, dozens of strands of light emerged. The birthplace of the non-dragons soon became a road. Just as the Knights of the Old Spear did, only Seongwang remained in their last place. 147 147. 46. Big Side (1) The only thing left to disappear was a dark stone that could no longer be called a jewel. Heh heh. Even then, I wanted a crack to happen soon, and it broke. The old man stubbornly looks at the broken staff, looking at a piece of carved jewelry. Then he vomited his blood. The old man grabbed his chest. I leaned against the staff, breathing heavily. ¡°Teacher!¡± The wizards who were watching ran out screaming. The old man raised his hand and defeated them. "Whoo." An old man who had been breathing on his shoulder, leaning on his staff for a long time, threw up a sigh. ¡°That''s too bad. That''s too bad. ¡± One of the mystics of the "Mythical Age", which is few in the Tower of the Horse, is that it is a pity that it has become useless anymore, or that it has not achieved its purpose by mobilizing all the mystics, and the lamentations of the old man are ambiguous. The wizards dared not guess the meaning, but merely saw an old man with a pale face. As they looked at the old man, they realized late. The old man''s gaze was neither toward the ruined wonder nor toward the water with the target. The old man was looking farther away. West, somewhere. It was the direction in which the territory of the empire was ruled by the Emperor of Burgundy. ¡°Now that the knights have told me what I saw in front of the emperor, it is only a matter of time before his presence is revealed. ¡± It was a very strange thing for the wizards to hear. The old man joined the war at the Emperor''s command. His task was to eliminate Dothrin''s knight. It was not the last moment of magic that ruined it. Rather, the old man was worried that the Emperor would hear about the battlefield. Some wizards get tired of whitening. ¡°Stan, you must have done a lot of magic at the end...¡± One of them opened his mouth and stretched out his speculation, astonished at the grass and stopped his mouth with his hands. The old man did not call such a wizard a tree, nor did he unravel the question. ¡°Let''s go back.¡± ¡°If you return with the Emperor''s orders, you may be retaliated against later. ¡± One of the wizards raised his concerns, and the old man was fierce. ¡°I tried to ruin the precious wonder, but I failed because I couldn''t reach my strength. Then I won''t question the Emperor anymore. ¡± The old man would rather look hollow. But only a frightening light appeared in the wizards'' faces. Obviously different from the outer diameter towards the elderly, pure fear of someone. The old man, who saw the emotion in the face of my disciples, groaned. ¡°Don''t worry, tell me in advance that you took down Dothrin''s outpost and caused great damage, so that the Emperor can''t make a cause." The old man replied, "The wizards will not dare to fight anymore, but they will follow." That''s how the old man stopped taking a scratchy step to get out of the corner of the water. His face hardened like a stone, he did not move as if nailed to it. It wasn''t the only one. Later, the non-dragon knights stopped in the air, slaughtering the Imperial Army knights and wizards. Khhhhhh. The fearless, fierce non-dragons groan in a low moaning. The non-dragon knights look at the sky with a white tired face. The darkness was encroaching upon the whole world on the day when the east had just risen, and the clouds were already scattered without further purification. ¡°Hey, there! ¡± Someone from the non-dragon knights pointed to the sun. Metallurgical stains were encroaching on the black sun. The bigger the stain, the darker the world became. It was different from the eclipse. It was much more sudden, something ominous. The black stain devoured the sun completely. The night has come for the whole world. * * The knights who were now waiting for the prince to return, along with the non-dragon knights, suddenly hardened on this side. Until just now, the sun was sunny, and suddenly a darkness was found that I could not even see. ¡°Ahhh...¡± A mute elf groans like a frightened beast. Full rot. A handmaid who wished only for the return of a crippled owner gripped her heart and mixed up. A blue light bursts into the eyes of the men who embraced the souls of the old knights. ¡°Finally.¡± ¡°The time has come.¡± ¡°Here it comes.¡± When they say something they don''t know, the Eli family''s accent hits the nonderry. ¡°What? I''m so nervous. What''s wrong with you guys? ¡± His gaze was filled with an unknown fear. * * ¡°Burn the fire! All rangers and knights, fully armed and up against the wall!" Winter Castle in the dark, the Holy Spirit shouts the whale. ¡°Return all Scout Rangers! ¡± In his words, the Rangers take out a flare and shoot at the sky. Booooooooooooooooo. The sound of the trumpet rang unrelentingly. The Holy Spirit of Winter looked beyond the walls before. There was a light here and there in the snowfield adjacent to the mountain range. The scout rangers lit the torch. He watches the lights rushing towards the castle without anxiety. Kaaaaaaah! Krrrrrr. Gwwwww! All kinds of monsters roar behind the light. It was like the whole mountain was howling. ¡°What the hell...¡± In the centuries-old history of winter castles, the Lord''s face was hardened by those ominous signs. ¡°Damn it. I don''t have a day to take it easy. ¡± A Ranger platoon commander who was constantly complaining looked up at the sky. The sky, the sun, and the moon, which had nothing to do with it, were so frightening that only the black sky was scary. ¡°Something else happened... Billion! What a surprise!¡± The Ranger platoon complains in a repressed voice and jumps in a panic. ¡°You know, without a scale. Let it fall between people. ¡± Then the top of the newborn carriage tower looked up at the sky. ¡°Those who have left will return, and the glory and tribulation of the old will be recreated for them." A strange voice that seems to flow from the depths of the cave. ¡°What? Your Majesty is coming back? ¡± A Ranger who didn''t hear the back words correctly asked in a half-tone. But the wizard had no answer. I just watched the night come to the world. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Brightened!¡± The night that came so suddenly disappeared again. ¡°I thought I was cool with anything else. ¡± Rangers who trembled in anxiety sighed with relief. ¡°If you don''t know, search inside the castle to see if there''s anything wrong. For the time being, keep an eye on the mountain range exit without long distances! ¡± The Lord of Winter Castle has issued a decree against this side of the bay. ¡°The Dwarves are here! ¡± In the meantime, Dwarves appear. In addition to the relocation work, dwarves who delayed the installation of the new iron cannon said they were busy with the construction of the stable. They brought the iron cannon to the wall and went back for a long time. Throughout their work, they didn''t say a word. I just looked at the mountains from time to time with an uneasy face. The sudden phenomenon was over, but the mountains were still howling. * * The sound of dry laughter echoed in the Feud, where no one was. "That''s cunning. That''s cunning." The emperor, sitting on the throne, laughed at the high statue. ¡°I didn''t think he was the descendant of the Bavarian family. ¡± The Emperor burst into laughter as to what was so pleasant. After laughing for so long, he suddenly gave up his mouth in a thirsty voice. ¡°The way of heaven will be opened, and the winged things will come again. When the earth rises, the beasts that walk on two feet and run on four feet will be conventional." It was like a prophecy, it was like a verse in a poem. The emperor repeatedly sang prophecies or poems. Cruelly dry voice. At that moment, my son-in-law trembled anxiously. However, the knights and servants outside of the war were relieved of what they felt and of the phenomenon that ended without any difference. * * Darkness walks. The sky regains its clarity, as if it did when. But my heart was still running roughly. Something happened. I didn''t know what it was, but it was as clear as it was not so elaborate. [It would never be a coincidence that the myth of the opening and the myth of the opening wall happened at the same time.] Agnes also said so. She said that today''s phenomenon is clearly a precedent for something. But neither did she know what it was. I was anxious. If today''s work was a sign of something, the reality would soon be revealed. It was not very wise to hang on to a story that had no answer, no matter how thoughtful it was. Agnes said he didn''t have much time to talk to me. Suddenly speaking, the body was able to eat lightning crazily and be energetic, and she had already exhausted most of her energy because of the burden of [poetry of the opening wall] that I had to bear. ¡°Why are you in it? ¡± I asked the most curious question. [I don''t know either. But I''m guessing, ¡ö it''s not the same curse of the Mage Sword.] At that, I became bruised. As she said, there could have been a lot of other beings in my body besides her. And she confirmed my question. It means that there are a lot of things inside the body. And to add, most of those beings became like bodies that lost their former selves, which existed but did not exist. It''s like a ghost. ¡°So who knows who else is fine besides you? ¡± [We know each other, but we''ve never had a conversation, so we just checked each other out.] I tried to ask her again, she said. [Time''s up.] A voice that has weakened someday. [If it had been another time, we would have talked longer.] She sighed. But it was only a moment, too, and she spilled her words quickly. [It was really ¡ö ¡ö the same thing that gave life. Do it on your own and never do it again.] [¡ö Keep in mind that the same double sword is never possible to catch beyond the right sword.] It was nothing but a nag to say goodbye. ¡°Can I see you again? ¡± [It''s like a child.] She smiled low. A weak laugh that you can''t hear unless you focus on your mind. [My old companion. Poor Gruhorn.] She called me. It was a voice full of sadness and compassion that I could not understand. [Be honest and sincere. So reach the high places. If you forget, you will regain your light.] Her voice turned weaker without further ado. [Be happy.] He said he wanted to tell me when. She said softly. [I will always watch over you.] That was the end. ¡°Anne? Anne! ¡± I didn''t hear the answer even though I called a few times. I closed my eyes. And I carved a conversation with her in my head. Don''t forget that voice. I frowned while I was quietly chewing on the conversation. ¡®... you will regain your light only after you forget. ¡¯ It''s just a strange tone to not know where to take back the battle as a lost sword. I felt a faux fur. I repeatedly pondered over my concerns and realized the identity of a false sense of humor. She didn''t say she lost it. I forgot. I didn''t understand that. ¡°Mmm.¡± Suddenly, my head ached as if it were going to break. It is evil. But the moaning that has not been swallowed up flows out of the mouth of the devil. ¡°Hang in there a little! Wizards are waiting in the army! ¡± I heard the urgent voice of a non-dragon knight in my tinnitus. I was going to tell you it was okay, but my eyes turned ping. Consciousness becomes confusing. I couldn''t feel any more of the non-dragon movements that were shaking regularly. It''s like floating on a cloud. ¡°You can''t go to sleep! ¡± ¡°Wake up...¡± Now it''s the voice of a non-dragon knight who breaks his peg. ¡°I''m here... Please... mind...¡± ¡°Damn...¡± It became more and more frequent, and nothing was heard any more. 148 148. 46. Big Side (2) Despite the sudden end of the weather, Burke Berten rarely calmed down. So I asked him to be comforted while walking in the army without a place. Buoooooo. I was walking like that for a while, and I heard the sound of the trumpet. ¡°The Knight of Chang is back! ¡± I heard the soldiers shouting. Burke Berten reflectively raises his head and looks at the western sky. A non-dragon is flying rapidly towards the army. I was a hundred when I went in, and I didn''t know why I came back alone. The heart of the nobility snapped, and fell. A horrible imagination grabbed my head. ¡°Huh? But why alone? ¡± ¡°No way...¡± I''m staring at the non-dragon, stiffened, and I hear soldiers murmuring. Inconvenience was added. I persevered and empowered my eyes. He seemed impatient not knowing where the wings of the non-dragon were. He began to run after measuring the direction of the non-dragon. Fresh! The non-dragon passes over his head. I dug out the nose end of a non-dragon. In between, the bitter smell of blood mixed with the burning smell of something. He speeds it up even more. That non-dragon was descending far away. It was an urgent landing like a crash. ¡°Wizard! Where is the healing wizard! ¡± Subsequently, a screaming voice was heard. After crossing the barracks, a crowd rushes like a swarm of bees. ¡°What? Why did you come back alone? ¡± ¡°Wen''s body...¡± The eunuchs heard the word ''corpse¡¯ stuck in their ears. ¡°I''ll pass for a while! ¡± He went right through the soldiers and knights. Beyond the tent of phosphorus was a non-dragon. The back of a non-dragon that breathes roughly red. The saddle was bloody, and the scales of Nuran were filled with hardened blood. Burke Berten frowned. The eyeballs were strangely drenched. His vision is limited. He turns his head instead of rolling his drenched eyeballs. And finally, I could see the rider of the non-dragon. There''s an immobile window on that foot. The nobles approached the man. The situation in the company was even more disastrous. It melts and the leather armor is stuck to the skin. Even so, it was full of Beigo cuts. In the meantime, the inside skin was so scary. A thick layer of moisture flows into the skin where the air bubbles are cooked. None of the dozens of strands of sword crossed the top. I didn''t see where the helmet went. Burke Berten only realized that he had never seen the face of a corporation before. The mercenary commander, who was always wearing a helmet or pressing the cape deeply, was much younger than he thought. No, it wasn''t enough to say that I was young. Eighteen, nineteen. ¡°Ahhh...¡± I looked at the sad face of the man who had not yet taken off all the boy ties, and the noble groaned. The jaw, nose and mouth are tangled with hardened blood as it flows. The skin was white and white. A typical look of knights who fought until Mana backflowed. I could have imagined it without having to look. How badly the young mercenary commander fought in the water. ¡°Out of my way!¡± With an urgent voice, someone pushed the noble''s body. He was a sorcerer of the military. A bloody wizard knelt before the mercenary commander and spread a flash of healing. The bubbles that swelled up terribly sank a little. But it was not enough. Another wizard appeared and added light. The black marks that were engraved on the body of the corpse became slightly paler. I found the original color even though my skin was slightly lightly ripe. Nevertheless, the internal wounds were grave. At that time, the commander of the headquarters and the young deputy commander of the Knights of Chang appeared. ¡°Start reporting.¡± The nondragon knight was immediately in a steady voice from the vice commander. ¡°Immediately after crushing the enemy''s massive magic, all the non-dragon knights dropped in unison, disabling the enemy''s magic power. We are told that the engagement will continue until this time, and until I took my place, the Emperor was overwhelmingly dominated by his allies. ¡± Soldiers and knights who surrounded him blew their voices. The news that the knights of the spear were overwhelming their enemies, who had only seen their allies who had barely returned with their lives in the same village as the Stragglers, was enough to revive the previous episode. ¡°The Knights of Spear! ¡± The commander laughs with great joy. Despite everyone''s delight, Burke Berten had a stiff face. After that, the members of the Vale Mercenaries appeared to scatter the crowd. "...!" The men and women who stood idle and looked at their leader who had stretched out their arms and kneeled before him. "......!" A young man screams with a contorted face. None of them here understands the native language. But no one understood the meaning. The atmosphere sank like cold water. The cheers were no longer heard. ¡°Move him inside. ¡± The young deputy commander said. The wizards become sweaty and nod. The soldiers approached and carried the men into the barracks somewhere. The members of the Vale Mercenaries followed. Bourg Berten looked at him with a dull look. * * The Knights of Chang, who remained on the battlefield and engaged the enemy, returned. Twenty-one enemy wizards, two hundred and forty-four knights. Two paladins. The Knights of Changshang have been posting this day. After that overwhelming axis, the atmosphere of the militia, which had been hit by the victory, was reversed. Everyone praised Dothrin for the hypocrisy he had hidden. But the knights of Chang were not happy at all. ¡°When we arrived, the enemy was not already intact. They were frightened and did not even think to resist with a line. Even the paladins the empire boasted of. All we did was stick a spear in the breasts of those who did not hold the sword properly. ¡± People thought it was humility. The Knights of Changshang believed that the knights of the outpost who were sacrificed overnight and the soldiers set up the ball. But it wasn''t. Amazing stories spread through the mouths of spearheaded knights. It was a story of a remarkable past made by a mercenary commander alone. Three hundred knights and twenty wizards. And five paladins. The number of enemies defeated by the Mercenary Corps Leader alone before the Knights of Chang were on the battlefield. With his overwhelming absence, the non-dragon knights lost their warriors, so they were able to make a great war without damage. He was the one who built the biggest ball in this battle, and emphasized that he contributed the most to saving his allies. Of course people didn''t believe it. It didn''t make any sense. It was a story that I would not believe a passing dog, because I had accomplished the past alone, even if there were ten knights, not just one, but a mercenary. But there were some who believed. The survivors of the outpost who were saved by the mercenary commander. ¡°We lived because he stopped that terrible lightning. ¡± ¡°He slashes lightning with a sword. ¡± They testified to how devoted the mercenary commander was to fighting and how great the mutiny was. They found his barracks every day, saying that the mercenary commander wishes to regain consciousness as soon as possible. Either that or the members of the Vale Mercenaries remained in the barracks of my commander. * * When Doris arrived in front of the barracks of the Vale Mercenaries, the inside was tumultuous. The sound of thunder and shouting and the voice of the new woman followed. Doris hurriedly opened the barracks'' doors and entered. Then it hardened as it was. A man with a bruised face pressed on her limbs. ¡°Profit!¡± A woman with her feet leaned on her men and abandoned her whole body. Every time, the bodies of the strong warriors burst into flames. ¡°What is this...¡± When he opened his mouth, the men turned their eyes for a moment. Jaw! And she shook her arm in the crack, and struck the head of the two men. And then I woke up. But the two eyes of the woman who raised her body were shining with horror. ¡°Damn it! Get him! Get him out of here! ¡± The men were frightened and ran back to the woman. But before they reached her, she grabbed the sword on the side of the barracks. The men stepped forward and hardened their feet. The woman stares at them with her eyes flashing in different colors. ¡°I told you to put the sword away, I didn''t. ¡± ¡°I put it all away. That''s your sword. ¡± The men talked and received a cold sweat. The woman stepped on her feet. The men took a step back. Doris looked at the woman. Essentially different from what the knights had expected, I put my hand on the knife sack without even knowing it was in the same position as a beast. ¡°Never pull a knife! Pulling a knife is a big deal! ¡± Then one of the men shouted. But it''s too late. Doris had already drawn the sword in half. The glare of the woman who saw the white day began to pour out. That was an obvious murder. Doris frowned. I did not know the details, but it was clear that the woman was not sane. I felt like I had to defeat her first. I didn''t know if that was possible. She didn''t even know she was here until now, and she showed great enthusiasm. At the same time, Doris swallowed the dried saliva. The woman stepped out. Puck! A blunt noise suddenly came, and the woman stopped as she was. There was a half-elf in front of her who pressed the cloak that appeared like a ghost. The woman curled up more than a fist in my stomach. At that moment, the men rushed and pressed on her. At some point, the woman who breathed heavily began to feel impatient. ¡°Why do you keep drying. I''m only here for you...¡± Doris wondered how she wept, and at that moment Doris thought that the men were harassing her. But the dreadful sight that flowed out of the woman''s eyes was still good. When I turn my eyes, I see bruises on my men''s faces. The woman was never harassed. She felt so blurred that she couldn''t beat him and was confused. The men ran away from the dancing lady. ¡°Phew. It''s getting worse. I''ll run before you wake up. ¡± ¡°Before that, we might die first. ¡± The men sighed roughly and lamented. Meanwhile, the half-elf picked up the sword that the woman dropped and put it on my waist. Then he ruthlessly tied her up. It''s like tying up a traitor. Doris asked, with a dark face, what they were doing rather than watching. ¡°What the hell is going on? ¡± ¡°Soothed the pretty lady who promised to avenge the master. ¡± ¡°If you were cute twice, you''d be dead. ¡± ¡°It''s not who. ¡± The man who wiped away the sweat on his forehead asked for help. ¡°I''ve come to see if there''s a car. ¡± ¡°It''s the same as you see. Mana''s flow is irregular, unconscious. ¡± The man is being stubborn. The wizards cast healing magic over several days, but it was only to heal the wounds caused by bloodshed. The prince was still unconscious and could not even see the miracle of waking up. That was already the fourth day. Doris looked at the prince with a firm face, and the man said, ¡°I intend to take you to the kingdom as soon as your condition improves. ¡± Doris frowned at the sudden declaration. ¡°If he has to bleed, it''s not Dothrin, it''s in the land of Leonberg. ¡± But the man didn''t even have a look on his face. "I think Dothrin''s values of kindness and friendship are already overflowing." Many people were able to be reborn thanks to the fact that the prince remained alone in the enemy camp and attracted the attention of the enemy magician. The number of those who saved them directly exceeded tens of thousands, and the number of those who saved their lives indirectly was a thousand. It has been a long time since he was able to pay off the debt he owed to the Empire without listing the number of enemies he defeated. No, before that, Doris had no intention of holding Prince Leonberg in debt as an excuse. I just liked the fact that the prince was going back to an imperfect state. ¡°Speak whenever you need to. The Knights of Chang will help you return. ¡± However, there was no reason to stop the man from bringing my master to my country. ¡°Thank you.¡± The man closed his mouth with gratitude. After a while, Doris went out to the barracks of the Vale Mercenaries, rather than watching the prince. The atmosphere of the militia was not as dark, even though it had been devastated by the battle that had taken place a few days ago. It was thanks to the fact that the troops of the outpost, who thought they were only half alive, had come back more alive than they thought, and also thanks to the constant posting of knights of the spear over the past few days. The war entered a state of downpouring. As the non-dragon knights occupy the spear and surprise from time to time, the Imperial Army digs deeper instead of coming out of the water. The lush trees hid them. There was nothing I couldn''t do to plan and launch a surprise, but I didn''t have to overdo it. The knights of Chang had already expanded their radius of activity beyond the water and were already making significant progress. Under such circumstances, it was not necessary to provoke tens of thousands of troops hiding in the sea. I was just watching. Don''t let them pop out of the wrong place, just in case. ¡°What the hell are you thinking, Prince Three? ¡± Doris shakes her head in reminiscence of the prince who became General Commander of the Imperial Army. 149 149. 46. Horizontal (3) Neither does the Imperial Army understand what the Three Princes think. The dumb prince was very satisfied with the small income that he used the lush trees of the sea to prevent the attack of the non-dragon. Others behaved as if they were not inside. I couldn''t understand it as a commander of the Imperial Army who believed it was in the interest of Dothrin to get out of the water as soon as possible. ¡°Do you know that we are expeditious! There''s nothing to benefit your allies from this time! ¡± ¡°We have to move forward from the end of the war to give Dothrin some time. ¡± The commanders threw a lament. I was afraid that Dothrin''s non-dragons would target him, so I could not even hear rumors that he was escaping under a lush tree. The paladins of the Imperial Court and hundreds of knights were also not enough, and there was a writer who mobilized even the wizards to build up the tent of phosphorus. There was no way that the morale of the soldiers would be good, as rumors spread in the camp. They were exhausted from living in hot weather and in the dense boreal forests, and could not sleep at night in the noise and roaring of the occasional non-dragon wings. In the meantime, a terrible rumor was spreading. I heard strange noises in the woods. Someone standing guard saw the tree move. He also said that someone encountered a strange creature, not an animal or a human. It was a tale that the undetermined logs would be in the pleasant waters. In fact, the troops that went out on patrol found a horribly distracted beast, and found a corpse that had dried up like blood had escaped from the body. It was no longer a matter of exhaustion. The nonexistent horror was spreading like a plague. Soldiers were afraid to even go out on reconnaissance, and they avoided standing on a deep night guard. The same was true of that day. Soldiers who were doing everything they could to be excluded from the reconnaissance mission were pushed off the battlefield on the commanders'' backs. ¡°Ugh. I think someone''s watching. ¡± They walk through a forest that doesn''t even have the sun. ¡°You really don''t have one, do you? It''s all bullshit, isn''t it?¡± A soldier in a small sphere trembled, and the enormous soldier next to him snorted. ¡°We only have 50,000 troops, and we only have 2,000 troops on reconnaissance today. I can''t come out with anything. They''ll all die when they get out." ¡°Right? But why is it so disgusting? ¡± ¡°I''m getting a lot more scared of the guy. ¡± That''s what a big soldier says and walks through the woods. Then I found a strange looking tree and stopped. ¡°Oh, this looks like a human face. I think I know what the sons of bitches who went out on Bona Mana reconnaissance were surprised to see. ¡± The soldier slaps the wrinkled logs like the face of a crying man. ¡°Hey, hey. Don''t do it. I feel bad about it. ¡± The more the other soldier dries up, the more roughly he slaps the tree. ¡°Dude, it''s just a tree. What''s so scary about this? ¡± The soldier draws a knife and scratches the tree around. ¡°Did you see? Is everything all right? So don''t be nervous...¡± The soldier who was continuing to speak with great controversy kept his mouth shut. It felt like something touched my shoulder. The soldier who rolled his eyeballs looked at something clean and was frightened. ¡°Hi-yeah!¡± A big soldier smashes his ass. In front of him was a bush stretched between the branches of the logs. The soldiers around laughed at him as if they were going to sleep. ¡°Son of a bitch, I just tripped. ¡± The soldier raises his body in excuses that will not be a shrug face. Then he found his companions looking at him with a firm face. ¡°Behind you...¡± ¡°I''m not cheating. You bastards, I know who you really are as cowards. ¡± ¡°No, that''s not it. Behind you! ¡± The soldier snorted. But he also hardened for a while, in a strange period of time. The soldier''s head squeaks back. Until a little while ago, I was right in front of my nose about why the logs were a few steps away. ¡°Why is this here...¡± Puwook. I heard a horrible noise before the soldier finished speaking. The soldier looks at my chest with a bruised face. One branch pierced through his chest. ¡°Huh?¡± The soldier raises the tree with a frozen voice. A wooden tree tearing its mouth and laughing. Kwachup. Dozens of branches pierce the soldier''s body. The soldier''s foot fell off the ground. The blood didn''t flow, though it pierced my entire body. Honeysuck, honeysuck. The branches through the body were sucking the blood of the soldier. Soldiers of the scouts turn around screaming. But they couldn''t escape. Until a little while ago, the stubble was curled up and surrounded them. I didn''t see any way out. A tree root that twirls like a snake grabs the soldiers'' ankles. Trees like skewers pierce the soldiers'' bodies. ¡°This is a dream. That''s right. It''s a dream... Hehe. ¡± A sincere soldier hesitated and smiled. A branch of a smouldering tree pierces the soldier''s neck. The soldier continued to laugh whether he did not feel any pain. The soldier''s laughter dried up. Then it became the sound of falling in the wind. I couldn''t even hear it very soon. Honeysuck, honeysuck. Only the sound of silent breathing, greedy eagles eating echoes. Similar things have happened all over the year. A scout is attacked by trees, and a scout walks through the shaded forest and is sucked into the darkness. And one unit was bitten by a beast that had no idea what suddenly came out and became a corpse. So the whole forest throws a party with a scout. There were only ten survivors. ¡°Sue, there are monsters in the woods! ¡± Survivors were frightened and informed of the situation. The commanders reprimanded the insane soldier for communicating. On the other hand, the knights were sharpened so that they could understand the situation. The knights are back. The faces of the brave knights were as pale as white paper. One of the knights threw out something. It was a bare branch that could be seen anywhere. Except for twitching and moving. ¡°These things are everywhere. ¡± The knights said in a firm voice. The nobles of the Command sought the Three Princes. and reported. ¡°The forest has changed. ¡± The whole forest is attacking the Empire Army. They''re full of monsters everywhere. With a white face, the Three Princes dismissed the monsters as being enough to mobilize knights and wizards. Then he sent a knight and three wizards to determine the situation in the forest. ¡°The night was deep. If the day is bright, you might want to add more troops to see what''s going on. ¡± It was not so easy for knights and wizards to wander the sea on ambitious nights. The commanders objected, but the Three Princes did not listen. He seemed unable to bear the fact that he was in the middle of the monsters. ¡°The moon is full. The knights will be able to complete their mission by relying on the moonlight. ¡± The Three Princesses bring knights and wizards into the dark forest, saying it is a full moon and the forest will not be so dark today. And the darkness of the sea swallowed them up, terrifying the knights to go out to the mainland. Ooooooooooooooooo! I heard a wolf cry from a distance. It was a few times more horrible and fierce than that of a common wolf. Just before sunrise, knights and wizards returned to the sea on a reconnaissance mission. However, the number of scouts who were one hundred and three was greatly reduced. Knight Thirty, the Wizard never came back. The surviving knights were also scratched around and the flesh was not in good condition. ¡°S, we''ve been raided. ¡± ¡°To what? ¡± The commanders'' questions were answered without hesitation. ¡°Strange things, not people, not wolves...¡± One of the wizards who remained in the camp asked. ¡°Did those monsters cut themselves with their swords? ¡± ¡°That''s right! I cut off my chest, and I could see the bones. After a while, there were not even wounds left. ¡± The wizard spits in the words of the article. The commanders ask the wizard if he knows anything. ¡°I''m not sure, but the other day I saw a story about something like that in the Old Testament. ¡± ¡°If it''s an old book...¡± ¡°It''s a precious thing today, with over 400 years of writing and writing. ¡± ¡°Go and show off your precious book somewhere else, so tell me what it is. ¡± The magician asked if there was a silver object in the commanders'' sacred image. One of the nobles took out the silver brooch that was holding the cloak. The wizard summons one of the wounded knights and sets them up in front. He then stabbed the knight''s forearm with the pin of a silver brooch. It was nothing compared to the heavy wounds that had already been inflicted. It was a knight who was very resistant to pain. ¡°Turn it off!¡± But the knight couldn''t stand that little scar and screamed horribly. ¡°Tsk. Even with these little wounds, your knights will lose to Dothrin''s men again and again. ¡± The third prince fills his tongue. The knights'' faces were distorted. But neither the knights nor the commanders were able to bear the words of the Three Princes. Grumpy. This is because the knight''s forearm was lit endlessly. Surprisingly, other knights rush to extinguish the fire, and the wizard shouts in a sharp voice. ¡°Leave him alone! He''s not human! ¡± The knights, who were full of three princes'' remarks, but were not well planted, weighed down the wizard with their ugly faces. ¡°The knight who failed the mission is not even a human! ¡± ¡°How can you look at an ally in agony and breathe like cold blood! ¡± The wizard turned around and told the Three Princes instead of protesting against the knights. ¡°The Old Testament says that there is a terrible plague that spreads to the whole moon, and whoever suffers from it will burn when the silver object touches his body. ¡± The third prince was frightened by the word "warrior." ¡°The plague! What kind of disease was that?! ¡± ¡°This sickness, called the fever of the moon. ¡± The knight, who was constantly complaining of pain, suddenly screamed and stopped. Krrrrrr. Instead of screaming, it was like a beast''s cries. ¡°In other words, it''s also the curse of Lycanslop. ¡± The knight''s body twists terribly before the wizard''s words end, and begins to deviate from human form. Then quickly man turned into something other than a werewolf. The frightened knights were once warriors, but now they aim for the sword by looking at something that has become a monster. But before the knights cast their swords, before the monstrous form was completed. The knight stumbles into the armor that surrounds me and dies twisted around. That was the beginning. ¡°Ugh!" At that moment, the knights of the reconnaissance team who came back alive moved in a row. Most of them were trapped in armor, like the knights of manners, and their bodies twisted and vomited with blood. ¡°Most die without overcoming the curse. But sometimes, if anyone is lucky enough to break the curse. ¡± In the wake of a terrible sight, the voice of a strange wizard was not realistic enough. The wizard lifts his finger and points to an article. Tough. A rigid rope tears out that holds the iron armor, and the armor falls to the ground. At this time, the monster that had shaken away everything that had happened during his time as a human being howled for a long time. Ow! Ow! It was a human being at the same time as a beast, not a human being at the same time. ¡°That''s a semi-annual number. ¡± The wizard screams as if the third prince is seizing terribly before speaking. ¡°Kill them all, now! Kill him!¡± One paladin blew the monster''s throat out in an instant. Wrinkles. Seeing a monster floating around for a long time, everyone shook their throats. ¡°Well, what is it? It''s no big deal.¡± In the meantime, the Three Princes blurted. But the Three Princes'' bluff was not long. Ow! Ow! Ouch! I heard a wolf cry, just as the roar of a dead anti-crowder said a little while ago. From the forest, from everywhere. It was like the whole forest was howling. Knights grasp the sword and stare everywhere. The Three Princes are frightened and hide behind the Paladins. Seeing them like that, the wizard who was about to tell me the last verse of the Old Book shut his mouth. "The Mammals of the Month are warriors who serve the Lord of the Plague. If you see them, beware of their king. If you put a plague monarch in your mouth now, the frightened prince will rip out the knights and wizards'' backs, saying, "Take the king''s throat right away." And some of the wizards that came out to the sea had a high chance of including themselves. The wizard kept his mouth shut. I didn''t want to die because of that stupid prince. * * One of the spearheaded knights who went on reconnaissance returned and reported that there was a disturbance where the Imperial Army headquarters was located. With this in mind, Dothrin''s cerebral ministers crucified him. Some speculated that there was no inner peace between the weak and the cohesive princes, while others speculated that the weary soldiers of the empire had tried to flee. Some may be fighting the knights and soldiers of Dothrin who survived. Whatever it was, something was going on inside the water. An impatient commander suggested a massive ambush. The commander seriously pondered. But I couldn''t make up my mind. Just as the Imperial Army didn''t know what happened, so did the Dothrin Empire Army. The first thing I noticed on this side were the non-dragons. The non-dragons that were flying over the sea in the middle of the day stood down in unison. The non-dragons, who were about to fly, folded their wings back and lowered their bodies. No matter how much dragon the non-dragon knights used, it was floating. The non-dragons stare at the air with their bodies lowered. Then Kaaak, Kaaak sharply cried. It was as threatening as a battle. Because the non-dragon knights who were looking at it, who were looking at it, were so troubled by the sudden upheaval, Aaaaaaaaaaaah. Something cried a long time. Too clear to say roar, too strong to say something else. The non-dragon knights look up at the sky with a stiff face. A giant creature was flying over their heads. His head stretched out, his chin raised like a noble lady. A magnificent fuselage, covered in brilliant scales, like tens of thousands of rubies, was splendid, not the sheep of the world. The wings of the capsule were more elegant than the sails of a giant battleship embroidered by masters. It''s like the king of the world. It was a giant fire dragon. 150 150 won. 46. Horizontal (4) Flip... Flip... I heard a faint sound somewhere. I was quietly listening to it in the middle of a dream. The sound grows a little. Flip. Flip. That must have been the sound of something flapping. Very relaxed and relaxed, so the wings of something that sounds arrogant without limits. [Ahhhhhhhhhhh!] At that moment, I heard a clear cry. I opened my eyes. I saw the ceiling of the barracks shaking strongly in the wind. I glanced quietly. I didn''t hear anything. That creepy cry, that arrogant flapping sound. Kung kung. Nevertheless, my heart was still beating mad. ¡°Your Majesty? ¡± Then I heard a whole bunch of locked voices. Two blurred shapes burst into view. The world became a little clearer when I gave it strength in my eyes. Adelia, who became superstitious as she became superstitious, looked down at me. A mild, good-eyed eye quickly filled with water. ¡°Ahhh..." There was a vague face beside him, not laughing or crying. I stifled myself rather than staring at them. Ping''s head twisted. I closed my eyes and forcefully dizzied. It caused a body that did not move well on the bed. The heart was beating like crazy. The sound of flapping still hovers in my ear. I endured the dizziness and headed for the barracks'' door. I wet the thick cloth and took a step. I looked up at the sky. ¡°Ah..." There was nothing. There was no cloud in the clear and clear sky. I also didn''t see anything that made my heart beat like crazy. Then I exhaled the breath I had endured. Mac opens his eyes and whispers. ¡°Your Majesty! ¡± Surprised women let me not fall. ¡°It was a dream.¡± I was relieved. I was disappointed at the same time. Then he was astonished. What I imagined, what I expected, I was relieved and disappointed. Adelia and Gunne put me back to bed while I was submerged. ¡°How many days has it been? ¡± ¡°It''s been 10 days since you lost your mind. I knew you wouldn''t wake up...¡± Adelia replied, swallowing her tears. However, tears poured out quickly. I raised my hand and tried to wipe her tears, but I was powerless. Tuck and drop, and Adelia grabs my hand and brings it back to my cheek. I knocked my back with my finger. Turning her head, she shook her lips. Are you okay now? ¡°I don''t have the strength, but that''s it. Eat and rest...¡± Then she smiled brightly. ¡°But what about Eli and the others? ¡± In response to my question, Adelia steals her tears with the opposite hand that has not grasped my hand. ¡°Your Majesty was in a state of distraction while you were out of your mind! It seems that Eli Confucius is too busy recognizing the mess." It was a somewhat buzzing voice. It was like a child with my own dance story. I smiled and waited quietly for her to tell a great story. ¡°Oh, my God. Dragon! You should have seen it too! ¡± His mouth hardened as he went up. ¡°What?¡± Adelia, who turned her head on my horse, quickly became a frightened face. ¡°Thy Majesty. Why all of a sudden...¡± ¡°Say it again. ¡± I knew what my face would look like. I didn''t have a swordsman mate just by voice right now. But I couldn''t comfort Adelia. ¡°The dragon appeared? ¡± From the moment I heard the word "dragon" in her words, my heart began to jump again like crazy. ¡°Thy Majesty. Well, I mean. The dragon showed up. People thought it would be a flower dragon... but I thought it would be a big deal, but I just passed by..." Adelia flirts with a face that looks like she''s crying right now. I only heard the word "Flower Dragon" stuck in my ear. I thought I had a dream. But that''s the reality. The dragon that hid its tracks hundreds of years ago has returned to the world. It''s not just a dragon, it''s the most powerful flower dragon. Gunne shook his lips and gestured. Calm down. This is a time of absolute stability. But my heart was long beyond my will. (chuckles) I grabbed my chest. My heart aches like it''s tearing. Agnes would have replaced the burden of the soul I had to bear, but not even the part of my body that I had to bear. Manana''s strength to reproduce the [myth] was something I had to cope with. In return, my heart was completely empty. I didn''t even have a handful of manas. I had to put it that way right now. I spilled enough Mana in just a moment, until my heart was hardened again. However, the heart, which had to take the ultimate alternative, was fluctuating at its own pace, accepting its energy as a staple. If you swallow hot sand with thirst for water, it will be painful. If you starve ten days and cannot overcome your transgression and devour the blade, you will suffer. I had to struggle with a different kind of pain than I had in the hemorrhage. But somehow, he endured the pain and suppressed the beating heart. Crazy beating hearts were not soothed, but could be stopped as much as more energy was gathered. But the terrible agony remained. ¡°Argh." The moaning that endured flowed through the gear. From the moment the approaching heart was shattered, I unleashed the energy that was gathering as much as I could. Wang! The dreadful feeling of dehydration pressed me down instead of the frequent pain. I can''t stand it. I''m out of consciousness again. * * When I regained consciousness, many were looking down at me with a worried face. The prince of Dothrin, the inspiration of the bourgeoisie and the knights. And my group. I asked how long I was going to sleep. "It''s been about half a day. It''s night.¡± Fortunately, not so much time has passed. ¡°Can you help me? ¡± In my words, Gunne supported me. I''m barely halfway up, so Adelia quickly supports the pillow on my back. It was not a fluffy pillow, but it was more comfortable to lean on. ¡°Hoo, hoo. ¡± I leaned on my back and asked for a long breath. ¡°What about war?¡± ¡°One shot at a time and the current state of downpouring. ¡± Doris briefly told me what happened while I was losing my mind. Massive pre-war and subsequent ambush by the Non-Dragon Knights. Something happened between the Imperial Army hiding among the ogres. ¡°... that''s why I''m just about to fly to destroy the barracks completely! He showed up.¡± Doris'' story, which had been going on for a long time, naturally reached the flower dragon. ¡°It was horrible. I honestly thought the Knights of our Spear could handle the dragon. I really believed that until I saw him. How arrogant and stupid of an idea. ¡± Doris hit Gingerly. Then he smiles cheerfully, and now that the descendants of the dragon slayer are awakened, he shudders at Nusre that he has no more worries. But the prince''s eyes, joyfully buzzing with burden, were filled with fear. Even if I pretended not to, I couldn''t hide the horror engraved in my soul. It was natural. If you see a dragon and your spirit is still intact, that was even weirder. When I didn''t say anything, Doris kept on buzzing. I realized the greatness of the Sassam Leonberger family. I can''t believe I won by fighting a monster like that. I laughed bitterly at the prince''s chatter. The flower dragon was now a different monster from the mineral dragon that became the oldest of [The Poetry of the True Dragon]. The oldest being in the world. The most powerful of all dragons. The king among the dragons was the Flower Dragon. I assure you, even if all the expeditionaries who were on Mount Surrey came back alive and gathered in one place, there is no way to defeat the Flower Dragon. That was close to conviction, not speculation. There''s been a lot of failures already. Giant generals and elite army soldiers. Warlords and photowarriors of the Greenskins. Mystery and Iron Cannon of the Dwarf Clan. High Elves and Guardians of the Fairy Clan. None of those who challenged the pharyngeal dragon can say that it is lacking compared to the ancestors of Leonberg and his articles. But they all failed. It''s a disaster, too. The flower dragon was a real monster. But I can''t believe that monster came back to this world. Fortunately, this extremely arrogant being was not very interested in world history. All dragons did, but the flower dragon was even worse. Even the same dragons were petrified and looked under the snow. That''s why he was alone. I had nothing to do with it. It just existed. If we don''t touch him first here, he won''t be able to beat us first. I explained to others, adding and subtracting appropriately. ¡°Thank God. Honestly, I never wanted to fight him. ¡± Doris, who was relieved, asked me. ¡°But if the dragon is like that, it doesn''t make any difference. Why did the Leonberger family go through so much trouble to catch a mineral dragon? ¡± ¡°Why would a mineral be called a mineral dragon? It''s called a mineral dragon because it''s a mad dragon. He was too human to say dragon. I was even interested in building my own kingdom. ¡± ¡°Of course! That''s why I''m a mineral dragon! ¡± Mad dragons are crazy dragons, but Doris was surprised to hear such a remarkable story. He was an unchanging prince. After that, Doris hastily raised such questions. Suddenly he looked at me with a dark eye. ¡°As a member of the Dothrin family and a knight of Dothrin, I thank you for your dedication and sacrifice. Thank you so much. Thank you. You saved a lot of allies. ¡± I only repaid the debt to him who bowed his head and respectfully thanked him. But he thanked me a few more times, saying that he would pay back his debt at any time. I kicked him out because he had to be thanked all day. When the prince takes his place, the bourgeois inspiration approaches him, dancing. ¡°I''ve heard all about you. No, I heard. The Leonberger family deficit. I thought I was just a one-finger mercenary again. I apologize if I have committed a consecration. ¡± ¡°There''s no such thing as virginity, and now you''re a mercenary. So just do what you have to do. ¡± ¡°Should I?¡± In my words, the inspiration of Burke answered, "I knew it coldly, without much hesitation. ¡°I''ve always thought about it, but inspiration is so strong. ¡± ¡°A prince who acts like a mercenary in another country, and teases old men and jokes." The old man who was laughing suddenly shut his mouth. "Mmm." The old man, who had no hesitation in asking for mercenary treatment, suddenly became anxious. ¡°My real identity and my past contract are separate. So don''t worry about taking the repayment you promised. ¡± ¡°This bourgeois Berten, I have never broken a word with my mouth in my life. ¡± ¡°What are you talking about, or are you talking about? Like a shitty puppy. ¡± ¡°I''ll give you an ID. You''re just leaving. ¡± ¡°So what do you have to say? ¡± After a while, the old knights stumbled and beat their masters. Angry Burke''s inspiration bowed to me. ¡°I''m sorry. I would really apologize if I felt burdened by what I said. The old man said it without even knowing it. ¡± The prince bows his head in gratitude, and the noble bows his head in apology. I just smiled. They''re throwing them all out, and this time Eli is starting to harass me. ¡°Did you really have to do that! This is not our kingdom, but what are you fighting for, walking all the way to life? ¡± He asked if he had been in combat without me, or if he had a bruise on his lips, or if his facial muscles were not sore. Half of them were grumbling about fighting for their lives in the war of the South, and the other half were now ready to do it, so let''s go back to the kingdom. I kicked Eli out with the thought of getting better. As messed up as Eli is, the three Guerwain disappeared from me without a word. I didn''t even say hello. ¡°Even so, Lord Guerwain and his colleagues came to the barracks every day to check on his condition. ¡± ¡°Didn''t you come to see if he was dead? ¡± ¡°No way.¡± ¡°Adelia. Adelia. The world is not a flower field, as you might think. It never gets better between them and me. I know. They know. Adelia, you don''t know. ¡± Normally, I would have stopped right after listening to me, but Adelia kept the three Guerwain to the end. I knocked my back with my finger. [While absent. Madness. Chaos. Wounds. All of them. She.] I laughed ridiculously at that. It''s also a form of turbulence with a characteristic. In the meantime, I''m sorry for the minor injuries they sustained. I was able to identify the situation very quickly. ¡°Adelia is so heartless. I don''t care what''s so trivial. ¡± In my words, Adelia avoided staring with an awkward face. After that, Gunne touched her. [Turbulence. Above combat. Not trivial.] I didn''t have enough sign language. She snapped her lips at me. Don''t lose your mind again. I remembered how I was feeling and how I was tired of Gunne''s face, who rarely expressed emotions. I just smiled. But I wasn''t laughing. Why the Pharaohs, who covered their tracks shortly after the Great War, showed up at the same time. I also want to know if this is a special sign. Thinking again and again, I remembered what I had forgotten because of the presence of the flora dragon. A strange and ominous phenomenon that I didn''t know where to call eclipse. Then someone walked into my head. [It''s not just a flower dragon.] It was the voice of the sergeant who said, "Be happy." ¡°Anne?¡± Glad and questioned, calling her name, she coughed in vain. It was a humble hue without knowing where. But he also said for a moment, in a firm voice, without her having heard it before. The world has changed, and now it''s changing violently. A change that Mana was not aware of as I was depleted. [No, this is more than a change.] Agnes'' thirsty voice digs his ears. [It seems as if I have regressed to the past.] She said that everything was similar to the time of the Great War. If there''s one other thing, [Now the master of the world is man.] It was only that the owner of the world changed. 151 151. 47. Its not a good name (1) I slept most of the day, and while I was awake, I had to spend a busy day without a bird''s eye to talk to the people of Dothrin who came to me. Many came to me. Knights and nobles of the outposts survived the last battle. They repeatedly thanked me for being able to sow the pursuit of the Empire wizards safely thanks to me. I didn''t forget to pay back my life when I had the chance. I was proud. Not until the same situation is repeated the next day, the next day, and the next day. One or two good words. It was not usually painful to share the same story all the time while awake. I stopped all the visitors on the pretext that I should devote myself to restoring myself. Pearl. I pretended to sleep with my eyes closed because I was afraid to feel the foundation outside the barracks. Insulting Eli, who doesn''t even act as a doorman. ¡°What is it? ¡± I opened my eyes as I closed my eyes in a familiar voice. It was Doris and Jean. When I opened my eyes, Doris laughed at me with a face that she didn''t even know what she was doing. But he was only a moment away, and Jin sought my understanding with a serious face. Although he said he was given one shot at a time, the last battle was apparently the defeat of the Dothrin Empire Army, which flew all over the outpost. Dothrin''s command felt the need to turn the military''s gaze elsewhere, worrying about the degradation of morale, so what I thought was highlighting me as a big ball in the last battle. In other words, it meant that the soldiers would make a hero so that they could not reflect coldly on the last battle. "If I have a Knight of Spear, why me? ¡± Doris answered my question with a rather firm face: "The Knights of Chang left the wire and headed to Dothrin''s South Coast Base." A large fleet of empires appeared in Dothrin''s South Sea. It was a large fleet of more than 70 giant wires. The estimated number of troops ranged from twelve thousand to about fourteen thousand and was modest compared to the size of the Empire army curled up in the water. Rather, Doris was looking at the fleet side as the empire''s main attraction. Jean explained the inevitability. So far, the Imperial Army across Dothrin''s borders has been virtually devoted to the conscripts drawn here and there by the nobles. The command system is a mess, and the commanders are in the middle of something military. By contrast, the fleet that revealed itself in the South Sea is a regular army of the Imperial Army, called the real army. ¡°That means...¡± When I frowned and asked, Jean Catherine frowned in a firm voice. ¡°The Marine Empire Army is the bait. ¡± The words got stuck in awkwardness. The size of the force was close to 100,000, and the power of the included knights and wizards was similar to the total power of the wandering kingdom. But that''s bait. Even among the decoys are the blood of the Emperor. ¡°The Emperor''s pledge to bequeath the crown to the prince who made the biggest ball was in fact a shameful word. ¡± In Jin''s words, Doris adds a word with a heavy face. ¡°This is the Empire, and this is our enemy. ¡± How monstrous our opponent is, and how irregular the emperor is. Doris was telling me about him. ¡°But from our point of view, even if we knew this was a decoy, we couldn''t take the troops out. ¡± Because the Emperor used to abandon the army led by the Emperor, he could not treat it this way. The commanders'' ability and the quality of their troops were a huge threat to Dothrin''s country''s honor. ¡°Only Your Majesty. If you make the Knights of Spear a hero, the soldiers will be anxious when the Knights leave. ¡± Jean once again sought my understanding in a humble tone without hesitation. With a respectful head down. ¡°Don''t let anyone find the barracks. Then it doesn''t matter.¡± ¡°I''ll tell you in advance before I leave. Those who annoy His Majesty who should be devoted to recovery will rule by military decree. ¡± That''s how the conversation is going to end. ¡°Promise?¡± I heard an endless voice. Eli, standing at the entrance, stares at Doris with a cold face. ¡°We''ll let you leave anytime we want. I will wait for the non-dragon to return to the kingdom at any time I wish. Didn''t you promise that? ¡± ¡°That promise is still valid...¡± ¡°That''s a pity. I can''t believe you made a cause to keep him from leaving the wire, and the promise is still valid. We will leave the front lines with the soldiers who are anxious. ¡± He opens his mouth to what Eli is so hostile that he hits the player first. ¡°Your Majesty. Don''t you know? Dothrin is using the charge now. Your friend, a close friend, is trying to stabilize his soldiers by leaving an uncomfortable friend on the battlefield who doesn''t know when the Empire''s army will break through the water. ¡± It was neither sarcastic nor angry with fire. Eli''s voice was just cold. So I could feel even more how angry he was. ¡°Only after His Majesty fell did I realize. It means deceiving your identity and fighting a war in another country as mercenaries. ¡± Eli said. It''s not mine to set the ball up. I did not come here to do the construction work, but to answer. Eli said again. I knew it. I didn''t think it was because it wasn''t the nature of the ball. ¡°Even death is not yours here. ¡± To end this unproductive debate, Eli looks him in the eye. Eli was afraid. ¡°You are the hope of the kingdom. If you''re wrong, everything goes back to the bullets. ¡± He replied that he was too exaggerated. Eli denies what I said in the diary. I saw it for myself. I saw how the northern part of the country, which seemed solid while I was out of touch with the Empire, was divided, and I saw it with my own eyes. ¡°If His Majesty is wrong here, the kingdom loses everything. ¡± That anxiety and fear pierced my heart. I knew it, too. The burning independence will of the current kingdom was in fact merely a seed of fire barely on wet firewood. Even if the breeze blew a little bit, it was still calm. I still needed a windshield. And that was my role. ¡°It''s not wrong. Eli.¡± I gave Eli a kiss. Nothing will happen to me here in vain. But Eli didn''t credit my words. ¡°What if the cannabis who made the outpost into a field of ashes, who made you into a supercorpse, attacked the headquarters? Are you sure you''ll be okay then? ¡± I had a history of that. ¡°No, it''s not like that. If he shows up again this time, he won''t just stand there. ¡± I wasn''t just saying. Mysteries and Wonders are nutrients that grow souls just by looking, and [Myth] is a quality nutrient that is incomparable with any mystery and Wonder. And I used [myth] myself. Even if it had been helped by Agnes, if I had merely acted as a mediator, my body had experienced [myth] myself. I assure you, when the heart becomes hard, I will have a heart that is much bigger and stronger than before. The witches were coming, and nothing was ever going to explode because they cared about their allies like before. I waited for him to reappear. That way I can avenge you. But Eli repeatedly rebuked me. I got into a camp that wasn''t better. In preparation for the thunderous cannabis, Dothrin''s mages are already coming to the Dagger Front. Don''t worry. ¡°Then the good Dothrin''s sorcerers should protect this place. ¡± Eli snorts. ¡°The knight and the wizard are essentially different. They can never be a prelude. Wizards who perform miracles in the safe rear are merely geniuses to soldiers. ¡± ¡°Then the Knights of Chang will stay here. No. Dothrin doesn''t have a Sword Master? I don''t understand why you keep trying to take charge of our unhappy lord. ¡± In Jin''s words, Eli argues that they are all Dothrin''s circumstance and that they have no idea. I looked at Doris as I heard the debate that preceded me. He was a face he didn''t know what to do. I didn''t know whether it was because his intentions were being sounded or because he was just embarrassed by the atmosphere of the airline. If there was one thing that was certain, it was the fact that he would never really want to use me. Doris was not a great man to use others for his own gain. ¡°Jean, stop. ¡± In fact, he also made up the gin. ¡°In fact, the reason for this war is because of Leonberg''s envoy...¡± ¡°Stop!" He stops my friend''s mouth with a stiff face. ¡°If that''s the reason, I''m responsible. You actually said that, and I''m thinking the same thing. ¡± But Jean grabbed me instead of silencing me. ¡°Your Majesty. I don''t know what the others think, but I think it''s appropriate for you to feel responsible for this war...¡± ¡°Jean!" Doris screams. The buyout, which always held a laugh, was stiff. The eyes trembled with fury. The unfamiliar man was not there. ¡°Don''t embarrass me anymore. ¡± Only the prince of the country and the man who led the strongest knights were there. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± ¡°If I say one more word there, I will deprive the vice commander and demobilize him to the rear. As Dothrin''s first non-dragon knight, it is a formal order. Deputy Commander Kathryn.¡± Jean Catherine chews her lips. The prince, who stopped the mouth of friendship, apologized politely. ¡°I''m sorry. Leonberg has no responsibility for this war. Either fast or late, the Empire would have waged a war. Rather, Dothrin should be thankful because you have saved so many lives. ¡± Doris bowed her head and apologized politely to me. Jean tries to enter again, but sees Doris'' cold eyes and keeps his mouth shut. ¡°Leave whenever you want. As Princess Eli said, this is our land. Forcing someone else to bleed instead is also contrary to the maintenance of the lineage. ¡± Doris apologized a few times and ordered Gin to leave right away. Leave us the longest flying non-dragon and knight of all the non-dragons so that our group can return to the kingdom at any time. Jean didn''t answer. I just slapped my chest with the face of my stomach burst. "Jean!" Only after the prince shouted, did Jin answer. ¡°I get it! I get it! You''re the only one who''s good! You''re the only one who''s bad every time! Damn it!¡± The unbeatable gin leaves the barracks. ¡°I don''t care, but understand Jean. ¡± ¡°I don''t understand, but I don''t resent it. ¡± Their definitions are different, but I would have acted similarly, even if I were in his position. ¡°Thanks to you, I have an idea. ¡± Dothrin is for Dothrin. I am for me and for the kingdom. * * Doris said goodbye. Although the conversation was twisted in the middle, it seems that I actually found my barracks today to do a few favors and things before I left for the south. The request and the party became awkward, but he left no foolishness in his words. I just promised to repay you for the friendship and goodwill I showed you. ¡°I look forward to seeing you again. Friend.¡± Doris holds my hand and sends a deep glance. The prince who said so left the barracks. I bowed my head to Eli before leaving. The selfless prince''s attitude prevented Eli from setting any more days, and bowed his head and greeted him. After Doris leaves, Eli hangs up like an excuse. ¡°Thank you for the letter, it''s all encouraged by that deputy commander. I want you to feel responsible. I mean it to those who came. There''s no doubt about it, but deputy commanders like that fox are different. ¡± I''ve been wandering around all day looking at the atmosphere of the camp. I am also good at topics that don''t make sense. ¡°But are you sure you want to leave? ¡± ¡°Why? You told me not to heat other people''s wars? ¡± ¡°That''s it, though. It''s not your nature to listen to others. ¡± ¡°Now it''s very generous. ¡± ¡°It''s just a very honest position. ¡± The dead Eli asked me again. Are you really leaving? ¡°Not right now, but we have to go back. ¡± In fact, I heard stories of things that had not existed in the water before, even through Burke inspiration. It was only the beginning that revealed the fauna dragon that disappeared. The world has changed. It would not have been limited to Dothrin, but to the whole world, and the kingdom would not have avoided the upheaval. It was a kingdom built to drive out the things that were not human, and it was not strange that anything had happened. ¡°Then we have to go back faster! ¡± Eli saw me. I shake my head. I couldn''t leave right away. Even if I left at the time of my departure, the purpose I had originally come to Dothrin had to be fulfilled. Eli asked me what the purpose was. ¡°We should shoot the Swordmaster. ¡± Adelia, who appeared with the meal, twitched as she looked at me. Weak [Butcher] who can''t swing a machete at a man. At last, the waters were overflowing with things that were not human. That too is enough to be the opponent of a spare Swordmaster who sat before one of the walls. ¡°I see.¡± I saw Eli''s face that he wasn''t sick. It was a very sorry face on the hard road in front of Adelia. ¡°Are you in love? ¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You''re the best Sod Expert ever. ¡± Eli said he was sweating. Whose house is Swordmaster named? Is that as easy as you think it is? ¡°Of course not. ¡± In spite of my answer, Eli couldn''t clear his anxiety. It''s fast to notice. 152 152. 47. Its not a good name (2) Gunne came back. [Monster, Full] She told me about the situation in the water. [Engaging Enemy, Monster] Through her, I heard that the Empire Army is suffering from monsters that don''t care about the Dothrin Army at the moment. ¡°What kind of monster? ¡± Gunne frowned as he swallowed his glans. [Tree, Beast, Anti-Personnel] Unfortunately, I didn''t know exactly what kind of monster it was. I had no choice. If she was a pure blood elf, she would have known about the old monsters, but she was a hybrid. Life expectancy is not comparable to that of a pure blood elf, nor does it deserve access to the Elves'' transmission. ¡°Well done.¡± With his shoulders tapped, Gunne hesitated and his lips snapped. Monster heaven in the water. I think it''s dangerous. Eli, who came out anxiously and was watching Gunne, asked me. ¡°Are you sure you want to do this? ¡± I did not answer. ¡°Are you sure you want to do this? ¡± Eli asked again. * * ¡°I really did! I did it!¡± Eli yells at the whale. Sassasak. However, his screams were as if hundreds of snakes were crawling, buried in the creepy noise, and could not be heard. Hundreds of branches, vines and tree roots were approaching. To suck the blood of a living human being. Ooooooooooooooooo. A clear sound echoes through the thrilling noise. It was a scam. Eli started a full-scale battle with the Tree of Demons. His Sword Auror moves like a light and cuts off the tentacles of evil spirits. However, no matter how many tentacles were cut and cut, the number of tentacles was not reduced. ¡°We have to attack the body. ¡± When I let it cool down, Eli screams. ¡°Because no one knows that! What kind of body is this right now? ¡± I laughed with a giggle. Somehow I felt like I was getting tired of my old memories. When I was a sword, I always did this. I just instructed and watched. [Hmm. Bad memories come to mind.] I heard Agnes'' voice. It was a somewhat fat voice, unlike usual. But she quickly picked up the fat hue and told me. [Is he really my descendant? I can''t believe it. You''re so weak.] I looked right at her. Adelia grabbed the sword with a frightened face and looked at the evil trees. Unfortunately, the first person I met in the water was not able to stimulate her [Butcher] and [War Craze] qualities at all. And before the trait activated, she was just a frightened woman. ¡°Ann. Hide your energy for a second. ¡± [If you want to be dangerous, you can always step back.] With that said, Agnes was silent. Sasasac. Some of the tentacles crawling towards Eli stopped shaking and twisted their heads toward us. When the energy of my body was deeply consumed, it seemed like I was ready to touch us. Adelia''s face became paler as she saw the Smulsmouldering tentacles approaching. She was shaking her back and forth so strange that she could drop her sword at any moment. Then I told her to resign. Eli is too busy to heal me, and I can''t get rid of that tentacle anymore. ¡°So you keep me. ¡± I could have said it softer. Her courageous words could make her tremble more frequent. I didn''t. She couldn''t stand up alone like that. Adelia has suffered many battles so far. Nevertheless, her spirit remained in the slutty maid. This is because she has never overcome fear before. She just forgot. [Butcher] and [War Enthusiast] used their power to hold the sword and flew mad. So I couldn''t go beyond the wall. The Swordmaster was a stubborn realm that could not be reached without the stage of completion, the harmony of the mind and body. It was not enough for a man who had never heard of the sword by his will to step on his feet. Without borrowing the power of character, I had to overcome fear. I had to lift the sword myself, not anyone else. If she can''t beat it, she''ll stay there for the rest of her life. A sword that cannot be sharpened or used. As she has been excluded from many battlefields so far, she will continue to stay behind. Sasasac. Dozens of tentacles were now approaching the front. Adelia looks at me like she''s crying right now. ¡°Well, I...¡± Instead of comforting her like that, I asked. ¡°Adelia Bavaria. Are you a knight or a maid? ¡± Adelia didn''t answer. He just looked at me alternately with the tentacles approaching with trembling eyes. I stretched my sword. He didn''t have enough. He put his sword on the floor. I said with my whole body. If I don''t keep it, I''ll die. Some tentacles hiss like snakes. The body''s energy was exhausted, but it was still vigilant. But the search was not long. The appetite of the evil spirits was too great to pretend to know a frightened woman and a man who didn''t feel any energy. Evil! A pointed branch raises its tip toward me. ¡°Your Majesty! ¡± Adelia screams. But I didn''t pull out the body that was stuck to the ground, nor did I pull out the Earth that was combed behind my back. I didn''t even faint. I only saw the face of a white bored woman. The tentacles rush and stab me in the shoulder like a whip. Quadcopt. The tentacles of evil spirits scratch over the iron armor and make a creepy sound. However, he scratches only the outside without penetrating the hard armor. Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr. The tentacles look for the flesh and wander around on the armor. Adelia came running to me screaming. She was out of my mind. I threw out the tentacles with my bare hands without even thinking about wielding the sword in my hand. A tentacle that senses a touch of maturity twists its head toward Adelia. (chuckles) I reached out and grabbed the tentacles facing her. Tentacles scream in iron gloves. Then I curled up my forearm like a snake. Unlike the shoulders and gloves, a leather wrist guard was slipped into the ground. Then I saw the skin that had become dull. The tentacles of evil spirits stood still. Honeysuck. Blood escaped with bitter pain. I didn''t smell blood. Even the scent has been eaten by evil spirits. ¡°Sire! Sire! ¡± Adelia screams and pulls out the tentacles on her forearm and writes the dragon. Blood sucking tentacles, whitewashed Adelia''s face. After that, the tentacles of the excited evil spirits were flying. I grabbed her and dragged her. Then I put it behind me. Tens of tentacles have overwhelmed me. The armor bursts into flames, ripping around. Until then, Adelia was staring at me. It''s like you don''t understand what''s going on. I looked back. The tentacles tearing the armor shriek with their heads. He seemed pleased at the supper soon. I saw Adelia again. A golden glow gathers in her eyes. The light of [Butcher] and [War Craze] is clearly different from it. Sassasak. At that moment, a golden clerk flashed around me. Tofu weir. The decapitated tentacles fell everywhere. The fallen tentacles turn their heads toward Adelia rather than burn black. Though both hands were still less trembling, and the face seemed to cry. She was holding the sword by my will. I smiled brightly. She pulls out the waist of the tentacles that were wrapped around my forearm. Then I desperately removed the tip of the tentacle that was tangled in my hand. The tentacles fell and the flesh fell together. The smell of blood spread everywhere. ¡°Huh? Huh? Where are they going? ¡± I heard Eli''s voice. Adelia stands in my way. The small shoulders were twitching. Are you crying or are you shaking? I didn''t know. I just saw the tentacles that could not have flocked over that little shoulder. I grabbed the body when I swallowed it with my hand. [You''re over-rolling.] Agnes rebuked me, fearfully grabbing the body. ¡°If you want to be dangerous, you or Gunne will go out. ¡± [We went out late, but we couldn''t stop the appetite of evil spirits who had already tasted blood.] ¡°I could have solved that myself. ¡± I told Adelia that I can''t deal with evil spirits, but it wasn''t true. I was confident enough to cut off the tentacles as much as I could. Even without Manas, the Swordmaster was a Swordmaster. Of course, even the body of the Tree of Evil Spirit seemed a little rusty. Pot. Right then, a dazzling gold mine exploded right in front of me. And the blackouts everywhere were fine. The tentacles that flocked countless times were caught in the dark and torn apart. Adelia was still on my back. I smiled with satisfaction. Now, one step. It was not the maid Adelia, but the moment Adelia Bavaria had just taken her first step. * * Adelia bursts into tears with her sword before the battle is over. ¡°Phew. Sorry. Your Majesty, I''m sorry. Your Majesty.¡± With her mouth constantly apologizing to me, she continued to cry. ¡°It''s not cut, it''s just a little bare leather. ¡± Eli complains. His whole body was like that. The bare flesh revealed was full of bloody traces, and the complexion was pale. But neither Gunne nor Adelia cared about him. While they were clinging to one of the small wounds on my forearm, applying medication and bandaging, Eli had to heal myself. He bursts into tears. A void cry that no one listens to. I laughed at him with a giggle. But while I was smiling like that, my head was spinning fiercely. I knew the world had changed, but I actually noticed that change more than I thought. I never imagined I would even see ancient evil trees. If the elves see it, they''ll faint. It was the elves who exterminated the Demon Trees. An elf hidden in the forest by the weather, and an extinct demon tree pushed by an elf who settled in the forest. However, the evil trees reveal their natural enemies in the territory of Dothrin, which is dominated by the descendants of the Narmon climate. Terribly sophisticated. What else is in these woods? Who else is back in the world? I heard a roar from afar, as if I were answering my question. Ooooooooooo. "What wolf cries so badly? ¡± Eli said with a shrugged face. As he said, it was just a common beast''s howl, an overly ominous cry. Because I knew. You know that''s not a normal wolf. ¡°The Clan of the Moon...¡± It was definitely the cry of Lycanslop, who followed the lord of the plague. Ouch! Ouch! One cry quickly became tens of hundreds. I measured the distance. Then I ordered it quickly. ¡°Go back.¡± Eli rips his mouth open with an early return order. But when I saw my face, I kept my mouth shut. ¡°What''s wrong with wolves? You''re getting smaller because you don''t have a manna. ¡± I rushed Adelia and Gunne, ignoring his stupidity. That''s how we got out of the water in a hurry. The wolf cries continued to follow us as we left the water and reached the mainland. Never away, never close. * * I wandered the sea while the day was light. Then he returned to his home at dusk and conveyed the situation to the command of the Dothrin Royal Army. Burke''s inspiration made the information worth a fortune. I asked how much money I wanted to pay for it, and the old knights gave me a heads-up when I swallowed it. The Bertens are also considered nobleman in Dothrin. I''m not even a nobleman, I''m only three Dukes in Dothrin. I wonder why the old man who didn''t take any different positions wanted to take command of my room. ¡°You''re a strange old man. ¡± If I had stayed in my territory, I would have been like a king, and I would have seen a great man lead only these old men and fight the battlefield. In any case, it was not bad for me to be inspired to pay for information. Grow the knights, take the money. I must have said something like this. I went through the woods looking for the evil spirits of the year. On the first day, Adelia, who had caught the sword only after I was in danger, now pulled the sword well. I couldn''t overcome the tensions and fears, but it was kind of frustrating to wander around. She wasn''t the real poor thing. It was the evil trees torn apart by her sword. Adelia''s black sword, which was handed down by my ancestors who slaughtered giants, was merciless. That way, she was getting used to fighting little by little. Of course, this was a thirsty tree where the opponent would never bleed, so I couldn''t guarantee what would happen if the others showed up. At first, Eli, who was too busy throwing tentacles, was recently accustomed to dealing with evil spirits. The three guywins who joined the party late also grind and wipe their swords against the evil trees. Everything was smooth. Except for one clan of 10,000. There was no ominous cry, no fuss. But they were definitely around us. I wandered around our group and explored endlessly. Threatening and running like the first day never happened. It was natural. They were not just lowly creatures that moved with appetite, like the evil trees, so they remained to detect the horrors I had not revealed. such as looking at the liver. A strange seed that is bitter, but doesn''t feel energized, is a delicacy that can be bitten at any time, or a poisonous mushroom that burns when he eats it. Under the watchful eye of such clandestine spectators, the group continued to hunt down evil trees. Adelia is now on the horizon of not being afraid of evil trees. Even though she cut off the rest of the tentacles that were frightened just a short time ago, she was now blowing only one stung per tentacle. It was the development of the nobility. But that was all. She could not cross the wall by wielding her sword against the vague old trees in many ways, even though she was still alive. It was a time when I needed to fight monsters made of blood and flesh. It was then that a giant wolf blocked the front of the group. How cunning. Krrrrrr. A giant wolf raises his body. I didn''t just lift my foot for a while. He stands with two feet. Like a human being. Twice as many dizzy adult males, Adelia hardens for the sake of the giant Lycanslop. She is as frightened as she was when she first entered the water. So did Eli and the three Guywines. They couldn''t hide the tension by looking at the wolf standing on their feet. It was natural. He wasn''t just a monster. It was a messenger sent by the chieftains of the 10,000 Moon clans and their fierce anti-Semites. And the message from the messenger of the moon came to us. Death or plague. Krrrrrrrr. Lycanslope lowers his throat. Seeing a man full of enemies and murders, I smiled small. ¡°Did you think you''d feel it if you had to try a bite? ¡± When I laughed, Eli had a half-tone. ¡°Don''t worry, is Mana back? ¡± ¡°No, not a handful. ¡± He made a Warlock impression. Why do you have so much time for a subject you can''t write? Are we all going to die? I laughed at the gunshot. ¡°Maybe so. ¡± Eli tries to seize again in response to the obvious answer, but he hits the player first. ¡°Eli.¡± ¡°Why!¡± ¡°If you have a family plan, you should use it today. ¡± Eli flinched at me. ¡°If you don''t, you''re going to die. ¡± Lycanslope kicks the floor terribly before the horse ends. 153 153. 47. Its not a good name (3) The three Gervains came forward with their swords in unison. I warned them. Don''t allow any minor injuries. Fine cuts in the bloodbath will carry the mutant plague. According to my warnings, the three men who had just stretched out their swords and ran toward the Demibeast were blameless. ¡°Khhhh!¡± At that moment, Lycanslop hears it. Qaaaaaak! An attack by a man with long nails swept through the three articles. The knights avoided or prevented it. Then he stepped forward again and countered. That was the beginning. Three knights joined forces with a giant Demibeast to give and receive their swords and claws violently. Eli is still not fluctuating. He was hesitating. And I knew right away why he was hesitating. Bernardo Eli. Even when the world changed because of the Manas of the Ring, Even after the heart''s mania was treated as a cheap mercenary or a low-key technique, Earl Eli''s tailor, who insisted on the Mana of Heart to the end. It was once called the best knight family in the kingdom, but it was not long ago that I robbed the sack of noble restraints by running a degenerate club in the royal province. He was terrified. I like to draw the sword and recite the Muhunshi of the family again. And that drawn sword was broken, and my family''s fuzziness was broken without a trace. I think that his whole life, dedicated solely to the reconstruction of the family and to regaining the old Guangyong, may be wronged. He was afraid. Just as my father and grandfather were beaten in their lifetime, I''m afraid I''ll also be a loser. The hammock hides my insides in words and expressions. I hid my skills with a sword that was only a shell. So you can make excuses even if you lose. I saw Adelia. And I saw Eli again. It was not so different to be afraid. Death and suffering, or failure and defeat. Fear was different, but it was the same for both of them to sit in front of the wall because they couldn''t overcome fear. My dear coward knights. It was a shame. It was unfortunate that I couldn''t stand the fact that all I could do at this moment was watch. Fear is a challenge they must overcome. I stood there for a while and lifted those fears, and they could not take a single step forward. Eli was grumpy. Adelia trembled. I just watched. Krrrrrr. At that time, an extremely low cry was heard, which was clearly different from the roar and the nervousness of being on the battlefield. Then a wolf stood two feet in the shade of the water. It was another messenger sent by the clan of 10,000. He comes at me with a low throat. Adelia looks like she''s crying and looks at the three Guerwain. But the three Guerwains, who were in a hurry to deal with only one enemy in front of their eyes, couldn''t care less. Adelia sees me again. Her eyes were telling me. I''d rather give you an order. Then I''ll fight. I didn''t do her a favor. She stepped in and trembled. Then he stopped me. My chinless shoulders trembled with fear. Nevertheless, she did not step back. The golden clerk blooms over her shoulders, blocking my front. The light was so weak compared to the original, but it seemed glorious to me above all else. A sword drawn by his will, not by anyone''s command. I smiled without knowing my grandeur. Unfortunately, with a body hardened by tension and fear, he was unable to fly like that beast and deal with a fierce beast. That didn''t mean I was worried. She wasn''t the only one here. A wide back stood beside her. It was Eli. ¡°Shit. Shit. Damn it.¡± He spits out an elongated curse. ¡°If I die, it''s all your fault. ¡± He said without even looking back. ¡°If I can''t rebuild the family, it''s your fault, too." Eli raises his sword. ¡°If you''re lucky enough to beat him. ¡± Eli''s energy suddenly soars. ¡°It''s all my fault. ¡± A playful word to dispel anxiety. With that said, Eli''s sword begins to cry. Ooooooooooooooooo. I heard a gloomy voice between the clear and clear swords. ¡°The wind doesn''t stay on the blade. It is a storm that stretches out, a storm that blows." At that moment, Eli stretched out his sword. It was a broomstick. I heard the same sound of thumping and brain performance one step late. ¡°Keek!" The Demibeast who lowered and stitched up his body stitched him to Eli''s sword. A short screaming Demibeast stretched out his nails. But the second stab pierced the trunk before the Demibeast reached out his hand. ¡°Argh!¡± (chuckles) The Demibeast reaches out his hand as if grabbing the sword. It was a hand that meant nothing. Eli was already picking up the sword and stabbing again. That was the beginning. Eli''s fang-like prick pierces the Demibeast''s body countless times. Khhhhhhhh! He shook his hand, screaming in agony. Eli moves his feet lightly while standing obliquely, avoiding the attack. And every time I saw a gap, I stabbed him with a sword. Sometimes I hit a stung, but not many times. Eli''s swordsmanship was straight enough to be a one-sided stab. The Demibeast''s body was swollen with a sting like a thunderbolt. My whole body was scary. At first sight, many of them suffered catastrophic injuries. If it had been a dizzy knight, only a few wounds would have reached the dead. Unfortunately, the opponent was not human. The wounds of the bloodbath were quickly the monsters of the Immortal. The wounds of the Demibeast, who choked on blood with a perforation, swiftly bite. A strong fur rises above Poyan''s flesh. The Demibeast howls softly and hardens his chin toward Eli. Eli stabs the sword again. It was a stab to the heart. The Demibeast stretched out his forearm. The sword of Eli, who was aiming for the heart, stopped piercing his forearm. ¡°Ah..." I had a sigh. Eli''s swordsmanship was certainly a great thing. Foot movements were mild, with no stabbing. Flying like a butterfly and shooting like a bee, I''ve never seen a swordsmanship that is so good at defending the basics of swordsmanship. But that was all. A really important albeit lax one. Muhamun Shi of Eli family was already corrupted as it would be corrupted. Only the brains were confused, and the old words "storm and vagina" were so horrible. The impression frowned on me. It was the first time that I had seen Muhyunshi become invincible when I tasted it. I fell in love. I can''t believe this, Eli. ¡°Damn it!" Eli kicks the Demibeast. I would have tried to pull out the sword with a counter-elastic force. But the Demibeast didn''t even flinch. Rather, I reached out my remaining hand and tried to catch Eli. Eli bounces back with a sword. ¡°Fuckin ''Mu-hoon. Damn monsters.¡± The one who rolled the floor uttered a profanity. It was a voice full of self-doubt, even regret and despair. ¡°Is this what you wanted to see? ¡± I heard a grumbling voice. I chose Earthm who was behind my back instead of answering. Then I threw it to Eli. Jaw. Whoever took my sword is dead. ¡°Are you sure you want me to die fighting? ¡± It was a flattering voice, and it was not like Eli. It was natural. The Mourning and Swordsmanship of the Family would have lived in the hope of regaining their old radiance, but the only thing I can confirm with my own eyes is that the battlefield is irreversibly damaged. Even if I lost my mind, it wasn''t weird at all. ¡°If you die fighting, I will die. What do we have to live with anyway? ¡± Eli pours out his fury, words close to his mind. The horses of vengeance and vengeance were dummy. I was still listening. Then he stopped throwing his grudge at me. ¡°The Eli family''s amusement is over for sure. It''s so damaged that it can''t even be regenerated. ¡± Until then, Eli, who had not taken a single glance at the Demibeast, looked at me for the first time. ¡°Now that''s...¡± ¡°But that''s not all. ¡± The verse behind the poem says he can''t even use it, and he growls at me. ¡°That''s not all. ¡± ¡°Ha. You make people miserable to the end. ¡± I shook my head with a self-conscious voice. ¡°The end is Eli''s martyrdom, not yours. ¡± ¡°My family''s fuzziness is my fuzziness, my family''s fuzziness is my fuzziness, what is that...¡± ¡°How long will the Progenitors live on the battlefield? ¡± In my opinion, Eli has a face that looks like he''s been hit in the back. ¡°Moohyun Shi is not following the path that someone took first. ¡± In a world where we couldn''t carry carry-on, it was all there was to it. It was not unusual for Eli to be the only person in the world who wished for light. But he had to know. The world has changed. I could build new karma whenever I wanted. "The Clan of Manmonths is the opponent. Don''t you think a pretty cheap amusement would be born? ¡± At the end of the day, there was enough to become the old age of the new poem. Even though the beginning was ordinary or extraordinary, there was no law to that end. ¡°So you want me to create a new amusement? ¡± Eli asked. ¡°Why? You don''t think so? I won''t lose any more anyway. ¡± He growls at me. ¡°What do you see of Bernardo Eli in the world? ¡± Rage disappears one day and voices faint as usual. Even a little while ago, I was whining that my family''s amusement had gone bad. Eli sets Earth and aims for the Messengers of the Moon. Seeing that, I whispered a little. ¡°That''s it. Anne.¡± [You are still different from the outside.] The smiling Agnes once again concealed the presence of the body. It was only then that the stiff Demibeast began to move again. Eli rushes towards such a man. Even a little while ago, the stupidity and fear that stuck together was a cold strike. I admired it honestly. Having said a few words, I didn''t even expect to rob him of a Simma that had dominated him all his life so quickly. [It may have been a blunt foolishness toward the past, but the bowl itself is not bad.] I fully sympathized with what she said. Eli''s Bao Seong could not be obtained simply by wielding a sword and practicing. It was something that could be obtained because it had been continuing to be an inner ram since childhood. ¡°Of course, a nominee is not a nominee. ¡± He''s been robbing the pockets of noble brothers and sisters who perished in the royal palace. I didn''t decide whether to sympathize with the bastards or with Eli, who threw himself in the mud. Then Agnes spoke again. [Looks like my energy has provoked the annoying one.] I heard a horrendous roar before I finished speaking. It was a roar that contained a stronger energy than the cries of any animal. ¡°Oops. You must have scratched the nerves of the captain. ¡± [This is not the time to be so flat. His energy is so strong that he can''t be called just a Demibeast.] It was just as Agnes said. Soon after, a monster as big as a dizzy ogre appears. It was a silver wolf as pale as the color of the moon. The leader of the 10,000 Moon clan who sensed the energy flowing from the body. However, the gaze of the Silver Furry Beast remained fixed in the wrong place. Adelia followed in her gaze. She did not shake her shoulders. Then, besides Eli, there was another descendant of the nobleman. It wasn''t just a nominee, it was a woman who drew blood after the preemption that only five existed in the world. ¡°That''s not where the bloodline goes. ¡± I smiled as I saw the golden clerk gradually rising. 154 154. 48. Seventh and Eighth (1) The violent battle stopped in just a moment. But the tension multiplied. It''s like a downpour on a storm night. Krr. A silver-haired Demibeast scratches his chin. As soon as he lowered his position, the three guywins and the men who were looking for Eli withdrew, groaning and spitting a squeal. The knights gathered beside me. Adelia still stood in my way, not even fluttering. Naturally, she became at the forefront of the pack. The Silver Furry Demibeast stares at Adelia at the front. What was in the yellow eyeballs was the greed of the predator before the apparent feast of flesh. Krrrrrr. Even the three Gervains and Eli were nervous, so that they could harden their bodies. That''s how violent and powerful he was. But the weak woman did not shrivel a bit. Rather, he stood up more gloriously and confronted his vicious posture. I''m looking at it, and the hot thing is choking up. Magnificent. Adelia, who stood in front of that mighty enemy without relying on the power of character, was so overwhelmed. I wanted to run right away and give you a compliment. Good job, great job. But I swallowed again the words of praise that came up to the end of the jaw. Her determination and understanding were too heavy to be expressed in words of praise. There were so many things she endured to give her early consolation. A woman who doesn''t like to be hurt or hurt has grabbed the sword by my will. A frightened and weak woman faced the murder of that mighty anti-Semite. Praise is an insult, and consolation is deception. All the karma she was carrying came from me. If Adelia hadn''t met me, she wouldn''t have faced such a situation. [If he hadn''t met himself, he wouldn''t have had to suffer like that.] As Agnes looked into me. [Fate is not led by someone, it is necessary to know that she stands there herself.] A voice closer to groaning than rebuking. [How long are you going to carry it on behalf of someone else''s inheritance?] I answered in my heart. This is not a substitute for karma. This was like a responsibility I had to bear. [You haven''t changed a thing now or ever.] Agnes lamented. [Poor Gruhorn, the soul who turned over the gullet of the Mage Gull. I am so sorry for you.] She said I couldn''t stand it because I wasn''t afraid. It''s like the Magician of Baek Ya did to me. It was compassion I would not understand, and it was unwanted sympathy. I closed my ears. Now was not the time to sympathize with the gruesome chatter of the afterlife. The silvery Demibeast lowers his body with a slack on his chin. I felt Adelia''s shoulders harden with tension. Immediately thereafter, Bang! The silvery Demibeast clasped the floor. It was then that Adelia was swamped by the glorious clergy. A silver trajectory remained in the place where the Silver Demibeast swung his fingernails long. The strikes that Adelia poured left innumerable scars in the air. The glorious gold and pale silver mines were futile in a dark forest that was covered in lush trees and not even sunny. Saaaaaaah. Beautiful logs tremble, leaves scatter. Bang! The fox of shock that each other could not resolve swept everywhere. The floors burst all over and the trees fell. In order to avoid the aftermath, I and the knights had to retreat for a while. ¡°Crazy...¡± Eli makes a freezing sound. ¡°If it was a little later for the captain to wake up, we''d all be dead." ¡°I was right. ¡± Guerwain and his colleagues gave and received words they couldn''t understand with a tired voice. But the conversation wasn''t long. They quickly focused on the battle between Adelia and the Silver Demibeast. Adelia was fighting surprisingly well. One step was as heavy as Tae San. Every time I stepped out, the floor burst out. How about a stung that looks like a giant of a Demibeast. There was not enough navy to deal with a giant beast like the Black Giant Corps of Slaughter caused by the Swordsmanship. Every time she shook her sword, the Demibeast''s flesh fell a handful. However, the silver number was also not enough. He strikes Adelia with a torn flesh. The wounds on the bloodbath were quickly regenerated. He was a seasoned warrior. He knew well what his weapon was and had the courage and experience to use it. He uses the Immortal Body to attack Adelia with a sudden attack. I narrowed the gap so that Adelia could not take the same steps as the fetus, and put out my forearms and feet and cut them off before all the power came on the stunt. As time went on, Adelia''s breathing was fading. The tip of the sword shook. My feet became lighter. She seemed to be grasping her pride in the unexpected. Eventually, after no longer overcoming that pressure, she strikes out as hard as she can and retreats. She looked at me with a face that seemed to cry. ¡°No! ¡± That''s when Eli screams. I saw the Demibeast rushing over her shoulders as she looked at me. Bang, bang. In front of that fierce raid, she seemed to be trampled right away. After noticing the situation late, she looked forward again. But she did not respond as if the distribution had been a lie until now. She just stares at the Demibeast''s assault, ignorant. Ooooooooooooooooo. Eli, who blew the sword, stepped out. Gurwayne''s three men lowered their posture and were ready to run. He was a worthy companion of praise, and a delightful handler with no place to go. But it was a meaningless act. ¡°That''s it.¡± Because I went out first before they did. A runner scratches the floor with his arms and stops. I looked at him and said to him, ¡°She can''t. ¡± The Demibeast growls low. It seems like we can start the rush that stopped right now. ¡°It''s mine. My knight. You are not a petty man to trample on. ¡± At the same time, I liberated my presence, which has been so forcefully repressed. Goooooooo. The karma I have accumulated has spread everywhere. After reaching the horror of the hero, I shook the Demibeasts without hesitation. The first two men groaned and lowered their bodies. It was like a dog that was afraid of spitting without a tail. The Silver Fur Demibeast growls. However, he dared not run, but merely rang his throat. ¡°Uh, how? Manna told me...¡± ¡°I told you there was no Mana. I never said there was no fight. ¡± ¡°What does that mean...¡± ¡°The Swordmaster doesn''t fight only with Manaro. ¡± If the Knights of the Quadchain simply fight by the magic of the sword, The Swordmasters fight with all of their own. With the sword, the flesh is torn apart, and with the bifurcation, the soul is cut down and pressed. Until the opponent''s body and mind are destroyed. That was the battle of the Swordmaster. And my horror was enough to trample on the silver Demibeast''s foreboding. I left Eli, who was still full of questions, and went straight to Adelia. The Silver Fur Demibeast retreats behind the dance. Just as the Knights and Wizards of the Empire couldn''t stop me before Mana was depleted and became even a slut. The Demibeast also took a step back in elongation. I look at Adelia more quietly than I do at him. ¡°Well done, Adelia. ¡± I burst into tears that she endured in my words. The gloom and fear burst at once in front of a powerful monster. A handful of courage that supported her collapsed like a lie. And her body together. Jaw. I stretched out my hand and supported her waist. She dug into my arms. ¡°Adelia.¡± She looked up at me. ¡°You start, you finish. ¡± Adelia became a brutish face. ¡°Don''t worry, I''ll support you. ¡± In my words, she stole my tears. Then I grabbed a courage that wasn''t long ago. Adelia, who stole the tears, fell away from me. Grab the sword and turn your back. The glorious clerk blooms at the end of the sword. I stood still and watched her back. Adelia hit the floor. Until then, the Beast of Silver Fur was pressed against my chest and dancing with her body lowered. Adelia''s slap falls over his head. Argh! A late roar jumped and avoided the stunt. Adelia, who took the floor, took another step. The first step was as light as a poor body. The second step was heavier than that, but it was not enough. When I took the third step, the floor was plucked. When he took the fourth step, the earth screamed. Her steps reached the fifth step and became like Mt. ¡°I shook my sword. ¡± Adelia, who lifted the sword over her head, sang a small song. It was a passage from [Poetry of Opening Wall], Muhunsi of the Bavarian family. Goooooo. A glorious horde of light gathers around her sword. Adelia drew the sword. The Golden Glorious Clerk descends toward the Demibeast. The Demibeast howled softly and scratched his claws. He looked at me. I was pointing a sword at him. And the blood flowed into the river, and the flesh enriched the earth. I will renew this land with the blood and flesh of giants. In his mouth, Adelia recites the last verse of a poem he could not recite. Quajic. At that moment, Adelia''s stun hit him. Khhhhhh! The Demibeast screams. The blood drops from the larynx. His right shoulder is completely gone. He twisted his body and avoided splitting his head just before the strikes of Adelia. "Tsk." I kick my tongue in regret, and he roars. The yellow eyes, staring at me, were filled with anger. He''s a coward. It was like he was protesting to me. ¡°I didn''t do anything. ¡± I just watched. I pulled the strikes as I could. Khhhhhhhh! The peculiar Dojin howls. Seeing the blood, it seemed that the former was resurrected after being crushed by my wrath. Maybe I don''t care about who I am anymore, and I''ll just focus on combat. A warrior down to the moon who only bites the enemy''s throat. But it''s too late. ¡°Ahhh...¡± A wet sigh came out of the ecstasy. He turns his head. There was a woman in front of him who turned over the warm blood that was poured out of the Demibeast''s body. In the eyes, they shed a spectacle of different colors. He rips his mouth off and laughs. The [Butcher] and [War Crazy] were there. The madman lifts his sword. A sword that carries a torrid light that doesn''t go with that creepy madness. The Demibeast groaned. Madman laughed. * * The battle is over. All that was left was blood, flesh, and a woman soaked in blood. Adelia didn''t even move. I would have cried when I saw the tragedy I had created. She stood still as a woodcutter. It''s like I''m in deep thought. Gulp. Someone swallowed a dry saliva. I didn''t know if it was Eli or him or the three Guywines. I wasn''t even interested. I only saw Adelia pierced. She looked back at me while she was dumb. She shook her lips with a face that was neither crying nor laughing. I guess I... Before she even finished what she said, Pot. An intense light burst. I muttered a little as I looked at that glorious glow. ¡°Warr." It was the moment the wall that was blocking her front collapsed. 155 155. 48. Seventh and Eighth (2) The light disappeared as abruptly as it appeared. Wheezing. I quickly supported Adelia who stumbled like she was about to fall. She looked at me a few times and shut her lips. I had a lot to say, but I noticed that I couldn''t find a word to express it. I grabbed a small hand holding the sword tightly. And led the way. She follows my hand and sets her sword against the frost. Adelia looked at me. I nodded without a word. After a moment of hesitation, she fixes the sword with her two hands. Ooooooooooooooooo. The sword cried. At that moment, a dazzling flash burst out of her sword. A concentrate of groups that are incomparably dense compared to Sodior. It was an orrablade. ¡°Ah..." Adelia spits out elasticity. ¡°Well done, then. ¡± The tears quickly burst into her eyes as she looked at me alternately with AuroraBlade. ¡°Congratulations on being a Swordmaster. ¡± The tears that hung from the snarl drifted down. At the same time, the Orrablade, which was full of sword blades, was scattered. Tuck, drop the sword and she looks up at me. ¡°I, I... I...¡± She rarely spoke. It looks like emotion has been blessed. I stroked her head without a word. It was only after a short time that Adelia fell out of my arms and breathed on my shoulders. ¡°Are you going to spend the night here? ¡± Surprised by Eli''s harsh voice, she falls out. Adelia, bowing her head, flew up to her ears in red. I was ashamed of my childhood. ¡°Sin, sorry. ¡± She apologized to me late. "Tsk." I don''t deserve to see that atrophy, so I kick my tongue and stare at Eli. ¡°What the hell is wrong with you? ¡± I can''t help but be congratulated. Eli complained to me. ¡°I''m sorry I hurt my stomach. I suffered the same death, but no one became a Swordmaster. No one can. I can''t stand it because my stomach hurts. ¡± I was so full of honesty that I didn''t even think of it. So far I have seen the birth of so many Swordmasters, hiding their vagueness and deprivation, and seeing the soldiers who could not pass on the words of celebration. But I assure you, none of them spoke like Eli. I can''t believe my stomach hurts. The admiration for the birth of the Sword Master was too childish and understated. So I liked it even more. ¡°Honestly, Lord Arwen, I''m next, aren''t I? ¡± Complaining like a child with no basis and no logic, ¡°Except for me, they''ll all be Swordmasters. ¡± I ended up laughing. * * Adelia hasn''t changed much since she became a Swordmaster. I always hesitated before fighting, and after fighting, I always cried. If there was anything else, it was only the fact that her hesitation was not due to fear. Her hesitation was mercy on the enemy, and her tears were compassion on the dead. I didn''t call her such a weak tree. Her mercy was no different from that of the enemy, so the quickest and most painless death she could give to the enemy was mercy. The form of completion reached by the feeble madman was gross or paradoxical. At the same time, it was also harmonious. Murder and madness due to traits, innate goodness and indifference. A bloodthirsty photowarrior in battle, and a good and gentle woman in non-battle. It was an ideal article commonly referred to in Segan. Of course, it was just ideal, but the change was too dramatic and drastic. The word Swordmaster, after all, refers to those who have come to completion, not to the existence of complete integrity. I was very satisfied with the completion of Adelia. ¡°Let''s practice separately from today. ¡± After roughly identifying the form of completion she had achieved, I excluded her from the battle. From now on, it is time to refrain from starting the energy as much as possible and make the remaining awakening power of the body his own. ¡°Thank you for your consideration. Your Majesty.¡± Adelia followed my instructions well. That way she''ll have her own time, and I''ll lead Eli and the three Guywines to the water. I rolled like crazy. Old school, anti-Semitic and uncovered. They fought with visible clans, and some days they fought from sunrise to sunset. Knights grew fast. But this was just a surface area everywhere. I just got used to dealing with the monsters of the sea, and the tip of the sword became a little sharper. Their growth corresponded both to miraculous and physical. They were necessarily like the knights of the ring. I used to pull the Mana out of my heart, but that was all. They did not know how to weave a new amusement. Even after the fall of the family, even the descendants of the Eli family, who insisted on Manahart to the end, remembered the old battles, but were outrageous about how to create a new poem. ¡°Just because you''re sharp and fast doesn''t mean you''re good! ¡± ¡°Put your will in the sword! ¡± ¡°Think back to what you did, what you were going to do! ¡± I shouted in frustration, but the knights did not understand me at all. ¡°So what the hell is that supposed to mean? ¡± Eli protested to me as if he was cold. ¡°Now, listen. I''ll make it easy for you.¡± I made sure the knights were focused enough on my words and explained the basic and extremely easy way to weave the amusement very slowly. ¡°Engrave in your heart what you have done, and wield your sword with your will. What has already been accomplished is karma, and what we want to achieve in the future is salt. Isn''t that easy?¡± It''s a notion that old knights break before they catch swords. ¡°I know what roughly karma and salt are. So, how do we do that to create fuzziness? ¡± But Eli and the three Guywines still don''t understand me. Even Gurwayne was no different. I still remember the moment that Guerwain weaved the first verse of a poem I didn''t know what it was in the last Empire. The owner of the true poem was not even aware that he had already begun the first verse. I sighed in tears. [I don''t even know how to understand the basic principle.] I empathized with Agnes and empathized with him. [The will is the salt, and the process of reaching it and its completion is the inheritance. Let me explain.] Her smoking was not very helpful. ¡°What kind of dog sucks at grass? ¡± [I don''t think he understands because he seems ¡ö ¡ö! What a ¡ö ¡ö! I would have taught that ¡ö ¡ö ¡ö myself if it were me!] His head exploded, and he barely calmed her down. ¡°400 years. It was really long. ¡± Once again, I sighed and looked at the articles. They were never stupid. Rather belonged to a primitive axis. Needless to say, Eli, the descendant of the prestigious family, and the three Guerwain tribesmen chosen by the royal family, were talentless. For me, it was not natural for Itchi to be as natural as breathing for the old knights. Whether they stacked manas on rings or manas on hearts, they were no longer the knights I knew. Now I had to admit it. It was not very wise to deny change, to cry out the old ways, and to insist only on the old concepts. Such arrogance and ignorance were enough to see blood once. ¡°Let''s go back. ¡± I went back to the army with monsters and knights who had suffered from my nagging all day. I was thrown in the barracks, and I was distracted. How could they understand karma and salt, carve it into their hearts, and cleave and cleave? My head hurts. But I had to find a way. Being a Swordmaster didn''t mean anything if you couldn''t weave Muhoon Shi. I''ve tried everything. I even went to the Knight of Chang who Doris had left for the return of our group. But even the Knights of Chang were not so different from my knights. He also inherited part of the Old Testament and only used the inherited one. If Doris or the King were the blood of the Spear, he might know the answer. But they were not here, and knowing the answer did not necessarily tell me the answer. In the end, it was the origin. I wrapped my head again. In the meantime, Eli and the three Gervains continued their training in the middle of the sea. It''s been four days without any other income. Eli still doesn''t cross the wall, and he doesn''t realize how to weave a new amusement. Not to mention the Gurwain Trinity. At least the fact that my heart had hardened a lot when I was forced to earn income. Careful enough to fill an empty bowl. I gathered Mana without delay. It didn''t take me half a day, so I was able to get Mana full of heart. It was time to make a decision. If possible, I wanted Eli to become a Sword Master here and capture the concept of Muhyunshi to make the clan of 10,000 months old. But I couldn''t wait without a pill. In the end, I decided to go back to the kingdom. I did. I certainly did. The night I tried to inform everyone of my return decision, Guerwain was so excited that he found my barracks. ¡°Got it! I barely got it! ¡± Guywain was so excited that he forgot even his turtle relationship with me. ¡°Here you go. ¡± Guerwain draws the sword. Then he shouted aloud like a play ambassador. ¡°I was broken. I lost my light. And I will be a sword in the darkness, and I will follow you. ¡± A list of words that are as cruel and unfulfilled as the song of the sword, which was sung by mercenaries of the Silver Fox Mercenaries. But what''s in it is a hard will. Ahhh. The waves spread. At the same time, Guerwain''s sword is blackened. It''s just black and dark, rather than ominous. It''s like a shadow. The giant wayne draws a black bitten sword. There was neither a sword nor a sword. And there was no miracle. Guerwain''s screening cut through the void without that sound and disappeared. Even though the rhyme was crude and even the words listed were gross. That was a clear fudge. ¡°Did you see? Did you see? ¡± Guerwain would laugh. I smiled together with my thumb. Then I suddenly became awkward and stopped laughing at the same time. ¡°Hmmm.¡± Guerwain coughs in vain as the excitement sinks behind him. I asked him the name of the poem. He said to me for a moment. ¡°I named it Shadow Poetry. ¡± It was a good name. * * Starting with Guerwain, his companions also created Muhunshi. [Poetry of the Shadow], [Poetry of the Night], [Poetry of the Night] They were all poems that had no extraordinary qualities, all of which consisted of one dark, gloomy word. This was because their past was fraught with despair and frustration, and they were not ready to go into the world on their own, even though they were yearning for a place to live. I left my relationship with them and celebrated and encouraged them as selflessly as that moment. ¡°So how the hell did you make it? ¡± After the three men have demonstrated their fuzziness, Eli hesitates to ask. They simply said they realized the past rather than the past. ¡°What''s that? You don''t even know how you made it. ¡± ¡°No, I know. There''s no way to explain that. ¡± Eli frowns. I was disappointed, too, because I expected a little. I was wondering if the knights of this era defined karma and salt. * * That evening Eli entered the water and did not return. I saw where he went. Adelia became a Swordmaster, and the three Guerwains succeeded in weaving Muhamunshi one by one. I couldn''t stand the feeling of being alone. Still, I went out to find him with Gunne, just in case. It wasn''t hard to find him. Eli is fighting with monsters alone in the woods. My whole body was full. Fortunately, I didn''t see any wounds from the Demibeast. I hid myself in the darkness of the forest, and saw Eli''s battle. ¡°Sword of Storm! I am the wind! ¡± ¡°I will take back the ruined city, the glory taken away, everything I have lost! ¡± ¡°I will cut off the wolf''s head and offer it to you in ten months! ¡± Eli makes fun of his mouth without rest like a madman. ¡°Damn it! Why not! ¡± I wonder if I''ve been screaming since long before I came, and Eli''s voice is so miserable. ¡°Why not just me! What a wonderful thing! ¡± In that desperate struggle, I felt a familiar energy on the other side as I tried to leave without further observation. It was Gurwayne and his colleagues. They didn''t even know I was watching, but they hid in the bushes, pulled out their heads and looked at Eli. Even if this is the case, it looks like this colleague has reached the water in the middle of the night. I retreated quietly. * * Eli did not return the next day, nor did he return the next day. Gunne confirmed that Gangan was safe. And on the fourth day, Eli came back. ¡°Get up! Get out! ¡± He showed up in the middle of the night, woke up the three Guywines, and I couldn''t see the horror of the man who came into my barracks. His body was scratched and torn to shreds, and his eyes were bloody. But he was still laughing. Rrrrrrrrrrrr. He pulls out the sword. At that moment, a glorious flash burst from his sword. Urr. One step late, the same sound of cerebral performance resounded in the barracks. That was definitely Orrablade. It was the moment when the eighth Great Lion was born in the Kingdom. ¡°This is not all. ¡± Eli brags before I hand over Mitchell''s words of congratulation. Then he muttered in a split voice as he was about to split. 156 156. 48. Seventh and Eighth (3) ¡°During the night of the Black Moon, the sword was bluishly rusted. ¡± Karrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr. The sword, which was only clear, turned as if scratching iron. ¡°A pale moon ( ) robs the blue melt, and grinds the dull day with the sound of wolf wailing." The glorious twinkling of AuroraBlade was also subtly transformed into moonlight. Eli stares at me. I quietly chose Earth. Then he nodded a little. He swings his sword hard. Evil. A sword resembling the Crescent Moon struck me. He drew his sword from top to bottom. His sword flickers my orrablade and bites. Cards won. I heard a tortoise that seemed to chew on the blade. It disappeared within minutes. ¡°What do you think? My Moo-hoon. ¡± Eli, the one with the sword, asked me. I wanted a compliment. It was a sad face. Instead of answering, I looked down at my hand. Strange Hangi was embracing in the palm of his hand. I closed my eyes and savoured the energy of Muhunsi. As a descendant of a fallen family, Han and his extraordinary willingness to overcome it have been widely preached. ¡°I tried to describe the situation of the family that had fallen into exile due to the Manas of the Ring with the night and rusty sword. The night after that, I wrote a poem in the sense that I saw light at the end of the deepest darkness. It also means that the night is deep and the dawn is here. ¡± If Eli hadn''t explained the meaning of the old horse that he didn''t have to ask, he would have tasted the energy a little more. "Tsk." Kick his tongue one time and hold his fist tight. Hangi, hovering in the palm of his hand, was potted and scattered. ¡°The pale moon is the moon I saw in the water, and robbing the melt means that I finally broke the wall of the Swordmaster in the water. And the sound of the wolf crying means that I saw a new path through the battle with the Demibeasts. ¡± Eli is still talking about my amusement. This was the first time. I can''t believe you let go of my amusement. It was ridiculous. When you look at him, Eli says he''s a god and he''s talking. ¡°How did you make the amusement? I wandered the sea and saw the sky. But I''ve seen the sky long distances from the kingdom, and it''s just as dark and gloomy. So I came up with an old idea. Then, naturally...¡± ¡°Enough.¡± ¡°When the hard times came to mind, the life I had lived...¡± ¡°Stop!" If you leave it alone, I''ll tell you the story of Sicily''s past until the night passes, and I''ll scream, and I''ll shut his mouth. Eli looks at me with a gloomy face. The gaze was full of resentment. ¡°Now tell me the name of the poem. ¡± I ignored it and asked for the name of the poem. ¡°I haven''t built it yet. ¡± He answered clearly. I didn''t see it. He must have run straight to weave the fuzzy. And in the middle of the night, I would have been in a mess waking up the three Guywines and me. I couldn''t have had time to name the poem. ¡°I think that''s it. Mm-hmm. So. ¡± I want to hesitate about what happened to the man who was buzzing, and I proposed to him. ¡°I don''t think it''s a bad idea for you to build...¡± Surprisingly. If he was a jerk, he''d make a big name in no time. I did not reject the proposal. Among the Muhyun Shi, there were others who named them. And most of them became [heroic poetry]. I also wanted Eli''s poem to reach so high. ¡°Don''t you like it?¡± ¡°No." There was a name that came to mind. ¡°It''s a poem of the full moon. ¡± Eli is now only looking at the crescent moon after a blank and gloomy night. I hoped that the moon he had embraced would finally be a full moon. ¡°Ah..." Eli spits out the elasticity. ¡°The Syrah of the Month...¡± He double-checked the name I gave him. ¡°That''s a romantic name. ¡± Then he looked at me for a while and laughed. I noticed that the name I made was rotten. ¡°Congratulations, Eli. ¡± ¡°Nothing...¡± ¡°So let''s stop sleeping. ¡± Eli, who replied with a proud face, made an impression. * * Eli snuggles into the sea to write poetic passages. Now that I''m on Swordmaster''s radar, I feel like I have nothing left to do. I let him go into the water for a few days. In the meantime, Burke''s inspiration came to me and informed me of the situation. The Empire army, which was suffering from monsters in the water, eventually began to retreat, and the principal''s direction changed towards the South Sea. In the process, I also heard stories that I could hardly believe. The Knights of Spear didn''t stop the Empire fleet from landing. I didn''t understand. The battleships floating in the Great Lakes were not a difficult opponent for the non-dragon knights. Even if the non-dragon knights burn the wizard and cast their magic in the chaotic air right now, the Empire army''s fleet must be deceitful. In fact, the Knights of Chang also tried to bombard through the Wizard. And yet it failed. ¡°The Imperial Army''s wizard power was enormous. ¡± It wasn''t just the power that was so strong, it was so organized. Bourgeois inspiration filled my tongue. ¡°In Pluto, I''m guessing the Empire Army created a unit of wizards. Without it, the wizards couldn''t have responded as organized as the knights. ¡± It had never happened before. Even if the wizards weave into units like that, they can''t afford to lose precious wizards when they make them into one unit and are exposed to enemy intensive attacks. Deploying distributed wizards is a common sense of war. ¡°The Southern Front people call them the Imperial Magic Corps. ¡± But the empire reversed that sense. It was possible because it was a magical knight and its power was immense. ¡°The Empire fleet lost only six of the 200 battleships, and now it''s up to the Southern Front to stop them. ¡± Burke''s inspiration stared at me. The telephone moved from the west to the south, so I felt like I could leave without being foolish. Certainly, what I have to do in Dothrin is over. The world has changed. And in a changed world, the border between Dothrin and the Empire was also redrawn. The water has now become the land of the clans of the Great Wall, the Tree Spirit, and countless monsters. If the Imperial Army were to invade Dothrin by land, it would have to go beyond them first. Maybe it won''t be easy. As Dothrin, monsters kept the boundaries of the kingdom. This did not mean that everything was in Dothrin''s favor. Dothrin has lost all areas of the water, including the sea. It was hard to stop the Imperial Army, but it was a painful bone loss. Just as the Imperial Army could only enter Dothrin through the Sea Road, Dothrin could only enter the continent through the Sea Road. But that was something the King and nobles of Dothrin should be worried about, not something I should be worried about. I just wished Dothrin the best of luck. ¡°Looks like you''re leaving right away. ¡± ¡°I have nothing more to do. ¡± In my words, Burke''s inspiration set the tone. ¡°I will never forget the dedication and sacrifice shown to Dothrin by the prince of the House of Bertens, Leonberger. I hope that your kingdom will be reborn as the Lion of the North. ¡± ¡°Leonberger''s Idrian, I also hope Dothrin finally wins and releases the old dormitory. And I hope that the Battle of Berten family will be healthy too. ¡± Burke''s inspiration reached out to me. Faced with his hand, he sent a deep, inspiring glance. Seeing that deep look, I added a word. ¡°Remuneration is considered to be small and voluminous. Yeah. I guess it''s just a jewel. ¡± In the meantime, I had to pay for the fight for Dothrin. * * Burke''s inspiration sent one of the old knights to pick up the jewels from the realm. While waiting for this, Dothrin''s sorcerers and wizards arrived. But they didn''t stay in the military for long. They left only one magistrate in the headquarters and headed south again. Then, while the wizards arrived and left again, the knight whose inspiration had been sent to the territory of Bourg returned. ¡°Here you are. ¡± Burke''s inspiration paid me straight back, and I gave it back to Eli. While he was looking at the jewels so thoroughly that they were useless, I said goodbye to the old knights. ¡°I hope you have some luck. ¡± ¡°It was an honor to fight with you. ¡± ¡°We also hope that the day will come when we will repay you in good faith, as you have always done. ¡± ¡°Unless we get old and die before then. ¡± Eli nods at me after completing the maintenance check while the old knights say hello. I looked back at the military. This was the last moment in Dothrin, which remained for almost a year, even though it was not my kingdom. The sensation was new. I climbed on top of the non-dragon that was waiting to be engraved in my eyes. ¡°But are you really going to go like this? Without revealing your identity, if you were a hero of the sea, you would be able to leave with a big farewell. ¡± ¡°No problem. I just don''t like being squeamish. ¡± I nodded at my words and thought Burke was going to be inspired. ¡°Goodbye then. ¡± As I nod, the non-dragon knight bites the old knight and the bourgeois inspiration behind him. ¡°Stand down.¡± The pain hits the torch and flies up. The Knight of Spear drives the non-dragon out of place at once, and instead of flying low, he spins the barracks once. Dothrin''s soldiers and knights, who found the non-dragon, stopped working and waved their hands. Some of them yelled at the whales to come back quickly to see if we were on a mission somewhere. Some said goodbye, wishing them luck. ¡°That''s enough. ¡± In my words, the Knight of Spear pulls the reins of the non-dragon. Kaaaaaaaah! The non-dragon howls and flies up. The sound of Dothrin''s knights shouting faintly is heard in the midst of the loud wings. ¡°May the reputation of the Veil Mercenaries cover the continent...! ¡± ¡°Good luck to Captain Ian of the Vale Mercenaries...¡± I don''t have to yell at Mana. That''s how I left Dothrin''s home. * * Instead of heading straight for the kingdom, Viyong traveled through Dothrin''s Pluto. There I decided to reconvene with King Dothrin to discuss and cooperate closely with the changes in the world. One king and one prince in the country. The King of Dothrin didn''t mind, though he wasn''t right. He swore that when the kingdom would rise against the Empire, Dothrin would be with him. I also promised to help Dothrin with his fever and his castle in an impending commotion. No signatures or certificates were required. One word of the oath was enough to stifle each other. Me and King Dothrin broke up after that. I rode a non-dragon to the kingdom. North to north, non-dragon to north. The hot air cooled sometime. A northern specialty that pierces the lungs, I took a deep breath. The kingdom''s territory was spread out down there. Unlike the land of green and blue Dothrin, the land is only cut off. When I saw the land of the barren eye, I realized that I had returned. By nightfall, the royal family had begun to see far away. ¡°The Eli family, Bernardo, has finally become a Sword Master! ¡± Eli cries out for a return with a shocking voice. Normally, he would have been bruised for being loud, but I decided to keep him buzzing. Meanwhile, the non-dragon arrives at its destination and begins to descend. It was a secluded resort somewhat far from the crown. ¡°Heading straight for the Southern Front? ¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. ¡± ¡°I hope there''s some luck. ¡± ¡°Even so, I hope that only Guangyoung will join me. You''ve been using a lot of kids. ¡± After a short greeting, the Knight of Chang flew back on the non-dragon. I turned to the back of the non-dragon more distant. ¡°Let''s go." I took a step towards the gate of the distant royal city. The seventh and eighth angels of the kingdom followed me. 157 157. 49. Finally came back (1) After a year of Chippers, Arwen Kirgayen heard the sound of the Cheongcheon Wall. ¡°Why! Why didn''t you tell me?! ¡± Originally, the Holy Spirit was not easily shaken, and she was rarely angry as she had been buoyed after climbing the slopes. I had to. A prince left for the battlefield while he was in the family castle. Only with one sword heel and five knights, the war against the Empire turned into the kingdom of Dothrin. ¡°If I had told you? If I had told you, you would have given up all the possibilities in your own hands and jumped out. ¡± Her father said that everything was for you. ¡°Your Majesty did not wish. ¡± It is also the will of the prince. I couldn''t argue anymore. In fact, she knew what was right. It was just a pity. Someone had to be by the Prince''s side. I had to stop the prince from doing anything reckless again. If I couldn''t dry it, I had to at least ease the burden by his side. Once again, be a prince and never fight alone on the battlefield. ¡°I''ll tell you all about it. ¡± She listened to the story of her father while controlling her heart. Her face was consistently calm. But it wasn''t even in her. The billionaire collapsed when he heard that the prince, who had disappeared after leaving a letter of will, had been found with an invoice or a letter of intent. ¡°The swordsmen who followed him into the escort were annihilated. Only one survived, but she was also very detailed. ¡± It''s over. I know it''s over. I would have blamed him again for the death of the Swordsmen. Like when all the deaths of the Winter Castle were to blame. Like when my uncle died and I couldn''t even shed a tear. He must have suffered alone, pretending to be nothing else. I don''t even know the pain of the scars on my body. When the prince felt it, his emotions were drawn into his hands. ¡°Fortunately, there was no worrying sequelae. His Majesty went straight to the kingdom of Dothrin, terrified to recover. ¡± In the meantime, Father''s words continued. The war between Dothrin and the Empire, how the Battle of the Little Prince was fought and how it ended. It happened in a different country, so I could only hear a rough story. In that story, there was no name for a prince. There was only the name of Ian, the leader of the Vale Mercenaries. Even that was remarkable, and it was just mentioned in a chunky way, "I built a big ball." But Arwen knew. As a mercenary, he painted how the young prince would have fought, as he had seen. Bonamana would have fought with her life on the front lines. I would have built a lot of balls. And he must have suffered that kind of wound. The prince she knew was the one who didn''t take care of me. My father''s story is over. She woke up in her place. ¡°I''m leaving.¡± Her father dried up in her words. ¡°Now come alone and go to Dothrin. What are you going to do? ¡± ¡°I''m not going to Dothrin. ¡± She added a word. ¡°I''m going to winter castle. ¡± A long time ago, there was an overly ominous weather. Darkness was swiftly lifted up, but ominy remained in his heart like gold. Something will happen to the world. Or it''s already happened. And if anything happens to this country, it will definitely start in winter. She thought so. My father didn''t stop her. ¡°Recently, the atmosphere of the mountains beyond the walls has been unusual, and the Winter Holy Spirit has issued a summoning order to the Northern lords with the power of change since Miri. Certainly, if you go, it will also be of great help to them. ¡± One prince, who is the strongest supporter of the North, said it would be easy to deal with the situation, and his father said he would support her with the family''s troops. But she wasn''t heading for winter for that political reason. I didn''t want to see the prince grieve when he came back. She led the fifty cavalry of the family and ran to the north. And when she finally reached the north, Winter Castle was at war. Boooooo! The sound of an endless horn. ¡°Shoot! Shoot! ¡± The sound of the Rangers using evil. Winter Castle was fighting as intensely as when the war with the old Warlord was in its infancy. Bang! Bang! If there was anything else, it was just an occasional burst of noise. She was immediately escorted to the winter palace. The Holy Spirit was on the wall as he always was. ¡°I heard the news. You''ve become a silver lion, haven''t you? I''m late, but congratulations. ¡± The Winter Holy Spirit welcomed her with a weary but well-lit eye. ¡°Things don''t look so good. ¡± ¡°Well, yes. There are so many monsters. I''m having a baby. Ike, stop your ears." The Winter Holy Spirit suddenly stopped his ears with both hands. ¡°Bullets!" I heard the cries of a ranger one step late. Bang! Bang! At that moment, the sound I heard in front of the South Gate resounded over the wall. Arwen froze for a moment at the sound of the deaf ear falling out. "...!" What did the Holy Spirit say to her that winter? Beep beep beep. But all I could hear was a turtle tinnitus. The lord lifted his finger and pointed it somewhere on the wall. There, a lump of iron she had never seen before in her life was emitting smoke. The rangers next to me were groaning and pushing the seemingly distant iron ball into the snout of the iron. As soon as I saw that strange look, I remembered the weapon of the xenophobic tribe that praised the power of the prince to make his mouth ache. ¡°... the Iron Cannon of the Dwarves! ¡± Yes, that''s the name. She rotates the Mana once to relieve the shock of the noise. Then I looked beyond the wall. I saw the corpses of the monsters brushed with arrows. I saw the corpses of the monsters torn apart by the iron ball fired from the iron cannon and the subsequent explosion. And there were far more living monsters than that. It was filled with monsters without a single step, from just below the wall to the other side of the snowfield. It was an army that was close to a thousand in all its counts. There were also a variety of types. There were creatures she was familiar with, including Orcs, Goblins, Nols, Kobolts, Augers, Trolls, and there were all sorts of creatures she didn''t know, starting with the ones she mixed with owls and bears. ¡°How long has it been? ¡± The winter lord replied to her question after cutting it all out. ¡°It''s been about a month. ¡± Arwen frowns. It was sophisticated enough to pass the time. A month ago, it was just after the terrible eclipse. ¡°Monsters have been going crazy since that day. ¡± The Winter Holy Spirit also told me how she thought. ¡°The big one doesn''t eat the little one, the little one doesn''t fear the big one. Do you know what that means? ¡± In response to the Lord''s question, she answered in a stiff voice. ¡°Fear dominated the bone marrow, or someone was controlling them. ¡± ¡°Or both. ¡± She looked under the wall. An ogre and a troll clasp their shoulders side by side and knock like crazy at the glottis. Bang! Bang! The glottis of the fists of the big monsters has been thrown out. ¡°Don''t worry. Only the Dwarves can beat the reinforced gates. ¡± The Holy Spirit said in a harsh tone. ¡°Fortunately, we have enough war supplies. In the meantime, we''ve been stockpiling supplies consistently with arrows first, and the Dwarves are periodically supplying bullets of iron artillery. ¡± It was as the Lord said. The soldiers of Winter Castle were surprisingly good at stopping monsters. I thought I could not avoid the qualitative deterioration of the troops because the old soldiers died and the knights were annihilated in the last war. Nevertheless, the expression of winterism was not bright. ¡°I think this is the beginning. ¡± He said that even those many monsters can''t erase the idea of being just a sign. Arwen also empathized with the idea. ¡°Let''s start with the Admiral. I think the time will come for the Lord''s Sword. ¡± At the end of the winter, she rested with the cavalry of the family. But the break was not long. Boooooooooo! At the sound of an urgent horn, she headed straight for the wall. ¡°Harpies!¡± ¡°Damn it! There are Griffins! ¡± I heard the urgent cries of the Rangers who fearlessly climbed the wall. ¡°I charge the shooter arrows and stand by! ¡± ¡°Never fire until you have orders! ¡± ¡°Then the crawlers! ¡± ¡°Ignore it! The knights will take care of it! ¡± Hearing the Rangers'' cries, Arwen looks up at the sky. Hundreds of black dots strengthen your eyes, revealing a perfect shape. The women with the bird''s legs and wings were flocking black. There were dozens of monsters with eagle heads and wings in the trunk of the lion. ¡°Can you stop it? ¡± ¡°We have to stop it.¡± I looked for the Lord of Winter and asked him, and he answered with a firm face. He himself held the northern reinforcements instead of the sword. "Coming!" "Shoot!" "Fire!" When the winged monsters are adjacent to the air of the Winter Castle, the Ranger commanders shout in unison. At the same time, a thousand arrows flew into the sky. Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee! The harpies, who were struck by the arrows, screamed and stumbled. However, the number of harpies that fell so low was not large. Most harpies avoided arrows on the same flight as the acrobats. Sometimes those who didn''t deserve to escape hid themselves behind a giant griffin. Griffin wasn''t even hit by an arrow. ¡°Don''t rest, shoot! ¡± The rangers, who quickly reload, shoot the arrows again. But even this time, he didn''t rule. It was the moment when the immaturity of the Rangers'' experience, which had not been voted upon so far, was revealed. If they were rangers before the war, they wouldn''t have missed a few times the size of a bird. Fresh! Then a black trajectory rises to the sky with a tearing wave. Keeeeeeeeek! Griffin, who was struck by something black, fell down screaming. ¡°The Archer!¡± The rangers cheer. After the sight of the rangers, there was a woman who grabbed the giant longbow of Eudi. Arwen was also a woman in memory. A couple of men and women who came to the Winter Castle at the time of the recruit replenishment, the prince picked them up and pushed the man into the Black Spear Soldier, and the woman shot the mountain with the rangers. My name was Gallahan, and the lady... ¡°Lord Boris! Take care of Griffin first! ¡± It''s called Boris. ¡°I was lucky a little while ago! Up to 5 even if you''re lucky! We need to take care of the other thirty! ¡± A woman called Boris answered sharply and shook another Griffin. In the meantime, the rangers are firing arrows at the harpies diligently. But it was still lacking. The harpies were still close to hundreds. ¡°Damn it! Prepare for dialysis! ¡± Finally, the Harpies, who penetrated the rangers'' firing range and reached the upper reaches of the Winter Castle, drop the stone they were grabbing with the claws of a bird. Arwen pulls out her sword and stands in the middle of the wall. No matter how much the Knight of the Quadchain dealt with the Orrablade, he could not stop the stones falling from the sky. How can we stop a four-by-four meter? Still, she made a commitment to do her best. The Aurorblades gather at the end of the sword. She tries to shoot her flashes into the sky, and strange waves spread over the walls. Kung kung! Harpies tremble over a translucent membrane formed over the wall, and the stones bounce off. ¡°The Wizards of the White Nights! ¡± In someone''s sobriety that came out one step late, she looked at a corner of the wall. There were dozens of people who flipped Robe. The wizards of the new Horse Tower were clear. Arwen frowns. I knew they were not given enough training time to participate in practice. In fact, they were tired enough to sit on the floor with just one magic. But that was enough. It was only one or two stones that the Harpies carried. The next dialysis attack will not be better than the first. That''s when the Winter Holy Spirit cried out. ¡°Knight Validation! ¡± At that moment, the sword sounded countless times over the wall. ¡°Ah..." Arwen spits out the elasticity. The walls were full of flashes. All of them were the light of Sodior. Even as a child, the knights who were close to the Seven Knights were herded on the walls. The sword they put up prevents the stones from falling out of the sky. Arwen watches him as he is ignorant. The seeds sown before the young prince departed, and one day they germinated and grew to this extent. How heartbreaking. 158 158. 49. I am finally back (2) The black light is fine and the pieces of stone scatter. ¡°Idiots! I''m just looking at something stupid! Shoot! Shoot! ¡± Jorden used whale evil. The stone powder has been chewed. Spitting, he walks around and kicks the Rangers'' asses. ¡°Don''t tease me! ¡± Angry Rangers grabbed the bow and aimed at the sky. ¡°Dammit! What do you do with a promotion! It''s the same thing you do! ¡± I remained out of the rank of platoon commander as a Ranger squadron commander, but there was nothing different I could do. Kicking the butts of his subordinate rangers was the only fact that if there was a difference, the butts he would have to kick would have increased from ten to two hundred. ¡°Did you promote me to do this! ¡± Whilst complaining about the situation, he continues to harass the Rangers. Knights stopped the dialysis, but they didn''t take care of the harpies. After all, the treatment of the Harpies was up to the Rangers. However, the rangers were only scolding. ¡°Damn recruits! It''s been two winters already, but nothing''s better! ¡± Now he had a good career as a rookie, but his eye-catching rangers were still only sun-kicks. If they were the old rangers, they would have wiped them out before they even got to the Harpy. But what am I gonna do? Very few veterans survived, and they all became commanders. The thick swearing that resounded throughout the walls was theirs. ¡°Now I know my mind! ¡± The old platoon members were also as young and varied as themselves (?) I thought I was groaning against them, so I felt a little better. But he also, for a moment, opened his eyes. ¡°Me, me, me! ¡± After the dialysis, Jordanian eyes saw a Harpy fly by catching an oak instead of a stone. ¡°Crazy!¡± He realizes the Harpies'' intention of being impatient. They seem to have decided to use overflowing monsters everywhere instead of hard to find stones in snowy snow fields. If it was a transition of ideas, it was a transition, and if it was a clogged period, it was a clogged period. If it wasn''t for those heavy chunks, they would have clapped. Turn it off! An oak falls from the sky. ¡°Ow! What a surprise! ¡± There was no bird to pull the knife. Cheolpuck. Orcs could not overcome the impact of the fall and became blood loaves. A similar scene was happening everywhere. The monsters dropped by the Harpies fell down on the wall. Most of them were stolen and mutilated by knights'' swords before reaching the wall. Fortunately, the monsters that fell in the absence of knights became blood loaves in exchange for flying without wings. The Harpies weren''t even interested in the monster''s life. They constantly catch monsters and drop them on the wall. Some of them survived. The Griffins were huge monsters. ¡°Damage!" Jorden cried out in haste. Most quickly left their seats. Except for any ranger who aims an arrow that won''t get stuck in a tough body. As it is, the Decubitus will be built without even leaving a corpse on the body of a heavy monster. ¡°This is why I hate recruits! ¡± Jordan swears and blows his body at the recruit. Bang! Jordanian, out of the fall of the monsters, rises up with a sword, without any relief. Gwwww. A large chunk of dust falls on the wall and goes around your head. ¡°If you do, you''ll come. ¡± In this vast wall, the one who fell in front of me is a vicious monster called the King of the Mountains. I didn''t have too much luck. Jordan looked around for a while. ¡°Uh-uh.¡± Some rangers groaned at Ogre''s comfort in front of their noses, while others looked at Ogre as if their souls were gone. The knights couldn''t seem to care less about this side because they were dealing with the trolls that had fallen into the heap. I saw Auger again. The auger, whose one shoulder was resting in shock from the fall, was still unconscious and was talking about his elongated head. But it didn''t take him that long to regain consciousness. ¡°Ha. I hate recruits for this. ¡± Jordan, who was so lame, grabbed the sword. There was a splash on his face. I didn''t see any fear. It was nothing special. It''s only his turn now. That''s how he singled himself out and ran to Ogre. I threw out a black sword that would not be stabbed, and I received an auger with my whole body. Just roll it down the wall and it will suffice. After processing, the spearheaders will be waiting in front of the gate. He rushes as hard as he can. Kung. The ogre shook his body. Very, very little. ¡°I don''t think so. ¡± Jordan looks at Ogre with a nice face. Ogre''s eyes are filled with horror. I feel instinctively murdered even in the middle of my mental breakdown. He reaches out. A dizzy man''s headache fills his eyes with an evil grip that will crush him. Jorden opens his eyes. At that moment something flew. Bang! The ogre swings and steps back towards the wall. "Don''t pretend to be cool by yourself! ¡± Jordanian eyes widen. I saw rangers grabbing the shield and pushing the ogre. They were tired of old platoon members. ¡°What are you doing! ¡± ¡°If you''re in your right mind, just hang in there! This guy''s got power! ¡± ¡°You''re not coming! ¡± Jorden sobers up after a crazy conversation. ¡°Why are you here! What about the platoon members!¡± ¡°You can fight well on your own! Unlike anyone else, I''m a powerful commander! ¡± ¡°Let''s not talk, let''s push together! ¡± Jorden hurriedly stood by the platoon commanders. Kung. An ogre came out to the end of the wall. Now I can push him one step down. I did. I certainly did. Gwwww! The auger regained consciousness at that moment. (chuckles) The ogre grabs the shield. The iron shield collapses like a bell, and the ranger holding the shield rises into the air. ¡°Oh, I knew it wouldn''t work. You''re pushing the ogre with your power, doesn''t that make sense? ¡± A ranger with his forearm tucked away as the handle collapses. ¡°I can go first. You don''t have to follow me so early, so let''s be praiseworthy...¡± Flip. Before the horse ends, the ogre picks up the ranger and throws it into the shield. ¡°You fucking bald bastard! ¡± Jorden turns his eyes upside down and clings to Ogre. Immediately after boarding, he shoots a dagger on his shoulder crushed by the impact of the fall. A weak knife that would not have even sneezed alive, he stabbed it between his skillfully torn skin. Gwwwww! The ogre screams. Rather than screaming in agony, it was more like shouting out in anger. ¡°Die! Die! ¡± Jorden shoots the dagger. Card scores, card scores. Dagger scratches Ogre''s bones. The ogre roars like crazy. Jordan, who did not win the violent gesture, fell to the ground. Grrrrrrr. The ogre rings low. The impact of the fall left a real ogre in front of his eyes, rather than a crazy ogre. I saw the knights who handled the troll running from afar. It was time to get out. But I couldn''t get out. He fell to the ground and broke his leg. ¡°Run quickly! ¡± The men shouted. ¡°I can''t go even if I want to. You bastards.¡± I was small and saw the ogre again. The ogre approaches with a violent smile. Jorden complained small. The King wanted to die beautiful.I can''t even leave a body. And I was relieved. I''m glad the Roaring Orc isn''t the opponent. If you say you fought the ogres and fought them fiercely, you won''t be able to keep up with those who went first. He prepared for the imminent pain and viciousness. But no matter how long I waited, there was no pain. He looked at the ogre. The ogre remained stiff and immobile. He lies, and his blood gushes out between his nasty nostrils. A faint line emerged around his neck. The line is thick and red blood is poured out. Tuck. Ogre''s head fell off. Then Jordan could see someone standing in front of me. Knight in Iron Armor. His chest was painted with a golden lion, and his shoulder was engraved with the head of a roaring silver lion. Both sentences were familiar to him. The golden lion in the chest was permitted only by the knights of the royal family, and the silver lion head on the shoulder could only be engraved with knights on a rugged ledge. And Jorden knew it with those two qualifications at the same time. ¡°Lord Arwen? ¡± The prince''s knight, Arwen Kirgayen. Arwen slidably lifts the helmet''s face covering. The glorious glow that blooms at the end of the sword illuminates her like a hint of light. ¡°Salute your devotional struggle. ¡± A clear voice that doesn''t fit into a noisy battlefield with swearing and screaming. Here comes the face cover again. Then I started running along the wall. ¡°To His Royal Highness! ¡± The roar of the lions resounded everywhere. ¡°For winter! ¡± A knight who cleared the monsters on the wall followed her. Armies soared. Monsters broke down. Bang! At that moment, the iron cannon began to light again. ¡°Monsters are retreating! ¡± Monsters who were waddling under the walls retreated and began to flee towards the Juju Mountains. The Harpies and the Griffins, who were black, also disappeared. ¡°I won!¡± ¡°We won! ¡± Rangers and knights cheered. Jorden looks at them with his gloomy eyes. ¡°You''re alive again. ¡± A thirsty voice, not cheerfulness or sighing, he robs his shoulder. It was a tiring move, as though it was carrying a heavy burden. ¡°Captain.¡± An old man by his side thrashed his back. ¡°You lunatic! ¡± Jorden shouts. ¡°I keep fighting for my life like that! ¡± ¡°It''s crazy to push an ogre into your body! ¡± His men nagged. ¡°You must have transferred it to His Majesty. ¡± Jorden, who wanted to go a little too far when he thought about it, frowned. ¡°Then he really dies. There are three of us left in the 17th platoon. We need to put all the old guys together. We can''t have 30 now. ¡± Jordanian rarely answered with a serious face. ¡°Don''t worry. I''m not going to die until I make those bloody bastards a real ranger for winter. ¡± ¡°That''s funny. I''m still on the subject of all the dead alive today. ¡± But the ancient rangers did not accept his seriousness. ¡°It''s very leisurely, isn''t it? Huh? You''re done fighting! Hurry up and don''t work! ¡± ¡°All right. Go change your pants, too. I think I peed earlier. ¡± ¡°What do these bastards know about Squadron Leader? ¡± The men chuckled and laughed. ¡°Huh? It''s the Lord. ¡± A long-suffering ranger fingers the forthcoming winter lord with a firm face. ¡°Why are you so angry... Argh! ¡± Jordanian, who was asking the reason for the unusual color of the Holy Spirit, grabbed his shin and screamed. ¡°That bridge! I broke my leg!¡± ¡°The broken leg is the other leg. And I''m sorry.¡± The Holy Spirit in winter. ¡°1st Battalion Commander of the Ballerhard Rangers. ¡± ¡°Ranger 1st Battalion Commander Jordan! ¡± Jorden, who was depressed by that sad posture, forgot his pain and took a sperm position. ¡°You seem to know you''re a squadron commander. I thought you were just a squad member because you ran into the ogre. ¡± ¡°Well, it''s so urgent... Argh! ¡± The Winter Holy Spirit kicked Vincent''s leg again. ¡°Don''t you know that when a squadron leader is killed, the burden on the platoon commanders grows? You''re putting the whole squad in danger for an ogre? And you''re an officer? ¡± ¡°I can''t help it... I''m sorry! ¡± The winter lord, who had lifted his feet off the road, rebuked Jordan. ¡°I ate a lot of snacks, and you''re still gonna act like a rookie? When the hell do you want to get out of the sun chick? ¡± ¡°I''m sorry." ¡°Tell me if you want to cut so much. I''ll throw myself under the wall. We can fight without a circle. You really want that, don''t you? ¡± The share of more than two hundred rangers defending the walls was never small. With such a force, I could almost be left without a commander, so I had nothing to say. ¡°I''m sorry." Jorden bowed his head and apologized. ¡°So are you. Squadron commander dies, you guys die, you get a command gap, and you''re gonna be held accountable for being exterminated by a Ranger? ¡± ¡°Sorry!¡± The Winter Holy Spirit fills his tongue with a heavy tone on the military apple of the Ranger platoon commanders. ¡°Don''t die easily. Survive and do the share of those who went first. That is our mourning and remembrance. ¡± ¡°I''ll keep that in mind.¡± Jordanian and Ranger platoon commanders bowed their heads. Once again, the winter lord with his tongue turned around. "Well, I don''t think anyone knows how to cut. You have to be aware of the commander. ¡± Jorden, who was watching the winter Holy Week disappear in a howl, said: ¡°I think you wanted to fight. ¡± Even if he was right, the Ranger platoon commanders who saw him from the fishing boat first nodded their heads and expressed their sympathy. * * The monsters didn''t cover the day and night. The number of monsters was terrible. The Rangers of Winter Castle had to fight day and night. Even if I kill it, it never ends. Killing a thousand today will bring more tomorrow. The war against Warlord was as harsh as I could think of. But the winter castle was solid. They were no longer alone. When the Rangers are exhausted, the troops of the 2 Legions drawn from the North rise to the Wall. Seven knights alternated and joined the soldiers. The wizards of the White Night Tower also helped defend the Winter Castle. Even though it wasn''t a few spells you could write, it was just early wizards spreading once you wrote them. I was able to prevent a lot of damage because they were there. There was an iron grape provided by the dwarves. Moreover, the reinforcements would have left by now, even in the royal province. Until then, it was not just impossible to open the gates and destroy monsters beyond defending the castle. Nevertheless, no one was optimistic. The number of monsters in front of the castle was enormous. Monsters who pushed in from the side of the mountain range became an army that was close to 10,000 years old. Now that the battle is over, the monsters have not returned to the mountains either. They stay out of reach of the arrows and cross the castle from time to time. At first I was just sticking to the wall and using musical instruments. However, the attacks of monsters were changing organically over time. Dozens of monsters attacked the castle like an army. The Orcs crawl up the wall on a crude ladder and a sloppy rope made by the Goblins. Ogres and Trolls are under siege, knocking on the glottis. Harpies and Griffins appear from time to time, shaking monsters or rocks over the walls. ¡°Something must be controlling the monsters. ¡± Arwen Kirgayen was convinced by the movements of such monsters. It wasn''t until then that monsters could not attack the castle by sharing their roles. The problem was the identity of something. Was the king of monsters like Warlord born again? Or is he new? I didn''t know. If the prince had been here, he would have told me something. The more gloomy she gets, the more her black foresight she adds. She runs around the walls like crazy and slaughters monsters. Sometimes I slaughtered hundreds of monsters by myself. Inspired by her remarkable performance, the Winter Castle Rangers praised her for calling her "Knight of Steel." There was no reason to be grand. Unlike winter castle knights with iron plates on their leather armor, she was the only one wearing iron armor. Simplicity is the reason why you don''t have a partner, a name that''s even cruel. Arwen likes the name. For her, who always wanted to be judged only by her appearance and not by her gender, the name of the knight of steel was more unwilling. ¡°The Knight of Steel! ¡± When the rangers saw her on the wall so cheerfully, they also secretly rolled up their tails inside the helmet. And she paid enough for the soldiers who made up her rotten nickname. With the blood of monsters. I overflowed. A performance worthy of the name of the Knight of Steel, but the number of monsters has not diminished. The number of monsters that remained at around 10,000 began to explode at some point. An Orc horde from beyond the mountains joined the Dagger monsters'' army. It''s not just an oak pack, it''s a properly armed oak battalion. Arwen frowns as she sees the Red Legion throughout the snowfield. An unpleasant feeling. The war that swept over the north hit my head. A dark green wave following the warlords comes before your eyes like a vision. ¡°No way...¡± Several times and denied. But the more denying it, the stronger was the ominous feeling. And the ominous feeling was undoubtedly met. When the army of monsters in the Winter City is close to 30,000. Gwwwwwwwwww. I heard a terrible roar beyond the mountains. ¡°Lord Arwen! ¡± The Winter Holy Spirit calls Arwen in a stiff voice. She draws the knife straight away. And it caused the greatest momentum. Don''t let the soldiers of Baleard get eaten by terror, as compared to the old soldiers. A glorious horde of light bursts out of her sword. Goooooooooo. A clear energy descends on the entire castle. The rangers, who seemed to have gone out of their souls, woke up flawlessly. But that was all. I woke up, but they were still in the middle of a nightmare. The energy and vigor of Arwen could not completely stop the roaring beast inside the mountain range. She turned the ring even hotter. Gwwwwwww! As if laughing at her like that, the existence beyond the mountains howled. I haven''t even shown the enemy yet. I just howled. Arwen shook anxiously. Like it''s going to go away right now. ¡°Snow-covered mountains. ¡± Right then, I heard a familiar soundtrack somewhere. ¡°The walls are speechless with frozen red blood.¡± With a low voice whispering in her ear, her ring began to resonate. Ooooooooooooooooo. The helmet is hot as if it were on fire. She takes off her helmet and takes a hot breath. Her gaze was toward the bottom of that wall. He was there. Hands hold glowing swords like the dawn of dawn. With his mouth, there was a prince who whispered the time of war. ¡°Only the sound of the trumpet of the dawn advancement resonates. ¡± The energy of the endangered Silver Lion soars to the end of the sky. 159 159. 49. Finally I am back (3) The knights who rose from the dead cast their swords and followed the times of war. Boooooooooo. Somewhere, the sound of the trumpet sounded. Buoooooooo. At first, the sound of the trumpet, which was one, became a decade. I woke up in the winter, frozen by the sound of that long horn. Rangers are starting to call the soldiers of Winter Castle. Chirp, chirp. The Iron Cannon strikes his head in unison. Gwwwwwwww! Beyond the mountains, the presence again howls. But no one was agitated anymore. The rising armor was as firm as a wall, and the roar of the beast did not cross it. Arwen sighs with a reddish-blooded face. I felt a change in soldiers'' skin. His heart pounded with the presence of the prince throughout the castle. I turned around with endless heat and sensation of pride. Tilt the raised tip of the sword and narrow the legs. Chuck, Chuck. The knights stood behind the snowfield. Then he leans along her and gathers his legs. ¡°Endless tribute to His Royal Highness, who has finally returned! ¡± A long time ago, the Rangers blew a horn when they greeted the thunderous knights. Just one man came back, and so much has changed. Fear of the monsters swarming in the snowfield, no more fear of the unidentified monsters inside the mountains. The whole castle rejuvenated and began to move. ¡°Welcome back! Your Highness!¡± The Winter Holy Spirit returned the prince with a bustling face. In tribute to thousands of soldiers and knights, Nod. The prince nods arrogantly. It was a selfless attitude. I took it for granted, as if all those things had been mine from the beginning. Arwen looks at the prince without even blinking. Until the last time I saw him, a boy who had not taken off his young womb had become a complete man. As I watched it grow, I remembered an old memory. I hated him and despised him with unbearable insults. He did not utter all contempt and hatred while taking the oath of the Body of God, so he treated it only with example and formal integrity. He believed that he would never be devoted and loyal to the prince. I certainly believed that. He now welcomes the return of the prince more than anyone else. It was nice to see you without further ado, and surprisingly clumsy. In the meantime, I fought relentlessly for the idea of filling the prince''s vacant seat. The walls run narrowly so that the seeds he sows will not break in vain. But I only had one sword. It was impossible for her to support the whole castle. It was only now that I was freed from the burden that I had felt unknowingly. I had a lot to say. But all those words were deep in my heart. At last, a part of the power that was gained completely was unleashed, replacing words that could not be taken out. The prince''s gaze, as he looked through the walls, remained on her for a while. Seek. The prince laughed. That was enough. Getting my heart out of my mouth didn''t suit her personality. The greeting of the reunion was also just a tribute and a smile. Jubbuck, Jubbuck. The prince climbed the steps of the wall. And he finally reached the top of the wall. Chuck. Arwen stands behind the prince as if it were natural. I squeezed my lips small. I promise I''ll never be alone again. The prince looked back for a moment to see if he had heard the slightest whisper. But the prince said nothing. He just left his back to her. The prince heads into the middle of the wall. Solo Snow Cavalry Captain and Winter Holy Spirit followed. The prince, who reached the middle of the wall, stood face to face with the mountains. The prince''s gaze was not toward the monsters in the snowfield. Farther than that, I was heading somewhere in the farthest mountain range. * * There was a lot of nice faces on the wall. Dear Arwen, Vincent, and the lonely Queens and Jordans, among others. But sharing the joy of the reunion was the following. I picked out a Winter Castle flag that was scattered before my eyes. I took my shoulder off as I was holding the flag. Then he threw his manna in full force. Fresh! The flag flies over the snowfield with the sound of deafness. and finally reached the destination. In the middle of the snowfield, where tens of thousands of monsters flock, Bang! The flag is down. The bloody monsters spurt up everywhere. The bloody Ballerhard flag is scattered in the middle of it. ¡°Don''t cross that line. ¡± Monsters excited by the smell of blood tried to rush towards the castle while smoking the court stone. But they couldn''t come. I did not allow it. Not one of the high places, the majestic thrones. There is nothing that I cannot sit on. I recited [The Poetry of the Lost King] in my heart. He unravels and pours toward the snowfield. The monsters groan and stop there. Warning to invaders who crossed my territory while I was gone. This was not a mere warning, but it proved my will with my inheritance, and with the outpouring out of him of an unnamed warlord. The monsters retreated beyond the flag, dancing to see if they understood my intentions enough. However, the leader who was bending over the other side of the mountain range had a different idea. Beyond the mountain range, a huge energy bursts. A clearer, more concrete aura without any form of roar. It was an obvious enemy, an outrage. The monsters who withdrew with groaning started to run mad again. I didn''t know where the madness was going. Raise your hand and point to the flag I threw. ¡°Iron Cannon." Vincent raised his hand at my words. Then he shouted straight away without even the bird to readjust the target. ¡°Bullets!¡± The iron cannon burns terribly before the horse ends. Bang bang! Surprisingly, all those bullets were precisely on the basis of the boundaries I had drawn down. I saw Vincent. When? He asked with his eyes, and he said with a big face. The moment I threw the flag, I had already adjusted the angle of all the iron cannons. ¡°Not a day or two. You pretend to be nice. ¡± I can''t even laugh or frown, but my nose is frowning, and the lone cavalry commander told me. ¡°One hundred Black Spear Soldiers, all standing by the gate. ¡± ¡°What happened to the Intestine Corps? ¡± ¡°You''re going out. Isn''t it?¡± I ended up laughing. ¡°That''s right. I''m going out. ¡± I went straight down the wall. It was as Queon said. One hundred Black Spear Soldiers and two fully armed Knights were waiting under the gates. There were even my words. ¡°What''s so urgent about running alone? ¡± Eli was in the crack of knights when he got here. "Your Majesty." Adelia approached me and gave me the helmet and quietly confirmed the seam of my armor. ¡°I feel like I''m pushing my back. ¡± ¡°So you''re not going out? ¡± Instead of answering, I climbed on the horse and pressed the helmet. ¡°The lead is me, Eli, and Adelia. ¡± ¡°I''ll join you. ¡± Arwen, who brought my horse, came behind me as I wept. Eli rips his mouth open. ¡°Lord Arwen. ¡± I couldn''t find anything to say to her, but my mouth was mute. ¡°You''ve grown a lot of hair. ¡± Then all I could say was true. I don''t know how her head grew or didn''t grow. ¡°Reunion greetings are at the end of the battle. ¡± Arwen looks a little chilly. ¡°That''s right. That''s right. Sir is absolutely right. ¡± Eli flirted with no guilt. ¡°You were a knight of iron walls, not steel! ¡± The lone cavalry commander makes an unknown sound. The knights who heard it laughed, laughing at what was so ridiculous. In the meantime, Vincent sends me a snowflake when I''m ready. He nods and shouts loudly. ¡°Opening!¡± Let''s go, let''s go. I heard the sound of the sheave rolling. Kung, Along with the noise, I saw monsters flinching through the gap between the ground and the gate. Choke. The visor is lowered. A narrow helmet rushed up into my breath. He took a pleasant inhale of that hot heat and pulled out his sword and aimed beyond. ¡°Advance!¡± ¡°Ha!" The knights answered in unison. He squeezes his waist. The horse howls briefly and protrudes forward. Tofu tofu. Hundreds of horseshoes followed right behind me. Bang! Bang! Above the wall, the iron cannon cried. Ooooooooooooooooo. Hundreds of swords wept before the gates. At the tip of my sword, the flame of my soul exploded. I recited the poem of war. Oops, oops. The rings of knights resonate and have responded to my song. Bang, bang, bang. The heart ran like crazy and started to wait. ¡°Charge!¡± In the middle of the monsters, the flame of the iron cannon falls. I ran my horse towards the battlefield. Monsters in madness rush toward each other screaming. The Orcs, grabbed by the Red Flag, are at the forefront. The ugly cuckoo and dirty dark green skin puckered and laughed at me. "I missed you. Orcs.¡± I drew down the Earth in a blue flame. The Orc Warriors who blocked the front collapsed. ¡°Ha!" I entered the middle of the Orcs with a short fuse. Pot! I put up my sword, and Eli''s voice bursts into my ears. [Poetry of the Month]. At the same time, Eli passes like he touches me. Subsequently, Adelia jumps out calling out [Poetry of the Opening Wall]. A pale black light resembling the moonlight on the left and a golden clerk burning like the sun on the right hijacked a swarm of oaks. If the moon and the sun come to mind at the same time, I admired it little by looking at its cold, hot radiance. ¡°Ha!" In the middle of it, a star-like black light descends. Arwen was slaughtering the Orcs who had just gone ahead of me. I saw my sword. The flames of souls burning violently were colorless. ¡°We''re going first! ¡± With the lone-eyed cavalry commander, the Black Spear Soldiers went ahead of me. ¡°Fire!¡± The intestinal soldiers shot the iron brains together. ¡°Mountain fog! Throw it! ¡± Knights spread out in a wide cross-section threw a spinning hand axe. Quack, quack! At that moment, a flame of iron cannons exploded in the middle of the monsters. Sasasasak. Thousands of arrows flew over my head. Monsters caught by the arrows scream. You open your eyes. You find the opponent. There were no bodies. There were only bodies in front of me. I ran out of the city gates all the time, and I couldn''t even swing the sword a few times. I kicked my horse''s waist and sped up. I grabbed the sword and passed the three Swordmasters. I scattered my sword toward the enemy before me. * * Silence soared over the walls of the Winter Castle. No one opened their mouth. They all saw the other side of the snowfield with a dark face. The total number of large and small monsters gathered here is at least 30,000. However, the knights were literally tearing the monsters apart. At the forefront, there were four knights who scattered their astonishing, sarcastic, pale, glorious swordsmanship. In front of them, neither the ogres called the Mountain King, nor the hordes of violent trolls, nor the fierce oaks could hold their breath. I just had my head cut off and my heart stabbed and screamed. Cut through the sea of monsters, they run without hesitation. And finally, it completely penetrated the army of 30,000 monsters. Everyone on the wall opened their mouths. ¡°Waaaaaah!¡± Later, a scream exploded. Everyone shouted with excitement at the amazing feat accomplished by only three hundred knights. ¡°What are you gonna do when you get through a monster like that? ¡± A Ranger squadron leader questioned me with a choppy voice. I shouted and stopped. Everyone on the wall saw the knights from afar. The Knights who penetrated the monsters were reversing and reorganizing their ranks. However, the spear and knife of the leader pointed to the middle of the monsters. ¡°No way?¡± Scaredly speaking, the Knights who finished the repairs rushed towards the Monster Corps. ¡°Oh, that''s the way it is. ¡± Ranger squadron commander, who expressed doubts, nodded in astonishment. No one sympathized with that frozen admiration. They opened their eyes and saw the Knights. The Knights are returning to the path they came to slaughter monsters. Significantly slower than before, but they succeeded in breaking through the end of the gear once again. So I finally came back. The glottis is thumping, and the door is closed. The roar echoed the gentleness. 160 160. 50. Bad luck or destiny (1) I took off my helmet. The northern characteristic saggy breeze rushes as if waiting. The face that ran up to the heat was instantly cooled. The wind struck right after taking off the helmet was so refreshing. But he was just a moment too. When the soldiers'' cheers subsided, their faces could not cool and became as cold as freezing. I press and hold my frozen face, and I see a nice face. ¡°Your Majesty." Vincent, my dear Winter Holy Spirit is before your eyes. ¡°Zecha." I snuck out of the horse. Vincent approaches with his arms open, as if waiting. Tight. A strong arm hugs me. The body fluids and blood of the monsters on my body were not bad. I also hugged his shoulders with strength. ¡°I''m glad you''re back safely. ¡± It was a long, late reunion greeting, and it was a hard hug that was half frozen in the cold. Nevertheless, it was warm. I smiled with joy and gave him a hard time. ¡°Well done. ¡± ¡°Well done? Ha. Did you say" hard work "now? ¡± Vincent''s reaction to my greeting was unusual. ¡°Yes, it was a lot of work. It felt like someone was really going to die doing a retreat in the wind as they ran away with a lot of work. I had to listen to the monsters on the wall and listen to the papers. ¡± As I waited, I retreated as I watched Vincent pour out his words. Tight. But Vincent didn''t let me go. ¡°Now that you''re here, you should get to work. ¡± ¡°I just got into a fight. ¡± ¡°Yes. I fought like that every day while you were away. with monsters and piles of paperwork. ¡± I couldn''t say a word because I was looking at Vincent with his shoulders tightened and his chin sealed. ¡°Your Majesty appeared on a non-dragon like that. I didn''t think it would disappear. ¡± ¡°Sniffing away...¡± ¡°Oh, that''s right. He didn''t disappear. You met dwarves, you saw swords, you met Eli Confucius. You stayed for two days, and you left after everything you had to do. You''re a good lookout.¡± Vincent shook his head. Before I left for Dothrin the other day, I stopped by the Winter Castle for a while and I still resented my disappearance. ¡°You should have told me when you came, when you went." Do you know how ridiculous I was when I heard you were late? ¡± ¡°You left a letter. ¡± ¡°Oh, that letter? I''ll be in Dothrin Kingdom in about a year. If the letter was written like that, I got it. ¡± I kept my mouth shut. I have to tell you, the seeds won''t work. And he shut his mouth, and took hold of the words of his wrath, and of his groaning. But that''s got to be something. Vincent''s nagging was really endless. I send my eyes to the lone cavalry commander and rangers who stood quietly behind Vincent. ¡°Hmm. I forgot to check the status of the scorpions. ¡± The lone cavalry commander turns around and talks to himself awkwardly. ¡°Are you recovering the arrows properly? Collect it as soon as you can! I know what arrows fall from the sky! ¡± ¡°It''s right to fall from the sky. It doesn''t rise from the ground. ¡± ¡°That''s right... that''s what matters now! I can''t. I have to check it out for myself. ¡± Jorden and the Rangers seem to have matched and disappeared. The knights were already in the line of arms before I even sent my gaze. ¡°It seems that the Lord has missed His Majesty a lot. ¡± It was Arwen who saved me. "But since you''ve had a hard journey in Dothrin, and you ran and fought straight away, your fatigue will be great. I hope that the Lord will count this and postpone the meeting for a little while. ¡± Vincent complained about that gentle solicitation. But he did not rebuke me and let me go. ¡°I climbed into the throne of the Lord, and all I could do was raise my voice. This is why I left my letter. ¡± Vincent, who grumbles a little, winks at it again. I stepped behind Arwen. Arwen sighs as she shakes her head. ¡°First of all, rest. Let the rest of the story come back later. ¡± Vincent encouraged me to rest late. Unfortunately, however, it was unacceptable. ¡°No, I don''t have time to rest. ¡± I looked at the side of the mountain range beyond the wall. The monsters retreated, but beyond the walls, the presence felt in the distant mountains remained the same. Huge enemies and anger are constantly scratching my nerves. "Gather all the commanders. ¡± Vincent looked at me with a dissatisfied tone. ¡°Right now. ¡± * * The commanders of Winter Castle gathered in one place. It was a stiff face. ¡°First, let''s hear the story. ¡± Vincent looked me in the eye. Now Jorden, the commander of the squadron, stands up and begins to explain the situation. A sudden phenomenon, the turbulence of the monsters that started after it. And combat. It was not unusual to see monsters go crazy in a winter castle fighting monsters every year. There was only a sign that the eclipse was before the monsters'' turbulence, and that the number and type of monsters that flocked were unprecedented. "30,000. That''s huge." "I don''t think you''re the one who broke through with that enormous army a little while ago. ¡± The commanders laughed at Vincent''s words. Although somewhat new, there was no fear of 30,000 troops anywhere. Rather, they were full of jealousy. It was closer to self-confidence than the former form of solidarity that was forced to survive the end of despair. When I threw up a small admiration, Vincent said with a proud face. ¡°I''ve been preparing for war ever since. ¡± He asked about the current troop situation in the winter. Instead of describing it in words, Vincent handed me a document written in a subtle manner. I quickly looked through the contents of the documents. 1 Ranger (1800 troops). 2 infantry squadrons (400). 1 artillery squadron (200 men). Black Spear Soldier (104 people). Winter Knights (112). 5 other Knights (484). With more than 3,000 troops deployed, it was the winter power of Baleard. That wasn''t the end. On the back of the document was a list of about two soldiers and three knights sent by the lords of the north. Close to 7,000 troops, it was not just troops, but an unusually high proportion of knight power. I deserved to have confidence. ¡°Here are four Swordmaster-class articles. ¡± I muttered small as I handed over the papers. The northern fortress, which was as endangered as a candle, had a huge flame that could not be drawn by the cold winter breeze. I was so happy with the change that I kept my mouth shut. I pressed my mouth and looked right at him. The situation was not good enough just to be proud. Winter was definitely stronger. But the enemies of winter also became stronger. I remembered very well. The energy of the enemy who dyed a mountain peak red was familiar to me. Tired of monsters, the fierce power of the dark green clan warriors, it was speculation. It''s not a hoarse speculation, it''s a relentless speculation of the King''s meteorological existence. ¡°Looks like the king of the Orcs has appeared. ¡± Vincent looked at me with a stiff face in my words. ¡°Are you serious? It''s not funny if you''re joking. ¡± I was young with a hardened face. ¡°I stuffed his head into the castle myself. You may have seen it when you came. The gate still has his head. By the way! That monster in the mountains, he''s the one? ¡± Vincent blames my rude remarks on how the dead are coming back to life. It was a rush of anger, but I understood that anger for ten minutes. Winter Castle was unwashable by the King of Orcs. The lord lost his father. Rangers have lost comrades who have spent years and decades together. The knights lost their minds and had to live under the guise of running away with my lord on the battlefield. Even the castle collapsed and became a floating north. The beliefs and pride of the mission''s retirement became worthless, and the glorious history of the forefathers was entrenched in the gutter. In front of them, the king of the Orcs was a golden scroll that should not be put in his mouth. They didn''t burst into anger because it was me who put that cursed name in his mouth. Just as they lost a lot, so did I. ¡°Explain.¡± So they burst their anger and asked me for an explanation instead of holding the knife. ¡°Just as the king of men is not one, neither is the king of oaks. ¡± The Warlord was the name of the monarch who led the battalion, among the qualified Orcs. The Orcs had many kings besides the warlords. He must have been one of them. I was so sure. ¡°Did you say that a new king appeared after you killed him? ¡± Vincent frowns with a frowny face. My anger was gone, but my words were incredibly astonishing. The King of Orcs, who had not existed for hundreds of years, appeared two by two at intervals of only three years, so it was not strange that he could not easily believe it. I was not persuaded. I just waited. Vincent gave me time to keep my mouth shut so that the commanders of the Winter Castle could take my word for it. Vincent opened his mouth after a while. ¡°If anyone else had said that, it would have been bullshit. ¡± It was an offensive turn, but the emotions in it were a clear belief. ¡°Damn it. I don''t like the place. We should hit them all and move south. ¡± Vincent blatantly speaks nonsense, looking at me. ¡°What are you going to do? ¡± I answered without hesitation. ¡°We have to fight and kick them out. ¡± The answer was set from the beginning. Vincent nods. The commander took my answer as well. Such anger and confusion no longer existed for them. They didn''t care how many opponents or whatever they were. It was full of resolutions to destroy the enemy and defend the land. My heart was pounding. Their fire-like predecessors, who do not go out in the face of a harsh winter, have moved to me as well. I pushed down the bow as I was about to burn. It was something I shouldn''t have run up to. This was not Dothrin, and I was no longer a mercenary butterfly. This was the kingdom I had to protect, and I was in a position to lead them. The enemy had to be identified first. If the King of the Greenskins were a warlord in the mountains, things would be easy to solve, but otherwise he would have had to defend himself. The question was how to determine the identity of the man who crouched in the mountains, but fortunately for me, there was a way to find out. Intercept the truth hidden in a lie, He who had the power to penetrate the natural form without breakage was finally in the north. The Witch of the Night. If Ophelia had the power of [Shinan], she would have already identified him. While Vincent and the commanders were seeking countermeasures against the monsters, I stood up quietly. Then I immediately found Heirich. Fortunately, she was waiting for me at the Winter Castle, not at the newly built Horse Tower. A dark shadow fell under the wall, and the darkness in the corridor of the fort whispered to me. Go to your master. He whispered and guided me to her. Ophelia was at the highest peak of the winter. ¡°Ophelia.¡± She turns around looking somewhere beyond the snowfield. An image of Heirich that reveals a delicate goal, not a human form. I was hardened and flattered to greet her. ¡°You, my hand...¡± Impressive fingers revealed outside the sleeve. Originally there were only three fingers that had to be five. I didn''t have a baby finger and a ring. It was as if it had not existed from the beginning. As usual, it''s a glimpse of the truth that''s not allowed to me. She talked to me the other day. The power of God is never the same as that of a cell. Sometimes you have to pay for the weight of the truth. I groaned. For Madosa, the finger was never trivial. The magic camp and the magic language they painted in the air were complex things that were difficult to complete with intact ten fingers. But she lost two fingers. There was no way that the magic camp and the magic words she drew would be the same as before. Perhaps the speed of completion of magic slowed down, and perhaps there was magic that had been used before, but was now unusable. Either way, the damage could never be small. I didn''t know what the truth was that I had to pay for it. I''m curious. What I saw. ¡°Is it the past or the future that you saw? ¡± I nodded and asked. Past and future. It has already happened and at the same time it has not yet happened. That''s some of the truth I''ve been peeking at. The moment I heard that, I was convinced. The fact that she even peeked at her finger in return suggests that the truth has something to do with the eclipse that happened a while ago. The return of the old beings was close to the past, but at the same time a sign of the changes that will take place. Want to know more? He shakes his head. Telling the truth to others was more costly than peeking at the truth alone. I was very curious about the truth about the phenomenon that I didn''t know, but I didn''t intend to make her pay any more harshly. I believed she would have told me first if she needed to. Thank goodness. If you use force, you won''t have time. She smiled very dry. Your interest now must be the presence of a king who crouched in that mountain range. ¡°He scattered my energy all over heaven and earth. You would have figured out who the owner of that energy is." In my words, she stared at me. I had no way of knowing what a faceless skeleton was thinking. After a while, her jaw was less stubborn. She was smiling. How the same. I asked her what was funny and what was the same. Your question is the same as the first one. She said so again and squeezed her chin. My answer is no different either. ¡°What?¡± Past and future. Existing or at the same time to be born. She frowned at the same answer as her answer, but said something she didn''t even think of. Gruhorn. You already know him. ¡°Me?¡± I''ve met him before. Even though you weren''t human like you are now. As soon as I heard that, a cold energy gushed out to the back. He''s just as old as you are. I groaned. The lords of the Dark Green clan, whom I personally met, are all dead. I watched his death with my own eyes. Except for one. Poor revenge who fought all alone and didn''t know his name until the moment he died. The existence to decorate the end of [the poem of vengeance] that became [the poem of the soul]. ¡°Overlord. ¡± Only that cursed great monarch was the only king I had never seen before. 161 161. 50. Bad luck or destiny (2) Orcs have a short life span. This was because the thousand given to them were shorter than the others, and at the same time their lives were harsh with struggle and war. It was no different because it was a king. Their king was also decisive. But there were exceptions, so that was an overload. He was older than any Orc I remember, and he reigned longer than any king. Even when so many Orc monarchs died in the Great War, he held his place firmly. If he hadn''t been greedy, he would have remained a great monarch for a long time. But his arrogance, as great as it has been for many years, led him to destruction. He crosses the stature of a creature he shouldn''t have crossed. So he yearned to become the god of the Orcs. How ridiculous it was to hear that two hundred thousand Orc troops and ten warlords were marching towards the Falcon Dragon''s Nest. Soon after, I heard that the Orcs were extinct. As expected, he didn''t see it for himself, but he thought he would end up with the Legion there. The Pharaohs were never merciful to those who invaded my realm. But it''s not. Owner of the Furious Flame Legion, Buldaan. That''s the name of the enemy you want to know. He was alive, and now he''s back in the world after all these years of the Great War. ¡°How? How did you survive? ¡± She shakes her head at my words. That''s not what matters now. It was as she said. What matters now is not how he survived the battle with the Pharaohs. It was only important that the dark green flames that swept through the world in the past were dreaming of resurrection again. It had to be stopped. Winterity was not a problem. His greed was not small enough to satisfy him that he would destroy one castle and one kingdom. I turned my head. I focused my mind on the 10,000 year old Blade Mountains, the red mountain peaks alone. The heart rattles in a fierce speculation that is unique to Orcs. Let''s keep going. I feel a strand of ominous energy in it. Blind wrath that can''t be felt by ordinary Orcs. It was the king''s deep and deep wrath that he wanted to tell his own myth, but he had lost everything without being able to accomplish it. I blamed myself. His energy is so clear. I have a poem of a poor revenge who died fighting to exterminate him. The salt and karma in it was constantly whispering to me of his existence. I can''t believe I finally realized that. I think I''ve been overheard in my return for a long time. Or he has a narrower field of view in a situation of urgent return. I organized my thoughts. Whatever the reason, what I had to do was clear. Killing invaders who dared to cross my territory, that was all I had to do. ¡°After the war monarch, he became a great monarch. ¡± Beyond the mountains, the word mountain is used in this way. I tried to go down the spire to come up with a plan that outlined my thoughts. This is just the beginning. But the dry voice of Ophelia grabbed me. The world is always moving one step ahead of you, so all you can see is an imminent cross section of the truth. I looked back. Heirich''s eyes stare straight at me. ¡°Keep that in mind.¡± In response to her warning, I just knew. Agnes speaks scarcely before leaving the spire. [You''re strong.] ¡°No wonder you''re so strong. I was a cannabis in my life, and after Richie, I would have dug a hundred years of magic alone. ¡± [It''s not just about Heirich.] She said that her words did not refer only to the Magician of the Baptist Night. [It''s about this whole castle.] There was a young admiration for her tone. [Not one of them has ever encountered fear of death. Nor did any of them know the weight of death.] She said: Many brave men know the weight of death, but few are firm. The courage that comes from ignorance is not real courage. [Like one, the heart is upright and firm, and the sword is not stubborn, so the word "dot" means "dot".] In response to the unexpected compliment, I quickly felt better. ¡°Compared to the Legion of Iron Blood in Bavaria? ¡± [Not as small as the size and strength, but not as solid as the weather.] She added a word that she had said. [It''s a great army.] Thinking about her ugly compliment, she could say it was an extreme compliment. It felt good to me. Winter castles were very precious to me. * * Vincent came to me scared to go down the spire. It seems that I have taken great measures while I was away. He shook his head while listening to the report. ¡°Reweave from scratch. ¡± Vincent frowns. I''ve been working on it all my life, and if I heard this answer, it wouldn''t make anyone feel good. I was somewhat sorry, but I had no other choice. The strategy and tactics established by the Brain Ministry of Winter Castle are both imagining the existence of the Warlord and the similarity. But the enemy was not a Warlord. He was as strong as the warlord, and at the same time more adulterous. It was different from the previous Warlord. I fought, I trampled, and I was just a young warrior who drove me crazy to build my kingdom. Overlord, however, was a man of thick bones in the Great War. Unlike the butchered Warlord, who didn''t even leave a name, he was a monster that was notorious to the whole world. I can''t even remember how many Fairy Cities were trampled by the Furious Flame Legion he led and how many Human Fortresses. He''s targeting the Winter Castle. It was not enough just to strengthen the walls and block the gates, as it was during the Warlord. ¡°Oh, my God, there''s such an orc...¡± Vincent, frowning at my words, sighs as he speaks. ¡°Hmph. I''ve never lost anything after hearing your words. For now, I understand.¡± He continued to think that he was going to have a countermeasures meeting all day. ¡°Yeah, well done. ¡± So I turned around and stood still. ¡°Vincent.¡± ¡°Why do you call me that? ¡± He looked at me as he roared. Over time, the face of a corpse resembling my father''s face overlapped with the face of an old knight who had fallen in the wilderness unnamed. I couldn''t judge. Whether he''s really the rebirth of revenge, or he''s just the same name. If the Reincarnation of Vengeance is true, if the leader of the confronting enemy is right, then it''s a coincidence that the overlord who destroyed his previous life is just a cunning coincidence. Or he was destined to be drawn from the beginning. I couldn''t be sure. ¡°Be careful.¡± I just didn''t want him to fall apart the same way in his previous life. ¡°It''s not a day or two after the war. ¡± Vincent looked at me with a loud voice, and I was flattered. ¡°What are you doing so badly? People feel weird, Gesri. ¡± He approaches as loud as he can and hits me on the shoulder. ¡°Don''t worry. It''s been a long time since I''ve been busy working for anyone. I can''t even go out there and fight anymore. ¡± Vincent''s face became closer. ¡°So don''t look so anxious. I didn''t intend to die before I saw you rise to the throne, unlike my father. ¡± He laughed and fell out, saying so. ¡°I grew up on the outside, just like her. Kid.¡± He disappeared far away after leaving a word full of disdain. ¡°Please, I hope I can''t solve all my aspirations this time. ¡± I wished. Vengeful who died fighting the Orcs in his previous life, the lord of the fortress who stops the Orcs in his current life. Let''s hope the karma and salt of the company that led to our previous life are finally complete. * * That evening was serene. The monsters who retreated into the mountains never showed themselves again. However, the energy of the overload, felt beyond the red mountain peak, was still directed towards winter. It was as if a day had passed in the same tension as on the eve of the storm. And the reinforcements from the royal family were on their way to winter. ¡°Huh." ¡°How could they go all the way to the north? ¡± Rangers and Knights of Winter Castle have seen the troops. I had to. The glorious gold that passes through the South Gate belongs to the knights of the royal family who never leave the royal palace. What about the soldiers who follow the royal knights? The flag they erected was the armor of the Second Central Army, the elite of the Kingdom that defended the Kingdom. And at the forefront of it was a white knight. He was Earl Schuhilde Schutgart, the court knight commander and king''s escort. ¡°Thank you for coming to the Elder. ¡± Vincent ran and greeted the old man without daring to make any excuses. ¡°I pay tribute to the blood and sweat of the ballerhards who have seeped into this land. ¡± The knight stood up with a magnificent sword and gave an example. ¡°When the good man was alive, he nailed the story of the Lord. ¡± ¡°He was the best knight in the kingdom I''ve ever known. Since the mission is a mission, I have not found a burial for a long time, but do not fail to count the circumstances. ¡± ¡°You are unjust. I just want to thank you for not coming to the elders at such a difficult time. ¡± Somehow, I wanted to be overly polite because I changed my attitude by a hundred times, but it seems like the outsider had a bad relationship with a pre-life worker. He looks at me and kills me, and the knight approaches me. Then he approached me and sighed. ¡°Your Majesty, please be considerate so that Soshin can fulfill his calling. ¡± The ancient rangers and some knights grew small. Bonamana came along and ran all the way to the castle. But their laughter was not long. Chuck! Chuck! The old man suddenly kneels before me. Chuck. Hundreds of court knights kneel with their swordsmen. ¡°Court Knights Captain Schuhilde Schutgart. The First Court Knights and 100 others have just arrived! ¡± The court knights kneel before me in unison. ¡°Uh-huh. ¡± I looked around, frowning at the sudden and excessive example. Vincent opened his mouth. The Rangers are stiffened. Knights became frozen faces. I think I''ve realized it now. The Knights of the First Reich, the Knights of the First Reich, also serve only the King. The only object they worshipped was the king. Or who will be king in the future. 162 162. 50. Bad luck or destiny (3) Not only the court knights, but all the soldiers of the Second Central Army who followed them also knelt down. ¡°Well, uh...¡± Vincent looks around in a tangled position. It was a conflicting face that he had to kneel down or not. I wanted to leave it as it was, but I decided to clean things up before the atmosphere became too heavy. Ugh. After sending a snowflake to the old man, he got up again and took a straight stance. Urr. Knights and the troops of the Central Army followed him. More than two thousand people sat down at once, so all I saw was dizziness. I''m in the middle of this. Vincent and the Winter Castle people are going to die. But they were still unconscious. Laughter burst. I couldn''t stand the fact that even if such an enemy appeared behind my back in the fight against only one enemy, the gangs were making a foolish face as a group. Stupid. You should have noticed before they got down on their knees. What it means is that the King''s First Guardian and the Court Knights are out of the royal palace as a group. Vincent asked me with his eyes. I took off my gloves with arrogance, raising my chin instead of answering. Then he reached out his hand and showed him. Royal family ring, seal of the prince, only granted to the prince. ¡°Huh?¡± But it wasn''t. It wasn''t until a while ago. Ugh. Then someone approached. It was Adelia. She put a ring in my hand. Large Ruby Stuffed Ring. It was the seal I was looking for. Why is this on Adelia? ¡°You left it to me a few days ago to catch a sword. ¡± Adelia told me where the ring came from, just as she looked inside me. It was a sigh. Then I remembered that I had handed this huge ring over to Adelia because it was not adapted. ¡°Hmmm.¡± I coughed and put out my hand again. Everyone was looking at my hand. But I couldn''t help but notice Vincent and the Winter Castle people were surprised. Rather, I received only Hillan''s Snowflake from the old knight. How can you treat the precious thing that proves the prince''s throne? The old man reproached me. ¡°Then make it easy to fit in. ¡± I had some excuses to make. This ignorantly large and spectacular ring proved useless but rather uncomfortable. If I put on something like this, I wouldn''t win a fight. It''s a good thing your fingers aren''t too big. In my words, the old knight shook his lips. But I hit the player first. ¡°The prince is not a fighter in the foreground, but a leader in the back, perhaps to say such nonsense. ¡± The old man opened his mouth and I quickly added a word again. ¡°I''m here to fight. I''m not here to take my luggage and make fun of you. ¡± How many times did the old man with his lips flutter, sighing and shaking his head. Vincent approached the old man like that. ¡°You''ll have to be careful. I will defend you, because the lords and court knights will be standing in the middle of the battlefield. ¡± I don''t know if it''s comforting or laughing. Seeing Vincent''s face, it was half. Until now, he treated me so nicely, and he was not the son of a friend, but the face of the Lord. And in winter, the Northerners generally did not like the articles of the Northern Sub-South. He thought he was playing knight by wielding a sword in the safe rear, and believed that the black man could not be a real man, no matter what. The pride of the Northerners who have guarded the kingdom for many years. Such thoughts glimpsed in Vincent''s face. Let''s go through it. And show me if the Southern Knights really deserve it. ¡°I''ll give you a place to stay, so let the Admiral go. ¡± His expression and attitude were respectful everywhere. No matter how the Northerners felt about the Southerners, they couldn''t pretend they didn''t know the goodwill and hard work of those who ran to raise their hands. ¡°I don''t know when else to rest. ¡± Of course, while being very polite, I haven''t forgotten a little bit about the garden. * * Winter Castle was big enough, but it seemed like it was fast enough to accommodate close to 10,000 troops. When the royal reinforcements arrived, the fort became fully saturated, and the barracks burst. With the royal troops arriving, all of the fort''s facilities are loaded to their limits. And even at this moment, the lords of the North were continuing to send supplies. There were also supplies from the central rather than the north. It was sent by nobles who fought alongside the Earl of Branburg in the middle of the city with the Iron Bow Soldier. Although the damage suffered in the last war did not send large reinforcements, the letter also said that the heart should be like that of the North. Neither did the Rangers complain of such unexpected goodwill and friendship, nor of being driven out of the barracks early in saturation. ¡°The Northerners never applaud a visitor. ¡± They gladly gave their seats to their guests with the pride of the Northerners. But the cold of winter was limited to enduring with pride alone. ¡°Oh, what are you doing here! ¡± In my words, Ranger Squadron Commander Jorden roars. It''s spacious, too. What are you doing on your own? People have to give up a little. I wrapped my head. Not necessarily, I had a headache due to the presence of Overlord and the work ahead, but the old rangers, including Jordanian, did not have a headache because they sat in the lodge. ¡°Go to your lord! ¡± ¡°Those who went first have already taken their seats. And the Lord''s nagging has only become more severe these days, so it is better to stay in the tent than to stay with the Lord. ¡± I carelessly empathize with Warlock''s impressions. ¡°There are other commanders! ¡± ¡°It''s all the same. It''s all full. So give it up.¡± I was annoyed by Jordan''s stubbornness. Of course, that didn''t really mean to kick them out. But there''s a connection. Then I saw Jorden''s face. ¡°But you''re a squadron commander. I don''t know about the platoon commander, but you have a place to stay, so why are you here? ¡± Jorden flinches. ¡°I, uh, handed my room over to the newcomers in real time. ¡± Somehow, it was an excuse. I think I''m here to play. In the end, I had to leave the room without being able to stand the roar. ¡°Where are you going! ¡± ¡°I''m suddenly going to get some air! ¡± ¡°Be careful! ¡± Now I shake my head to the greetings of the rangers who evacuate me like my room. Scary enough to leave the room, Hangi went through my body. Adelia, who appeared like a ghost, gave me a fur coat. It was not surprising that she knew her existence from the very beginning, but it was frightening for her to still be my maid. ¡°You don''t have to do this anymore. ¡± She shakes her head in my words. It''s a good move, so don''t do it. I became curious. ¡°Adelia. What do you usually do? ¡± I had no idea what she was doing while I was gone. Arwen is practicing swordsmanship, and Eli is stalking him. Vincent did the work of the Holy Spirit, and all the others had their own lives. Only Adelia didn''t have that. ¡°I don''t do anything. That way you can go right away if you call me. ¡± It was also the answer as expected. It was so wonderful to think of her to spend the day waiting for me to call. At the same time I waited so long for the day to call out and was so dumb that she would be there. I even want to do something that was a sword, and I want to do something. I can''t believe you''re wasting your time on me that you might not even call me all day without it. ¡°I''d rather be at that time...¡± I couldn''t help but notice Adelia''s face looking at me. I realized that my words would be an order, not a solicitation. ¡°You don''t want anything? ¡± So I just asked. ¡°Comfort to you, comfort to you without discomfort, and be unharmed, and you...¡± When I made an impression, she blurred her words. I put my eyes on her and looked at her for a long time, and then I heard the answer I wanted from her mouth. "I want to see my family. ¡± Her family were all in the royal family. Her brother, who was overflowing with firearms, was picked up by Nicolo to be a disciple, and she heard that she was doing a decent job in the royal family. I could see it whenever I wanted. ¡°Now, if you want, you can go see your family. ¡± I recommended it again. ¡°Now it''s better to be by your side...¡± With a rather reminded face, she bowed her head, speaking alone. In the end, it was the origin. She didn''t leave my side, and I couldn''t leave the winter castle. I asked her if there was anything else, and she said that was all. I was entrenched in thought. And after a while I said to her, ¡°Let''s spend some time for you. ¡± To prevent my goodwill from becoming a shackle to her, I urged her to choose a horse and live for herself. She replied that she understood with a stubborn face. I assure you, if you turn around, you will forget what I said. And he''ll be waiting for me all day. I was so glum and glum. And I was sorry. Adelia was a sore finger to me. Eli grumbles that I like her, but I have to. If others were achieving their goals through me, only Adelia had a life far from her own. I still remember clearly what she said in her intoxication. Why do you bother yourself, why don''t you leave yourself alone? You just wanted to live happily with your family. What does the status of a Swordmaster matter to her like that? If I can save my brother and live with my aunt and aunt in purity, I''m a woman with no greed. ¡°When we return to the royal palace after this war, let''s invite our families to the palace. ¡± After this war, I had to go back to the royal palace anyway. I was in a hurry to schedule because I didn''t have a good foresight. The King said the same to me. returning home as soon as things are over, Some of the reasons why the Knights of the Old Testament and the Knights of the Court followed me were that I would disappear elsewhere, or that I would be forced to drag them away if I sat for too long in winter. ¡°We eat together, we get introduced. ¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. ¡± In my words, Adelia answered as usual. But I couldn''t hide it as much as I felt curious about it. I sighed and headed out again. The fort was ready for the impending battle. The infantrymen were groaning that they were carrying heavy shells, and the knights circled the castle to see if there were any loose defenses. The rangers on duty were only staring at the mountains beyond, clinging to the walls of the Sacred Wind. And one of them shook his hand. ¡°Monster!¡± At the same time, horn trumpets sounded throughout the walls. At the spire, an urgent bell was heard. Dang, Dang. Troops are pouring out from the inside of the fort. Among them were Jorden and the ancient rangers who were clumping in my room. I also went up to the wall with them. And the brains of the inner winter castle appeared on the wall. ¡°Are you here already? ¡± ¡°I was on my way. ¡± I looked beyond the snowfield, answering Vincent''s words. Monsters are pouring out of the mountains endlessly. 10,000, 20,000, ¡°Mmm.¡± And 30,000. ¡°It keeps coming out! ¡± The number of monsters in the mountains has still not diminished. Monsters pour out endlessly. Vincent and the knights hardened their complexion without even changing their faces. The snowfield was full of monsters. It was not a pack of medium-sized heating that was mixed with horse-drawn equipment as before. Goblin Squad grabbed the Green Army. Orcs with Red Army. Trolls and augers grabbed the blue and yellow flags. Each of them had a flag. They were already one army, not a bunch of monsters. The Orcs roam through the monster hordes and step forward. Among the dogs, a giant oak raises a giant armor. Pearl. The red giga spreads with a whirling crocodile. And the crest engraved in the middle was revealed under ten thousand. A black flame that burns on a red background. It was the flag of the Furious Flame Corps. A nightmare that trampled on countless xenophobic castles in the old days, when the war had not ceased, was an unconventional moment for the world. And the owner of the Legion of Nightmares revealed himself. One body melts in half with burns. A horrible enemy with a stemming spectacle. A monstrous monster whose gear survived in the flames of hell. An overload on top of a deformably huge griffin overlooks the winter castle. 163 163. 51. Howling Northern Lions (1) Early in his youth, Count Schuhilde Schutgart joined the Court Knights in recognition of the talent of other swords, and at the age of thirty-five he completed his duties as the youngest Court Knight Commander. Many articles praised his talents and achievements, but some disparaged him because his life was unbendable. I didn''t know it was hard, but I also mocked the flowers that were planted in the king''s garden, which had lived well in the royal palace. But contrary to the perception of the third generation, his life was never flat or bent. I spent all my youth fighting the Dark Duke of the Empire to make the Leonberger royal family a scarecrow, and there was not a single day of comfort for the old Duke of the Empire. I used to lie in bed and sleep in my hands. During those difficult years, even the number of assassins and monsters he had fallen, there was not a slight shortage of men and women in the spirit of hundreds and hundreds of knights to be called gifted lions. But his immortality was shaken. A pack of monsters in the snowfield, and a horrible monster on the Griffin. None of them exceeded his expectations. A monster of a size that can''t be counted. What about the presence of that beast? My skin was tingling. We haven''t even started the battle yet, but tens of thousands of monsters are bending flat, and the monsters on the Griffin are just looking down at the castle. I couldn''t even budge. As if he had returned to the time when he first encountered the assassins, the knight felt powerless. But he soon made up his mind. Just as the lord and knights of the Winter Castle were proud to protect the north, so were the knights who had defended the royal family. I couldn''t make that pride in front of a monster. The old man saw the prince. He served as a teacher as a child, but not for long, because of his talent and the modesty of his goods. It wasn''t just you. Everyone who was in charge of the prince at the time was like that. Even his father hated his son, persecuted him, and threw him out of the house. It was no exaggeration to say that the prince''s youth was plunged into contempt and hatred. I feared that the future of the kingdom would be plagued by the prince who grew up in contempt and hatred. I thought that the hatred and anger that dominated my childhood would sweep over the kingdom as soon as the prince ascended to the throne. But it wasn''t. As you can see, the prince took off his hatred and contempt. The harsh and shabby spirit subjugated the lords of the north of D¨¹ssen, and the kingdom also took away the hearts of the famous wire. In doing so, I saw the empire''s ambassadors as if they were my hands, and I also reaped the shadow of the empire everywhere in the royal palace. The prince was now indispensable to the kingdom. ¡®I don''t want to be a father anymore. The kingdom now needs her more than I do. ¡¯ The king also decided so, and he persuaded the hard-working knight to stay by his side. ¡®Now the child is the future of the kingdom, and the kingdom itself. So keep it safe. Don''t let that reckless kid fall before he reaches the branches. ¡¯ As I recall the king''s party, the knight''s head cools. My chest burns rather hot. The king ordered me to protect the future of the kingdom. That word was enough. The old man grabbed the sword. Judge for yourself, your energy alone will not remove the presence of that beast. In the face of the monstrous presence of the beast, the four rings he was proud of were nothing. But the king''s knights did not fight to win, so they were enough to keep it. Choke. The sound of the sword protruding from the sword digs into your ears. It wasn''t the sound of a swordsman. He hasn''t even pulled a sword yet. Pot. A glorious golden clergyman spread out over the entire wall. The old man turns his head according to the elaborate light. There was a woman whom the prince loved the most. It was Adelia Bavaria, the newly born benefactor in the Kingdom. She thought that the Silver Lion Down Pillar was a woman who was more finely decorated than standing on the battlefield with a sword that wasn''t as invisible as a turtle. I was not greatly deprived of appearance, but I was also right to think that the gentle new and modest posture suits the prince well. But the poor woman who thought so drew the sword before anyone else. Ooooooooooooo. At that moment, another flash exploded. This time it was Arwen Kirgayen. When the men, crushed by a massive presence, were just chewing their lips and groaning, they pulled out their swords and pointed them at the beast. I saw the men twirling their eyebrows and squeezing their chins. ¡°Damn it. There''s a man Kabba. ¡± Eli picks out his sword and aims for the sky. The pale radiance emanating from his sword spread through the walls. That was the beginning. Choke. The knight also draws the sword. There was no more hesitation. Rather, the blade in my mind became dull as I entered old age. His lifetime of swordsmanship gathers at the end of the sword. A white light burst out and wrapped around the wall. The four masters pointed their swords at the beast on the wall. The monster was a mouthless seal. I didn''t know what the monster was going to look like as an old knight because of his stubborn face. However, given the pressure exerted on him, he could see the extent to which he was not surprised by the flashes and vibrations blooming on the walls. My skin tingled with anger. The old knight turned the ring more fiercely. The young white light spread deeper and farther. Three other masters grabbed each other''s hearts and rings and responded to the age of the old knight. Tension, balance that seems to collapse even now. The novice was energized by the idea of dying here today. The equivalents were damp. A chilly, crispy wind struck my body. Nevertheless, the old knight resisted the beast by squeezing the ring instead of pushing out the chill. How much time has passed. It might not have been long ago, but it seemed like a few hours had passed. The old knight''s presence is one step forward. It''s different from human language in the mouth, spitting out the raw language. ...... It''s like an oak growling. What language it is and what it means. I didn''t know the old man. But I could tell the extent to which the words made the monster very angry. The monster on the Griffin opens his mouth. But even before the roar blew through it, ¡°Bullets!¡± Bang! The old age and the roar of winterism resounded first. Unidentified iron chunks scattered all over the walls blew fire. A black trajectory flies through the air. Griffin, caught at the end of the trajectory, hurriedly flew up on his wings. The cannon falls to the ground in vain. But wherever he flew, a single arrow pierced Griffin''s reed to death. Griffin screams and twists. The beast also grabbed Griffin''s neck and swayed together. The majesty of the monster who looked down arrogantly no longer existed. There was only one monster sitting on a swarming flying beast to avoid falling. Khhhhhhhhhh! The monster roars. ¡°All winter troops! ¡± The prince shouted face to face. The monsters in the snowfield, who were bending, started running in unison screaming. The Rangers have captured the bow and the iron brain. Iron chunks fluttered and lowered their heads. Strong. The ground shakes. The snow on the walls drops. ¡°Fight!¡± The harsh shouts and rangers unleashed a demonstration of the Iron Brain and Gangster. Sasasasak. Thousands of arrows covered the sky. Fresh! Monsters collapse in the rain of death with sharp ripples. But that collapsed line was soon full of other monsters. ¡°From the one with the ladder and the rope, George! ¡± ¡°Filter the big one! I''m not stuck anyway! ¡± Above the wall, the rangers'' cries burst in a row. The walls were filled with the sound of pulling and releasing the protests. ¡°I''ll take the west! ¡± ¡°Then I''ll take the east! ¡± The royal nobles rush against the wall, scattering glorious flashes. Knights of the Winter Castle stand on the edge of the wall holding the shield together. ¡°Ha!" At the same time, all sorts of things flew up under the walls. Bang! There was a lot of noise everywhere. However, none of the spears and stones thrown by the monsters crossed the wall. ¡°Ha!" The knights clamor again, wielding their shields. The wolves and oak riders who jumped on the wall were struck by the shield and hit it as it was. Gwwwww! Large monsters of a few meters scream, throwing axes and rocks. Knights with shields bowed in unison. On their backs and shoulders, the knights of the rear row jumped. Ooooooooooooooo! The radiance of their sword was not polite. At least the three rings were the only ones that could be. Bang! I heard a heavy thunderstorm. The jumping knights stopped the monsters from attacking and bounced back in a row. The knights who bowed down raised their shields again. Behind them, another knight was picking up the body of a fellow who was rolling down the wall. The rangers burst out in front of my nose, and the knights didn''t blink. It was even the same when the wolves who came up on the wall ran with their chins bent. They just shoot arrows like machines. And the knights protected them. ¡°Ah..." The old man admired the look. It was a wild sight. I never heard of your precious knights fighting in front of you like a soldier. I couldn''t see the knights throwing themselves to protect the soldiers like this. I was not as impressed as the soloist. But at the same time it became a concern. That''s why the knights will be exhausted first. The Knights had to maintain the best power at any moment. That way I could stand up and do my part when I needed it. That was common sense. But it didn''t take long for common sense to break. I didn''t know the knights of Winter Castle were tired. It was like iron. At that time, the prince approached and explained his insides. Once the battle begins, knights of Winter Castle who have to fight for weeks and months in a short time are forced to use their natural energy efficiently and learn how to quickly recover depleted energy. The old man spits out his resilience. There''s nothing that grows knights faster than the real thing, but the winter of the crop was just the same. However, no matter how efficiently you control the energy, there is no limit to the Knights'' Mana. That''s when the knights fall, and then there''s a gap in power. ¡°In fact, there are quite a few knights in the ranks, aren''t they? ¡± In the words of the old knight, the prince smiles and looks back. ¡°You don''t have to. It''s time to take turns. ¡± Soliloquy of the incomprehensible Prince. ¡°Transitional shift! ¡± Just then, the Winter Holy Spirit shouted. ¡°Ha!¡± Knights who fought with monsters on the front side retreated, wielding their shields together. Then another knight grabbed the shield and the sword, as if waiting. The old man opened his eyes. I didn''t try to count them myself, but the knights, who were close to 400, retreated in unison. Nevertheless, there were no gaps in the antecedents. That meant that a disproportionate number of knights shifted with them. It was incomprehensible as a stalker. I''ve heard that gathering knights from all over the North is less than 500, and many have been sacrificed in the last uproar. The second prince even confirmed it. By the way, the knight power is close to a thousand. ¡°Did you report a power cut? ¡± The prince turned to the point that it was not algebraic. ¡°There were Imperial guards everywhere. ¡± The prince''s words were dull, and he burst into laughter. Historic Knights were dismantled one after the other without overcoming the imperial pressure, and the kingdom became a toothed lion. The day the Northern Lion roars again will never come. Everyone said so. The stalker also thought so in secret. But it wasn''t. A new history of the kingdom was beginning on a cold land that no one knew. And that new history will be glorious and glorious, unlike the one of the last hundred years, which was marked by humiliation and defeat. A handsome old man looks at the prince with a red-breasted face. ¡°It''s not over yet. ¡± At the end of the prince''s words, the heat clumps in the air. That was a small fire. The fire grew, but it became a fist-worthy mass, and it grew again, and became a greater fire than the head of a man. A lump of fire falls over the monsters. Bang! A small lump of fire became a figment of a few meters. Flames gushed from all over. The fiery monsters scream and make a fuss. ¡°It seems that some of the nobles were very talented as wizards. ¡± The old man opened his eyes and saw the flame. It was clearly combat magic that had never been expressed in 100 years since the Horse Tower was sealed by the Empire. The old knight was impressed and looked at the conventional magic fire again, and the prince pulled out his sword and went forward. Three masters scattered around the walls slaughtering monsters stood behind them. Between years and decades earlier than himself, the newcomers, the laborers, saw the young eunuchs with a buzzing gaze. They didn''t even know the old knight''s gaze, and they were rattling each other. ¡°A sad one will show up. ¡± ¡°Already?¡± In the words of the prince, a young prince of the Eli family raises his head. ¡°If it''s a fire, you can''t evacuate without playing in front of a match maker. ¡± It was incomprehensible as an old knight, and so were the others. When I saw the question on the prince''s face, Eli asked again as if he had been reminded. ¡°But what did you say? ¡± What the hell did you say? A boar who was so arrogant ran like a boar on fire. The prince answered the question in a harsh tone. ¡°I pretend to be very good at the subject of the debris that the flower dragon chews out. ¡± 164 164. 51. Howling Northern Lions (2) ¡°I know it''s a curse to feel weird, but I don''t think that''s a long way to go. ¡± Among the Orcs, Eli asked if it was an enormous insult. I shake my head. For the majority of Orcs who have not seen the shadow of a flower dragon, my words were nothing but nonsense. If the Orcs survived the battle with the Flower Dragon, they would be proud of it. The Orcs were proud to fight such a powerful enemy even if they were defeated. But the overload was furious. It''s like you''ve been insulted. I had no reason to glow if he was really lucky enough to survive the battle with the Flower Dragon. So I found out. See how the Great Monarch of the Orcs, who fought against the Flower Dragon, survived. He must have fled in front of the Flower Dragon. And that was an act that no proud dark green clan should ever do. Even more so if you''re the leader who leads the pack. ¡°I was a little worried, though. ¡± Ophelia asked me how Overlord survived and what was so important. I was right. The most important thing now was to drive out the invaders who invaded my territory. That didn''t mean I couldn''t care less. If Overlord had any special abilities that I didn''t know of that would have survived the battle with the Flower Dragon, I must have known. But it was nurturing. Overlord survived, not because he was special. He just ran faster in the back than the others. In my words, the reactions of the road-breaking, half-melted, horrible body were proof of that. If the Giant Army Chiefs got the breath of a molten dragon without any shape, they wouldn''t have even left a clump like that. When my worries subsided, I was now able to focus on the battle. ¡°This war. ¡± Looking at the articles that surround me, ¡°Grab the boss and finish. ¡± Declared resigned. In my declaration, Eli made another bet. There are as many monsters in the snowfield as I am, but I don''t know how to catch the leader. I laughed at the words. ¡°With one master, you can stop an army from advancing, and with two masters, you can overcome the enemy. If you add one to it, it could destroy the Legion. ¡± And there were five masters here, not three. Despite the number of monsters, extermination is impossible, but breaking through the ranks of monsters will not be so difficult. I saw the knights. Strong Arwen without shaking. Adelia squirms the sword like she''s going to run right now. A jolly Eli. And I don''t know why, but it''s been a long time. With them, it was not impossible to defeat the overload. But there was a problem. After being hit by heavy artillery and iron brains, the overlord hides me. I didn''t even feel the speculation and presence that was unique. I gave him an intolerable insult and even set him on fire, but he still doesn''t seem to be willing to snort or shine. Even if it was determined and hidden, it was okay. ¡°I survived the battle with the Flower Dragon, but I was gifted. ¡± The orcrani who hid his presence behind his men was even amazed. ¡°We''ll have to wait. ¡± I had to reduce the number of monsters in the snowfield. That way, I and the masters will be able to reach him while he preserves his energy. I''ve been in front of the army all this time, and it was only because I was so exhausted that I could be crushed. For now, I''ve decided to wait. It''s been two days since I got back. Winter Castle''s troops were surprisingly good at stopping monsters. The overload still did not appear on the front. It''s been another two days. The monsters were endless. Even if I kill them all night, monsters crawling out of the mountains quickly fill the void. The corpses of the monsters crushed in the iron cannons were scattered in the snowfield. Arrows, magic, and iron brains were full of torn corpses everywhere. The corpses of monsters who were killed by knights'' swords and shields form a mountain beneath the wall. Now the monsters are climbing the wall without difficulty on the mountain of the corpse. Masters scattered all over the place, stopping the aggression of monsters. The knights went back and supported him. Winter Castle was an impoverishment. Not 50,000 monsters, but even if there were twice as many monsters coming, it seemed to be able to stop them. Nevertheless, the battle was not over. When the monsters were hungry, they ripped open the bodies of their people in the snowfield. When the time came, they retreated and fell asleep in the snowfield. Among other things, monsters crawling out of the mountains rush towards the wall. It was an absurd number. It seemed like not only the Blade Mountains, but all the monsters from Surrey came here. It was an army that was at least 100,000 years old. Considering the time of the Great War, the number of fiery flame corps that Overlord mobilized, this was considered a medicine. Only the elite battalion was in the hundreds of thousands of years. But now was not the time of the Great War. Overlord had just appeared in the world, and the dark green wave that once swept through the world no longer existed in the world. The kingdom of Green Skin, which had flourished, was now old. The problem was that this side was the same. Winter Castle''s power was now enough to be the best of all time, but it was handy compared to the elite forts of the old humans. As time went by, I would regain my old glory, but now I needed time. However, Overlord did not seem willing to wait for man to regain his power. Perhaps it was so that the crafty Grand Master hastily revealed himself to the world before the army restored the old sanctuary. If it was him, he would''ve already dug it out. We know that the heroes who stood in the way of the glorious battalion are no longer in the world. So you would have thought you could easily trample it. It was a flagrant misjudgement, and it was a very big mistake. There were knights and soldiers scattered throughout the earth in the battle against monsters. The elite forts that guarded the front lines were not easy to find during the Great War. It was enough for me to fill the gaps. I assure you, there would be no country in his calculations. It was his first misfortune that I arrived at this castle the first day he showed up. It was his second misfortune to invade my land, if you will. I''ve been looking for a chance. I only waited for that moment to come, the daughter of a cunning Grand Monarch. But over time, he didn''t reveal himself. I just moved the troops and knocked on the winter castle day and night. I''m a little tired of Winter Castle troops. Though speculation and foresight remained, there was no way to overcome the physical limitations. Monsters were evil. It did not cover night and day, nor did it reorganize the electric lines. The exhausted fall backwards, and the live one who just came down from the mountains clings to the wall and wears a musical instrument. Right now, even at this moment, the mountains are throwing up irreverent monsters. More bodies piled up. The ogres and trolls begin to pile up the corpses of monsters in the snowfield in front of the wall. The Rangers threw arrows at each other and blasphemed, but the big monsters were not afraid. The mountain of dead bodies that soared nearly half the wall was enough to cross the wall. Bang! The combat wizards threw a chunk of fire and tore down the mountain of corpses and burned them down. But since it was a corpse spread over the earth, the mountains of the fallen corpse were quickly rebuilt. I was upset. I wanted to pull out the sword and jump among the monsters. I pressed and held all those urges. I pull out the sword, the moment the overlord reveals himself. ¡°You don''t look like you. ¡± Watching the unfinished battle, Vincent approached me and said, ¡°What''s wrong?¡± ¡°I can think of something else during the battle. If it had been before, you would have been walking around the whole wall and begging me to open the gate. ¡± It was undeniable. ¡°You can''t go back to your old self or me. ¡± Vincent smiles bitterly as he puts the baton in front of me. ¡°Now that you are on the throne of the prince, it is natural for you to lose your body. As before, if you collide from the front, you can only get distracted by your hands. ¡± Vincent said it first before I even answered anything. ¡°Trust your men. ¡± So he pointed over the wall. Rangers who shoot arrows without rest, knights who push monsters against the walls. A face full of jealousy that would seem exhausted, the fear was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Thank you.¡± Then my heart sank. Winter castles are never pierced. As soon as I was convinced in my heart, my anxiety vanished like a lie. The field of view was narrowed and widened. My gaze, which was confined to the wall, reached the snowfield and the mountains. Only then did I know. There were no more monsters pouring out of defiance. The monsters in the mountain range that the Great Monarch can only mobilize now seem to be over. The battle was followed. The orcs are pushed through the mountain of corpses piled up in front of the wall. Many monsters have risen to the wall like never before. The Rangers grabbed a knife and spear instead of a bow. Knights cut through everywhere, stopping monsters. Right then, the old man knelt to me. ¡°Your Majesty! Allow me to join the Central Army and the Court Knights! ¡± I had no reason to hesitate. After nodding, the old knight stood up and ordered the court knight behind him. ¡°Push the enemy with the Central Army. ¡± ¡°Ha!¡± The court knight raises the court short and goes straight down the wall. Soon after, he appeared again on the wall with the infantry of the central army. It was the Royal Infantry soldiers who surrounded their bodies with iron armor and covered in red cloaks that winter troops did not like because the iron mass was frozen in the harsh cold. Chuck, Chuck, Chuck. The sound of theft, which does not match the situation on the congested wall, resonates throughout the wall. The infantrymen line up behind the rangers. In front of them, swearing and shouting resounded, and blood was wasted, and the infantrymen did not howl. I just grabbed the shield and took a rough breath. ¡°Your Majesty, you grumbled that you could only be taken by force. ¡± He gave orders to the court knights, and the laborer who was standing by said to me, ¡°But His Majesty was not just taken away. ¡± The central army began to move, without a chance to answer the words of a stalker who did not fit the situation. ¡°Shields in! ¡± ¡°Ha!" A central army of two thousand raised the shield in unison from the rear edge of the cramped wall. Kung! Heavy footsteps qualitatively different from those of light body rangers. ¡°Forward!¡± ¡°Ha!" The infantrymen advance their shields and advance to the stronghold. ¡°Dig!¡± At the hands of a court knight, the infantry turned their shields aside and grabbed the rangers'' necks. Wang! ¡°Billion!¡± ¡°These lunatics! ¡± The rangers spit out their swearing and rolled back. ¡°Close it!" In the meantime, the infantrymen who dug forward put the shield forward again. Good boy. There was only one sound when the shield of two thousand moved. That was a spectacular rarity. Monsters roar and rush toward the shield. Kung. The infantrymen who lowered the shield to the ground lowered their positions in unison. On top of that, a series of violent strikes of monsters descend. Bang! A line of middlemen whispered. But there was no breach. It was firmer than the Central Army''s infantry, which was seen on the defensive line of the Central Army the other day. "Stab!" Slanted the infantry shield. The sword protrudes in unison into the crack that appears. Khhhhhh. Monsters struck by the sword scream. But that was all. It was not easy to break through the skin of tough and tough monsters and cause a fatal hit. There were not many bad monsters. The surviving monsters flew more violently with their wounds. That''s when the beep rang. It was then that the monsters that stood beyond the shield wall fell out in unison. ¡°These are the real reasons why you wanted to connect with Groc or the Dwarves." I heard the voice of the old man with the ear I ate. ¡°The unbroken sword that the royal family kept hidden. ¡± I can see the middlemen across the seemingly distant cylinder with a hook over the shield. At the end of the cylinder, a burst of smoke gushed out. At the end of my nose, I smelled macaque gunpowder. ¡°This is the Royal Heavy Armored Musketeer. ¡± 165 165. 51. Howling Northern Lions (3) I saw the infantrymen in the line of arms. The cylindrical weapon that was hung on the edge of the shield with a hook was a weapon I had seen before. There were elites who represented the great races of ancient times, Orcs, Giants, Nymphs and Dwarves who ruled the world. The Dark Green Clan has an angry flame squad. For giants, thunderstorms and thunderstorms, For the fairies, the "Dance of Death and the Legion of Songs." And the dwarves had "boiling iron squadrons." The cylinders the Royal Infantry held in their hands were clear, among other things, the hakenbuchse used by elite artillery of the ¡®boiling iron corps¡¯ of the Dwarves. If there was a difference, the Iron Cannon used by dwarf artillery was much more powerful, and its support was a huge square shield, not a large battle axe. It was incomprehensible to me. The Dwarves treated the Iron Cannon more preciously than the Iron Cannon. It was not an object to be transferred in such a large quantity to another race. But whether I understood it or not, it was true what the royal soldiers were holding. Even though the shape was too stubborn to be touched by dwarves, nor could the power be compared to the original. Bang! The heavy artillery of armored gunmen blew fire again while I was silent. Monsters beyond the shield have collapsed, Warr. Chuck. After a while, half of the heavy-armored gunmen retreated. The rest of the Musketeers lie down horizontally holding the shield, filling the void in the line of fire. Choke. The gunmen retreated and defeated the handgun. The move to take something out and reintroduce it was surprisingly quick. Then the heavily armed gunmen returned to the line after doing so. Bang bang! The heavy armored artillery of the returning Musketeers has just thrown fire again. Half of the gunmen retreated as the monsters danced. It took only a few tens of seconds for them to break the handgun, remove something, and put it back on the line. Those who had left the room returned and fired their artillery shells in unison. Such sightings were repeated many times. Heavy Armored Musketeers couldn''t stop the monsters perfectly, so they were overwhelmed. There was also a crisis. Large monsters get a handgun and run ignorantly. At that time, the court knights went out. Heavy Armored Musketeers open the Wall, Court Knights defeat large monsters, and return. Heavy Armored Musketeers close the wall again. That series of processes was so natural. In the meantime, people of Winter Castle who were skeptical about how powerful the royal reinforcements would be. But not everyone was just admiring it. ¡°How long will you keep your hands where you can see them! ¡± Vincent shouts out loud. At that moment, the knights of the Winter Castle who were retreating and controlling the energy stepped forward in unison. Chuck! Chuck! Heavy Armored Musketeers open the barrier as if they were blinded behind their backs. Urr. Knights of the Winter Castle have escaped the barrier. Then I started jumping like crazy. As the energy was depleted, the darkness that became blurred was shining again. It seemed to restore the energy that had been exhausted in that short moment. The brave Orcs swept away without defeating the Knights'' Sword. Violent monsters join forces with knights and bleed everywhere. Soldiers of the Winter Castle shout. The heavy armored gunmen lower their shields and spit out a sharp iron sound. Ooooooooooooooooo. The sword resounded everywhere. Booooooooo! Boooooooooo! That''s when the trumpet sounded. ¡°Enemies are here! ¡± The wall behind that wall is scary to finish. Chuck, Chuck, Chuck. With a heavy footsteps, he reveals his troops for now. They were shabby shadows and dwarves who pressed the cloak to the end of their heads. A dwarf standing at the forefront wets the head of the cape. ¡°Long time no see! Prince! ¡± ¡°Mystery Surka! ¡± He was Mystery Surka, who had visited the Winter Castle along the Prima Mystery Turca. ¡°You''re here for an arm! ¡± I smiled brightly and welcomed them into the unexpected dwarf war. ¡°Just in time! If it was just a little late, we''d be running out of dwarves! ¡± Surka laughed at me. ¡°Thank God for that! Dwarves love live orcs more than dead orcs! ¡± Surka leads the dwarves up to the wall. ¡°Give me your shield! ¡± The dwarves take out the axe and shout straight away. Chuck! Chuck! The Musketeers raise their shields high on the ice. Blame it. Blame it. Two hundred dwarves rolled the floor in unison. A lonely body passes through the space opened by heavily armored gunmen. Evil! So the dwarves who passed the line shook their axes. Huhhhhhh! Kaaaaak! Monsters with severed legs fell screaming. Dwarves will rise and smash the heads of fallen monsters. It was the beginning from then on. Two hundred dwarves start cutting monsters like crazy. Cut, split, cut again. There was no defense. The crude blade of the Orcs didn''t even sneeze into their armor and helmet. Cans! The strong Orcs'' strikes bounce off. ¡°You son of a bitch! ¡± ¡°Fuck off! You stinking bastards! ¡± Angry Dwarves went straight to revenge. Khhhhhh! There were screams of monsters everywhere. ¡°Winter Castle!¡± That''s when Vincent roared. ¡°All but the least troops to defend the Wall will be turned into aggression! ¡± The glottis opened with a loud voice. Black armored armored armored armored armor soldiers rush out of the gates in unison. At the forefront of it is the Knight of Advancement, There is no one on horseback who would be struck by a magic trick close to God, the descendant of the bloody Gallahard, who was flattened out. There was a gallow-hard. Aggravation! The wind swirls as Gallahan passes through the gates. It was a poem of the Gallahard family [poem of the storm]. Gallahan, who became an integral puppet, opens a window. Cut through the dense monsters like the wind without a single step. ¡°Don''t lag behind the newcomers! ¡± The lone cavalry commander shouts aloud and supports him. Arwen and Eli were with him, who had no idea when they were going down the wall. The dwarves, who saw them running through the dark green waves, rolled over the corpses of monsters stacked high in front of the walls. ¡°Ouch!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± The dwarves wrapped around their bodies in iron were like big iron balls. Everywhere they pass, monsters scream and fall under the heap of corpses. The Knights of Winter Castle followed, cutting down monsters that dwarves couldn''t handle. ¡°We can''t lose either! Brothers of the North! Come with me! ¡± Knights and soldiers sent by northern nobles twist swords and spears and rush out of the gates above the walls. In the winter months, the dark green waves burst and split. The monsters begin to retreat as they dance. The Winter Castle army inserts knives and spears into the backseat of the spinning monsters. ¡°Chase!¡± Excited knights were getting away from the castle. ¡°Come back!¡± I shouted at them with the whole Mana. Right then. Dongdong. On the other side, I heard a drumming sound. The Orcs'' elite battalion reveals itself through the fleeing monsters. At the forefront, there was a huge orc with the ¡®Furious Flame Legion¡¯ armed. ¡°I''ll smash it like this! ¡± ¡°Don''t back off! ¡± The knights who saw the elite troops appear suddenly, shouting aloud. Gwwwwwww! Orc Guards and Orc Warriors rush toward those knights. ¡°Kill him!¡± ¡°I''ll give you the end! ¡± The knights put up their swordsmanship. Gwwwwwww! Khhhhhh! The Orcs speculate red with spears and axes. And bang. Hundreds of glorious glare and thousands of red speculation collided. ¡°Turn it off!¡± Dozens of knights became blood loaves and flew into the air. Ouch! Hundreds of orcs bounce off with their limbs separated. ¡°Don''t back off! ¡± ¡°I''ll be at the forefront! ¡± Arwen and Eli scatter their swords all around and crush the Orc Warlords. Winter Castle Knights and Winter Castle Soldiers trample on the Orcs. ¡°Vincent!¡± I looked back at Vincent''s place and shouted. ¡°The troops have gone too far! It''s time to back off! ¡± But the Lord''s seat was empty. ¡°The Lord is there with the Winter Knights! ¡± One of the rangers stretched his fingers. Following his fingertips, I saw knights of the Winter Knights who were cutting the battalion with the Knights from afar. And at the forefront was Vincent, pulling out his sword and turning over the orcs like crazy. I frowned. Vincent''s judgment was not bad. The role of the Royal Heavy Armored Musketeers and the join of Dwarves. The power of the enemy is broken, and the power of the allies soars to the ends of the sky. It was perfectly reasonable to maximize the damage caused by the monsters. It was also already promised to run out of the castle at any time when the opportunity came. It must have been an ally who was actually overwhelming the battle. The dwarves who fell into the midst of the Orcs like the bullets of iron canons made the Orcs'' ranks a mess with the same robustness as the citadel. The knights who beat Arwen and Eli are beating the Orcs like crazy outside. The elite battalion was in the midst of a rapid collapse, not even the value of my name. Everything was smooth. This way, we could defeat the enemy and scatter the monsters before we go today. But I felt uncomfortable. "Ah...!" I was able to understand the reason behind it. ¡°God damn it! ¡± I spit out the swearing and hit the floor. ¡°Everybody come back! ¡± With his mouth, he shouted retreat with his whole Mana. But it''s too late. "Evil!" ¡°Argh!" Screams erupted throughout the ranks of the Northern Allied forces that ran through the gates. Orcs gush from the ground. And the orcs that rise up like crazy on the inside of the ranks begin to jump. Soldiers died everywhere. The dwarves and knights in the line don''t know what''s going on behind them, but they''re cutting down the orcs. ¡°Come back!¡± Once again, I shouted with Mana. But dwarves and knights still had no intention of dealing with enemies before their eyes. I shouted Mana to reach the mountains, and they were acting like they couldn''t hear me. Maybe it was too late to come back now. He would have thought it would be better to scatter the enemy completely and return as he retreated and retreated. ¡°Even if we try to return, the Northern Alliance is blocking us from leaving! ¡± ¡°Stupid!¡± The rangers gather their mouths and shout. Knights and soldiers of the northern coalition, who were drunk and excited by the Winter Castle militia, were suddenly confused by the oaks that appeared under the snow. In order for the Knights of Winter Castle to return, they had to pass through the ranks of the Northern Allied forces that had fallen into chaos. It was never easy. ¡°It''s better to smash the enemy''s backbone and come back and collect the Northern Alliance! ¡± It was what the Rangers said. That was a much better way. And the knights and dwarves who were uplifted had the power to put the plan into action. As long as the overload did not suddenly appear, there was nothing to stop them. But it wasn''t just the allies who were after the opportunity. In the middle of a battlefield full of Orc Warriors'' speculation, Vincent and the Knights of the Winter Knights are just stepping under that snowfield. Something gigantic was hiding. It''s a clandestine but extremely intimidating sandbox. The energy of overload I was looking for. ¡°Damn it!¡± Judgment was later. I blew myself up. Pull out the sword in your hand. Shut up and slash the oaks in front of your eyes. I ran and ran again. Soldiers of the Old Knights, Court Knights, and Heavy Armored Musketeers followed me to collect the confusing forces of the North. I continued to run forward as they heard me scream relentlessly to collect troops. ¡°Vincent!¡± Finally, when I barely caught up with Vincent''s back, they were passing over the place where the secret energy was hidden. ¡°You''re late!¡± Vincent smiles as he looks back at me to see if he can hear me. ¡°Hap!¡± I flooded the floor with swearing into that blatant reaction. Bang! The floor burst and my body rose high. I narrowed the distance at once, jumping over the knights who stood in the way. Vincent opens his eyes and looks up at me when he sees me fall from the sky. Glug. A pile of snow roared beneath it. (chuckles) The dark green hand that came up through the snow pile was reaching towards Vincent. Vincent, who judges the situation late, strikes with a sword. But the glorious black light is so easily scattered in front of blooming speculation. What happened before I got to the ground, before I pulled down the energy of Mitchell''s poem. I opened my eyes in the slow flowing time. Sasak. Just then, a golden glimmer appeared among the knights. Adelia. My dear lady pushed Vincent away and scattered her sword. A golden clerk and a red speculator collided. And the Charm Dragon strikes over it. 166 166. 51. Northern Roaring Lions (4) Vincent knew better than anyone that his talents did not reach his father. But I wasn''t disappointed. He was the Lord, not the Knight, and the Lord had work to do. I thought that was enough. I can''t wait to hang out with monsters with swords. It was not easy, but I was able to adapt to the work of the Holy Spirit accordingly. However, his heart was shaking recently. ¡°You''re complaining about your needs.¡± At some point, my heart was racing like crazy. The heat rises as if it were a fire. I kept reaching for the sword sack. I wanted to run away with my sword even now. The heat is too hot to be regarded as the instinct of a knight that has not yet been exhausted. He couldn''t resist all those emotions. He grabbed the baton instead of the sword and remained true to his role. Despite the dwarves'' joining forces and the remarkable work of the central army, there was ample evidence as a lord. If the monsters didn''t deal with the pile of heightened corpses, the advantages of the wall could not be exploited. The enemy''s strength had to be broken before the allies'' damage could be accumulated due to the enemy''s violent aggression. The prince also said that the sooner the chief of the enemy is taken out, the sooner this war will end. And he thought it was a good time for all those reasons. So he turned to aggression without hesitation. I thought it was an extremely reasonable and decent judgment. But I think it was an illusion. I heard the prince scream a few retreats from afar. A nearby deputy told me that the soldiers of the Northern Alliance were in a state of chaos due to the orcs that suddenly appeared under the ground. He also told me that he was blocked from leaving. ¡°Destroy the enemy''s flagship like this, then go back! ¡± The majority of monsters are reversing and fleeing. The only thing stopping the allies now is the Orcs'' War Corps, which is only a fraction of the population. An uncommon chance to completely destroy the enemy''s flair. Instead of crumbling with the soldiers of the Northern Alliance, he decided to disperse the enemy first and repent. But it was also a misjudgement. ¡°Vincent!¡± The Prince''s face rarely appeared on the battlefield late in the day. I couldn''t help but sneak up and set up my sword. A huge forearm protrudes from underfoot. He shook his sword with all his might, but in front of the red energy surrounding his forearm, the light scattered so easily. In front of a violent energy, Vincent finally realized the reality. Everything he thought was reasonable was merely a pretext. It was all because of this ferocious energy that the Holy Spirit jumped into the battlefield. This energy led him all the way here. It was only now that I learned that. I was not given time to chew my regrets. Confirmed. Someone pushed him away. Twinkle. I saw a golden black light as it bounced back. There was a woman in it who shed different colors of glare. Shoot me. Red speculation swallows the woman. Karglu. At that moment, a dazzling flashlight fell with the sound of something changing its teeth in the sky. Bang! A noise burst. Everything happened so quickly. So he rolled over the floor and did not immediately judge what had happened to him. When I woke up late, he was staring at someone''s back, blocking me. ¡°I almost had a heart attack. ¡± A furious voice dug into my ear. ¡°Losing in vain is enough for once. ¡± The prince''s spirit flashed on Hillan. Then he realized that he had fallen into an enemy trap and saved his life as a lifesaver thanks to the prince. ¡°Don''t blame yourself. ¡± Who knew the king of Orcs would be hiding in the snowfield? Prince Charming said he was about to fall into a recurring misunderstanding. ¡°And thanks to you, I got the one who was hiding. Now leave the rest to me. ¡± Beyond the prince, a giant oak raises its body. Because the half-melted body was so scary, the prince was the king of the Orcs, whose sister had spoken of the lewdness. ¡°Go and command the Knights. If you pull the King''s sword, you must trample it thoroughly. ¡± Before he even said anything, the prince threw his back. ¡°Come on, come on! ¡± Vincent hesitated. I rarely fell off my feet. I didn''t know whether it was because of the prince''s concern or because of the unknown energy that constantly provoked him. I just followed the prince''s orders with evil. ¡°I''ll be right back! Hang in there!¡± He took a step that didn''t fall. * * * I sigh of relief after Vincent confirms his departure. My heart was still pounding. I''m afraid I might even lose Vincent like an outsider. I''m afraid my dear Adelia is wrong. I fear the northern men gathered here will fall in vain. No matter how surprised I was, the blood all over my body seemed to have escaped. But Vincent lived, and Adelia bounced away, but there didn''t seem to be any other wounds. The northern coalition forces in the rear were also experiencing chaos quickly due to the action of artillery and heavy armored artillery. And the feeling of relief soon became intolerable. ¡°You''re not really interested in Orc topics. ¡± I never imagined that a king would hide himself in the snowfield and ambush him. No matter how he escaped from the Flower Dragon, I thought there would be the least pride an Orc Warrior could have in being a Grand Duke. There was nothing in him. The warrior''s pride, the king''s pride. He was just a coward who survived a long time. Krrrrrr. He looked down at me arrogantly. The snow covered his shoulders and head just as he told me that he was hiding in the snowfield until a little while ago. It seemed to me like a king''s coffin and cloak. A vain coffin and cloak that melts when it rains and disappears when it''s sunny. You''re not the king. I deny his existence with my mouth, and I think of an empty throne in my heart. Not one of the high places, the majestic thrones. There is nothing that I cannot sit on. The [Poem of the Lost King] echoes into your head. At the same time, the upheavals and momentum that I was oppressing were unleashed on the world. The Great Monarch, Urdu, saw me. At first it was just a bundle. Where did these human beings come from? It was nothing more than that curiosity. But curiosity became suspicion, and suspicion became distrust. And finally, I became alarmed. I wonder. Looking at that face, I said differently. Either you are weaker than in the past, or he or I are stronger. The presence of Grorock and the overload that was so powerful at a distance, But when I looked at him with my eyes wide open, I could not anticipate the conditions contained in him. The latter is nothing to add, but it''s probably an electron. I laughed at him. An overlord who fled in front of a volcanic dragon and threw a high meteorology into the gutter. He was just an old oak who lived a long time. I raised my sword. Even heroic times are too much for you. One finger of an extraordinary song will suffice, which the poor avenger could not complete. The blue flame was tangled in the morning. Fixed the sword with both hands and twisted the waist. Ooooooooooooooooooo. Then he shoots before he reacts. Pshhhh! A blue trajectory appeared before my eyes. He stepped back and avoided my slap. Again Damage? A laughing horse pointed a spear at me. But his gaze was not on me. A red eye rolling back and forth. I want to mobilize some other kind of plot. I quickly follow him, and he snorts back. Then he fled without even looking back. I''m freezing. No wonder he didn''t think he''d run away. But soon I twisted my mouth and laughed. My masters, who felt my presence soaring to the end of the sky, were rushing here. At the back, a knight who organized the Orcs was running, and Arwen and Eli were running on both sides. And Adelia, who stole the shock of the first collision, was following him with a black light. They were masters everywhere. He had nowhere to run. Bang bang! A roar bursts from the direction he disappeared. A flashing gold mine filled the area. I took a step towards it. Adelia strikes at the overlord in a row. The overload shook the window. Even if you rot, Junch, Adelia bounces back on the hit. But who is she? Once you see the taste of blood, you are a madman who will never stop. Soon she rushes back to the overlord, pushing the floor. Then the masters arrived while she was holding onto the overlord''s ankle. ¡°If we catch this guy, this damn war is over! ¡± Eli rushes at him, scattering a crescent-like sword. "I''ll put it together.¡± Arwen attacks him with a glorious black light like a star. ¡°Joints don''t suit your taste buds, but what would you be reluctant to do if you could break my heart and save a thousand soldiers! ¡± The old knight rushes to him with a white light. Gwwwwwwww! Overlord howls and swings the spear all around. Red speculation rises up like a wall and surrounds him. The sword light spilled by the masters knocks the red wall to the ground. However, the high weather was in the gutter, but the walls rarely collapsed, as were the natural forces and speculation. Then a real fortress appeared. ¡°I can''t believe I got a chance to bury the Dark Green King''s blood on the axe! If you knew Turka''s inspiration, you''d be jealous and hit the ground! ¡± I was a dwarf, Mystery Surka, with a handmade iron armor like a wall. Surka laughs boldly and takes a red speculation into her trunk. Bang! The red speculation rumbled with awe. An overload strikes and backsteps in a dwarf attack that doesn''t reach my knee. ¡°The harder it is, the better! ¡± Surka fixes the axe this time and lowers her speculation. At the same time, the masters were screened in unison. Heh heh. The wall that was announced was cracked. And the next attack broke out quickly. Gwwwwwww! Overlord howls and swings the spear in all directions. However, none of the people gathered here could make them retreat. Kung. Arwen draws down her sword after her shoulder has fallen off. Kung. The crushed Eli draws a sword from left to right. Bang. Adelia jumps high and raises her sword from below. ¡°Try the Dwarf Axe! ¡± Surka rolls down the floor and takes the foothold of an overload. Squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak. Different noises flowed in a row. Overlord''s body was quickly tinged. He howls and pushes the masters and dwarves away. The wounded master and dwarf retreat to Valverdun, affected by the beast''s evil. Krrrrrrrr. The bloody overload rings low. He throws out a spear. Then I lowered my position as if my knee were touching the ground. The ground position with both hands was as dynamic as rushing to the ground. But he didn''t push the floor, he didn''t run to the masters. Furry. His knee touched the braid. As it stands, he looks at me and shouts. Brave human knights! Red-eyed eagle burns, and the purchase without lips is terribly twisted. Salute your strength! I, Urdu, the commander of the Furious Fireworks Corps, am the great monarch who encompasses twenty-three tribes! That''s how he surrendered. If you are proud knights like yourselves! I believe you know the courtesy of a defeated harbor! How embarrassing. 167 167. 51. Howling Northern Lions (5) ¡°Monsters are fleeing! ¡± I heard the knights shouting from afar. I looked around. A squad of monsters was fleeing into the mountains, filling the snowfields. The sound of footsteps is like thunder, and the shape of a bird that tramples and pushes on the same side has no Abigail. One army that pressured winter no longer existed. The only monsters left were instincts. However, there were groups that maintained the same armies from beginning to end. It was a battalion of Orcs gathered under torn and broken armor. They suffered from dwarves and knights, both inside and out, and resolved to the end. My insides boiled as I watched it. The frostbite of this war, in which many soldiers and knights had to shed blood, led the monsters who lived in the mountains to winter castles in a single army. He''ll come and surrender now. I only want to save my life. Though defeated, the valiant warriors of the clan will not be victorious, so they will fight until the last moment, so that you will never lose your mouths. But if you welcome me to the harbor, I promise you there will be no more meaningless bloodshed. It promotes life by pledging the lives of the brave. The panic I felt at first became a boiling fury long ago. Khhhh. I felt the power in my hand that held the sword without knowing it. If you want, you can make them stop even now! Salfin Overlord shouts out in a rush at me. I shoot him with fierce anger and brutality. He was not the great lord of the dark green clan I remembered. It wasn''t a warrior. It wasn''t even an oak. It was just the debris of what was once something. Choke. I put the sword in my sword. Wisdom that goes with the high altitude of the weather! He mutters and roars loudly. The speculation of the Orcs filling the front is as slim as a lie. I could not hear the sound of iron strikes, shouts and screams. ¡°You have to know how things work. ¡± Eli frowns and looks at me. I have a lot to ask, but I didn''t notice because my face was so bitter. Return to the mountain, and I will stand under your banner. It is not dishonorable to follow a stronger man for our people, so you do not have to worry about him. Overlord said he heard about the feast. Say what you want! Either way, I will gladly follow... Nothing has been set yet. So shut up. If I keep listening, I think I''ll pull back the sword that I''ve barely reaped. I keep my mouth shut. If you don''t want to die right now. I haven''t decided on the paternity yet. That wasn''t my decision to make in the first place. His life and death could be decided separately. ¡°Call the Lord. ¡± What did Eli say to me? He snorted and disappeared in front of me. ¡°What is it! Why did the Orcs suddenly stop resisting! ¡± And shortly afterwards, I returned with Vincent. I looked at him. A knight who drenched the blood of the Dark Green Warlords all over his body. A poor internal reincarnator who was unable to complete his revenge without taking everything away. Valrhardga''s current household that made war against the dark green clan impossible to coexist. ¡°You decide. I don''t know if I''ll save him or kill him. ¡± It was the Lord of Winter Castle who decided to escape the Overlord''s death. * * Vincent, who had heard all the explanations from me, had not spoken for a long time. Then he asked me in a voice that barely seemed to squeeze. ¡°What are the benefits if you save him? ¡± I kept pressing my emotions down and told you about the benefits of accepting the thrust of ugly monsters as objectively as possible. ¡°You can prevent damage from battling the remaining Orc Warlords. If you fill the proper shackles, it is not impossible to make Orcs soldiers. Maybe it''s completely out of Ballerhard''s old destiny. ¡± Vincent asked the opposite case with a stone-hardened face. ¡°Fighting and winning, remembering the dead. And you will fight against the harsh winters that come year after year. ¡± Just as winter has done so far, it will continue for a very long time. Vincent had no answer. I couldn''t make up my mind, I chewed my lips off. It was natural. When I had no choice but to fight, fighting was something anyone could do. However, it was difficult to fight without realizing that you could avoid a fight. It was also not easy to hold a grudge and stop the fight. Nothing was easy, nothing was light. In short, hundreds and thousands of people are dying here today. Thousands and tens of thousands of lives will die in a word. Its weight was never light. I thought about it and was also heavy. I waited for Vincent to open his mouth. Other articles also waited for Vincent''s mouth to open with a complicated expression. Everyone knew in his words that a terrible war could start again, and in his words that they might be the bodies lying in the snowfield. "Hmm." It was the seal that Mystery Surka would wear. I noticed a lot to say. However, he did not open his mouth to make Vincent''s troubles deeper. Everyone waited that way. Now that I have subdued the king of the enemy with my heart, where is the most precious victory! You are the winners! You deserve the glory you deserve as winners! Only the old Orcs are greeted with thirst. Time has passed. The night approaches. Sweat and blood drain the body, and the cold seeps into the air. Knights open their capes and fur collars. Neither one complained of the cold. The white snow began to fall. When that snow covered the battlefield, ¡°I..." Vincent opened his mouth. ¡°I..." A few times, hesitating, hesitating. "Take him..." Still full of hassle. ¡°Lord.¡± The lone cavalry commander opened his mouth before he even continued to speak. ¡°I have never feared death for a single moment, nor have I considered death. ¡± The cavalry commander loosened the black eye and threw it on the floor. ¡°Even if you lose one eye, you won''t be able to live a different life. ¡± That was the beginning. ¡°May the unbent soul remain intact until the window is broken and the body is torn. ¡± ¡°We are not the burden of the Lord, but the sword and spear that the Lord will wield. ¡± The bowmen of the Black Spear Soldier beat their hearts in unison with a spear. ¡°I don''t want to hear you say that your son had to break his heart when he came to the Lord of the Little World! ¡± ¡°If you fight for the next hundred years, if you fight for a thousand years, I will die and be willing to fight for my soul!! ¡± Knights rolled their feet. ¡°Don''t hesitate in front of victory! ¡± ¡°What we want is a victory at the end of the struggle, not a peace that was compromised with cowards! ¡± Rangers use whale evil. No one wanted to compromise and promote peace. ¡°I don''t think I can trust the promises of the beast who has stretched out and surrendered my people in order to live. ¡± ¡°I think it would be better to work hard and not have any consequences. ¡± ¡°Earl Grunt is also the same idea as everyone else. ¡± The orcs that rise from the ground are in chaos. The lords of the Northern Allied Army, who have been alive for the rest of their lives, pour out their opinions as if they were waiting. ¡°The men of the north are different from the men of the south in the warm summer! ¡± At the words of the weary northern lord, the knight coughed in vain. ¡°It''s not a warm summer, so I can''t agree with that. ¡± I''m going to say again what the lord wanted to say, and the old man adds a word. ¡°But I don''t forget that the court knights and the Royal Heavy Armored Musketeers came here to fight. ¡± Vincent''s face twitched. He looked like he was smiling and frowning. ¡°Close your eyes and save him, and we can end this tiresome war." In the words of the Lord, the knights and soldiers answered with one mouth. ¡°Close your eyes and get peace, and I will fight the enemy with my eyes open. ¡± He said with an easy-to-know face. ¡°I don''t know how many will die to end this battle today. ¡± ¡°If someone had to die, that would be me. ¡± The answers of the men remained unchanged. Vincent looked at me. I looked shrugged. At the will of the Lord. Vincent takes a look at my whisper. The beauty was no longer visible. Now, wait! The overlord, who read the unusual atmosphere, shouted in a rush. ¡°I will not accept the rebellion of a corrupt beast who has no honor! ¡± But before that, Vincent declared. ¡°Death to the Orcs! ¡± ¡°Death is the only thing for invaders! ¡± The knights shout. The rangers and soldiers of the Northern Allied Army used whale evil to hit the barracks. That''s when someone started calling the monarch of Winter Castle. Snow-covered mountains, frozen bones, blood-soaked red walls are speechless. Only the horns of the dawn march resonate. The yelling that was one quickly became thousands. I''m wandering around looking for winter blizzards. The only thing that melts is the dark green firewood. I stand before him and wait for the spring to come so that all my dragons can ride. Winter army waiting for spring to come after a harsh winter. At that moment, a message dug into my head. Sing the spring that will come after the harsh seasons, raging thunderstorms and blizzards. A new [War Age] has been created. [The Great Unit] was created during the war, and [The Four Seasons of Spring] was created. As soon as I heard the message, I found out. What is [War Time]. Unlike Muhammad, it was not just a ring and a resonance of the heart. It''s a song of aspiration sung by one, many, many. The men of Winter Castle, not me, who make those fishing days. I just tied it together. The song echoed into my head. The birds that went back the way the Sacred Wind passed are returning. Cold snow clothing is cut off and the fortress is now awake. My mouth moved by itself. ¡°The birds that had gone back on the path of the Sacred Wind are returning. The fortress that was revealed in cold snow is now awake." Thousands of wills and aspirations begged my mouth to sing spring. The heart is racing like crazy. A miracle happened. Strange waves burst from all sides. None of them were the same, and none of them were new. It was the resonance of the new [Moohyun Shi]. It was the moment when the seeds I sowed in the north, the knights who piled Mana in the heart, finally began to tell their stories. Pot. Vincent''s body began to shed a subtle light. The forerunner of a weak but inevitable awakening. Blackly unaware of what had happened to his body, the man lifted up his sword and aimed at the enemy. ¡°All troops! Prepare for battle!¡± ¡°Ha!" Thousands of troops answered his call like one. ¡°Attack!¡± Subsequently, the knights shouted and rushed towards the battalion. Allied forces in the north rushed behind him. The Court Knights and Heavy Armored Musketeers left the ranks and received the side of the war squad. Foolish! An old oak on his knees raises his body. He opens his mouth. I pulled down the sword vigorously. Before that ugly roar burst out of his mouth, Before blaspheming this war again with false majesty. The flame of the soul falls on his giant body. A blue flame flashes into the scary body that melts in half in the breath of a flower dragon. Khhhhhhhh! He screams and wiggles his hand with a stabler. The earth bursts with speculation. The man rushes to the old orc, frightened and stirring. With a blurry green glow on the sword. A poor Avenger''s reincarnation who took everything from Overlord and failed to complete his revenge. And now, finally, to the completion of his reign, he became the ninth benefactor of the kingdom. ¡°For Ballerhard! ¡± Vincent Ballerhard exclaims. ¡°For Ballerhard! ¡± Knights roared, soldiers roared together. 168 168. 52. What kind of country is this? (1) The whole battlefield was full of shouts. Knights and soldiers of the Northern Coalition shouted the name of Balahad. The Knights and Musketeers of the Royal Family, who live only for the glory and well-being of the Royal Family, were shouting the name of the Winter Castle, not the Royal Family. It was my own tribute to the choice of those who might have given up spring and leapt into winter, and also my condolences for the infinite possibility that they would finally be able to leave frozen land and head into a warm southern world. The lords and soldiers of the Northern Allied Army were no different either. The resistance of the vigorous Orc Warlords was slowly ending, as all cried out the name of Balahad. All that''s left now is the Orcs, who are less than a platoon, and the Winter Castle troops have been fiercely attacked to besiege them. I''ve heard them too. "For Ballerhard! ¡± With their mouths, they cried aloud like them. Ehhhh. And shortly after, I was able to cut off the throat of the orc that was resisting to the end. There was no shouting. I and the knights who destroyed the Orcs turned around and headed somewhere in the snowfield, as if they had made a promise. That''s where the battle of old Orcs and Masters begins. Bang bang! The heat burst in a row. The frozen earth is plunged into a window with red speculation and power. That was all it was. His spear does not reach the ends of the Masters'' fur. I just cut the floor without meaning, and I just cracked the air. I watched the battle with a sword. The wretched figure of an old oak, once called the king of kings, who led the warlords, was there. An overload that screams in flames without being able to extinguish the flames that are made of salt. This was proof that his weather was so damaged that he couldn''t even handle it. Now he''s just a strong, hard-bodied monster. And what was left of him was nothing in front of the master''s joining forces. Masters scatter their swords and their flesh falls out. He screamed and resisted more vigorously. The more flames of souls that stick to his body, the stronger he burns. Then, at some point, the flame completely swallowed his body. Khhhhhhhh. With a horrible scream, he swings his spear with a stabler. Arwen digs a gap in that fierce window. Spatula. One of the flaming arms falls down. Eli cuts off the legs of an old oak that screams. Even one leg left in Adelia''s slaughter was cut off. The swords of the old knight cut off his eyes. Eeeeeeeeeeeeeee! The one who straddles the floor with one remaining arm howls with pain and horror. Mystery Surka stops scratching the axe. ¡°This is not mine. ¡± Then he spit, spit, and turned. The masters retreated as if they had made a promise. Tubbuck, Tubbuck. Vincent, panting, approaches him. Save me... Spatula. Even before the end, with ugly begging, Vincent shoots down the sword like a fall. The Valrhad family''s bodyguard, which symbolizes the Lord, pierces the back of his neck. He was grumpy. Vincent twists the sword. The truncated head was chopped to pieces, and he was thrown into a pool of blood. The ugly face of a coward who was half-melted in the breath of a dragon, and who wanted to live a different life until the last moment. Vincent walks around twisting and picks up that horrible thing. ¡°If we...¡± He blinks as he closes his eyes for a moment. Then he raises the overload''s head high. ¡°Victory!¡± In the Lord''s roar, the knights and soldiers burst into tears. ¡°I killed the king of the Orcs! ¡± ¡°We won! ¡± With a bloody longsword and spear banging their breasts, they shout a victory like crazy. "We''ve driven the monsters out! ¡± The northern Allied Army and the reinforcements from the royal family shouted like such a madman. [Poetry of Soul] A... [Poetry of Domination]... A roar that goes deep enough to bury even a message that resonates in your head. I blocked the message. All I have to hear now is the holy shout of victory that they got without compromise, not a bad message. I saw those who shouted victory without blinking. Don''t miss a single one. Some people could mock today''s victory as a worthless victory for fools. Perhaps some of those who were here today regretted what they had done today. For the sake of fairness, can''t pride and grudge be folded for a while? Forgiveness is said to be worth more than any vengeance. If anyone really says that, I will answer them. It''s for whom, and who dares to deny their choice. When everyone was enjoying a warm summer, they were the only ones facing a harsh winter. Forgiveness and vengeance are only the choice of the parties, and it is said that forgiveness is worth more than vengeance, just as it is written in the mouths of those who have not experienced it. Today''s victory was never worth it. Also today''s decision was never foolish. They just chose. Rather than choosing a momentary peace that would be achieved through compromise with cowards, they simply chose their own history and their own cause. Everyone did not turn away from the sound of their hearts shouting under the name of a convincing representative. Even if you stand again in front of the blizzard and the sacred wind because of that choice. How dare anyone deny their determination because it is the will of fools? If I had, I would have come to my own house and crushed the stump. I''ve already seen so much. To stop the greater sacrifice, for the peace of the moment. Nobles who lost their pride, knights who were defeated. The monarch who lost his strength. Those who are heartbroken under the name of good will, those who walk back unconsciously when the name of the Empire comes out, There were so many in this kingdom. It has become a great strength for me that there are those who do not lose their resolve to this end in such a kingdom. The way forward was a thorny path that could not be reached by a compromise. ¡°I won!¡± I raised the overlord''s head high and saw Vincent roaring. Until a little while ago, the Master''s energy and vigor were no longer felt. The high sense of existence also disappeared like a lie. I found out naturally. Vincent''s awakening was incomplete. Maybe it was a temporary change in response to [wartime], or maybe the salt of vengeance burned in the flames of the soul and was just a moment of radiance. As I am now, I was not sure of anything. But I believed. Even if it was only a single instant of radiance, his body and soul would grow constantly remembering today. And soon there will be a glorious day like today. It was a reward for the hardships and hardships he had endured in his previous life, and an honor promised to a firm, uncompromising man. And it wasn''t just the completion of his life that was promised to him. ¡°If I had compromised with Greenskin''s monster, the Dwarves would never have found this castle again. ¡± Mystery Surka approached me and said, ¡°We never share our friendship with hypocrites who break their will for a brief gain. ¡± The dwarf''s voice was dull, but there was an unmistakable fragrance in it. ¡°Their spirit is like a flame, and their soul is like iron. Our dwarves love those friends. ¡± ¡°Friend...¡± It was never easy to hear a dwarf say he was a friend in his mouth. Dwarves are stubborn craftsmen. Those who did not know the compromise and lived for pure aspirations. For them, compromise was a sin. They simply did not recognize the opponent as a friend because they fought together and did not regard him as a friend because he showed good faith with so many gifts and favors. They were extremely demanding, and they were a people of their own standards. And if someone is lucky enough to be a dwarf''s friend, and they''re in big trouble, dwarves will be as vigorous as they are to help my people. ¡°As soon as I get back, I''m going to have to get some inspiration. ¡± ¡°What''s wrong with the Mysters? ¡± ¡°Friends are hard. If you''re gonna help me, you need to open the barn and move some heavy ass, because that''s hard for me to do on my own. ¡± I laughed without even knowing. The blessing of fire and iron to the superior men was unexpected to me as well. * * The rangers scrambled their eyes overnight, rescuing the wounded, and collecting the remains of the warriors. The damage to the rangers wasn''t as great as I thought, because the knights had been actively up against the wall since the beginning of the war. However, the damage inflicted by the soldiers of the Northern Alliance could never be ignored. It was only right before the end of the battle that the Allied forces, who were close to the nature of the reserve, jumped into battle. Nevertheless, they were perfectly confused by the oaks that had risen from the ground without difficulty, and had to suffer enormous damage. For a short time, the Court Knights and the Royal Musketeers stepped up and captured the chaos, and they lost three halves of their entire troops. The damage was never small enough to cheer for a difficult victory. In the end, those who felt the need for reorganization decided to leave the winter months and return to my territory. ¡°Call me anytime. I''m going to run out of my way. ¡± ¡°Winter Castle is not alone, so don''t forget that we are behind it. ¡± At the moment of leaving, their faces were full of sincere words. For as long as that moment, there was a willingness to spare them the enormous damage they had suffered. We only had one winter together. It was a complete recapture of the northern meteorology that had been lost for many years. Vincent expressed his deep gratitude for his goodwill and friendship and gave him a day''s walk outside the South Gate. It is also what I felt. I lost a lot of things in this war, but I also gained a lot. In fact, it was the same. The walls and gates that were damaged by the violent battle had faces that were usually hard to see. They were dwarves. One hundred of the two hundred dwarves who participated in the battle remained and helped to repair the broken gates and walls. ¡°What kind of man supported the Iron Cannon! If you''re going to do it, you should have educated them properly! Throw me the iron cannon and it''s over! ¡± Some of them also taught me how to use iron cannons by blowing up the distribution of iron cannons in clumsy rangers. ¡°At least 300 years ago. It might have been worth it back then, but not now. Proud to wear a bridge like that in a war is an affront to the pride of the clan. ¡± Some dwarves also gave favors to the soldiers of the Royal Heavy Armored Musketeers who did not wish to improve their handguns. ¡°I assure you. I can''t use this a few more times. Some of them are already broken, but if you use them a couple more times, others will look the same. ¡± The old man was very troubled. It was a pleasure for the Dwarves to see the weapons they made, but there were many difficulties in entrusting the upgrade to the Royal Treasures. ¡°It''s an uncommon opportunity, so let''s just close our eyes. ¡± So I stepped up and persuaded the old man. The old knight knew which side was more profitable to the royal family, but he accepted my persuasion as if he could not win. Vincent, returning from the evacuation of the lords, was shocked to see the dwarves who had suddenly become active. But soon I was surprised and hung up on what I had to do. The news flew out of the royal palace in preparation for tomorrow, repairing the damage caused by the war last winter. [Sire! It''s a big deal!] Montpellier''s voice echoes beyond the contact crystal ball. ¡°Why again. What''s going on?¡± It wasn''t even once or twice, so I asked in a loud voice. I thought it wouldn''t be a big deal this time. But it wasn''t. 169 169. 52. What kind of country is this? (2) [A fauna dragon has suddenly turned the South into a shy field!] Montpellier''s words choked his heart out. ¡°Where is he now? ¡± He tried to calm the beating heart and told Montpellier. [It is said that the Duchess of Terjo?o is nesting in its place.] Terzuang, I''ve never heard of him before. Surely there was no family with that name in the kingdom I knew. So I asked him where it was. [A month south of the eclipse...] ¡°Eclipse?¡± [It is the Empire that the Pharaohs raided... Of course you think it is the work of the Kingdom now?] ¡°What?¡± [It is the Empire, not the Kingdom of Leonberg, that the Pharaohs attacked.] ¡°You son of a bitch! ¡± Surprise became anger, anger became swearing. ¡°Why do you say it like it happened to our land! ¡± [The Empire is my homeland, I don''t know...] Montpellier excuses himself and quickly continues to speak. I was surprised and listened to his explanation. [Flower Dragon nested in the south of the Empire.] Dozens of castles in the south of the Empire have been burned down, and cities have become ashes. Among them were troops waiting at the Southern Fortress to join the fleet heading for Dothrin. Big things were really big things. It was a big deal for an empire that lost dozens of families a day and suffered massive damage. [Luckily, the nearby territories that were left out of the turbulence of the flower dragon are also said to have significant damage. And among them is the performance of our family.] It was also a big deal for Montpellier, who suffered less damage to the territory. [The Emperor does not intend to end the war with Dothrin in the meantime. The forces of the north-eastern and south-eastern parts of the Empire are moving in unison.] ¡°In the northeast, this is our kingdom. ¡± And it was a big deal for the Southern Army of the Kingdom, which was forced to be sensitive to the minor changes that took place beyond its borders. But the same big thing didn''t mean the same thing. For the Empire, the biggest crisis since its founding, An urgent situation in which the Montpellier family is affected. And to our kingdom. ¡°Opportunity.¡± It was a great opportunity to escape the tyranny and pressure of the Empire. * * Montpellier, who was whining beyond the crystal ball, could no longer hear him. I straightened up and summoned the Winter Castle Cerebral. ¡°How great is this Phantom Dragon? ¡± They wanted to know whether the presence of the pyrotechnic dragon that settled in the Empire was just a showerhead once, or whether it was a storm that shook the roots of the logs. ¡°The Empire will not be able to rebuild the ruined castle city unless the Flower Dragon retreats on its own. ¡± The place where the pharyngeal dragon lived was soon the territory of the pharyngeal dragon. And the Flower Dragon was not merciful to those who invaded my territory. There could be no protests and negotiations. Even if it was a legitimate protest by the original owner of the land, the only answer to return was the fear of burning everything down. ¡°If it had been another time, I would have solved it somehow, but there is no time for that for the Empire now. ¡± If so, the Dothrin Empire was in the process of being subjugated and the empire was about to become majestic. The first party failed and the second party was virtually defeated on the ground. The Empire''s fleet, which had landed twice through the south, was also hit by Dothrin''s fierce resistance and was unable to earn much. From that time to the mainland, he was ravaged by a flower dragon. If time passes from Dothrin to the Pharaohs, the majesty and greatness of the Empire will be lost. Somehow I had to show the power of the Empire. Before one or two of the surrounding countries, which have been oppressed by the Empire. However, the opponents were not good enough to demonstrate the Empire''s power. A kingdom founded by descendants of the Climate who have been preparing for war against the Empire for a long time. A horrible monster that turned so many transcendents into a handful of ashes. The word "retreat" means the empire now. The Emperor looked down at me arrogantly on the throne. I thought the emperor, who pretended to be a good man, was suffering from osteoporosis, so I burst into laughter. ¡°And that''s not all. ¡± I laughed and told the Empire what was to come. If the majesty of the Empire is compromised and the peripheral nations are invisible threats at this time, the catastrophe caused by all kinds of beings attracted by the energy of the flower dragon was a more real threat, visible. Just as there have been countless monsters and xenophobics living in the north where the Mine Dragon once settled, all sorts of things will soon flourish in the territory of the Empire. If there was a difference, Guangryong tried to control my followers to build his own kingdom, but only the fact that Guangryong would not care a bit about his followers. Whether they bow down or run outside and attack humans. With his head bowed, the cerebral ministers of the Winter Castle, who were rolling their heads in their own way and analogizing the variables caused by the appearance of the flower dragon, slammed their heads in unison. In my eyes, I confirmed the speculation they had in mind. ¡°You guys were right. ¡± And he added a word. ¡°All territories of the Faeroe Dragon and adjacent empires will be winter. ¡± Their winter appearance will not be the frozen stubble of the soul, but the heat of burning everything like a flower blossomed on the winter day of the family. And all that remains is a handful of ashes after the horror has swept away. Numerous deaths and confusion. That''s all I''ve been waiting for. ¡°I''m going to the royal court. ¡± At the end of my speech, the somewhat unraveled age of the cerebral palsy rose again like a knife. * * I had a lot to do before I went to the royal palace. Above all, filling the gaps while leaving for Dothrin was a top priority. On behalf of Vincent, who is busy without a bird in the eye, Ranger Jorden guided me through the work of the Lord. ¡°That''s the White Nightmare Tower. ¡± Turning his eyes along Jorden''s fingers, he saw a towering horseback tower rising far away. The appearance of the stable tower was as beautiful as the dwarves'' reach. The treaty with the Empire only allowed me to build up to the third floor. Although the general shape seemed to have cut the horse tower from the middle, dwarves sublimated its appearance into art, even if it was originally scary. Thanks to this, the Tower looks like an old ruin, an ancient legacy. I was impressed. But what I wanted to see was not just beautiful architecture. I went straight inside, greeting the knights and rangers who were guarding the Horse Tower. The interior of the stable was as great as the appearance of the art. A space decorated with pieces that aren''t excessive. ¡°You''re here.¡± There was a high rich man in the middle. Magician of Baek Ya, Ophelia, who covers her delicate bones and horrible looks with false visions. ¡°Jorden. You wait here. ¡± ¡°Nay.¡± I followed Ophelia up to the stable behind Jorden, who had a long answer. The first floor Ophelia welcomed me was just a space that was nothing. The real horse tower was from the second floor. All sorts of strange facilities and equipment, and the handwritten books of Ophelia were everywhere. And there were twenty-two wizards wrestling with them. In the last battle, the wizards who saw everything in Monvalchi were either reciting unknown words with their own eyes or making meaningless gestures. That look was odd to me. His eyes are dark, his complexion is pale. He was bluffing and teasing his hands and mouth, so he looked like a dead man. ¡°Talent is less than the old wizards, but more than zeal. ¡± It was as Ophelia said. Whether you don''t sleep well or not, some wizards were slamming you in the head and repeating their sleeplessness as you recited something. The faces of those who were not asleep were also filled with fatigue. Among the wizards who were so exhausted, there were others I knew. ¡°Taylor?¡± The first opponent of the march, a few years ago, was Taylor, Tailma''s younger brother. ¡°Your Majesty, I can''t believe you remembered the name of the humble. ¡± Taylor accepts my egg body with a cold face. ¡°Why are you here? ¡± ¡°By the way, I found out that magic is good...¡± Taylor replied with his shoulders extended. But what I asked was not about talent. "You were a knight. ¡± The landscape and achievements were weak, but they were also aspiring knights who embraced Mana in their bodies. And the knights who received the manna in their bodies could not learn magic except for a few very special ones. In the past, that was orthodox. But now that it''s not the past, the knights have piled Mana on the ring, not the heart. And their rings were very similar to the circle of wizards. After realizing that, I saw Ophelia unwittingly. ¡°It''s hard from three or more, but one or two of them can change their traits to the point where they see the right hands. ¡± She added that in just two years, the strength of the rings they had originally held was great, as the trainees in the Horse Tower were able to exert some useful power in combat. One hypothesis came to mind. But the hypothesis was unfair to Ophelia before it was released. ¡°You can''t use swords and magic at the same time. There are also only four circles that reach the horoscope that started walking through the loop. ¡± I recalled the Demon Prosecutor unit who used magic and sword at the same time. If it had been possible to do so sensibly, the world would be overflowing with demon prosecutors. I swallowed my disappointment and tried to move my foot back upstairs, but Taylor''s voice grabbed me. ¡°Next time, be sure. ¡± Taylor and the wizards, who turned around and resolved, were looking at me. ¡°I will stand behind you as a worthy wizard of one man. ¡± The wizards said a word to each of them. Just like this one time, there will be no falling out with magic. Next time, you''ll see a real magical flame. Their eyes and bloody faces were their resolutions and proof of the faithful time they had spent. I could not answer in front of that fever. I had not been expecting When I first found it in the winter castle, I saw its humble substance and the longing spirit of light and forgot it. They were merely hostages to me, tied up as feeding bait for the next day of winter castle. They were saying that they would be a force in the future of the kingdom with clear eyes. It felt weird. At the same time, the heat soared in my heart. Yes, this country is a country. There were countless masters and sorcerers in the country, knights like lions and wizards like dragons. A country guarded by lions who do not fear death. This country was such a country. More amusements and heroes were born than anywhere else in the small kingdom built on rough ground. In front of him, the empire had to be beaten with ambition, and even a thousand degrees to fight back. Leonberg was such a country. That is why the Empire took the ball and destroyed the nobles and royalty of this kingdom for many years. The royals eventually lost their power, and the nobles were corrupted. But in the meantime, there was still fire on this land. It would have been frozen in the cold and blizzard, and thus the reality of the kingdom that was revealed to the outside would have been disastrous. The fire was continuing constantly. And now the fire begins to burn again. The north was the beginning. I turned my back on the flames that had just started to burn. He bites his chin tightly and climbs the tower speechlessly. Ophelia was speechless. I was just guiding my aunt to the tower. Then I finally reached the dungeon of Ziger, which was built out of the eyes of the Empire. An underground cave that is still desolate. ¡°Half the trainees will be here in half a year at the latest. And they will learn the magic of the old kingdom here." Her words seemed to tell me to wait only half a year. But I didn''t have that much time. When I came back looking around the stable, new news was waiting for me. ¡°The Empire army that entered the south of the Dothrin Kingdom was defeated! ¡± Only a few have fled with their bodies in the fleet. It was the moment when even the Second Wave of the Vayahro Empire returned to complete failure. ¡°The King of Dothrin and the Knights of Spear have made their way to the Empire''s mainland! ¡± It was also the moment when the realm of the climate began a backlash. I gathered the brains of the Winter Castle and declared. ¡°I will go to the throne. ¡± Those who already knew I was going to the royal palace were a new face. ¡°All Knights except the Black Spear Soldier. ¡± But their flat faces didn''t last long. ¡°Stay with me. ¡± They weren''t stupid enough to know what I meant. 170 170. 53. Fill the glass with blood (1) No one opened their mouth to the seriousness of the matter first. It was the faces that came, rather than being pressured by heavy pressure. Vincent wears his mouth after a long silence. ¡°Take the Black Spear Soldier, too. ¡± He proposed to cut off half of the winter power, including the Rangers, as well as the Forces of Spearman. So I refused that the gap in winter''s power would be too large. But Vincent didn''t bend my will. ¡°I checked the trends of monsters in the mountains and I am of the opinion that there will be no massive invasion of monsters this winter. ¡± ¡°According to the Rangers, most of the monsters that survived the last battle were headed for the Frost beyond the Blade Mountains. ¡± The commanders who kept their mouths shut have empowered my lord''s opinion. Everybody put their mouths together and said, Winter Castle is a no-brainer. Vincent said with a firm face. ¡°Winter is over. ¡± He just said that this winter, the hardest time, would be over. But it didn''t sound that good to me. Jeong. The sound of something breaking out like a hallucination digs into my ear. It was the noise of thick ice splitting over the walls. It was also the sound of a hard chain breaking from the previous life to the present. The heart pounds. The temples are burning like crazy. In front of my eyes, I had a fever like Aziarang. The conference room, which had only been closed for a short time, ran up. ¡°Your Majesty?¡± Vincent called me worried. His face was the same as usual when he asked where his body had been injured in the last battle. I don''t even know what just happened. The sound of dwarves hammering out the conference room window was echoing. The rangers'' energetic greetings and shouts are being heard. The birds that went back the way the Sacred Wind passed are returning. Cold snow clothing is cut off and the fortress is now awake. In my head, I heard [Poem of War Spring]. I don''t know if this is a good time. Apart from accepting the ugly offer of an old oak, it was unimportant from the beginning. When the war triumphed, many monsters fled, and winter was over. Despite the strong winds and blizzards in the mountains, the ice around the fort remains intact. The spring came as clandestinely as a night thief. Now I realize that. The great peace did not exist from the beginning. All I needed was time for frozen snow to melt and sprout. I was so glad of the late enlightenment that I laughed without even knowing it. ¡°Sire, have you suffered any head injuries in the last battle? ¡± The straightforward man, who abandoned freedom and peace at the moment of choice and chose restraint and struggle, did not know that spring was still imminent, but only made the wrong sound. But they will know soon enough. The snow on the walls melts. And when the damp fur and the armour were dried up, I know winter is over completely. I know spring is finally here. But you will realise. * * At the end of the meeting, it was night. I was walking around the wall, and I saw a familiar face from afar. It was Vincent with the bottle. ¡°Vincent.¡± ¡°I can''t sleep. ¡± Vincent, who found me, looked at the bottle. I took the bottle and poured it into my mouth without specifying it. ¡°Just a little, just a little. It''s annoying to go down to get it again. ¡± The attitude of being a saint made me a cheap alcoholic beverage. So I choked and emptied the bottle completely. My insides ran up. As you can see, Vincent frowns as he gives you an empty bottle with a trim. He put his hand in his arms, who was so full of empty bottles. Ugh. There was a new bottle in his hand that came out of his arms again. I used the Warlock impression. I pretended it was just one bottle, and I never thought it would happen again. Somehow, it felt right and I didn''t like planting spirits. But I don''t have any excuse to say anything, but I just said it again. Vincent grabs the cap of a bottle and asks. Chuckle. He was reminded of his face as he drank. Even before I came, I drank quite a drink. Vincent hides the bottle behind him. ¡°There''s really no more. ¡± ¡°For being a gentle lord. ¡± ¡°If you want to eat it, go and get it yourself. ¡± ¡°It''s annoying.¡± ¡°I''m bothered, too. ¡± The rangers looking beyond the walls at the same silage shake their heads like they''re ridiculous. I sat by Vincent''s side, ignoring him. Then I saw the mountains rise far beyond the snowfield. I heard Vincent whistling. I hope you''re just listening to me give you a drink like that. Mulberry. I heard the sound of picking up the cap of a bottle. Turning his head, Vincent saw a new bottle of wine in his mouth. ¡°It''s the last time.¡± ¡°Khh. This is really the last time. ¡± Contrary to what I said, I heard a roar in Vincent''s arms. The liquor in the kitchen of the castle seemed to have come up with all of it. I turned my head without a word. Vincent''s face was filled with agony. I didn''t know if it was because of regret about the last choice or because he was worried about the future. Vincent also opened his mouth and didn''t talk to me. I had no intention of opening my mouth and encouraging or encouraging. I was just sitting there. For a very long time, until Vincent completely emptied his last bottle. Beep beep. He stood up in his place stumbling. ¡°Let''s go down first. ¡± ¡°Uh, I''m going down more. ¡± Vincent looks down and turns around. Whichever way you go. His waist became more and more straight as he walked the wall in jeopardy. And when he reached such a far distance, he was walking without a single shake. I didn''t see any intoxication. I didn''t feel any pain either. Only the back of the firm man remained like a rock. ¡°Ugh. It''s cold. ¡± When he finally became invisible, Ranger Jorden approached and gave me a bottle. ¡°To the Lord is a secret. ¡± ¡°Uh, thank you. ¡± I drank with the Ranger squadron commanders because Jordanian lived in a real liquor. The last remaining glass was sprinkled in the snowfield beyond the walls. Thinking about the men who had broken out in the last battle. I went down the wall. ¡°Your Majesty." The lone-eyed cavalry commander frowns at me as he looks at me. I smelled the booze in my body. ¡°The wind is cold, so get in there and melt yourself.¡± The cavalry commander coughs and climbs the stairs to the wall. ¡°Ah. Jordan. ¡± I thought of the presence of the remaining drunkards on the wall lately as I was walking past him unawares. I expressed my condolences on the day before they met the knowledgeable cavalry commander. * * The next day, after the slowdown, I immediately summoned the knights. I checked their accomplishments daily. What they gained in the last battle, and how the war affected them. There was no big change for Arwen. The sword and energy that had been hard had only become more mature. I studied the power of Arwen. The strongest of the Ring masters I knew was the lonely man of my life. The silver lions and court knight commanders who met in the central region were more handsome than the outsiders. And Arwen dared to assume that she had no morale compared to the outsider of her life. The stability of the ring in a firm sentiment, and the myriad practical experiences there made her a harder knight than anyone else. I was overwhelmed by the solidity hidden in my poor looks. ¡°Steel fits the nickname. ¡± ¡°I''m just trying. ¡± Arwen glances at the knights next to her with a red face. I saw Adelia and Eli following her gaze. Their change, unlike that of Arwen, was dramatic, and was noticeable. The biggest change was their upheaval. After a day with the Dark Green Clan, they finally reached the rank of hero beyond the extraordinary. Even though his weather was badly damaged by the Great Monarch, it was not intact, but it was clear that he was limited in his grasp. So Eli was able to create another verse of my Muhunsi, and Adelia was able to use another verse of [The Poetry of the Opening Wall]. It was the development of the nobility. I proposed a battle between masters as a test. The first one was Eli. Ordinarily, the one who couldn''t even step on Arwen''s shadow saw what the wind was blowing, and he pointed at her. I watched the struggle of the two of them with interest. The battle between Arwen and Eli was a battle between the Master of the Ring and the Master of the Heart. Every time the sword hits you, Eli''s AuroraBlade shatters. I must have insisted on wanting to vomit blood on Eli''s pale face. I thought about his face. I noticed that I was wondering if I should use [Poetry of the Moon]. But consequently it was a worthless thought. Before he answers his questions, Arwen''s sword touches his neck. ¡°That''s it.¡± Arwen takes a small breath and reaps the sword. Eli lowers his head. I had a lot to say, but I didn''t want to be in front of my favorite woman. If you''re an ordinary guy, you haven''t used [Moo-hoon Shi] yet, so it wouldn''t be weird if you said that winning or losing is invalid. ¡°I wrote Muhyun Shi. I wonder if the outcome has changed. The level of experience and doctrine in that sword is different. ¡± In my words, Eli kicked his lips and disappeared somewhere. Next was Adelia''s turn. I tried to step up because her sword was still dark enough to live without resection. But Arwen asked me to fight her first. It was a curious look. ¡°All right. If you want to be dangerous instead, you can always get in. ¡± He raises his hand to the sword and shouts the beginning of the battle. Usually blinded, but in terms of swordsmanship, Adelia was a rare genius. And she would never have seen the battle between Eli and Arwen. I don''t know, but Eli already knows why he lost. My guess was right. She thought about how to deal with Arwen in her own way through Eli''s defeat. But the problem was that the method was several times more drastic than I thought. ¡°I shook my sword. ¡± Adelia''s sword glows yellow, reciting [Poetry of the Opening Wall] at the same time as the beginning of the battle. ¡°What a madman! ¡± I immediately stopped Arwen from speaking. The sword is slanted and the golden clerk is shed. Gaga Gaga! The sword of Adelia flows through the earth with the noise of the listening turtle. Bang! The force of the lost opening wall drops to the quarter. Despite the shedding of the power of the poem, I had to step back a few steps. I saw the footprints engraved in front of me, and Adelia rushed to me with her sword. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Her face was filled with anxiety and self-defence, just in case I was hurt. I looked more at the floor with that good face. A deeply pierced pit had no hand in digging a man. I hit the nonderly. Uncuff the frozen wrist, clearing the masters'' excellence. Adelia''s the first, Arwen''s the second. Eli was the last one. And none of the three were weaker than the other gifted lions of the kingdom. I laughed with satisfaction. Confirmation continued. All the other articles were summoned by pronunciation. The five hundred remaining knights who were called to the stadium stared at me. The sun stood sharp with grudges. It''s flashing because of expectations. I stretched out my fingers over the royal broken caribou and silver foxes. ¡°Antoine. Come out. ¡± A middle-aged mercenary who was once the leader of the Silver Fox Mercenary Corps but is now one of the many knights of the Winter Castle stands before me. I ordered a confident Antoine. I asked you to show me what you got out of the last war. This time, I hope it''s not an unadulterated song like "Knife to Cut". 171 171. 53. Fill the glass with blood (2) Antoine holds a grumbling position. His face was always full of confidence. The more arrogant Antoine was, the greater my anxiety. The mercenary commander, who boasted of the treasure of heaven and earth, even said nothing about Muhammad, kept his eyes open. ¡°Then let''s get started. ¡± Antoine draws his sword, arrogant enough to satisfy himself. ¡°Shahh!¡± With a tumultuous conflagration, the sword burst. The Sword Expert senior level of swordsmanship was much more advanced than when we first met. But what I wanted to see was not a common glare. It was the only amusement of Antoine in the world. While waiting for a moment, his energy, which was leaping through the medium-high heating, stood up sharply like a sword. And when the vision reached its peak, the mercenary commander''s lips sprang. ¡°I am the redder blade that cuts the red sword! ¡± Aggravation! Antoine''s sword turned red. My face ran up. I''m guessing my face is as red as his sword turned red. It felt like the last hope I didn''t throw away until the end. But Antoine didn''t have such a flair in me. ¡°Hap! Hap! ¡± I had a red trajectory in front of my eyes. I repeated the disappearance. I watched a disturbing demonstration, touching my runaway face. With the exception of the wretched old horse, Mu-hoon Shi''s power was decent. There was a sense and a sense of decency that gathering enough strength to split the speculation of the Orc Warrior. The power of extraordinary poetry, not more, not less. If you grind and wipe it properly, you will still have the power to fight the Knights of the Ring. The problem was that his poetry was singing only for a moment. I would have fought dozens of battles if I hadn''t, and won dozens of more Orcs if I hadn''t. Even survived the battle against a legion led by the King of the Orcs. His poem contained only the chalna that defeated the enemy in front of his eyes. It was a shame. But I struggled with that. Every man''s bowl is different. When someone was looking at the end of the war, someone might be looking only at the end of my sword. Antoine was just the latter. It was another offense of arrogance to accuse me of being petty with his fuzziness. I opened my eyes and looked for advantages. There was a utility in that crude old horse. Since the poem''s old words were simple and the song was channa only, Antoine seemed to have no burden in using the poem. That meant he could use the power of poetry for that long. Like the [Golden Poetry] of a man called the mercenary king. That''s because Antoine was no different from the mercenary king. ¡°Ah." I had a good idea. It seemed like I could pass on a new poem to a man and his companions who could only make a rough old horse with my head. But it was a rush to check their accomplishments first. After completing the demonstration, I asked Antoine about the achievement of [Poetry of Soul], which I handed over in return for a 20-year contract. Antoine''s arrogant face shivered. ¡°It''s a mountain of dark green corpses, a pond, so I can''t feel it. ¡± If the Orcs have frequent winter castles, I thought I could digest the power of [Poetry of Soul] to my own accord. But the results were not new. The flame of the soul that Antoine smoked in the demonstration again with a shaky face was just a weak fire that would not burn a single cloak. The same was true of other mercenaries. Their poem, like that of Antoine, was singing only Charlna''s moments, and only a very few properly elicited the power of Muhamun Shi I passed on. At least once they set fire, their energy was depleted, so it was a crowd that used [Poetry of Soul] in practice. I was not disappointed. Simple and cruel, they created my fuzziness in their own way. It was not enough to share one''s share. And if it wasn''t enough, it was enough for me to fill it. ¡°Once you guys are on standby. ¡± I set the knights from Antoine and the mercenaries on the side of the quarry and told the other group of men to step forward. Once a Knight of the Ring, but now a Knight of Manahart, the Broken Bones of the Royal Family. His gaze was full of hostility. They did not have the slightest desire to be recognized by me, like Antoine or other mercenaries. Rather, no one stood before me, no matter how many times I felt strongly objected to my orders. ¡°Hmm.¡± That''s when Gurwayne stepped out. I didn''t snore terribly to return to the kingdom, but I think I was with my companions. ¡°Don''t get me wrong. I just want to go back quickly and get some rest. ¡± He draws out his sword, stretching out his unquestioned words. Ooooooooooooo. [Poem of Shadow] flows from Dothrin''s water. The sword bites blackly. It was darker than ever. The salt and bitterness contained in it was also so heavy that it was incomparably heavy. Surviving the battle with the Great Monarch would have been helpful. Chuck. After the demonstration, the giant wayne shrugged his sword, and immediately withdrew among my companions. As he waited, his colleague came forward. He also went to Dothrin with Guerwain. That was the beginning. After three consecutive Gurwaynes finished the demonstration, they began to pretend that no one else could win. ¡°I wound the sackwind at the end of the broken sword. The sound of the wind is the sound of my sword crying. ¡± It''s shaky. ¡°The sword that was shaking now stands. What can''t be cut with this sword? ¡± The light of the sword extended. ¡°It''s a broken piece of iron, but it''s not enough to hurt my enemies. ¡± There were dozens of fragments of light. I saw the power of the sword that they had demonstrated. If the poetry of the silver foxes was simple and pleasant, the unhindsight of the knights was abstract and grotesque. The power was also the direction in which the silver foxes lasted long enough to add foresight, whereas the poetry of the knights was stronger than the power of striking. It was the result of the difference between those who put survival first and those who gave my life for victory. I checked all their poems, and set them on the opposite side of the silver foxes. And I saw the rest. It was the natives of the north who confirmed their talents and accepted them as knights. The Old Testament they recited resembled the monarchs of the Winter Castle, and some of them used the passage of the War Age as their song. And the karma and the salt were no different from [the poem of the soul]. There was only a difference between the colours of the flames they had blossomed and those of yellow, red or blue. All the extraordinary fuzziness. I have so far ascertained the futility of the near-five hundred knights. And he immediately tied them up one hundred by one and made them into a knight. Guerwain and the Death Nights assembled the settlers and named them [Dawn Knights]. The rest of the royal knights were divided into two groups and named [The Sunrise Knights] and [The Twilight Knights]. Knights from the advanced mercenaries were called the [Silver Fox Knights], and they were given the same name as before. The Knights of the Northern Indigenous People named the [Sackwind Knights]. And the twilight and dawn, the Knights of the Dawn, to Eli, and the Knights of the Silver Fox and the Sacred Wind, to Arwen. Although the two figures in charge of the decoration were staggered, there was no great noise on both sides. After making up the five knights, I summoned the Silver Fox Knights separately. ¡°Since the price you paid first was of no use to you, I will pay you a new contract in return. ¡± I gave you a new poem in return for the 20 years of service promised. The [Golden Poem], the mercenary king, the man who was crazy about money, was the price of his life. Their origin was the same as that of the mercenary king, so it was decided that [Golden Poetry] would be easy to understand. Of course, I didn''t know that it was almost impossible to make someone else''s amusement my own. I didn''t care if I didn''t learn it completely. All I wanted was for [Golden Poetry] to nourish them. It was a decision not to be dizzy. If it had been the other Muhoon Shi, he would have woken up and died, but he wouldn''t have told so many knights at once. Indiscriminate poetry was inevitably meant to undermine the quarrel of poetry. But I didn''t hesitate. If it was a damn money ghost poem, I could give it to a thousand knights, not a hundred. It was revenge in my own way. How dare you sell me for a penny? I still remember clearly. The one who turned around selling me without hesitating about a pocket of gold coins. I knew I was crazy about the money, but I didn''t know it was that much. The shock and anger I had received remained constant even after hundreds of years. ¡°Goddamn it. ¡± The silvery fox knights, who said they liked the new poem, turned to me angrily because they were angry again. ¡°I''m not talking about you guys, so finish what you were doing. ¡± The knights who looked at my eyes were scattered. Anyway, since he sold me for money, I also sold his karma and salt to mercenaries in exchange for a contract. Neither too bad, nor too bad. Rather cool when it was cool. After processing the silver foxes, I saw the Dawn, Twilight, and Sunrise Knights. I intended to pass on one poem to them as well. Muhyun Shi, who is a pair with the heart of the blood they made. I wrote a song like that that was absolutely right for the wounded knights. But it wasn''t the time yet. When they found a new direction to go with the circle in their chest. I mean... They will take a new poem after arriving in the Kingdom. * * After the Knights'' party, I hurried to leave the Winter Castle. While I was preparing, the situation in the Empire was changing all the time. The non-dragon knights led by King Dothrin turned the eastern part of the Empire into a muddy field, and an army of Dukes who had declared defeat of the flower dragon without fear was destroyed. And it was a pleasure for me to fly a few more souls that were intact by the furious flower dragon. [The Imperial Court has warned the nobles severely. If there is a family that provokes the flower dragon arbitrarily again, I will destroy the three tribes.] Montpellier''s voice echoes from beyond the crystal ball as if the world had collapsed. In fact, his current situation was not so different from that of the collapse of the world. Among the Powder Dragon''s furrows were his furrows. His silverware was also said to have been destroyed along with the burning castle. The remaining Montpellier base within the Empire was now the whole of the merchant and several businesses that the family operated. The arrogant one was heartbroken. Of course, he wasn''t just weary of being hurt. He actively cooperated with me as things got worse. I mobilized the Merchant Dining Brushes to confess everything that happened within the Empire. Be meticulous without missing anything. If it was natural, it was natural. There were only two futures left for Montpellier now that he had lost almost every foundation. Stay in the Kingdom and retain the title of Ambassador. Go back to the Empire and hit a static knife. And the future he chose was the former. [I will do all my loyalty. Trust me this time.] I was desperate to hear his voice coming from beyond the crystal ball. [Emperor bastard. Emperor fucker.] Nevertheless, even before me, His Majesty, His Majesty, the one who was on the street, uttered all kinds of profanities against the Emperor. Filled the neckline and rolled like a dog, it really looked like a dog. ¡°Let''s go back and talk. ¡± I made no promises about his future. There were so many people who shed tears because of the harm he inflicted on the kingdom. If he was still alive at the price, I was going to go and collect him. [I will only trust you. Hail Prince Idrian Leonberger! The Rising Star of the Kingdom [...] I take my hands off the crystal ball, spilling his voice like a scream. And the next day. With the exception of a hundred knights killed in the last war, six hundred knights and a hundred court knights were standing in front of the South Gate of Winter Castle. Fully armed rangers and heavy-armed gunmen were also with him. ¡°I''m ready. ¡± Old knights and masters surrounded me. ¡°Be careful. ¡± Vincent, who had been following me for a long time through the South Gate, said good-bye. "Come back and see me. ¡± I also greeted him as I would see him again tomorrow. ¡°May the prince have some luck! ¡± Behind my back, I was greeted by the Rangers, and I left the winter. The cold is gone too, and one day it enters the middle. As the crown approached, my heart began to beat roughly. Immediately after seeing the realities of the kingdom for the first time, the conversation with the outsider passed through my head. ¡®Unemployed. I''ve changed my mind. I''ll try. ¡¯ I told you this when I saw an outsider with a round eye in my mouth. ¡°I''m going to try the king. ¡± Thus, he promised to resurrect the Kingdom of Destiny. 172 172. 53. Fill the glass with blood (3) The situation on the continent was changing rapidly. When the imperial defeat of the imperial continent first proclaimed the reign of the Dothrin Kingdom, everyone accepted the destruction of the weak countries, which went against the repudiation of the Great. The power and status of the Empire were so exclusive. In fact, the Empire also showed its low power to mobilize more than 20 troops shortly after the proclamation. People did not doubt that the Empire''s army would trample on the borders of a small kingdom. But it wasn''t. The Empire''s attempted primary conquest ended in failure. It was not just a failure, it was a terrible failure. The difficult fortresses were all destroyed by the Duke of Dothrin, and even the precious royal bloodlines died. It was only a handful of useless wastelands. It was a remarkable result, but nothing changed. People paid tribute to the weakness of the country, but they said that the future they would face was only destruction. Again, their projections seem to be misguided. The 100,000 Empire troops drawn to make up for the last catastrophe were defeated without crossing the water, and the Empire''s regular troops that landed in the south of Dothrin were exterminated, with the exception of very few survivors. More than 100,000 Watercolor casualties were combined within the Imperial Army for a short period of time. No matter how great an empire has been ruled by the losers of the continent, it has never been negligible damage. Nevertheless, the Empire did not give up Dothrin''s punishment. Word has spread that the 3rd Punitive Army will march to Dothrin through the Sea Road. There was a real army of powerful knights and regular troops from the Empire. People predicted that Dothrin would perish this time. The Imperial Regular Forces were of a different quality than the soldiers of the nobles who drank hunger in the last two trumpets. But, consequently, the third party did not even begin. A monster suddenly appeared and devastated the south of the Empire. In the process, the entire 3rd party, which was waiting to head to Dothrin, evaporated. An army of missionary dukes was destroyed to defeat the monsters, and even the Southern families who were fortunately separated from the disaster by angry monsters were destroyed. Among the families so exterminated were the family of Marquis Montpellier, the Ambassador of the Empire. ¡°In fact, the Montpelliers are mistaken, aren''t they? ¡± ¡°But the Marquis is still the ambassador of the Empire. And then there''s the Empire. ¡± The nobles of the Kingdom of Leonberg have been buzzing all day with the destruction of the Marquis of Montpellier. ¡°I would send a new ambassador from the Empire, but that''s when. ¡± ¡°Man, the news is slow. It is said that His Majesty, the benevolent Emperor, deeply sympathizes with the misfortunes of the Montpellier family so that he can strengthen his authority as an ambassador and make up for his loss. ¡± They praised the emperor of the empire without hesitation at the royal palace, the centre of the kingdom, and heard about the possibility of his ambassador becoming Governor in fact. As a nobleman of the kingdom, he was a proud and unaware man. Nor did any of them see a major imperial crisis. Even the outcast army of the Dothrin Kingdom sweeping the east of the Empire, and the terrible monsters that settled in the south, finally knew that they would kneel before the power of the Great Kingdom. So their interest was in whether the Marquis of Montpellier was mistaken and the ambassador of the Empire was coming, or whether, as rumored, the Marquis of Montpellier would take over as Governor of the Kingdom of Leonberg. Only by identifying the rapidly changing nation could their families enjoy the same film as now. In the meantime, the Monarch of the Kingdom issued an exceptional summoning decree that did not cover the northeast and southwest. The summoning decree issued by the head of the royal family, who had no teeth or nails, could not be ignored just because there was a rumor that the reason for the summoning was related to the throne. Even if it was a royal family, it was a royal family. In addition, even the heavy-ass aristocrats were forced to leave the territorial castle and head to the royal palace as soon as the Empire''s ambassador urged them to come to the royal palace to discuss future affairs. Those who are unwell or old ride on wagons, and those who are strong run on horses. Thus all the nobles of the kingdom gathered to the throne. ¡°Finally, Prince Maximilian II will rise to the throne. ¡± ¡°The future of the kingdom is truly bright, for the Holy Spirit is gentle. ¡± ¡°To be honest, His Majesty was a little sensitive, so sometimes he was embarrassed. However, I trust that the Second Prince will listen more to the loyal advice of our nobles. ¡± They had no doubt that the two princes, known as the Reincarnation of the Founding Kings, would take the throne. ¡°So what happens to the First Prince? ¡± The look on the nobles'' faces hardened the moment one of the nobles mentioned the eldest son of the royal family. ¡°But there''s a ball that ended the war in the north, and there''s a close relationship with Marquis Montpellier. Most importantly, he is not a royal father-in-law. ¡± His words, or the name of a prince that has been ringing in the kingdom for the past few years, have never been lighter. ¡°When is that supposed to happen? ¡± But it was only a year ago. One prince, who had caused an accident without missing a day, had not shown himself for more than a year. With this in mind, some nobles had forgotten the mission of the king''s envoy, questioned the Knights of the Empire for their sins of humiliating and injuring peace in both countries, and some nobles had completely left for the north where they were based because they had not overcome my father''s restraint. ¡°Actually, you have a ball, but it''s a little... isn''t it? ¡± ¡°At the end of the First Prince''s reign, he did not speak out against us in the past. In the end, you should have realized that we are the ones who receive royalty. ¡± ¡°Speaking of which, we didn''t treat His Royal Highness so well. It''s all for a reason. But I don''t remember what you did, and you resent us, so it''s really unfair. ¡± Once twisted, the nobles threw up the first prince without hesitation. It''s like if he succeeds the throne, the kingdom will be wiped out right away. ¡°Well, that''s not the right thing to say. If His Majesty succeeds the throne, the kingdom may not know it, but the families of those who do will not be able to avoid its destruction. ¡± Earl Kyrgyzstan replied by saying that Marquis Villefeld, who had heard of the nobility''s passage, was not a big deal. ¡°The nobles noticed that His Royal Highness was firmly convinced that His Majesty would succeed the throne. ¡± ¡°Those with dark eyes only see what they want to see. Your Majesty deceived them without taking a big ball, so it''s a good thing for us. ¡± I remembered the ugly look on the face of the old Marquis. ¡°You look joyful. ¡± ¡°Yes? Do I look? ¡± Marquis Villefeld smiled and asked. ¡°How are you? ¡± ¡°Honestly, I''m scared. The blood that will flow in the process is so scary because you are a walking loser. ¡± ¡°I mean, Bundr, but in the end, you''re worried about your precious daughter getting hurt. ¡± Earl Kyrgyzstan made a refined statement. ¡°Absolutely not. As a nobleman concerned about the future of the kingdom..." ¡°Yes, let''s say so. ¡± The Earl sighs as he mutters his lips in the midst of the old age. ¡°Whether you''re worried about your daughter or about the kingdom, have a drink today. ¡± Marquis Villefeld hears a glass of red wine. ¡°For the future of the kingdom. ¡± ¡°May the blessing of God be upon you in the future of the kingdom of God. ¡± Earl Kyrgyzstan said face to face with a glass. Sunny. The glass hits and a clear sound is sounded. Dang, Dang. That''s when the urgent bell rang. Marquis and Earl, who had just had a cup on their lips, stood up at the same time. "Marquis! ¡± And a marquis''s knight came running late. ¡°The northern army has marched to the foothills of the crown! ¡± * * The walls surrounding the royal palace, Siorin Kirgayen, spat. Thousands of troops were in the plains. They remain fully armed and surrounded, as if they were going to attack the castle immediately. The flags of countless northern families scattered in the middle. ¡°Well, every time you do something like this, you don''t have a heart. ¡± Seeing a pair of horseback riding under the flag, Siorin shook his head. ¡°That''s why I like you! No one in the royal family has ever seen such a slap! ¡± By contrast, Marquis Villefeld was laughing joyfully, seeing thousands of troops fleeing with spears. The defenders of the Wall, who were looking at the army in the north with a nervous face, looked back on how much the Marquis laughed. ¡°What? I don''t think so. ¡± Not far away, the nobles who had died before thousands of troops were looking beyond the walls with a restless face. The tightly closed royal gates tell us that the current situation is not an agreed matter between the prince and the royal family. Nervous Defenders, tightly closed glottis. One thought came to mind in the nobles. Rebellion. A prince who has not seen the throne passed to my brother is here to take the throne by force. They thought so. ¡°A royal messenger! ¡± Then someone shouted. Looking back, a knight of gold rushed to the gate through the royal boulevard. Choking. The knight with the royal flag in his hand climbed onto the wall. ¡°His Majesty the King has ordered you to enter the Kingdom alone! ¡± And he advised the prince to enter alone in a loud voice. The prince drove his horse to the front of the gate. ¡°Open the gates! ¡± Upon the order of the court knight, the Guard General of the Gate hurriedly opened the Gate. Chirachic. The gates are open. The prince passes through the gates. Kung. And the glottis is closed again. ¡°Your Majesty has sent one more! ¡± The royal messenger shouted. With a voice big enough that everyone on the wall can hear it. ¡°All nobles and royals in the royal family go to war! Immediately!¡± The rejection was a resolute voice that was not in the crowd, and the nobles turned to the royal palace with a firm face. ¡°Something''s not right. It seems like the prince is relentless. ¡± ¡°Send a burst to the wire. In the worst case, escort His Royal Highness and His Royal Highness Marquis Montpellier to escape. ¡± The nobles'' errands are scattered all around. An ambitious perspective, the quiet royal family began to become noisy. * * Feud at the Royal Palace of Leonberg. All the nobles of the kingdom who arrived in the royal palace gathered together. They gathered in Samoa to sanctify the sudden appearance of the prince. ¡°If that''s true, why did you come into the Kingdom alone? without going crazy.¡± ¡°The prince said he was a Swordmaster. That''s why no one can trust themselves. ¡± ¡°Stupid. Do you think the Court Knights are decorations? ¡± Whether they had already accepted the prince''s treason as a fact or not, their respect and respect for the eldest son of the royal family in their conversation could not be found until they washed their eyes and looked for him. ¡°His Majesty King Lionel L¨¦onberger, the moderate ruler of the Kingdom of L¨¦onberger, and the eldest son of the L¨¦onberger family, His Royal Highness Prince Idrian L¨¦onberg, is here! Keep your heads down and give us a good example! ¡± As the Royal Chamberlain shouted, the nobles kept their mouths shut and bowed their heads as if they had made a promise. If you see something big in your eyes, you''ll snap your head as hard as you can. Bugs and bumps. Only the prince''s footsteps resounded in silence. Jaw. And the prince''s footsteps stopped. The nobles raise their heads. The prince stood right in front of the statue on which the throne rested. And he turned his back, and could not see his face and his breath. Then the royal eunuch shouted again. ¡°His Majesty King Lionel Leonberger, the moderate ruler of L¨¦onberg, is more honorable and wise than anyone else! Salute all the lords of the kingdom! ¡± The nobles kneel down again and bow down, without even thinking about clearing their minds. The footsteps of the Choking Court Knights, the sound of the King dragging his cloak and walking. "Everybody raise your heads. ¡± The King''s voice was then heard. The nobles raise their heads. The king sitting on the throne of the throne looked down at the Feud without a word. The King of the Old Kingdom, who has grown old in the last two years, but whose eyes have been lit before. ¡°I''ll tell you straight away. I gather you here today to pluck away the rotten parts of the kingdom. ¡± The nobles thought that the rotten part of the kingdom that the king was talking about was the first prince, and they believed today that the vicious prince and the royal family would tell them eternal well-being. But it wasn''t. ¡°And I intend to entrust the prince with the restoration of the rotten parts of the kingdom. ¡± The king himself brought down the statue and gave it to the prince. ¡°Can you do it? ¡± ¡°Just trust me. ¡± A British lord, who couldn''t stand the turtle atmosphere, stepped up and asked the king. ¡°Your Majesty! Tell me what the rotten part of the kingdom is! We also want to be a strength to His Royal Highness! ¡± The King did not answer. I just looked down at the Feud with a cold face. Then the prince turned around. Then the nobles could see the prince''s face. The prince was smiling. It was a cold, fierce laugh. A quick nobleman in an unusual atmosphere steps back at the door of the Feud without anyone knowing. Jaw. Then something cold touched my back and turned around. The court knights were blocking the front door to see when it appeared. ¡°No one can leave this place without your permission. ¡± Only after hearing the court knight''s voice did the nobles turn their heads. Who is the rotten part that should be cut off for the future of the kingdom? ¡°Those who look up to the sky and are not ashamed, stand still. ¡± The prince draws a bogeyman. ¡°I have no eyes on the sword, lest my sword should harm those who are faithful." Contrary to what I said, I didn''t see this much concern. But that face seemed to be fun. Some of the weaker nobles drenched their trousers. 173 173. 53. Fill the glass with blood (4) The nobles remained firm and did not move. In some ways, he didn''t seem to even think about moving the rest of the frightened people, and in other ways, he seemed to insist that he was not ashamed to look up to the sky. In other words, even if he was a prince, he seemed to believe that he would not be able to dance a sword here. Silent Feud. Gulp. I heard someone hand over the drool. ¡°When you see no one moving, no one has sinned. ¡± The prince opened his mouth. ¡°The future of the kingdom is bright. ¡± The prince praised the bright future of the kingdom with exaggerated tone and gesture. It was an obvious mockery. The nobles remained silent. Even the British lords, who would normally have gone out of their way, stood up and protested or disagreed. ¡°But it''s more than that. ¡± The prince raises his head. ¡°Everyone is white like this, but where does the stench of rotten nose come from? ¡± The Prince''s gaze turned to the left. ¡°Where the hell did you get it? ¡± The nobles with their eyes twitched. ¡°Am I a copycat? ¡± The prince''s gaze swept back to the right. The nobles hurriedly close their eyes. Jaw. The prince stepped out. Gaaaaaaah. The tip of the sword scratches the floor of the Feud and makes a tumultuous sound. Gaaaaah. Each time the prince moved, the nobles trembled less at the creepy noise. A feeble noble could not withstand the pressure and took his mouth off. ¡°Now, the royal family is persecuting innocent nobles. This is never Dory, so we need to find out our true religion so that our nobles don''t cry out to the royal will...¡± As the voice of the nobles resounded in the Great War, the tip of the sword scratched the ground, and the noise stopped. The prince was one day standing in front of the nobles. ¡°Here you are.¡± The nobles are tired of being white. ¡°Humiliate your dedication and service...¡± The nobles who desperately sought to bring my family''s labour to the prince stopped talking. An old nobleman''s gaze turned to the prince''s sword. A drop of blood poured out on the blade. The nobles stroked my neck with indifference. I stumbled upon the wrinkles of a jagged shepherd as old as I was, and I felt a disparate touch on my fingertips. The nobles shook their lips. However, it was the red blood bubble that flowed through the Issa. Glug. The nobles turn their eyes white. Jaw, Degur. The scary headache with the eyes rolls to the ground. Pass! Fountain blooms one foot late. ¡°Ughhhh! ¡± ¡°Turn it off!¡± The nobles, who turned the hot liquid upside down, spit out a frosty sound and sat on the floor. ¡°Argh!" ¡°What is this! ¡± The white-haired nobles scream like they''re half-true. ¡°No matter how much you tell me, you can''t do this! You hurt nobles without a fair trial! ¡± ¡°He was a loyal man who has been devoted to the kingdom for a long time! How can you not even reveal your sins? ¡± Some of the frightened nobles protested as if they were using evil. ¡°The royal family is determined to destroy our nobles! ¡± ¡°The King and the Prince are completely insane! ¡± The aristocrats tease the rest of them without even knowing what they are saying. ¡°You can''t get hit like this! Let''s all join forces to resist the royal tyranny! ¡± Some of the nobles incited others with swords like the fangs disguised as sheep''s rods. There was no such thing as an Abyss. ¡°Did you ask for a sin? ¡± A loud voice echoes through that terrible commotion. It was the voice of a prince. He wasn''t laughing anymore. ¡°The sin of not taking good care of my people as lord, and making them eat glass. ¡± The roar of Abigail ceased like a lie in a chilled voice, like the whirlwind. ¡°To take a personal advantage as a nobleman, to spill the secrets of the kingdom and to sin with the nobility of another country! ¡± A stormy energy flowed out of the prince''s body. ¡°The sin of forgetting that sacred oath as a seal and serving two masters! ¡± In the same majesty and fury as the abstract, the nobles simply fell less. ¡°You were born a noble, but you forgot your duty, and you were born a human, but you lived with the Beast! ¡± Seeing such nobles, the prince said like a chew. ¡°That''s why you die here today. ¡± The nobles began to attack Aung San Suu Kyi again on that Cipherian sentence. ¡°I have not betrayed the kingdom! Confidential leak!¡± Some have denied their sins. ¡°What can the nobles of a powerless country do! It''s just a sin to live! ¡± ¡°If we are guilty, the royal family cannot be free! ¡± Some argued that they rationalize and justify their actions. ¡°You know you can''t do this without the permission of the Emperor! Please face the realities of the kingdom and wake up from your dreams! ¡± Some of them said they were dreaming of a prince and a king. ¡°If Ambassador Montpellier knew what was going on, he would never be left alone! ¡± As soon as the name of the Empire came out, the attitude of the nobles who were frightened by Aung San Suu Kyi changed. ¡°Though I am the Baron of the Empire who swore an oath of seclusion to His Majesty by letter! A prince of a small country can''t hurt me! ¡± ¡°I, too, swore to serve His Majesty! A noble named after the Empire''s Noble List! ¡± Once someone began to shout, the nobles argued with each other and set up an eucharist to serve the emperor at the same time as they were nobles of the kingdom. ¡°If it is our fault, we were born nobles of the weak country and served incompetent monarchs! But the Empire has given us new opportunities, and we have only chosen for a better future! ¡± More than half of the nobles gathered in the Great War said so confidently. Even the same nobles became frowned upon by this shameless act. But the prince did not have a single eyebrow. I just turned my head and asked the king who was sitting on the statue. ¡°Do you still take my approach seriously? ¡± The King did not answer the Prince''s question. ¡°Your excuses are the fruit of my virtue. For the kingdom is not strong, and the royal family is not able to protect you, so it was hard for you. I ask you, even now, if you acknowledge the past mistakes and promise to be a companion, I will give you the opportunity of the white slaves. ¡± Instead, he urged the nobles to bow down and plead for sin, for it was not too late. It was a voice full of emotion through love. But the nobles only laughed at the king''s hanh and mercy. ¡°I will live as a servant of the weak, and I will live as a nobleman of the great kingdom. ¡± The king asked again. ¡°Are you sure you don''t have one? Is there not a single one? ¡± The nobles murmured in the king''s lamentable voice. ¡°If the Royal Apostle formally apologizes for what happened today, I will consider it. But I wonder if the royal family is capable of rewarding us enough to break our hearts. ¡± The nobles chuckled and sympathized with him. The king tried to take his mouth off again, but the prince stood up first and intercepted him. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± A prince with a fistful shakes his head. The king sighs for a long time and closes his eyes. And when he opened his eyes again, there was no king locked in his groaning. ¡°The prince does what the prince wants. I will no longer be involved. ¡± The old king kept his mouth shut. And it was the prince who took the king''s place. ¡°Court Knights.¡± In the words of the prince, the Knights of the Court came together. ¡°Secure it.¡± ¡°If you put your hand on one of the hairy tips... eh? ¡± The surprise aristocrats protested and frowned as they saw the knights passing by. Chuck, Chuck. The court knights passed the renegades who mocked the king and stood in front of the nobles who were gathered in the corner. ¡°From now on, we''ll take you to the end. ¡± ¡°Please.¡± Marquis Villefeld and Earl Kirgayen followed the instructions of the Court Knights and moved toward the statue. The military nobles who were watching him were also led by the court knights. It was not difficult for the renegades to realize their differences with them. The nobles of the royal family, who coveted Marquis Villefeld and Count Kirgayen. And the lords of the province who are no different from the center. They were not chosen by the Empire, unlike themselves. Until then, the renegades laughed at them, saying they were rather incomplete and slow to grasp the leeches. The first time I saw blood, I was frightened and trembled at Aung San Suu Kyi. ¡°I don''t feel well. I''ve already communicated with Marquis Montpellier. The Marquis will be ready soon, and the royal family will have to consider the true sin of cutting the necks of innocent nobles and the sin of persecuting us. ¡± They firmly believed that if the marquis of Montpellier were to survive, today''s chaos would be over. However, no matter how much time passed, Marquis Montpellier did not appear. Instead, only the errand boy who sent it to the Marquis became bloody. ¡°You can''t cover the sky with ten fingers! Marquis will know soon enough! There is no place in the kingdom where His eyes are not mad! ¡± As the prince gestures, the court knight throws the bloody errand boy in front of the renegades. ¡°Stupid guy! I can''t believe you got caught without an errand. ¡± The errand boy shakes his head. He said the mission didn''t fail. I met the Marquis and confessed all the stories. Marquis knew everything before he even told him. "Have you heard? There is no place in the kingdom without the eyes and ears of the empire. So stop dreaming about your blurry dreams..." "That''s not it...¡± The contributor frowns at the errand boy''s sudden calamity. Usually, the errand boy shouts desperately when he shuts his mouth to his master''s unhappy mood. ¡°Then, Marquis, the royal master wouldn''t dare interfere in exercising his legitimate rights, so don''t look for yourself so there''s no misunderstanding! ¡± The wound on my body was also obtained by Marquis''s servant, and the errand boy explained the situation. The aristocrats, who were contributors, hardened as they were. None of them knew what the Marquis meant. The anxiety and horror that I had for a while borrowed from the empire''s throne struck my head again. ¡°Don''t worry, if something happens to us, we won''t be alone in the family! If you don''t want to see the whole kingdom become a battlefield, stop everything. Then we will also put the work of the day on fire! ¡± One of the lords stepped up and laid the furnace. However, the British threat of losing the shield of the Empire could not reassure myself, nor could it compromise my opponent. ¡°I understand your loyalty to hope that the kingdom will not become a battlefield. That''s why I''m telling you, it''s worry-free. ¡± The prince smiled and said, ¡°If it''s a war, it''s already begun. ¡± But unlike the look on his face, the words were only heavy. ¡°The Balahard family and the soldiers of the Central Army will be shaming your family''s castle by now." In the words of the prince, the renegades were tired of being white. The prince laughed aloud, looking at those perverts. I can''t stand it because it''s pleasant. The prince stopped laughing. Then he lifted up his sword with an expressionless face. ¡°Now, wait! I fixed my mind! You can''t eat the regulars of the kingdom in a civil war...¡± The sword flashed before the words were finished. ¡°Whatever His Majesty said, I had no intention of keeping you alive. ¡± The prince said coldly. The crown prince''s body, whose head had disappeared, thumped and collapsed. The nobles who were looking at the body trembled. ¡°Argh!" ¡°Please, save me! ¡± In the meantime, the prince jumped. Spatula, spatula. He was once a worthy nobleman of the kingdom, but now the nobles who were just sentenced to death have fled around the war to live. And the prince danced between them. Feud bites with blood. * * A hundred heads were piled up under a single statue during the Red War. The King looks at his head with a dry face. No one died repenting of their sins. One by one, they were frowned upon by their ugly desires and fears of life. ¡°I''ve completed all of them. ¡± At that time, the prince stepped up and returned the royal caribou that he had received. The king accepts the autopsy and looks at the bloody day. Then he said in a exhausted voice: ¡°Walk their heads to the royal quarters so that everyone can see. They must write down their sins together so that the world may know all their sins. ¡± At the king''s command, the court knights approached and put their heads in sacks. The King turned his head to the nobles who wished to kill Marquis Villefeld and Count Kirghayen, who were looking at the knights who were dragging their bloody sacks and disappearing. ¡°You''re the only ones left. ¡± Within a moment, Marquis Villefeld falls flat on his old voice. ¡°We are also sinners! The kingdom was groaning at the Empire, but when I saw it, I turned my eyes, and I closed my ears in words that the disobedient blasphemed the royal family! As nobles of the kingdom, we have failed to fulfil our duty and caused the same thing today, so we deserve to die too! ¡± My body was not covered with blood, but a dull old man cried out in a voice vomiting blood. ¡°To this day your Majesty has established the period of the kingdom, and I will die with the joy of sinner Ziorin Kirgayen! Please punish me!¡± The surviving nobles fell down in unison and pleaded guilty. A little light returned to the face of the bloody old king. ¡°Those are enough. ¡± Then the prince''s voice was heard. ¡°There were many who wanted to give their lives for this land 400 years ago, but there were no nobles. There were only kings and knights who were determined to keep it. ¡± The king turns his head. He once hated me, but now he''s the eldest man in the kingdom. The prince was shining like the sun. How dazzling that light is. The king is drawn to the light and rises from the throne without my knowledge. On the statue, the king straightens his back and lifts up his sword. ¡°Everyone listen! ¡± Then he shouted. "The Kingdom will break all ties with the Empire today! ¡± I always carried a young day in my heart. ¡°The Kingdom will take back everything it has taken with all its capabilities! ¡± I was afraid that I would hear the words of the Empire that I had never uttered. ¡°And finally, as in the past, we will be reborn as a country full of light! ¡± After decades of vomiting. ¡°War will be immortal if necessary! ¡± The king''s proclamation resounded in the Feud. 174 174. 53. Fill the glass with blood (5) Marquis Villefeld stumbles and drops flat. ¡°Les, Leonberg...¡± A trembling voice because I couldn''t stand the rattle. ¡°Long live the kingdom...¡± Gear rides a wrinkled snowflake and tears flow. ¡°Long live Leonberg! ¡± Earl Kyrgyzstan cried out to live up to the Marquis in a harrowing tone. ¡°Long live the royal Leonberger! ¡± ¡°Long live His Majesty! ¡± The roar of the aristocrats that followed filled the Second World War. The king stretches out his barbed sword, holding his heart as if he were crazy. Then he raised his hand and stopped the nobles'' cheers. ¡°Marquis Villefeld, step forward. ¡± In the words of the king, the old man knelt on his knees under a statue. ¡°I will make you an ally of the kingdom. ¡± The old man shook his head and saw the king. The king''s face, facing the look in his eyes, was also eaten. The former empire cleaved the kingdoms'' armies to pieces so that the royal family could not unite them. In the process, the rank of Marshal disappeared, and the Marshal was also dissolved. But now, in almost a hundred years, the empire has been reborn as an ally. ¡°Let Marquis reorganize the Enemy, which was dismantled by the Empire, so that the armies of the five divided kingdoms can be reunited. ¡± ¡°Poetry, I will do my best! ¡± Old age was the face that there was no room for death right now. The king knocked on the shoulder of old loyalty. ¡°I believe you will do well. ¡± King Kyrgyzstan, who whispered loudly, exclaimed. ¡°I appoint Count Kyrgyzstan as the new President of the Kingdom. ¡± It was also a position that was lost by the Empire, like the position of an Enemy. That was the beginning. The king then called the nobles and entrusted them with a new position and organization. They were all organisations that had been dismantled or precultured by the wolves with the Empire. The nobles praised the king in tears or in horror. ¡°The years of corruption will not come again, but the difficulties of the moment will not be fulfilled. But if you do your best with heat and castle, you will be able to overcome the difficulties. ¡± ¡°I will dedicate my silence! ¡± The nobles put their foreheads on the floor. The king who looked at the loyal figure found his eldest son. The eldest son leaned on his back in the corner of World War II and looked at the nobles. The king''s mind was just complicated. It was still awkward to say goodwill, and the only thing I showed as a father was my inability to say trust, so I was embarrassed. Nevertheless, the emotions in the king''s eyes were very mild and firm. ¡°Idrian Leonberger. ¡± Ugh. The prince takes his back off the wall. ¡°Stand in front of me. ¡± Bugs and bumps. The prince straightens his back in front of the slow statue. Everyone kneels down and salutes, but only the prince stretches out his back so confidently. The king almost laughed unconsciously. It''s a slow-moving gesture that doesn''t even pay tribute to the king. It looks like a bloody wreck on a hunched head. If it had been before, I wouldn''t have liked that mess and that arrogant attitude, so the nobles would have been in a lot of trouble whether it was health or not. But not now. The king was so pleased with his courage. If it had been for the incompetent father, it would have been for the emperor of the Empire, and now it was time for a stronger and more upright man than anyone else. ¡°Tell me.¡± I set an example, but I was urged to do it quickly if I had anything to say. The king bursts into laughter. There are still red pizzas spilled by the renegades in the Great War, but it''s an important moment for everyone to resolve for the hardship they have to endure in the future. I couldn''t stand the laughter. ¡°You really look like one. ¡± ¡°You said that before. ¡± The king recalled the answer of his eldest son a few years ago. ¡®Seeing that I don''t greet my father, I must have turned him into a dead Gobi. ¡¯ I once saw my eldest son who had stabbed me in the stomach and died. I think I still had it in my mind. When I came to think of it now, I didn''t have to say that to a young boy who handed over the Gobi to die. ¡°Do what you have to say first. ¡± I was going to apologize for three days, but the prince told me to go back to work. The king smiled and said, ¡°Idrian Leonberger. I will seal you up as a prince. ¡± It was already an underwater matter, but it was the first time it was made public in an official position. At the same time, the nobles opened their eyes and sighed in vain. ¡°Thank you.¡± However, the prince wondered whether there was any other excitement. It''s like the sheep that were originally mine, the sheep that were going to be there from the start, that''s for sure. In a way, it even seemed somewhat annoying. I couldn''t have been such a jerk. So the king punished the prince who bothered the prince. ¡°I give the prince the title of the golden lion. ¡± The nobles raise their heads. ¡°If you''re a golden lion...¡± ¡°The name you think is true. ¡± ¡°Hugh.¡± Old Marquis takes a breath, and the nobles roar. Only the prince did not know what the name of the golden lion meant and was blinded. The younger Marquis stepped forward and explained to the prince the meaning of the golden lion. ¡°Your Majesty. The position of golden lion is unique to the kingdom that was lost by the Empire...¡± ¡°Short.¡± ¡°In almost every situation, it is a place where you can make your own decisions without royal authorization, and, to put it simply, it is like an authorized representative of Her Majesty. We also know that the treatment and authority are not really the same. ¡± The prince''s eyes widened. Old Marquis saw the prince like that and added a word. ¡°There are no more than five who have received the name of the golden lion in the history of the kingdom, and all of them are the most trusted monarchs of all time...¡± ¡°Hmmm. That''s enough. ¡± The king coughs in vain and cuts off the explanation of old age, which he does not need to add. Then he added a word in a rather hasty tone. ¡°Responsibility is also crucial, as it is the only place to exercise the same authority as the king. The hope of his work will also be unspeakable. The prince is stubborn. Do not resent me. ¡± The prince did not answer. I realized that the golden lion was practically the same weight as the Regent, and I noticed it was submerged in my thoughts. Of course, unlike the Regent appointed to USAID, the king was appointed during the rebuilding, but the strength of his authority was such that he could decide arbitrarily whether or not to escape the life of the nobles, as there were two kings in one country. In fact, it was impossible because there were two kings in one kingdom, but the kings of the former kingdom were so frequent and so friendly. ¡°Maybe you''re thinking about friendship. ¡± Marquis Villefeld, who knew such an inn, asked the king carefully. And the king nodded without hesitation for a moment. "There''s nothing you can''t do if you need it. ¡± At that time, the somewhat cluttered Feud froze again. It was only after knowing the king''s determination that he realized that war was not something that could happen, but something that must happen. ¡°Since it will not be easy to reclaim what has been lost in the past, you must devote your efforts to rebuilding the collapsed organization immediately without delay. ¡± The king pushed such nobles out of the war. * * ¡°It''s a face with a lot to say. ¡± The king said, looking at Marquis Villefeld, who was left alone during the Second World War, everyone left. ¡°His Royal Highness did not know that he was not thoroughly examining the matter, but the old man, who was obsessed with the dark and distant things, knew that His Majesty had omitted many from the list of the slaughterhouses. ¡± In the words of the Marquis, the king nodded. ¡°You''re right. I deliberately omitted the names of some of them. ¡± ¡°If only I could conceal their sins. ¡± ¡°Not at all. I know that they were not only given my title, but not so different from those who were beheaded for their deeds and sins. ¡± ¡°If you''ll excuse me...¡± Looking at the worrying face of the late Marquis, the king said again. ¡°The child said that there is no need for nobility in this country. Only those who are willing to save their lives will suffice. But I think differently. ¡± Those who had practically ruled this country for the last hundred years, where the royal family was famous, were nobles. The power of the royal family is not the same as it used to be, but I was able to get rid of the rotten area and spread as a result of the unpleasant situation that made them endure. No matter how northern and central the garrison was, it was a crowd that encompassed the entire kingdom. ¡°The survivors will see those who have been beheaded and be relieved of their position, and will seek to see the situation rather than to simulate the rebellion immediately. Perhaps the things of the beheaded can be mine and actively empower the royal family. ¡± ¡°It is a cruel nature that will soon be revealed, and a filthy greed that will harm the kingdom. ¡± ¡°You''ve been wailing for my will. ¡± In response to the repeated concerns of the Marquis, the King said: ¡°They''re not the ones I''m trying to hold. ¡± ¡°I''m not trying to hold them, but there''s a reason to keep them alive...¡± ¡°The Court Knight Commander sent me a letter. The eldest and youngest of the nobles were serving more faithfully than expected in the Winter Castle. They also carved and shaved the southern roses in the Sacred Wind and Blizzard and now they are really noble people. And if you just open your mouth, you''ll add a compliment to the kid. ¡± The marquis''s eyes widened. ¡°When I break its roots, I hope that the prince will take the fruit of the tree that has just begun to bear fruit. ¡± The old man understood the king''s intentions and nodded. However, he nodded his head and did not forget the words of concern. ¡°But they are the ones who will do great harm to the kingdom. ¡± ¡°There''s nothing to worry about. Death was only a very brief respite. ¡± The king shines his eyes. ¡°They will die of the allegiance of the kingdom, not of perverts. ¡± The old man asked again with his eyes intense enough to bear the burden. ¡°The old man is stubborn and it is hard to guess His Majesty''s welfare. ¡± ¡°I will go to the border, as the things of the rear are cleansed, and they will also be with me. ¡± The king did not tell them whether they were going to make them die fighting on the battlefield, or whether he was going to endure the turmoil on the battlefield, or what else. ¡°And I hope that his days will be full of light. ¡± The king somehow said that he did not exist in those days, and the old man became a face with a heart fluttering. ¡°His Majesty''s name, which began in the age of the Light, will reverberate under the thousand thousand thousand. ¡± The king did not reply to the groaning words. I only wished for the time of Shin Young to sit on the throne and come constantly. * * A hundred barracks were erected on the royal square. And there was one head on each deck. It was the head of the nobles beheaded in the royal palace. Citizens of the royal family were frightened by the sudden uproar. The court knights from the royal palace told the citizens not to be afraid and listed the sins of those who were beheaded. ¡°Have you ever seen such a beast! ¡± A citizen of the royal family, who found out that they were all traitors to the Empire, spit on the water supply. ¡°Ugh!¡± No matter how guilty they were, the nobles and the surprised citizens saw the court knight''s eyes. But the court knight did not call the citizen a tree. It was just that every battlefield had a piece of paper with a note of guilt, and it just disappeared somewhere. ¡°Unhuman bastards! ¡± ¡°There''s nowhere to stick, so fuck the Empire! ¡± Citizens spit and sow dirt on the water supply of the renegades because of their courage. After a day, the stadium was full of shattered heads and barefoot battalions. In the meantime, the citizens and merchants who were afflicted by nobility have undermined the supply overnight and have fallen into the dust. The knights from the royal palace dared to repel and punish the sinners who had messed up the royal feast in just one day, but they left their wretched head buckets in sacks like garbage. After a few days, the writer of the statue gathered the people in the trenches and proclaimed the independence of the kingdom, which became like the deception of the Empire. When the time came, the northern armies that surrounded the royal family were scattered all around. It was not so difficult to guess where the northern warriors with spear blades were headed. Soon after their departure, the Declaration of Independence of the Kingdom of Leonberg spread throughout the continent. 175 175. 54. Flamingly colorful (1) The kingdom, once called the Lion of the North, became a new world called the Dog of the North, and the fame of knights such as the Lion, who cooled the storytelling of the Empire, is now old. The Kingdom of L¨¦onberg of Crops was just such a small, insignificant country of defection. Such a weak nation declared its alliance with the Empire without delay and declared its return to the past. If you will, the non-dragon knights of the Dothrin Kingdom are in the city that is making the eastern part of the Empire a bludgeoning field. Some people said it was a timely declaration with confused spines, others said it was a turbulent uproar, and they laughed at the folly of a royal family who was blind to the glory of the past. The lion''s country, which fought fiercely against a powerful empire for nearly 200 years, no longer remained in people''s memories. But not everyone had forgotten the name of the old kingdom. A castle of an empire aristocrat with red blood and wretched corpses. ¡°The Kingdom of Leonberg has declared its independence! ¡± A non-dragon knight told me the specialty of flying abruptly from the mainland. The king of Dothrin, who was sitting on the body of the Holy Master and squealing with a gunpowder, rose from the throne. Gulp. He swallows up all the unchewed gunpowder, and the king shouts. ¡°The time has finally come! ¡± The king was small. ¡°But I''m worried it''s too soon. ¡± The young non-dragon knight, however, expressed his concern at the haste of the Kingdom of Leonberg, saying that it was only the first step towards an internal cleanup. But the king had a different shape in mind. ¡°Jean Katrina. Jean Kathryn, what did I emphasize to you? ¡± ¡°He said that even if 100,000 soldiers were gathered after his heart was broken, he could not fight the Empire. ¡± ¡°So is the Kingdom of Leonberg. ¡± The king smiled generously and explained to the young non-dragon knight. ¡°It''s been a hundred years since they''ve been with the Empire. You may not know it, but there will be defeats and triumphs in the country. The Leonberger royal family built the kingdom once and for all in such an atmosphere. ¡± ¡°But I can''t wait to see if I don''t have enough men to fight. ¡± ¡°When you prepare for 10 years, you can be equal to the Empire. When you prepare for 100 years, you can go beyond the Empire. Our Dothrin is fighting here with the Empire and its troops. ¡± The young non-dragon knight could not answer the question. ¡°Surely war is not by heart. The enthusiasm and diligence of knights in war will not exceed two halves, compared to strategies and tactics woven with cold reason. But it is.¡± The king grabbed the spear with strength and said, ¡°Sometimes those two halls dominate the other eight halls. ¡± The non-dragon knight still noticed inconclusive. But the king never dared or urged promising knights. ¡°You don''t have to try to understand now. You will see it countless times during this war, no matter how much you dislike it. ¡± The king then looked back at the non-dragon knights, who were hesitating to sit around and relax. ¡°I ask you, are Dothrin''s knights such a wretched man who pretends not to have seen his friend''s difficulties? ¡± ¡°Not at all! ¡± The non-dragon knights, who were looking at the king from the very beginning, shouted with a single mouth. ¡°Then do you remember the knights of another country who came to you in good faith and shed blood when Dothrin was fighting alone? ¡± ¡°Idrian Leonberger! ¡± ¡°Is Idrian Leonberger not enough to be Dothrin''s friend? ¡± ¡°He is a great friend and a trusted comrade! ¡± King Dothrin shoots a spear on the floor. Bang! Good quality marble is crushed and debris splashes everywhere. ¡°What are you doing now if you really think so! Surely you are the ones who have lost their mouths!" The non-dragon knights stood up and shouted in unison in the same vein as the abstract. ¡°Absolutely not! ¡± ¡°Then what should you do now? ¡± ¡°Fighting for Dothrin''s comrades! Paying back for his friendship! ¡± The king stopped communicating with the non-dragon knights. ¡°Grab the spear. Tighten the reins of the non-dragon. ¡± The non-dragon knights, who grabbed the spear, thumped and took the floor. ¡°We''re heading north! ¡± The non-dragon knights clasp the spear again in the king''s declaration. ¡°For Dothrin''s blindness! ¡± ¡°Show some gratitude for the friendship of the young lion! ¡± The king cried out as he saw those non-dragon knights. ¡°The rest is over! Knights! We''ll be on our way now! ¡± And a hundred non-dragons flew up. * * ¡°I had to merge completely! If they had done so, they would not have been as blasphemous as Independence! ¡± ¡°Do something stupid! It was not because the wise men of the past had gathered to discuss it and left them alone that they would never have mercy! If you don''t join forces, the northerners who are born with pelvic temperament will rise from time to time and start a riot. I''d rather keep a good name alive and use it as a barrier to stop monsters! ¡± In the Great War, when the ignorant were discussing the future of the country, there was a constant upheaval. "You can stamp it with the power of rebuttal and you can defeat the monsters yourself! The Empire has the power! ¡± ¡°If I had, I assure you, I wouldn''t have been able to tell you how stubborn they are from time to time and from the monsters they carry! ¡± It was a strange commotion in the declaration and proclamation of the Kingdom of Leonberg. ¡°What the hell am I supposed to do! ¡± ¡°I''m not saying that Silly doesn''t exist! ¡± ¡°So let''s leave the blasphemers in the Empire alone! ¡± ¡°When did I say that! I just asked you to exercise caution, since you have little to gain by moving the military! ¡± ¡°Dothrin is ravaging the eastern border! The mainland was devastated by a monster who never heard of it! The whole world is laughing at our empire! If you leave the kingdom of Leonberg there, no one will bend their back on the majesty of the Empire! ¡± ¡°So what if we send an army and then we fail? What are you gonna do then? How could you not know that the whole world could rise up with it, not just defeat! ¡± It was the Prudential thesis of the Dothrin faction that after the triumphant failure of the Leonberg Kingdom, the situation would be unstoppable. However, the majority of the angry aristocrats, who were already angry with the rebellion of a small country, had to deploy a large army and behead the head of the prestigious kingdom of Leonberg. At that time, the Emperor''s errand boy revealed himself in the Feud. ¡°The Emperor said, ''We will not see the blasphemers; we will move all the troops of the northern army and punish them!'' ¡± In short, the dramatic debate ended. Even the prudentials who cried out to the nobles to burst their throats have not expressed any disagreement. It was impossible for the Empire to resist the Emperor''s decision. That''s how the 27 troops and 42 knights of the empire that were on the northern side began to advance towards the Kingdom of Leonberg. At that time, Dothrin''s noble non-dragon knights raided their supply, and toppled an empty fortress. It is natural that the steps of the Imperial Army have become dizzy. Several of the army commanders who were weak during the attack were worried about their territory, which was included in the area of activity of the non-dragon knights. But there were not many of them. The Imperial Army was steadily overflowing, even if it was slow. It was all because of the majesty of the Emperor. The Emperor wanted to punish the Kingdom of Leonberg before the Kingdom of Dothrin, and issued an unconditional advance order. The commanders of the army, who were returning to the same order as the abstract, had to turn their horses back north. Dothrin''s non-dragon knights raided the Imperial Army even more warmly. But there is one empire army over time. When the two began to unite, their activity was also forced to shrink. No matter how brave and brave the non-dragon knights were, it was impossible to tie the feet of 27 troops to one hundred, even though the king of Dothrin who led them reached a high place. At least what they could do was slaughter the factions that saw messengers coming and going through each corps so that the Empire''s army could not move together. Thanks to their busy efforts, the Imperial Army had to move from three to five. The first of them to reach the borders of the Kingdom of Leonberg was the Sixth Legion, which was the 17th Legion of the Empire. The 41st Legion of the Empire, who were defending the border, was waiting for them. ¡°I am De Gaulle de Dvish, the superior knight of the 41st Empire Army, the 112 Knights! I am honored to see you, Commander, anonymously! ¡± At the border, a coarse superior knight led the weary Imperial army to the fortress. The commander of the fortress, who was now waiting for the Imperial Army to be ready, greeted them with a loud voice. ¡°You were a lot later than you originally anticipated.What happened on your way? ¡± In the meantime, I sent countless messengers, and the commander acted as if he had received no contact. The army commanders realized that the messengers had been displaced by Dothrin''s non-dragon knights. ¡°It doesn''t matter because of the damn Dothrin non-dragon knights. ¡± ¡°If it weren''t for them, all 27 troops would have gathered at the border. ¡± The commander, who knew the situation of the Great River, comforted the commanders. ¡°No matter how many of Dothrin''s non-dragon knights come out, you won''t be able to reach here. Feel free to release the Admiral during your stay. ¡± ¡°I couldn''t sleep so well because of the parisians who were so frightened. ¡± In fact, the army commanders looked exhausted. By the instructions given by the Imperial Court, they did not enjoy the only natural benefit that they should enjoy as military commanders throughout the coming years. The helmet and armor of an honorary army commander had to be placed in a cart and mixed with the cavalry in the uniform of a common knight. At rest, I had to sleep in the barracks of shabby soldiers, not the barracks of fine commanders, and it wasn''t usually a hassle, even though I had to change the barracks from time to time. But I had no choice but to follow. Some commanders who insisted that the majesty would not stand until they marched like a regular soldier were slaughtered by non-dragon knights. While all the commanders of the army were gathering together during the meeting, some of the unlucky legions were defeated at some point. Afterwards, all commanders lay down the privileges of the commander and became incapable of summoning the commander. For those who have enjoyed privilege throughout their lives, that has not been a painful thing. But that was also the end now. Even the non-dragon knights won''t be able to raid the fort assembled by the Seven Legions, as Commander said. They investigated the information of the enemies across the border, uncovering fatigue in the fort. De Gaulle de Dvish, a superior knight who has served in the fort for 10 years, told me about the Royal Army. ¡°In the meantime, I''ve seen countless knights of the kingdom barking like wolves to their soldiers and knights, behaving like 10,000 tails in front of the knights of the Empire. ¡± Weak for the strong, strong for the weak. DeGaulle complained about the weakness of the Royal Army and the detriment of its power. ¡°These people are busy fleeing, frightened by the presence of their allies on the border. I assure you, the army commanders will flee geographically just by striking the line once. ¡± The superior knight noticed that he was really so sure, not Abu. I''m sure they won''t run away at once, but at least they seem to think they''ll surrender soon after they''ve been terrified of the majesty of the Empire Army. ¡°The Fortress of the Silver Lion. It''s an exaggerated name. It''s just the name we deserve. ¡± The 17th and other commanders were not inherently ignorant of the enemy, but when all the people of the fort made such a peace, they believed that the royal army was truly weak. They have served in the fort for decades and decades for the Royal Army, so this is reliable. As soon as I learned of the power of the Royal Army, the 17th Brigade General gathered the other Brigadiers. ¡°His Majesty wants to punish those blasphemers as soon as possible. ¡± Immediately, without waiting for the other legions, they defeated the enemy fort first and took over the majors. A rat-tailed kingdom, a fortress, how much to see, how much to build a ball. It was the 17th Army commander''s opinion that if we take down a few border forts, there won''t be a battle down, so we won''t have a chance to build a ball until now. Other commanders were also in agreement with the words of the 17 commanders. It was true that the weakness of an invisible defection collapsed, and I had to move quickly to get something from that rat-tailed country. In that sense, they arrived at the border earlier than anyone else, so it could be said to be advantageous. So they decided to actively take advantage of the advantages of King Kiking. ¡°I will stay four days and release the Admiral and strike the Fortress of the Lion. ¡± The commander of the fortress said he supported their decision and said he would give brighter knights and troops to the geography of the border and the circumstances of the kingdom. The army commanders accepted the proposal, although it was not so easy to share the ball with the fort''s commanders. However, if anyone knew the local situation well, it would also reduce the damage from combat, and if the troops were rebuilt, they would rank the first flag in the Kingdom''s capital, not the frontier fortress. So they marched into the fortress of the Kingdom of Leonberg, supported by two squadrons of 41 troops stationed in the fort and twenty knights. ¡°The Fortress of the Silver Lion won''t last a few days. ¡± The superior knight in the fort talks about the flower road that will unfold in front of the army commanders without a break. However, even the commanders of the army, whose words and words were sweet, unwittingly imagined themselves flagging the royal palace of Leonberg. Perhaps one of them, on behalf of Ambassador Montpellier, who did not properly suppress the Kingdom, will be appointed Governor General of the new Kingdom of Leonberg. Once I thought about it, the soldiers and people of Leonberg began to feel like the people they should be. Maybe so. It is not uncommon to ignore the instructions of the mainland, which had been thoroughly trampled upon and set an example, and to show mercy. The 17th Army commander went forward, ignoring all the knights who said it was dangerous. As the superior knight said, the Royal Army was weak. When I saw the army, I tried to roll my eyeballs with my head locked over the wall. The 17th Brigadier General thought. What are they all guilty of? Just that the lord of the land I grew up on made the wrong decision. ¡°Poor soldiers of the kingdom of Leonberg! Your master has made the wrong choice, and His Majesty wants to ask you thoroughly for his sins! He has trampled on you to know the end of the foolish under the thousands! ¡± A gentle but majestic voice echoes at the soldiers of the Fortress of the Silver Lion. ¡°But I know not only the Emperor of the Punishing Emperor, but also the face of the Emperor of Mercy, and I have no doubt that the Emperor will greet you in your arms if you truly repent and prosper! ¡± The commander of the army, intoxicated by his words, added a long story. ¡°Surrender! Open the gates and greet us with respect! Then you will all live, and everything you have sought to keep will be intact! ¡± No one at the citadel stood up and answered the commander of the army. The commander then again trimmed his ears and advised them to surrender. "How easy would it be to change the flag, to serve the armies and follow the wrong choice, greater humiliation..." Fresh! I was buzzing for a while, and suddenly a sharp rippled ear dug through the commander''s ear. And I felt a strange sensation in my chest. ¡°Huh?¡± The commander looked at my chest. One arrow with a golden collar stuck to his chest. ¡°Woe to him who discusses peace...¡± The platoon leader looks over the wall with a splash of blood. On the wall stood an old man with a big bow in his hand. An old man who seemed weak enough to call himself a knight, and too noble to call himself a noble. Before even realizing the identity, the 17th Army commander closed his eyes. ¡°Your Honor! ¡± Beyond the screams of the knights, someone''s voice was heard. ¡°King of Leonberg! ¡± And I heard no more. 176 176. 54. Flamingly colorful (2) ¡°Long live His Majesty! ¡± The soldiers'' cries are dug into the king''s ears, looking over the enemy''s eyes. ¡°You''re still there, Your Majesty. ¡± In the meantime, I heard a distorted voice. It was the voice of Earl Schuhilde Schutgart, the court knight leader. ¡°Screw the horses in your mouth. ¡± The king replied without turning his head. I was aiming for the heart, not the heart, but just for the chest. The royal palace did not immediately defeat the enemy, so his hand must have hardened. ¡°I hit an enemy outside of a hundred bows, how could that be the word in my mouth? Even the most renowned archers won''t be able to rest. ¡± ¡°Not enough. Not enough. If it was Margarita, she''d have hit her glans, not her breasts. ¡± ¡°You were the most famous architect in Bondi Balahad. ¡± The king laughed at the words. When I first met my brother-in-law at the royal courtship banquet, I remembered. Unlike any other woman, she did not seem to be interested in banqueting at all, and the relentless hue she had drawn was potent. Even the dress was forcefully dressed, and the awkward figure remained in her heart, and she was strangled and summoned back to the palace. When I met her again, she cut her head short like a man. He was armed like a ranger without even wearing a dress. ¡®2nd Battalion Commander of the Ballerhard Rangers, Margarta Ballerhard greets Her Royal Highness. ¡¯ She introduced herself as a Ranger Squadron Captain, not a Ballerhard Family Restaurant. The marriage to the royal family was a blatant demonstration of unwelcome. She was a fresh shock to the king, who had seen only the infants who had been finely dressed and waited for only caretakers, and he was completely immersed in her. Since that day, he has made all sorts of pretexts to find the north where she lives. But there was nothing easy. Finding a cause to find the far north as the prince''s identity, as well as getting her heart as cold as the harsh winter of the north. Still, he persisted in his courtship and was finally able to obtain conditional permission from her. ¡®I have no intention of entrusting my entire life to a feeble man. ¡¯ If you go beyond yourself with archery, you will accept it. But don''t even think about seeing yourself again until then. On that day, he heard the Archery teacher. He had little qualities about Bondi Mooye, so his achievement was slow. However, after three years of effort, he shot ten times, eight of which became targets outside of fifty Bo. He immediately found the north. I met her again, where I could not hide the womb of a new woman. She led him straight to a secluded quarter without even saying goodbye for a long time. He fought archery there and was able to target nine of the ten arrows once more than his original ability to see if the sky helped him. And she put all eight feet together. He won the bet, and eventually became able to get married to her. Later, I learned that she was not fifty Bo, but rather an architect who had the ability to whiten even a hundred Bo targets. I asked her why she gave it to me, and she just laughed instead. I was happy as though I had the whole world after I had welcomed her to royal mercy, but in fact there was nothing about him. The kingdom has already become an imperial deception, and there is nothing he can do. An unfortunate thing happened every time I set up the Kingdom''s regulars and did something to escape the Empire''s beast. Even those who crossed the walls of the royal palace pointed their swords at them. The faithful died to protect them. The surviving loyalists were also unlucky for the family, and one or two fell. Their vacancies were occupied by the State or the Empire. Every time I see the corpses of knights who sacrificed their lives like a rooster for the monarch, every time I see one or two families of loyalists fall, every time I see an indelible scar engraved on the body of a woman who promised to save and care for them like a flower. He was shaken, and how many times was the independence of the kingdom, and he tried to give it up. It was the queen who rebuilt him every time. Sometimes he got along, and sometimes he grew up comforting. Sometimes I made a commitment to hold hands and walk through it together. Thanks to that, he was able to devote his entire life to the independence of the kingdom without giving up. However, the path of independence was only for one lifetime, dedicating the lives of a few loyal people. Over time, his will was worn out. At some point he was confident that he was accustomed to being taken away and to enduring insults. I thought I was doing my best, but in the end I was just rationalizing the helpless. After losing the knights who had been trained in secret, I spent a long time blaming only my youngest son. I felt so sorry for that time. If you were a little firm, if you were a little capable. I wouldn''t have spent that time bluffing. Seeing the empire''s army stretching under the wall, he was a fool and a weakling. It will never be like that again. I will be faithful at every moment until the day when my life is finished. And at this moment, all he had to do was protect the kingdom from the vanguard of the enemy. I hold the bow firmly and stare at the enemy while holding it against the wall. The enemy, who was hit by the arrow, looked up to the knights, retreating to the rear. Seeing the axes, stretched hands, and even a fluffy back plate, it was clear that he was now completely out of breath. ¡°The enemy is dead! ¡± The king shouted. Knights and soldiers of the wall shout. ¡°Death to the dogs of the Empire! ¡± ¡°For the enemy, iron mace! ¡± The Imperial Army began to retreat after the roar of the Empire Army. * The Imperial Army, which lost its commander by an unintentional sniper, retreated, but that was only a temporary retreat. From here to now, the vacant positions of the 17th were filled by other commanders, who camped in the plains where the citadel was visible, and prepared for full-scale siege. A massive siege tower was built, and siege ladders and archery towers were assembled immediately. However, they couldn''t even use the Siege Weapons that they brought and assembled with all their hard work. At dawn, the time when even the superbottles could not beat their sleeplessness and stooped their heads. There was a fire outside the Imperial Army. ¡°Ambush!¡± One step late, the recruits announced the raid. Soldiers and knights who had fallen asleep rose and headed for the burning outdoors. But all they could see was the wreckage of the Siege Weapons destroyed and the wretched corpses. The hostiles have already escaped. The army chiefs kneel on their knees, clamming with on-call knights who had not noticed the overnight raid. ¡°Par, Paladin was leading the enemy. ¡± One of the knights pleaded with Gear and the army commander that he had no choice but to walk on his knees. But the look on the commanders'' faces was just chilly. The 17th Army commander was killed by a universal force, and even the Siege Weapons that had been airborne were destroyed. It was only one day since I arrived on the battlefield. A loss I never even imagined as a military commander. I had to set an example and set up the harmful steel and armament right away. In the end, the neck of the fourteen knights who were responsible for the night guard fell. ¡°Looks like the opponent is a weak country, so they can''t be too nervous. ¡± ¡°The lion does his best when he catches a rabbit, so a big electric car is causing this problem. ¡± ¡°From now on, we need to build a bridge and get the soldiers into a serious war. ¡± The commanders immediately convened a meeting. ¡°If rats get stuck in the gutter, that''s the case now. So far, the crowd of hostiles is just as crowded as they are. ¡± De Gaulle, a superior knight in the 41st Army, said it would be a good idea to sacrifice the enemy to evil, but he assured them they would succeed this time, but there would be no next. The commanders of the army also firmly believed that they would no longer be wasted on the enemy because they were now alert. ¡°By the way, the sky looks down on the commanders. ¡± I suffered heavy damage shortly before, and the commanders frowned at DeGaulle''s words. DeGaulle, however, looked at the uncomfortable face of the army commanders, but did not scratch a single eyebrow. ¡°It''s something the madman did without the king''s knowledge of the subject. I can''t believe the nobles of the weak kingdom will truly follow the king''s will. ¡± ¡°Just a short introduction. ¡± ¡°If we catch the king, this war will be over. And the King of Leonberg is finally at the citadel. ¡± The faces of the commanders, who were hardened, were loosened at once. ¡°Now you know why I said that heaven bows? ¡± DeGaulle speaks wisely. ¡°Many commanders have now seized the opportunity to capture the head of the enemy. ¡± The commanders became impatient. The Imperial army is still on its way here. Before they arrived, they could take the fortress and snatch the ball if they didn''t catch the king. Just before that, he pointed out the arrogance of the soldiers and knights and blackly forgot to slit the neck of the fourteen knights to correct the steel. But not everyone was that blind to the ball. The 84th Army commander, Malkoy de Marseille, who was the youngest and most perverted by Cedo, did not speak a single word throughout the meeting. I just watched the other commanders roar like I had already put King Leonberg''s head in my hand. ¡°Long live the important work within the army. ¡± He even said he had other things to do during the meeting, so he got up. ¡°Tsk. I can''t believe my master is leading a squad of people who don''t even serve properly. Your Majesty''s compassion is sometimes overrated. ¡± ¡°The 2nd Prince, the warrior, is the one whom His Majesty cared about, so he took his hands and opened the way to life. ¡± ¡°I don''t even know of His Majesty''s mercy, but it''s just a pity. ¡± ¡°Others might think that they were better off in the eclipse than they were in the desert. There''s no way you''re not passionate about it. ¡± Unlike themselves, the commanders of the army were very unworthy of the young commander of the thirties who was once at the heart of the power. But soon after I got the citadel, I started to howl about the glory of falling. * * ¡°Marseille, why already. ¡± The deputy who saw him coming back too early opened his eyes. "A man with honey on his tongue is leading the legion into the fire. ¡± "You mean the superior knight of the fort. ¡± "The knight plays better with Seth''s tongue than the aristocrats of the Emperor. Stupid commanders have lost their minds. ¡± I saw my master with the face that the deputy was troubled. ¡°This war will not end easily. ¡± Malkoy sighs. ¡°Unlike the superior knight said, the Leonberg Empire Army is never a bustle. The humility they used to show was not different from the obscenity of the humbler who waited for the time, but was only harsh on his knights and soldiers, meaning that they tried to maintain the strength of the army even in difficult circumstances. ¡± Superior knights who don''t even know it, or who beat all the sheep they''ve already said, are fools, and Malkoi is not afraid of criticism. ¡°They''ve been cutting swords waiting for the time, and the empire has been rotting for years in peace. I assure you, if we don''t fix that rotten mind, the Empire won''t be able to avoid what it looks like in Dothrin. ¡± ¡°Isn''t it a problem for Malkoy to step forward and lead them? ¡± ¡°It''s useless. I won''t listen to it, and I won''t look good. ¡± Malkoy''s deputy laughed bitterly. The deputy knew that his supervisor was the only person who had expressed his concern during the last Dothrin truce about the suspicious behavior of the Dothrin army who gave him the fort at that time. But the Second Prince did not listen to the testimony, and he ended up dead in a heap of stones. And the survivors reported as though he had made an ominous noise, and he was subdued as the commander of the defection army from the great power of the Emperor. ¡°If you look at celestial talent and you don''t even know it, it''s probably because you''re high. ¡± ¡°Now that it''s white, you go and get the first commanders. ¡± ¡°What are you going to do?¡± The deputy says Malkoy doesn''t take it personally. ¡°Stupid army chiefs should at least try to save our troops before they all die playing. ¡± ¡°Then, luckily, when the other commanders are killed, they also get command? ¡± ¡°Neither do you wish, nor are you motivated. The Second Prince is gone, and his kingdom is full of arrogance. It''s enough to live and go back. ¡± ¡°It''s a pity to spoil that talent. ¡± ¡°Don''t be rude. Just do what you told me to do first. ¡± An officer who killed Malkoy''s vegetables once left the barracks. ¡°Damn it. If I don''t win, I''ll lose again. ¡± The rest of the army sighed as the ground went out. 177 177. 54. Flamingly colorful (3) As Malkoy de Marseille had expected, the Imperial Army was in good shape. There was no place without a trap within the citadel two hundred years of how long the kingdom had been preparing for war. Heavy infantrymen fall into the pits, and the flying infantrymen roll down on the ground, stepping on the grinding iron that fills every toe. Going through a difficult trap, a flaming arrow flies as if waiting. The oil jar ignited once when it was dug up in advance and swallowed it up. Nevertheless, the army chiefs did not slow down the reins of the attack. All kinds of traps separate themselves, and the Imperial Army casts a blanket at the citadel. However, the fortress was crumbling and I didn''t see any flattery. After the sun set, I changed my position after biting the soldiers. The Knights of the Kingdom of Leonberg, who held the castle firmly, raided the Imperial Army from time to time in the dark, and the Imperial Army had to stay up at night, vigilant for the Imperial Army, who had no idea when or where it was coming from. ¡°This is one. I don''t know who''s attacking or who''s defending me. ¡± Malkoy sighs at the lousy of his allies and admires the strength of the enemy army. ¡°Obviously, in Segan, the Knights of the Empire are more talented than the Knights of other countries, but the story is different. ¡± Malkoi nods at the deputy''s words. The Knights of the Matana Empire were merely numerical advantages and could not beat the Knights of the Kingdom. Of course, the Paladins of the Kingdom of Le¨®n are skillfully leading the knights, but given that, there are too many skill differences. The Knights of the Empire were being cut off from the clans that met the Knights of the Kingdom. It was not until Malkoi knew whether it was a gap between those who wanted to defend and survive and those who were blind in their specialties, or whether the skill difference between elite knights and those who served the king was a defect. If there is only one thing that is certain, the fall of the citadel is only an agent, as long as the Knights of the Empire do not deal properly with the Knights of the Kingdom. ¡°If there were any wizards, things would get better. ¡± Unfortunately, the Wizards didn''t do much damage in the last war with Dothrin, and the Wizard''s seed was dry because the non-dragon knights roamed the east and north and killed the wizards first. It took time for a legion with proper magical power to reach the citadel. But no matter how stupid the commanders were, I didn''t think I could save my troops until then. ¡°The 44th Army commander was hit by an arrow! ¡± Malkoy frowned. It looks like one of the dumb army commanders was pulling out of the rear and fronting. Otherwise, I would have encouraged soldiers to promote morale, but in the end, I only reduced the morale of my allies. ¡°That''s amazing. ¡± Malkoi praised the enemy for not being able to insult his foolish allies anymore. ¡°There''s nothing like what I''ve heard. Surely King of Leonberg is incompetent and weak. ¡± In the Deputy''s words, Malkoy looked over the wall. The king of the enemy was always on the wall. He shoots arrows without stopping there and occasionally shoots allied knights or advanced commanders in combat. The commander of the army who had just been hit by the arrow must have been King Leonberg. Dongdong. ¡°Uh, it''s a retreat signal. ¡± Soldiers of the Empire who were clinging to the wall like ants to the sound of a retreat that sounded earlier than usual pulled themselves out. The Royal Army never left such a retreating ally behind. Laryngeal banks. Arrows are placed on the backseat of retreating soldiers. It was as much damage as the damage I suffered running against the wall all day. The plain was full of bodies. They were all bodies of the Imperial Army. ¡°I can''t see the answer. The answer is yes.¡± The battle is over in Malkoy''s moaning. * * At that meeting, other commanders strongly sanctified Malkoy and the 84th. Other troops attacked the wall without saving their lives, and it was their grievance that he and only his troops were passively in battle. When I treated the troops without wanting to share the ball, I changed my mind when things didn''t go the way I wanted to. Malkoy said he would do his best tomorrow. However, the next day, and the following day, Malko and the 84th Regiment passively shot arrows from behind and retreated around the wall. Although the commanders were more powerful, Malcolm shunned the situation by saying he was doing his best every time. It was followed by a sluggish siege. Then one deep night, the Imperial Army''s army was raided. Unlike so far, it has been a large-scale raid on the Legion. The Imperial Army, which said it was my own defense, did not know how to send so many troops out of the gates, but suffered enormous damage. By the time we first arrived at the citadel, the force was close to 13,000, but there were no more than 7,000 men left to fight, except for the wounded and the warriors. With the exception of the 84th Corps, which had less than 100 casualties, each Corps lost more than half its troops. In just a few weeks, the troops were halfway there. It was impossible to take down the fortress with half of its force, even with twice as many troops. In fact, the battle at the Fortress of the Silver Lion was the defeat of the Empire army. The army commanders did not acknowledge that fact. No, I didn''t admit it. They still deluded themselves into entering the enemy''s capital and could not abandon their dreams. Therefore, he attacked the citadel, pushing all the wounded to the battlefield. ¡°He who retreats will die by my sword! ¡± ¡°I promise a great prize to those who build the ball! ¡± The army commander and knights put a knife in the back of the dancing soldiers. Then he pushed the soldiers to their limbs, promising only a humble reward. The evil Imperial Army crawls up the wall. The royal army of the Citadel slaughtered the clans of soldiers crawling against the walls of the Empire. ¡°It''s over.¡± Malkoy quietly bites the 84th Regiment behind him, looking at the fortress that was still strong in the blinding attack. The commanders came to him and uttered their profanity. A useless dog who''s a coward, a coward, or a master. Malkoy shook his ear in the insult of those who turned their eyes. ¡°If you have the strength, hold the sword and go up to the wall to help even the soldiers. ¡± The commanders of the army, who were furious at the castle''s endless battalion, were furious and looked around late in the day. In the meantime, 84th Army troops have been staring at them. Only after experiencing that unusual state of affairs did they realize that the 84th Army was now a real battlefield. ¡°Don''t.¡± Malcolm cries out in silence while they are silent. ¡°If you spare them, I will give you an unfavorable testimony against Philly Malkoy. ¡± ¡°But don''t. ¡± ¡°I think you''ve forgotten why you came to this side. ¡± ¡°I don''t say any more. Gather the sword.¡± I''m tired of hearing from Malcolm and his deputy commanders. Later, the commanders of the 84th Army tried to kill them and seal their mouths. ¡°Well, do what you want. I''m just following, and I don''t care if I get sidetracked again. ¡± When the deputy picked it out, he grabbed the sword and shook his hand. The soldiers of the 84th Regiment, who surrounded the commanders of the army, had just fallen out. The army commanders flee as if they were frightened. ¡°Aren''t greedy people living in a pit of fire with thousands of lives? ¡± Then the deputy said coldly, staring at them to the end. ¡°Malcolm is overly knowledgeable. So that''s what I''m following, but I''m a little angry today. The pigs that need to be burned alive, but only the innocent soldiers are on fire. ¡± ¡°There can be no more innocent people on the battlefield. ¡± ¡°You just followed? ¡± ¡°Fight, win, plunder, commit crimes against women. Soldiers are also part of the war. I want to rationalize that the good is drunk, the bad is powerless, and I just followed. It''s disgusting. ¡± As Malkoy said, the deputy forgot. ¡°I forgot. How much Malcolm hates war. Malkoy still remembers that day...¡± ¡°That''s it. No matter how cocky you are, I can''t stand it. ¡± ¡°Yay. Whose division. ¡± The deputy looks down exaggerated and takes a step back. Malkoy watches the Imperial Army and the soldiers of the Kingdom die and kill each other with horse-eyed eyes. ¡°Damn it.¡± He paid the nonderrie. The night was deep. The commanders did not withdraw Gear''s troops. The sound of spears and swords striking in the darkness, the screaming and shouting, flows constantly. The day was bright. The soldiers of the Empire on the wall were surrounded by knights of the Royal Army. One or two fell. It was the moment when the futile dreams of the army commanders fell. Then a pack of dolls came running from the rear. The amber of a typical Imperial cavalry, the commanders of the army were counterintuitive. ¡°Finally, another legion is nearby! ¡± Before the others arrived, there were no greedy people left who wanted to capture the king and poison the ball. Only the Stragglers were left waiting for salvation. The cavalry approached quickly. But their condition was not unusual. From wherever I came to fight, the armor was scratchy everywhere and my eyes were restless. The horsemen set up their horses as the commanders looked up. And shouted. ¡°34th Company! 48th Company! 102nd Legion! I was defeated by Dothrin''s non-Dragon Knights and the Leonberg Kingdom Army during the march! ¡± ¡°What!¡± Looking at the zinc-dizzy army commanders, the cavalry was extremely tired and informed the rear of the situation. ¡°We''ve identified about two squads of hostiles, and we''ve identified at least ten of them! ¡± ¡°Where did they come from? ¡± ¡°I don''t know the details, but the Golden Lion''s aura was confirmed by the fact that they were curled up in my flag. ¡± The cavalry paused and spoke again. ¡°The commander is fed as one of the immediate family members of the Leonberger royal family. ¡± The commanders are still unaware of the situation and are only rolling their eyeballs, and Malkoy stumbles into it. ¡°The attack on the citadel crossed the water. ¡± ¡°Are you an ally or an enemy! ¡± One of the half-truthful commanders forgets what happened a little while ago and leaves the castle. However, the sound of the trumpet sounded from the Citadel before it vomited all the boiling fury. It was a distinctive sign of the Leonberg Royal Army. At the same time, the gates of the citadel were opened. And the knights and horsemen of the kingdom poured out from the inside. ¡°Do you have the strength to fight all night? ¡± Malkoy whistled and admired. ¡°Mo, everyone back to the Fortress of the 41st Army! ¡± ¡°I will reorganize my troops there to promote the day before! ¡± Malkoy snorts as he sees the commanders who don''t say retreat even if he dies soon. ¡°You can''t even go to the fort. ¡± Malkoy pointed to the citadel. The knights with white burning swords and golden armor were running at an alarming pace. Jaw. I was staring at them, and I heard a dull noise. The commanders turned their heads in astonishment. Malkoy, who loosened the sword and laid it on the ground, was there. ¡°Hey, what are you doing? ¡± One of the army commanders asked, but Malkoy instructed my deputy instead of answering them. ¡°Drop the sword, stand by. ¡± ¡°84th Legion! Hagger! ¡± The deputy shouts loudly. The soldiers and knights of the 84th Regiment unravel the bayonet and lay it on the ground. ¡°What are you doing right now...¡± Before the words were finished, a thunderous noise gushed out. The commander of the army, who was vomiting his anger until a little while ago, fell down with a broken neck. That was the beginning. Knights and soldiers of the 84th Regiment broke the heads of the 84th Regiment and their men''s heads. Yihuaying! The knights who approached behind the cavalry clandestinely pulled the cavalry down from the horse and turned their necks. ¡°If you''re going to surrender anyway, I think it''s better to carry a present. Am I wrong? ¡± When Malkoy looks at you, the deputy who just broke the neck of a cavalry shrugs. Malkoy shook his head. At that moment the knights and horsemen of the kingdom came in. ¡°Surrender! Surrender without conditions! ¡± Malkoy twinkles his hands. * * The king was exhausted. His whole body was full of minor wounds, and the fingers that held the bow exploded. He was wounded during an overnight uprising and was coming down from the wall to heal himself in the depths of the citadel. However, even in that landscape, the king''s eyes were shining brighter than ever. ¡°You mean you surrendered without a fight? ¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. ¡± The king nods at the court knight''s report. ¡°We know that the remaining enemy forces have preserved their power intact. Am I wrong? ¡± ¡°Your Majesty knows nothing wrong. ¡± ¡°But why? ¡± The court knight questioned the king, saying, ''Listen to the details, for the troops who have entered the court are returning.'' ¡°Your Majesty. Shin Schuhilde Schutgart, I have completed the task and have returned. ¡± ¡°Enemies have surrendered. ¡± ¡°At least half of them would have gone back to the fort alive if they had fought. They all surrendered, as if they were waiting for something to happen. I have no way of knowing English either. ¡± The king frowned at the report of the old knight. ¡°You''re trying to infiltrate the castle by disguising yourself as a rebel. ¡± ¡°I gave dozens of bodies to reveal the will of the rebels, all of whom were army commanders and senior commanders of the Empire. ¡± ¡°You mean it''s not a lie. ¡± ¡°God seems to have done it. ¡± The king rose from the throne. ¡°I need to see him. ¡± The old knight grabbed the king again. ¡°Your Majesty. The non-dragon knight has come and told me the news of the future. ¡± The king stops walking on the road and looks back at the knight. ¡°The Allied Legion of the North and Central, led by His Royal Highness, has won a series of victories and defeated the three enemy Legions to date. With the cooperation of the non-dragon knights, I have told you that I am evading the enemy''s perimeter and will raid the 92nd Empire Legion that came apart. ¡± The old man looked at the king and added: ¡°Minor damage to the allies, and the prince is said to be safe without any further injury. ¡± The king''s purchases were glorious. ¡°Has the non-dragon knight left yet? ¡± ¡°I held him for a moment in case you had anything else to tell me. ¡± ¡°Be content to accomplish the purpose of the Sogi, rather than overly greedy. ¡± When the old man stared, the king shunned his gaze. I turned my head, but I couldn''t hide it from the old man until my cheeks and ears were full. The old man just smiled without a sound. * * "The Fortress of the Silver Lion will be fine, right? ¡± I looked north and murmured, and Arwen answered. ¡°Count Stuttgart and the Court Knights and the best knights in the kingdom stand by you. After that, the infantry and central troops of the Southern Legion, not least the Rangers of Baleard, are supporting it. Even if the Troops of Heat are swarming, it won''t be easy to break through. ¡± Arwen sighs and adds a word after seeing my face. ¡°Half of the royal family is guarding the Fortress of the Silver Lion. So stop thinking about it. ¡± ¡°Who told you that? Just yourself.¡± ¡°He has spoken to himself more than thirty times. ¡± Arwen''s words make her mouth shut, and at that moment, a sharp cry is heard. Looking up at the sky, a non-dragon hovers over our heads. The rider had a hard hand. But it didn''t look so good because it was far away. Strengthens my eyes and stares at the sky. Still didn''t look good. Then someone knocked on my shoulder. It was Gunne. [Half-day street, enemy found.] A bright eye confirms and tells me the sign of a non-dragon knight she works hard on. [1 Legion. Alignment with objectives.] I looked back after confirming Gunne''s hand. ¡°Go to the Army Breaking News. ¡± In my words, the troops drawn from central and northern Europe are beginning to move together. Kaaaaaaaah! Bidragon howls sharply once and disappears far south. Gunne later told me the message left by the non-Dragon Knight. [Start with them first.] ¡°What?¡± [King''s War.] At that point, I got the impression of a Warlock. "This guy''s trying to carve again!" 178 178. 54. Flamingly colorful (4) After a long while, the earth spider darkened to move with the sound of killing along the hillside goal. The Rangers who had left the mainland returned and reported that after the mountainside, the Imperial Army had a place to stay. ¡°I don''t know if I''ve heard from any other troops yet, but the perimeter wasn''t very tight. ¡± I raised my hand quietly in response to Captain Ranger''s report. ¡°Don''t stop here for a second. ¡± Arwen, who nods, quietly drives the horse to the rear of the line. ¡°Cease all troops. ¡± ¡°Everybody stop. ¡± ¡°Five in that spot. ¡± Her instructions were communicated to the soldiers by the commanders, and there was a brief commotion that the men stopped speaking. However, the turmoil was not so big as everyone knew it was an ambush position. Thousands of breathing horses and sweaty riders were waiting for my instructions. I wanted to run and head to the battlefield like this, but all the horses and riders needed rest. ¡°Take a break. ¡± The commanders have taken my orders low. ¡°Rest of the whole army. ¡± ¡°Each of you rest autonomously. ¡± ¡°Rest in your hips. ¡± The riders took a break in their own way as they descended from the Urr horse. ¡°Ugh. I''m going to die! ¡± ¡°I''m imitating all the horsemen I don''t even have to sell. I''m gonna die.¡± The rangers lay flat on the ground and quickly began to pick up their noses. ¡°Rest in a comfortable position. ¡± ¡°Report any malformed horses. ¡± Soldiers in the central region are less arrogant than rangers, but similarly exhausted with their bodies on the ground. ¡°Whoa, whoa. It''s not nice.¡± ¡°Hang in there a little longer. ¡± The knights were standing tall, looking after my horse, or checking the equipment. It was not without tiredness, but it seemed more enthusiastic than that. Everyone was doing better than I thought. To tell you the truth, the Rangers didn''t expect the soldiers and knights of the Middle East to follow this well. I looked at them for a long time with a great heart, and I felt a strange wave. I turned my head along the origin of the wave. In front of me, I was repeating that the night sky had become brighter beyond the mountainside. Urgh. I heard a faint thunder one step late. Ugh. The rangers stood up in their mouths, snoring with arrogance. Soldiers of the central region, who were shaking their bodies and relieving their fatigue, stopped their hands in unison. The knights who were checking the horses and equipment looked at the shining sky. ¡°It looks like it started. ¡± Arwen, who disappeared to the back, came back to me one day. I raised my head again and saw the night sky beyond the equator. The sky, which intersects day and night from time to time, was only wondrous and mysterious for those who see from afar, but it would be no different from the terrible disaster for the imperial army that would be under it. It was a magical light that the non-dragon knights and the Warlocks, who were moving in pairs, burst into bombardment on the ground. ¡°I''ve been struck by a lightning bolt while I''m sleeping. ¡± Eli, who knows when he will come, sends his condolences to the Imperial Army for the nightmare that Warlocks gave him when he was weary of long marches. ¡°Slowly, we have to move again. ¡± As I said, the commanders waited, and began to dagger the soldiers. ¡°Ready to move! Who''s still standing on the ground? ¡± ¡°Hurry! I only want to eat the rubbish left by the non-dragon knights! ¡± A sequence that was instantly dashed. ¡°Earl Branburg. ¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. ¡± The Lord of the Middle East, who had been waiting for my orders from the very beginning, kneeled before me. ¡°Take the Iron Hawks and the Baleard Rangers and go up that hill. If the signal drops at any time, stand by so that you can pour the arrows right away." ¡°I will prepare without a single stroke. ¡± Earl Branburg led the Iron Bow Soldiers and Rangers away from the base. ¡°Herchim Kiringer. ¡± ¡°Your Majesty." ¡°Lead the wire brigades and the infantry and stand by the side of the hill. ¡± A hundred wire sailors and middlemen on horseback ran out to the hills. ¡°Arwen. Take the Alert Soldiers to the other side of the hill. ¡± ¡°As Your Majesty wishes! ¡± Arwen, who set up the sword and attached it to his chest, left the base with the alarm soldiers. ¡°Eli. Lead the dawn and dawn, the twilight and the silver foxes to the side. ¡± Eli has disappeared with his knights, including the three Guerwain. All that was left was the cavalry drawn from Central, the Black Horsemen, and the Winter Knights. ¡°We hit and enter the front as soon as the Warlocks'' magic bombardment is over. ¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty! ¡± ¡°Let''s go.¡± The lone-eyed cavalry commanders and knights replied bluntly and kicked their backs. I led them, and the Imperial Army''s Sukhyang was headed up the hill at a glance. Bang! Bang! The faint breadth grew. ¡°Whoa, whoa. It''s not nice.¡± It''s been a long time since I''ve calmed down the shock waves that are shaking my axes. The battlefield finally reached the top of the hill overlooking at once. ¡°Raw hell.¡± The barracks in the fire are burning all over their bodies, and the fire is spreading at a fast pace due to soldiers running around and around. Unforgettable troops were eager to evolve the fire, but not so many. Most of the Imperial Army were left and right, and were driven by fire. A macabre stench pierces the nose, and the screams of the soldiers are heard in their ears. I lay my hand on the sword and waited for the moment. Urgh. The unrelenting heat started to burst a little. ¡°Ready.¡± I raised my hand. I lowered my visor. Choke. The blurry sound of iron obscures the field of view. There was a narrow gap between the shades, and beyond that the world was all red. ¡°Whoo." The impending battle, excitement and tension began to fill my body. I squeezed my beating heart, holding my breath. I filled my helmet with speculation, running breath as I was about to rise. I wanted to throw up the heat right away. But I waited for the moment to sink my excitement. I hope the noise stops completely. May the glimmer embroidering the night sky disappear completely. And finally the time has come. Goooooooooo. A huge energy begins to bloom as the heat and flashes disappear. Strong enough for the body to become clumsy. It was a sign that the King of the Broad Spear would soon come to earth. ¡°Whoo." I took a deep breath. Before the knights of the spear come in first. Before the Dothrin Royalist monster eats away the Empire Army. I vomited my breath deeply. ¡°Charge!¡± Filled with boiling heat. Inside, I constantly shouted the poem of war. Snow-covered mountains, frozen bones, bloody red walls are speechless Only the sound of the trumpet of the dawn advancement is heard. * * Bang, bang... Sa, save me... Light Infantry Lemion of the 92nd Regiment opens his eyes to the faint noise that comes in the middle of the night. Bang! That''s when I heard the sound of tearing my ears. ¡°Well, what is it! ¡± Surprised Lemion instinctively ran out of the barracks. Something fell over the barracks terribly before he escaped. Bang! With the heat, the barracks collapsed as they were. Grumpy. The fire rises. Soldiers who never made it out of the Mischer barracks run out of the barracks, caught in the fire. ¡°Turn it off!¡± ¡°Sa, save me! ¡± Lemion stares at him, ignorant. I didn''t even have time to think about saving a colleague. ¡°Hey, what is this...¡± All around was the sea of fire. It was as if the entire camp had become a fire. I watched him, and again, something fell from the sky. Bang! The fiery flames, the screams of the soldiers who shouted for help, stopped. I saw the people who turned their heads into charcoal in the eyes of Lemion. Until a little while ago, they were all laughing and chattering in the same barracks. There was no sadness. I didn''t even understand what was going on. Lemion stands in Uduckerny and sees the fire. Dang! Dang! A bell was heard late to announce the raid. ¡°Enemy!¡± Soldiers and knights run out of the barracks and shout. ¡°Grab the knife! Prepare for the raid!¡± ¡°Turn off the lights! ¡± The commanders used evil. Then, Lemion, who was awake, grabbed the sword that was rolling around the floor. ¡°Turn off the fire first! I want to burn the whole place down! ¡± Then the commander shouted at him. He did not decide whether to find the sword and prepare for the fight, nor whether he should put out the fire first. So I just couldn''t do this, I couldn''t do that, I just ran around. Other soldiers were sitting on the throne in staggered directions. ¡°Don''t be a nutcase! First, get out to the outskirts of the camp! ¡± One of the knights in a fancy armor found him and hit him. ¡°Boo, I can''t tell the direction because of the fire! ¡± ¡°You idiot! Follow me!¡± The knight turns around. Lemion ran along the article. ¡°Follow me! ¡± The knights run and take care of the confused soldiers at the pole. At first, a group that was only Lemion alone became dozens while running. ¡°What the hell is going on! ¡± ¡°No, Nandles! Bonamana Dothrin Kingdom Army! ¡± ¡°Motherfuckers! ¡± A group of soldiers howls loudly. As the soldiers of the same position gather, Lemion''s head, which was somewhat confused, starts to roll. He saw the article in front of his eyes. Even in a chaotic situation, the appearance of the knight leading them firmly was believable. You can live with that knight. I thought so, so I followed it more desperately. Just so you don''t miss out. But it was pointless. Fresh! I can hear the creepy waves, but my body flew through the air. "Uh..." When his spirit flashed, he was brushed to the floor. I couldn''t hear the sound of the tympanic membrane coming out of the impact of the explosion. I''d rather be good. I can''t hear screams and loud noises, so my head is less dizzy. He thought so and raised his body. But it wasn''t easy. The sense of balance was messed up. But somehow I aroused a body. Oh, no. Remion, who can barely see the surroundings, is losing his mind. An iron-armored knight ripens his body from the ground. I came to my senses and ran later than grabbing the joints of the armor by hand. ¡°Knight!¡± Lemion hurriedly grabs the Knight''s Helmet. Tooth profit. Though his fingertips were as sore as they would fall with the smell of ripening mackerel, he was desperate to get an article to guide him out of this hell. ¡°Knight! Hang in there! I got it! I got it! ¡± I could barely remove the helmet after a long struggle to untie the rope of armor I didn''t know how to untie. ¡°Uh..." There was only a scary mass of black burns inside the helmet that was barely peeled. I also stopped having a seizure. Iron Puduck. Lemion smashes his ass in the back step. "Evil!" The pain in the palm of his dully ripe hand struck him. Screaming and chaotic, the surrounding situation has come to light lately. Compared to iron-armored knights, soldiers who were relatively poorly armed were rolling around the floor with their limbs twisted or torn. ¡°This is a nightmare! ¡± After losing his mind, he kicks the floor and retreats, and something on his chin grabs his ankle. I turned my head with a squeak that didn''t go well. ¡°Please, save me... please. ¡± Half a gallon of hot melted hideous faces were shed to help me not know if it was true or a tear. ¡°Heh, heh! Let go!¡± The soldier''s hand fell without much resistance. Lemion got up and started running with a twist. Find a place with less heat. I ran instinctively and ran again. Then finally, I was able to reach the outskirts of the familiarity area, where the wagons had not yet swept. ¡°Sa, I lived..." I heard horseshoes shaking my axes before I shouted aloud. ¡°Ah..." Lemion stares at the hill from a distance, ignorant. A thousand horsemen were rushing down the hill. Definitely not an ally. The emblem of the Crooked Lion, engraved on the flag raised by the horsemen, belonged to the enemy nation. Tofu tofu. The horsemen that were coming down the hill spread wide. Remion, who was looking at the scene, looked around. There was nowhere to avoid it. He grabs the sword with his burning hands. ¡°Me, I''m not here to die! ¡± I believed that I could cut off the clutches of an unknown kingdom and finally become a victor and take that bitch and take her share. I thought maybe I''d be lucky to set the ball up and come out. ¡°I''m not gonna die. He''s never gonna die! ¡± Drawing his face in front of his eyes, he grips the sword tightly. Nest! The sound of the march coming in. ¡°Out of the way!¡± Reflectively sideways, the troops poured out of the dungeon. Though they were swollen and defiled, they were certainly proud knights of the Empire. ¡°Spear Soldier! Open the spear!! ¡± After touching him, three meters of spearheads stuck one end of the visible window to the ground. The day is aimed at the enemy coming down the hill. Later, all that he had just said came to mind. ¡°Did you buy it now? ¡± I really live now. Lemion sighs of relief. I had no doubt that the knights and spearmen of the Empire would destroy those few horsemen. But that belief didn''t last long. Beep, beep, beep! A single arrow flies, throwing a sharp sound from the hills on the side. Boooooooooo. I heard the sound of the trumpet one step late. Sasasasak. And at that moment, an arrow poured out over the spearheaders. ¡°Turn it off!¡± Exceptional spearheaders screaming. And at that moment, the vanguard that came down the hill came in. There were no screams, no other crashes. Spatula. All I heard was the sound of something being cut off. That''s all. Laryngoscope. The spearmen who were densely populated became corpses with their heads missing. The spear they were holding firmly was already cut off and rolled around the floor. ¡°The Paladins of the Kingdom! ¡± The Knights of the Empire, who were roaring behind the spearmen, screamed. And beyond them, glorious golden flashes and blue flashes like dawn burst forth. That was the last thing Remion remembered. One infantryman, who had dreamed of leaving the world, stitched his whole body in a spilled arrow. 179 179. 54. Flamingly colorful (5) The Paladins of the Kingdom, who had broken through the dust of the Chang Soldiers, jumped from the horse. Then I started jumping like crazy. ¡°Shuck!¡± A headache burst into the sky with a scream of indifference. ¡°Stop! Stop the Paladins! ¡± ¡°Superior Knights take over the Paladins! The rest of you stop the other knights! ¡± The Knights of the Empire stepped up and tried to prevent the collapse of the line, but it was not enough. The Paladins of the Kingdom were literally crushing the Knights of the Empire with overwhelming power. The distinction between double and triple chains was meaningless. It was the same thing that couldn''t stop the Paladins'' sword. The Imperial Knight Leader, who was not better, stepped forward. ¡°You!¡± The commander draws the Mana and scatters the sword as he can. I believe it''s possible to hold Faladin for a while, even though he didn''t cross the wall, against the idea of dying. But it was an illusion. After only a single strike, the sword was halfway across the river. In the ensuing stroke, I cut my chest long. ¡°Ah, no matter how paladin...¡± The commander panicked without even thinking about stopping the wound. And that became the will of the commander. Spatula. The sword of Paladin slit the leader''s neck. Tuck, Degur. A headache rolls the floor with a face full of mistrust and awe. The superior knights gathered to help the commander saw the corpse of the commander who had lost his head in vain. ¡°Get out of here! ¡± ¡°Join other legions to promote the future! ¡± A group of superior dancers retreated and shouted and fled. ¡°Hush, retreat! ¡± ¡°Retreat!¡± Knights were scattered all over. The spearmen who were trampling on the Knights of the Kingdom and desperately maintaining their ranks began throwing spears and fleeing. But there was nowhere to run. The Knights of the Kingdom were at the front, and the painter at the back was blocking the way. The Imperial Army was so caught between the flames and the knights that they could not come or go. They were annihilated by the knights of the kingdom. Similar sightings were taking place inside Sook camp. ¡°Substantial troop damage is not great! First catch the fire! That will open the way to life! ¡± The 91st Army commander was desperate to use whale evil to somehow end the dramatic turmoil. Whether that effort was through or not, the right and left soldiers began to evolve a fire around the army commander. The news of Cheongcheon-walled power flows to the army commander who has barely changed his mind. ¡°Enemy cavalry is running towards this place! ¡± In response to a report from a white messenger, the commander asked, screaming. ¡°The Knights! What the hell are they doing! ¡± ¡°The Knights have been annihilated! ¡± ¡°What!¡± The commander opens his mouth with a flagship. Something was approaching beyond the fire that was not yet captured. Despite his remoteness, his heart hardened like a giant presence. Quajic. In the eyes of the hardened commander, I saw the fire splitting away. Every time, a blue flash rises above the sky. ¡°Wow, the Paladins of the Kingdom are clear! ¡± The messenger yells out in a bored white voice. ¡°Get out of my way! ¡± The escorts and commanders shuddered at Busan and pushed the commander''s back. But I didn''t even have a chance to avoid it. Qaaaaaaaah! Like a hurricane, a sudden breeze blows. The fire that was barely caught by the strong wind resurfaced. ¡°Turn it off! My arm! My arm!¡± ¡°Save me!¡± Soldiers who were caught in the fire screamed in the furnace. The fallen barracks collapse like a strong wind and strike the soldiers. In an instant, the surroundings became Asura. Fresh. And at that moment a calamity descended from heaven. Bang! Following a sudden shock, the commander lost his mind for a while. When he regained consciousness, the wagon that ran like crazy turned off like a lie. All that was left was the barracks and ashes that had fallen completely. The commander, who was staring at the figure, trembled with disgust. Krrrrrr. It''s like scratching iron. The damp clothing licks the back plate. The commander pushes his squeaking head and looks back. There was just a burning barracks, where knights and commanders who escorted the commander were gathered, and a huge non-dragon sat right behind him. Trampled the shredded corpses, holding a bunch of shattered coconuts between the claws. Glug. The non-dragon rips his mouth open. Aggravation. The moment the damp clothing touches his face, the commander sits still. ¡°Are you the commander? ¡± Only after hearing the loud voice did the commander know the presence of the rider behind the non-dragon''s back. ¡°Are you the commander?" he asked. ¡± It was too majestic to say that the frustrating voice that came across the helmet covered his entire face was that of an article. The commander nods without my knowledge. ¡°I won again this time. ¡± A non-dragon rider mutters. Fresh! I heard a sharp ripple somewhere. (chuckles) At that moment, the commander felt the pain of supporting the back plate with fire. He lowered his head, and a black blade burst into his chest. "Ugh." A groan came out late. I lost all my strength. The commander turns his head with the last of his strength. A knight in a golden armor was running. I wanted my eyes to be white and black again. While the whole world was dark, only the pattern of the lion engraved on the chest of the knight remained like a statue. The commander closed his eyes. And I never opened my eyes again. * * King Dothrin frowns. ¡°Isn''t this a bit sleepy in the yard when it''s all over? ¡± The prince of Leonberg did not faint, despite the voice of a powerful king of unworthy stature. I was merely indifferent to retrieving the sword that pierced the commander''s back. ¡°It doesn''t matter who put the sword in the last place, it doesn''t matter who found it first. ¡± ¡°I''m a little cocky with a spoon on my finished soup. ¡± ¡°To be honest, Dothrin just lit the pot, stirring the pot, and we did all the real cooking, shouldn''t we? ¡± ¡°If the Warlocks hadn''t set fire, how could this have gone so easily? ¡± ¡°Would the consequences be different if you didn''t set the fire? And it''s easier to drink cold soup than hot soup. ¡± The prince didn''t lose a word. ¡°Anyway, the head of the 91st Army belongs to our kingdom. ¡± ¡°Well, there''s no time for this. ¡± King Dothrin shook his head with his tongue. Luckily, the commanders of the Empire survived the attack of the non-dragon. They trembled with contempt, but dared not enter into a dialogue between the two men. Sook Young Ji was set on fire, and the army became exhausted. The Knights who went there to defend the outskirts were destroyed, but the commanders of the army and the brains of the army were all killed. I decided there was nothing to gain from fighting anymore. The surviving knights and commanders threw away their swords as if they had made a promise. ¡°I will surrender.¡± The two men who were looking at each other looked back at them. Then he opened his mouth at the same time. ¡°At Whom''s Will! ¡± ¡°Hear the sword again. I''ll give you a chance to fight with honor until the end. ¡± * * An answer that came out almost simultaneously, the expression was different, but the meaning contained was not different. I saw the King of Dothrin. I did not see his face covered with a helmet, but I could see that his former was not yet cool. Neither did I. ¡°I don''t accept surrender. ¡± In my words, the Empire commanders groaned and replied. ¡°Woo, our army has already lost its ability to resist. I will surrender to prevent unnecessary sacrifices between the cars. ¡± That audacious answer was so worthless. ¡°It was the Empire that started this war first. ¡± ¡°It doesn''t matter who started it first. You have won the battle for your skills in battle. Though defeated, I hope you will be courteous as a harbor. ¡± He laughed ridiculously and asked them. ¡°So you''ve admitted defeat, so you want me to save your life? ¡± Was my expression too explicit? The imperial commanders, who were chatty, dodged the well''s answer. ¡°I will pay a fair ransom from my home country in the future. ¡± Then the answer I had just taken was really a poem. It wasn''t like I was catching a Jeep at the last minute. The Empire''s commanders thought it was really enough. Of course, they believed they would risk their lives. ¡°If my guess is correct, you must remember the promise of blue blood if you know the knights and know the nobility of the Kingdom of Leonberg." ¡°What is that? ¡± ¡°If the opponent contends with his abilities but fights back, ensure unconditional safety only for knights and nobles, preventing the noble blood from flowing. This is an implicit commitment between all the families on the continent. ¡± It''s absurd. I''ve tailored the captain appropriately, and the Empire''s commanders are buzzing like hell. Eventually I burst into laughter. War is not a kid''s joke. It was so foolish to risk my life as if I turned my palm upside down when the winners rushed to trample on the land of others. He laughed and asked the king of Dothrin. ¡°What do you think? ¡± ¡°The wars I know and the wars they know are so different. ¡± The King of Dothrin sits on the back of a non-dragon and looks down at the Empire''s commanders. ¡°In Dothrin, our loser follows the winner''s treatment. Even if it''s a miserable death. ¡± ¡°That''s very sophisticated. ¡± In the words of the king, I nodded with exaggeration, as if I had heard great facts. ¡°So is our kingdom. ¡± I rolled my eyes and saw the Knights of the Empire, and it was no less ridiculous to wear them with a dull, white face. ¡°If that''s the case, no nobleman or knight will risk his life when the war is over! ¡± ¡°Absolutely. ¡± I wasn''t worth listening to anymore. ¡°If we don''t keep it, we''ll all be lost. I came here to die if I can''t win. ¡± The war they know is different from the war I know. There can be no safe place in this war, and death will be the same for anyone who is on the battlefield. ¡°That''s the war I know, the war your empire was trying to trample on. ¡± I set up the sword and told them. ¡°If one of you is lucky enough to survive, tell the good Imperial Army. ¡± I kicked a sword that was rolling on my feet. ¡°The Kingdom has risked everything in this war, and so will the Loyalist Empire. ¡± The imperial commander who saw the sword falling in front of me was conflicted as to whether he would pick it up again or not. I decided to relieve myself of that concern. Jaw. I pushed the floor and jumped among the Empire''s commanders. The beheaded bleed. Knights who noticed the situation late screamed and picked up the sword. The imperial figures who hold swords, but are not as invisible as Tujira. The blood that sprinkled out of their bodies soaked my body. ¡°You crazy prince! You will regret it! ¡± ¡°Die! You war freak! ¡± ¡°Your kingdom will be trampled down by the Empire''s legions and will leave no foundation! ¡± I was only a small man when I heard the evil swearing and cursing. After a long time of laughing and stirring the sword, only the corpse was left around. ¡°Why, is there a problem? ¡± And when he looked at me, the king of Dothrin shook his head. * * The battle is over. The Imperial Army was neither able to escape the horror of famine, nor was it annihilated by knights and soldiers of the empire who surrounded all sides. Those who did not go out to the end of the camp were either burned to death or trampled to death by non-dragon knights. There was not a single survivor. The allies faithfully fulfilled my orders not to leave survivors in any case, and after the frequent fire, they searched the barracks and cleaned up all those who were hiding. ¡°Well done.¡± When I told the knights who had gathered beside me after the cleanup, I worked diligently with them. ¡°The empires were real weaklings, so there was no hard work. ¡± ¡°It''s rather a frown because your body is unwinding. ¡± In what the lone cavalry commander said, the knights hit you, too. Not only that, but the knights of the empire who were trained in the fierce battle against the Orcs were truly disappointed by the weakness of the Empire army. ¡°I can''t believe these weaklings have put their strength on the shoulders of the ruler of the world. Gigi kicks.¡± ¡°I should have fought in the first place if I knew this would happen. ¡± I shake my head at the good words of knights who have not sunk with the excitement of battle. ¡°The Empire is vast and knights and soldiers are countless. They will not all be the same; if there are weak, there will be strong. So don''t be too proud already. The war has just begun. We have only defeated a few of the Empire''s many armies. ¡± In my words, the knights immediately shut their mouths. ¡°Sorry, we had a short thought. ¡± The lone cavalry captain bowed his head and pleaded me guilty. After seeing that, I realized that I was being too strict. But I didn''t give them back what they should have enjoyed as winners. As I just said, the war has only just begun. It would not be too late to fully defeat the imperial army that was advancing towards the kingdom, enjoying its rights as a winner. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± One of Dothrin''s non-Dragon Knights, who had left the battlefield to search for a new opponent before the battle was over, appeared before me and informed me of the presence of the enemy. ¡°Three days from here, the Empire''s three legions are on their way. ¡± Reports that do not fit the behavioral guidelines of non-dragon knights who have set targets for solo troops to reduce damage as much as possible. This meant that the enemy was worth the risk. As expected. Nondragon Knight informed me that he has identified the General Commander of the Empire Army on the way to the Kingdom of Leonberg in the ranks of enemies on the move. ¡°What would you do? ¡± The non-dragon knight asked for my opinion, saying that he could search for other opponents according to the doctor of our Royal Army. ¡°Tell the lord of Dothrin. ¡± I answered without hesitation. ¡°The head of the general commander would be enough to mask the outcome of the bet. ¡± In my words, the power of the allies, which had been released for a while, rose again sharply like a sword. 180 180. 54. Flamingly colorful (6) After a short mourning for the warriors, he went straight to his next destination. It was hard for the enforcement forces to move after the battle without getting excited. No one complained. However, this did not mean that fatigue was not built-up, so I stopped moving and ordered a break in time for the excitement to sink. Jaw. I look at the soldiers lying in the middle of nowhere, and I hear footsteps. Lying down, he snaps his head back and rolls his eyeballs. A woman who had just taken off her helmet and had her sweaty head stuck to her cheeks and forehead, but even her appearance was as beautiful as a picture. Arwen Kirgayen is looking down at me. ¡°Your Majesty." When I could see myself without a word, she called me. But the voice remained firm without knowing where it was. Caught a beeping torso. Seeing this, her face was definitely different from usual. Even a delicately stiff face, but even a depressed eye did not fit her normally. ¡°I think I have something to say. ¡± He sat down and waited for her to open her mouth. ¡°That''s all I had to do. ¡± After a long hesitation, she opened her mouth. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± ¡°Those who gave up the resistance. who were willing to throw away their swords and spears and sacrifice their lives. ¡± It was too penetrating to be called Hillan, and too dry to be called compassion. That was closer to self-help. ¡°I can understand cutting his throat to hold the defeated elders accountable, but it wasn''t too much to give such an intolerant death to soldiers who just followed. ¡± Somehow, I didn''t say anything else, so I''ve been chewing on the battles all this time. ¡°As a winner, I think it would have been better if I had been a little more tolerant. ¡± I sighed in the words of the intruder. If she could not unleash the enemy of resistance by herself, she would have been in trouble no matter how much Arwen was carrying her backpack. But I knew she fought with the best of her ability. I even saw myself stabbing a knife in the back of an enemy who was fleeing to keep my command. Her suffering deserved respect. I looked at her face quietly. His eyes were as dry as the stars. The black eyes were filled with guilt and skepticism. If you leave it as it is, it will develop into a physi-symma. "Tsk." I kicked my tongue without knowing. Arwen squeezed into my gaze. It wasn''t a battle, it was already a massacre. I woke up and looked at her face. ¡°Arwen.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. ¡± ¡°The victor''s tolerance, you say it like you''ve already won the war. ¡± She shook her body with a scratch. ¡°Four triumphs made you feel big. They must have felt like weaklings when they cut down the Nazarenes. I felt compassion when I saw the people begging for my life. ¡± Arwen didn''t deny me. ¡°So they were really weak. ¡± And he didn''t even answer my question. ¡°Until now, we have won. I hope it will continue to be the same now. But I can''t think of anything like today. Maybe the day will come when you drink the bitter cup of defeat. ¡± I didn''t wait for an answer either. ¡°We are different from the Empire. Only one defeat will put the country in jeopardy. This is because this war is a battle between those who want to keep it and those who want to trample it, and because we are weak. ¡± She chews her lips. ¡°Tolerance is what the strong give to the weak, and tolerance to the weak is nothing more than once. ¡± ¡°I''m not talking about knights and commanders. I''m just talking about the treatment of powerless soldiers. ¡± ¡°Powerless soldiers...¡± I smiled coldly at her words. ¡°Then I''ll ask you. Are the soldiers of the powerless empire stronger than the people of the kingdom? ¡± Arwen asks questions again before answering them. ¡°What should I do if I tolerate them? Consider it enough to take away swords and spears, and will you be satisfied if you release them? Or would he be satisfied if he took his life as a prisoner? ¡± If you release them, they will be absorbed by other legions, pointing spears and swords at the kingdom again, and if they capture prisoners, they will slow down their feet and make their shoulders heavy. ¡°Do you think we have the power to do that? ¡± Either way, it was an unbearable burden for the present kingdom. ¡°My benevolence, your generosity, someone''s unquestionable knighthood can bring them to the kingdom. And do they believe that they will be grateful for the forgiveness we have given them and will have mercy on their allies and the people of the kingdom? ¡± I''ve seen countless fortresses and citadels that the Imperial Army took down in the past. I could not help but notice what the territories and villages were like. The vigorous soldier Arwen spoke of was not there. There was only a plunderer and a destroyer drunk in madness. And there was only the lamentation of those who were trampled and slain. ¡°Remember, Arwen. ¡± I grabbed Arwen''s cheek, avoiding her gaze, and made her see me. ¡°Our fight is a desperate struggle of those at the end of the thunderbolt, like a dangerous step of a loner. ¡± I said a few times, staring straight at the shaking pupil who lost his way. Look at me. Look at me. The eyes that lost light came close and found their place. ¡°If only we could win this war. ¡± Looking straight at that pupil, I said, ¡°I will gladly be the devil. ¡± I looked around, letting Arwen go. One day, knights and soldiers listened to Arwen''s conversation with me. Some of them are thinking like Arwen. Why are there so many straightforward people in a country that thought it was rotten as it was rotten? ¡°So you will only be according to my command. If someone is hurting you, just follow the Devil''s orders. ¡± If someone comes to pay for their sins and blood today, that person will be me. It will be but a handful of blood on the many karma I have accumulated while I was living with the sword. No one opened their mouth. There was only silence in Sook Young Ji. I parted with Arwen and the knights and lay down again. Then he covers his fur and asks for sleep, and the voice of the caravan digs his ears. ¡°I''ll be a demon, too. ¡± It was the Black Spear Soldier''s Captain Queon. ¡°Well, isn''t it a compliment to the enemy to be called a demon? ¡± Eli stumbles into it. ¡°That''s very sophisticated. I''m the one who was called the Orcs'' plague, the Devil of Winter Castle." ¡°It''s a disaster for our allies, and they must have been called demons by their men. ¡± ¡°Shut up! Whatever you call it, you''ll be called a demon! ¡± Some Ranger squadrons and platoon commanders killed him. Starting with this, Knights and Soldiers shout to the Empire Army that they will be willing to become demons. ¡°Then I too...¡± Adelia seems timid. ¡°I think you''ve had enough. ¡± I made fun of her looking at her like that. As much as the battlefield, she was already a better demon than anyone else. It''s a bloody demon, and it''s a war demon. I was giggling with the old rangers and whites at a bird I didn''t know. The unique cheerfulness of the Ballerhard, which was not lost in winter castles where death and war were daily. Central knights and soldiers, who were sympathetic to the atmosphere, were also taking off their heavy faces and just shouting. A disaster for the Imperial Army. For the kingdom''s sake, I''d be willing to be a demon. ¡°Isn''t this our troop name? ¡± ¡°What?¡± I frowned at Eli''s stuffy words. ¡°What about the Demon Legion of Winter? I''m afraid it''s an army of demons from the cold north...¡± Other than me, I watched him roar with pride to see if it was worth it, and my running heart cooled. I turned my back on him without delay. ¡°I am." At that time, a weak voice dug out his earlobe so that he could not even hear if he didn''t care. It was Arwen. ¡°Your sword. ¡± She said to me as if she were recalling the vow of the Body of God. ¡°If you are a demon, I am a sword. ¡± Her eyes were no longer shaken. She was so magnificent that she stole Simma''s seeds in such a short time. She knuckles her head in indifference, and bows her head with a reddish face. Adelia, who didn''t know when she would show up, was somewhat jealous of him, and Eli grabbed the palm of her hand with a slight reach. I just smiled as I looked at the one and only thing different from the winter castle. After that night, when the day was bright again, we ran to the enemy. * * It''s been four days. However, the Imperial Army, where the non-Dragon Knights were four days away, could not even see their noses. So far, the information of the non-dragon knights has never been wrong, but the knights have been sullen. ¡°Rangers search the vicinity, the rest stand by in my place. ¡± After a while, the rangers who had gone on the search returned and reported that a large army had found traces of imprisonment. ¡°The Imperial Army left for the North at least two days ago. ¡± I frowned. It was never a good sign that the Empire army was moving faster than expected. ¡°There''s the non-dragon knight! ¡± A bright-eyed ranger recognizes and cries out for a small spot that flies beyond the horizon. As the Ranger said, the little dot in the sky grew in an instant, revealing the appearance of a non-dragon. Heh heh. The non-dragon knight, who landed in an intense dusty wind, shouted at me in haste without even getting off the non-dragon. ¡°Things have changed! The troops we were aiming for are fast on the north side, and half of the Empire troops that were widespread on the front lines have lost their cover! Currently, the entire Knights of Chang are scattered and searching for the Legion of the Missing Empire! ¡± ¡°Why all of a sudden? ¡± ¡°To date, the reason, the path and the purpose are all unknown! ¡± He pressed down on the ominy and asked for the exact location of the enemy army. Fortunately, the non-dragon knights didn''t even miss their race. ¡°The target troops are now three days away from here, and are advancing at a rapid pace. ¡± The Rangers say the Imperial Army left here two days ago. However, the fact that the Empire troops departed two days ago were three days away meant that their march speed was not common sense. ¡°There are very few fallen people. ¡± Even though he is on the enforcement force at a crazy rate, there are not many fallouts. It meant that they were real elites, unlike the Imperial Army that they had fought so far. Things were not good. Enemy elite troops are moving fast on a three-day street. It was not easy for them to catch up before they crossed the border, even though they were running hard from now on. Even if they caught up before they crossed the border, they could not fight their enemies with less health at the end of the Enforcement Force. He was an ally who went through four battles stirring up an enemy camp, so he had to save his strength. "Mmm." I briefly summarized the situation and measured the purpose of the Imperial Army. When I confronted the heads of the cerebral ministers and spoke with each other, there was no answer. The non-Dragon Knight asked me what I would do if I could fill in the missing information in two days to find out the purpose of the enemy. The answer was set from the beginning. ¡°We will pursue our enemies like this. ¡± Time was running out. Until now, only the Empire army has been an enemy, but from now on, time has also been an enemy of our allies. Before enemy elite troops attack the Fortress of the Silver Lion. Before the legions of the lost empire revealed themselves in the most vulnerable places of the kingdom. They had to rush to the border before the kingdom was greatly damaged. I asked the non-Dragon Knights to let me know the location of the missing Salvation Army or why the General Commander of the enemy suddenly increased the march speed. After three days of barbee travel, I was able to sail not far from the border of the kingdom. ¡°The Empire had no intention of targeting its borders with a hole law from the beginning! Imperial troops entering the border line and moving Imperial troops were merely bait, and their goals were set aside! ¡± It was around that time that the non-dragon knight came back. ¡°What they were after was the capital of their return from the beginning! ¡± He finally learned the answer to the imperial army''s sudden change, but he couldn''t be happier at all. ¡°The capital of your return is now under siege by the Empire Army''s Stars and Knights, and your lord has ordered your speedy return! ¡± Because that was a few times more horrible than I expected. 181 181. 56. Montpellier! Oh, Montpellier! (1) The first to notice any signs was Clement de Bourgogne Montpellier. He was currently officially detained in a house. It was practically unnecessary to redeem him separately from his predecessor, who was already heading for the Kingdom of Leonberg. But his prospects still belong to secrecy, so he became a postponer of ¡®captivity'' without even a seller. Of course, he was outside, but in fact he could go out of the house at any time if he wanted. He was also looking at the atmosphere of the royal palace with his cloak pressed. ¡°I wish it wasn''t just a damn flower dragon. ¡± While I was walking on foot without getting on the wagon, he stopped walking with a familiar face in the crowd. ¡°Huh. Why is the author in the royal...¡± He was certainly the Knight of the Empire. Montpellier remembered that face, although he had been in cooperation with the Duke several times in the last mission. Ugh. The Knight of the Empire then turns his head towards him. ¡°Ike.¡± Montpellier hurriedly presses on the cape and lowers his head. Then I hurried to the next step. Fortunately, he did not seem to have recognized his face by not following behind him. Later, I tried to breathe a sigh of relief, but I found another familiar face in front of me. It wasn''t one. They were dressed like ordinary citizens of the Kingdom, but they were all knights of the Empire. It''s not just knights, but the Emperor''s swords belonging to the Foreign Duchess of the Imperial Order. Montpellier made his way to the house before they recognized him. While he was returning, he checked how many times he had been followed, and he did not have enough time to go around the road and change his clothes with a giant strip spread over the street. My heart pounded. Maybe they didn''t recognize him, and if they did, they wouldn''t find him suspicious when they saw him wandering around the royal palace in broad daylight. Maybe they''re not the assassins who were sent to find out and punish their own prospects. Horrible fantasies come to mind. He spent the rest of the night so frightened. The assassin didn''t come. I sighed with relief. And only after that did Montpellier regain his peace did he realize that his thoughts were too delusional. They couldn''t have noticed their prospects. They are here to rescue the ambassadors who were detained in captivity at the same time as the outbreak of the war. ¡°Far be it from me. There is no prince in the royal family. ¡± This was the only chance I had of getting away from that bad prince. Unfortunately, however, he could not seize the opportunity. They came to rescue themselves, and that was all the way to the mainland. When the Statics of the Montpellier family have drawn their swords, they will already be scattered like a handful of smoke. ¡°How could my life be like this? ¡± Montpellier lamented. The prince hated it, and the kingdom resented it. The pharyngeal dragon was even loathsome. His sage was so instrumental. I can''t believe I''m going to cry again. He finally decided to admit it. It was now the only way to adapt in the Kingdom. I should never have to go back to the Empire and be put into the hands of the static. In order to do so, the Kingdom had to endure a war with the Empire. It was not very likely. Rather than breaking into the guillotines in vain when the statics were prepared, it was more likely to live a little longer on the side of the kingdom. And right now, I had to expect even one dollar for the high chance of survival. I just wanted the kingdom to survive. Thinking about the war like that, Montpellier remembers that he had forgotten. ¡°Have you seen such a madman! I can''t believe I forgot what''s important! ¡± He stumbled upon the secret part of his bedroom. Soon, the hidden space was revealed with the sound of a cockroach. There was a document sealed through magical processing. One fact I never spoke to, even though I got beaten up by the prince. The Empire''s ambassadors were unlikely, but when the war broke out between the Empire and the Kingdom, they were forced to move into certain beds. The instructions were immediately contained in a sealed document. Even though the weak country in the defence dared to believe the possibility of rebelling against the Empire was endless, it had forgotten its existence. Montpellier hesitates for a moment, tearing off the seal of documents. Pot. The light flashes, and the strange air spreads everywhere. Montpellier looked around for a while, stiffening. Fortunately, nothing happened. He took out a sigh of relief and read the documents. The paperwork contained instructions and future plans to be taken by the Empire''s ambassador in the event of a single war. However, I was so surprised and scared that Montpellier was flagged. ¡°Woe, the Emperor''s ironwork is more than I thought. ¡± He trembled. The likelihood of this happening also cools the Emperor''s thoroughness, which has been steadily preparing for the independence of the lean kingdom. So for a very brief time, I even thought about escaping the crown. That''s when the prince''s face came to mind. The moment I remembered the vicious prince who was wearing a handkerchief, I was amazingly shaken. ¡°If there is a monster emperor in the Empire, there is a prince like that demon in the kingdom. ¡± He grasped the heart that was shaking. Then I thought about it for a while. ¡°There''s no one out there...¡± He called his servant, who had barely made up his mind, and kept his mouth shut. The paperwork I had in my hand was one piece of paper, and it weighed too much. If it goes to someone wrong, it will wipe out the entire Marquis without a trace. He decided to move himself. I didn''t have time to delay. I could sink the boat that had been changed to live as long as it was wrong. Montpellier headed straight for the royal palace. Then I found the new crew of the kingdom. ¡°I''m not afraid of the Empire''s eyes anymore. He said he was going to act like a prisoner. ¡± At the words of Marquis Villefeld, Montpellier refused and took his point out. ¡°Look at this. ¡± ¡°What else is this...¡± The face of the crew confirming the imperial title of Bourgogne was stiff. The crew hastily read the document. And when he had read it all, he had a firm face. ¡°Is this true? ¡± ¡°I''ve already identified some of the Empire''s knights in the middle of the kingdom. I must say, the Maestro has already begun." At the end of Montpellier''s words, the marshal summons the knights outside the door. ¡°Is there anyone out there? ¡± ¡°You called.¡± Marquis Villefeld''s knights rushed to the base. ¡°Tell the Court Knights to bring all the royals to their hearts immediately! Tell the Guardian General of the Royal Palace to lock down the gates of the Royal Palace and gather the Guardians to prepare for battle! The king will also have to shut it down right now. And you, along with the other knights, let the commanders of each rank above the commanding officer come to the conference room of the Royal Palace! ¡± Knights are blinded by sudden orders. ¡°We''re arguing over the countryside! Hurry up!¡± The marshal darts the knights with a restless face before. The knights ran out with a bang. The marshal got up from his seat and chopped. ¡°Follow me.¡± Marquis Montpellier followed the marshal without a word. * * ¡°What''s going on with the great joints? ¡± It was the Queen who welcomed the crew and the Marquis of Montpellier in the conference room. ¡°Well, you didn''t get a breakthrough. ¡± ¡°I''ve been contacted. Everyone else is in the same place, so there''s nothing to worry about. I just came here to represent the royal family now that His Majesty is absent. ¡± It was no surprise that the Queen, who should be in the heart, appeared in the conference room, but the marshal did not persuade her to come to the heart now. ¡°Let''s hear what''s going on. ¡± ¡°For a long time, the Empire hid a few swords under the chin of the kingdom in preparation for a war against an unknown nation. The knights of the empire who had infiltrated the royal palace were the first knives, and the soldiers of the empire who had settled with them near the royal palace were the second. And the nobles of the kingdom who have turned to the Empire are the third sword. ¡± The marshal snowed at Marquis Montpellier. ¡°I met strangers many times yesterday. Which means they''re already fully active. ¡± ¡°Didn''t you know their existence from the very beginning? ¡± ¡°Until yesterday, I didn''t even know it was cold. In fact, I''ve worked with them a few times, and I didn''t know that until yesterday, they were sent back here as needed from the Empire''s mainland. ¡± "Hmm." The Queen stares at Montpellier. ¡°Trust me.¡± ¡°It''s only a guillotine that awaits you when you return home. There''s no way we''re going to side with the Empire again." Montpellier trembled. The Queen''s words stabbed me in the throat. The Queen opened her mouth before he could express his sincere desire for the Kingdom of the Three. ¡°The threat to the prospective nobles has already been eliminated by the boy, I''m glad. ¡± Surprised by the sudden situation, the Queen''s voice was always calm. ¡°Since the Knights of the Empire who had infiltrated the Kingdom and the soldiers of the Empire who were about to march towards this place were the problem, did the marshals have any recourse? ¡± ¡°Their purpose is to open the gates of the royal palace and finally take down even the royal palace, where the knights who had infiltrated it beforehand have created chaos. I intend to walk tightly through each of the gates to strengthen the lock protection and to search out the knights who have been lurking in between so that they don''t respond in and out. ¡± It was a formal method of response. However, the Queen pointed out that the response of the crew was poor. ¡°Now that the royal palace and the gates of Pluto are locked, they will also realize that we know the presence of the viper. It would have been a long time ago to search for them. ¡± ¡°Things were so urgent that I didn''t even think about it. God of foolishness has done wrong, so punish me. ¡± ¡°I''m not trying to blame you. I know that the crew took action because the safety of our royals came first. I just wanted to give you a little piece of advice. ¡± The Queen told the story in the north. ¡°Monsters don''t leave their wounded when the fight is over. People who eat all the food and fill my stomach, whether they''re my people or my enemies. Sometimes, however, injured rangers survive the battle to the edge of the winter castle. ¡± There is no story of the Queen''s hometown that was suddenly brought out. However, the crew listened to her without disliking her while she was busy. ¡°It''s very painful to just look at a grumpy comrade with an injury. ¡± ¡°The brave soldiers and knights of the North can''t just look at them, can they? ¡± ¡°I can, but I can''t. ¡± The marshal even struck a match. See if there''s anything straightened out, shining through your eyes. ¡°Because they know that the Orcs, who were hiding in the moment they opened the gates and ran away, would run countless times to save the bait, the allies. ¡± The Queen''s gaze on the crew stopped in front of Montpellier. ¡°Shall we be Orcs once? ¡± Without even knowing the meaning of his gaze, Montpellier trembled. 182 182Tue. 56. Montpellier! Oh, Montpellier! (2) When I first heard the Queen''s plan, Montpellier thought it was a good plan. He was dragged into the Dog-like vaginal square and admired when the new statue of the royal palace announced his public execution, listed his sins, and threw up the emperor''s wickedness. I can''t pretend I don''t even know that I''ve done something this grand. I can''t save myself from the glory of the Empire and the dignity of the Emperor. Tied to the pillar of the square, he could not drink a sip of water, but he could not shake while enduring the day. Everything was according to the queen''s plan, so his suffering and shame were also considered part of the plan. ¡°Dirty Dog of the Empire! ¡± ¡°You''ve been a very good king ever since! ¡± ¡°Kaaak!" ¡± However, it was an unbearable insult, no matter how small those who had never seen the eye came near and scolded and spit on their faces. ¡°How dare you...¡± ¡°This pig is still out of his mind! ¡± I couldn''t stand the anger, and I gave it strength to my eyes, and the woman who appeared somewhere swallowed the poop. Wow, Montpellier stopped being so stubborn in the copper that he stabbed his nose. ¡°You''re so sane! ¡± ¡°That''s nice! ¡± I heard the humble giggle, but he couldn''t even communicate. Even though the poop that flowed in my face came in, I didn''t even have a lot of water in my mouth. I was just as dumb as a madman. There was no sense of reality. Neither the soldiers who scolded and gnashed their fingers, the royal soldiers who had to protect the sinners, the laughter on the faces of the knights, nor the mess I had in the poop, were all like reality. The night breeze blew. Unlike it, the empire was a sacred breeze. Hangi digging up wet bodies in poop was an extremely realistic problem, unlike his sentiments. I was awake at a time when my skin seemed to be tearing. ¡°Hey, look. I''m freezing to death. Even dry clothing.If it doesn''t work, I want you to start a fire. ¡± He endured it and lamented bitterly. Neither the soldiers nor the knights heard his cry with their ears and their backs. Rather, he laughed at his stupidity, saying he still didn''t realize where I was. They were facing the fact that they really don''t care if they freeze to death. The soldiers may be knights, but I thought they knew the Queen''s plan, but they were black and white. Until then, I believed that the truth was hidden in order to keep it confidential. Soon, when he learned that his vineyards were self-inflicted by the mind of the living God, he wondered what they would look like. Turning a blind eye in cold and distressing reality, Montpellier only waited for the sun to rise in delusion. The night was deep. Now the crowds that had gathered like a swarm of flies were gone, and all that was left was soldiers and knights. He froze his teeth and endured the cold, and a man with a hiccup pressed on his cloak approached. "Even if you hit him, he''ll be cool! Drink it up and chew it up! ¡± Contrary to the swearing of the crowd, who knew nothing, Montpellier was blinked by a desperate curse. ¡°Kaaak!" ¡± The spitting man turns around and disappears. However, I felt like I had seen a lot of people''s faces in such a hurry. I''m sure you''re not a marshal. He soon shook his head. By now, there''s no way that a lunatic crewmember would have come without an escort in the middle of the night to gather knights and commanders to check on the Empire''s knights. I thought my snowflakes were now looking at nothing. Someone else showed up. ¡°The kingdom that shed tears because of you is like the sea, and your eyes will shed tears of blood. I hope that tomorrow, when the sun rises, you will die in pain. ¡± With a low voice, the corpse''s sharp chin was so spectacular that it appeared beneath the cape. The splendour and the itchy, audible aesthetic made Montpellia think of someone she knew well. ¡°Is Kirga...¡± Mate! Even before I finished speaking, my eyes flashed. ¡°I am not Siorin Kirgayen! ¡± The man with the back of the barrack slapped his cheek a few more times. Or not. I didn''t even know why I hit him. Montpellier only saw the man disappear in haste. Since then, similar situations have occurred several times. Strangers appeared in the middle of the night, pressing their cloaks as if they had made a promise, and when they bolted their faces, they were startled. I got cheeks so many times and the day was bright while I was kicking my feet. Citizens of the crown flocked like a swarm of bees to watch the execution. The nobles in the royal palace were also sitting on the terrace around the square with a good view. Shame has been pushed in late. Still, I couldn''t stand it. His suffering was the only way to repay him for his unfinished sins while facing the kingdom. It was a situation in which the ball and sin could be won if it was released well. He dreamed of a bright future in the swearing of the crowd. At least until then. ¡°Before the execution, let the sinner reflect on the harm done to the kingdom! ¡± Even when the Queen, who appeared at the execution site, directed an unscheduled mass media, she also thought this was part of the task of making the situation more dramatic. I''m not gonna pretend to hit you. It''s my job to postpone the pain as cheaply as possible. I thought so. But that thought didn''t last long. Soak. His eyes flashed with dull pain. ¡°One! ¡± Only after hearing the late executor''s complaint did he realize that he had really been beaten without recognition. "Evil!" Later, a scream exploded. Suck it! ¡°Two! ¡± Even if I wanted to bend over, I couldn''t help but get hit. ¡°... ten! ¡± The flesh exploded in an unexplained medium. Every time the flesh explodes, the gold begins to crack, despite his belief that the present situation is just what he thought it was. ¡°Twelve! ¡± I don''t think we''re really going to proceed with this execution. ¡°Thirteen! ¡± Perhaps you don''t intend to deal with the Knights of the Empire and me at the same time. ¡°Thirty-five! ¡± In a favored medium of ignorance, he became increasingly distrustful of the Queen''s promises. And I regretted it late. What the hell did he believe in and put himself through this? From their point of view, they would be cool enemies to drink. It was really a wonder that they would be fooled by their own stupidity, believing that they would accept themselves as the nobles of the kingdom if they only dealt with the knights of the Empire. What happened to my head? It was clear that his vision narrowed due to the fact that his territory was burned and his strings were in a falling position. I would not have entrusted my life like this to those who consider themselves enemies. ¡°O nobles of the kingdom. I will give you a chance to unwind. ¡± The executioner retreated with a hawk in the queen''s gloomy voice. And as the nobles of the kingdom waited, they went out and received a hawk. ¡°My family has been hit by that campsite because of you! ¡± ¡°Villain! With your serpent-like Seth tongue, I had to live my whole life laughing! ¡± Hana bowed down, but the media of the nobles who had not spent their whole lives in power was better tickled than that of the executioner. Montpellier''s hope has risen again. Even though I had no choice but to admit it at first, I thought I would pretend to be moderate now. That''s how I cut down thirty great hawks. At that time, Marshal Villefeld stepped forward. The old man said, "I will use the staff that I had in my hand instead of the staff that the executor gave me." It''s the medium of an elderly man who''s as old as he can be. Marquis calls out for some more excitement. Marquis took off his coat. And the body of the Marquis who appeared in the mantle was never an old man. A line of blood protruding from the bulge of the muscles engraved on the bare sleeve. ¡°Now, sleep...¡± Suck it! Marquis didn''t even prolong my grudge. I just swung my staff. In Montpellier, it became clear that Marquis Villefeld did not just sit in the ranks of the marshals with charity and loyalty. I don''t know, but it was hard for me to get lost in swordsmanship at once. Bang! Bang! Suck it! Three times in a row, the Marquis, who spoke without a word, put on his coat again and turned around. ¡°I, like you, am not the only Anchovy that the royal family suffered because of him. Do not be dismayed that the queen has gone out in front of men with a hawk. ¡± After the queen said so, she came down and listened to the falcon herself. ¡°His Majesty shed tears of blood for a night he could not bear! Because of you, the Royal Enemy had to spend years of mischief using the death penalty! My brother went so wastefully because you had epilepsy and blurred your routine! Even if I chew your flesh and drink that blood, I won''t be able to comfort my heart! ¡± The Queen''s medium was as bitter as a frown. ¡°I can''t count the crimes I''ve committed! How do you want him to live! Even if you die, you will never die in peace! ¡± It hurt too much. It hurt more than the executioner''s medium, than the marshal''s medium. How sick it was, I couldn''t even scream. But fear was greater than pain. The Queen''s eyes were so cold. Looking at the northern snowflake, I wished that my head was white. Imperial Knight, I didn''t even think about it because I promised. I was just moaning like an animal and floating. Then I lost my mind. When she regained consciousness, the queen stood on a statue and looked down at him. The executor held the blue axe instead of the club to see if the medium was over in the middle of the stun. ¡°Execute your brother! ¡± Montpellier tried to ask me to keep my promise, even now. But I didn''t have the strength to tell where and how I got beaten. ¡°Please, save me...¡± ¡°What?¡± He barely looked at his lips, but was only so weak that even the executioner in front of his nose could not hear him. ¡°Strike the neck of the sinner Clement de Bourgogne Montpellier! ¡± In the same voice as the Queen''s abstract, the executioner spits on both hands and fixes the axe. Then, the Cipherian''s Day flashes upward. ¡°Ah..." Montpellier. After all, you die miserably like a dog. Heh heh. The moment he hears the sharp siege, he instinctively closes his eyes. But even with time, there was no pain. He opens his eyes as he sweeps. Until just now, the executioner who was holding the axe down like he was about to lower his neck stood back for a long time with an arrow in his forearm. ¡°I''m here to save you. ¡± And I heard a soft voice with his ear. ¡°Ah..." Montpellier was cheerful. That was a clear imperial language. The bourgeois language of the mainland, not the clumsy imperial language spoken by the kingdoms. ¡°I''m sorry I doubted you. In fact, until a little while ago, we were wondering if the ambassador had been reunited with the kingdom. ¡± The rope is loosened. His body is torn from the pillar. I could see the Savior''s face just before I got into trouble on the floor. It was the same article I encountered on the streets of the royal family the other day. The knight supported him. In my ear, I heard the knights of the Empire and the knights of the Kingdom giving and receiving swords. ¡°Keep your eyes open for a moment. When I wake up, it will be the territory of the Empire. ¡± The noises that disturbed my ears increased slightly. That''s how Montpellier lost his mind. 183 183. 56. Montpellier! Oh, Montpellier! (3) Contrary to what the knight had just heard before he lost his mind, when he regained consciousness, Montpellier was still out of the crown. I knew right away whether it was a basement or an indoor room with no windows. If this was an empire, there was no reason to stay in this shabby place. ¡°Ugh." As I groaned in pain, the knights who were groaning low among themselves approached. ¡°Are you awake? ¡± ¡°Where is this place? ¡± ¡°This is the royal hideout. ¡± As the article said, I''m sorry. ¡°The royal guard was heavier than expected, so I couldn''t get out of my place. ¡± The Knight said that the Knights of the Court and the Knights of the Royalty had lost no less than a flock of men. ¡°Even if the ambassador had checked the documents a little earlier, we would have found them. Why did you check so late? All the magic you''ve prepared is useless, isn''t it? ¡± ¡°I have a watchful eye...¡± When Montpellier spoke with his face full of dust, the article gave him an apology later. ¡°I didn''t mean to blame the ambassador. It''s just a pity the ambassador went through an old-fashioned war. Anyway, you''ve done a great job. Rest easy now. ¡± ¡°What''s the plan going forward? ¡± ¡°Some of us originally intended to take the ambassador to the Empire, but we''ve been waiting for our allies to attack the Kingdom for as long as things go wrong. I think we should create chaos and get out of that gap. ¡± Montpellier frowned at the words of the article. ¡°It must be hard for the people here. As you can see, the response of Knights and Defenders of the Kingdom has not been long. ¡± ¡°Don''t worry. We have enough people. Everyone will be here this evening. ¡± Montpellier had enough people, and the mage kept his mouth shut because he wanted to wonder when he would live. ¡°I need to get some rest. ¡± ¡°I''ll wake you when the time comes. ¡± Montpellier shook his hand roughly and closed his eyes. He was exhausted and starved all night long with a wet body. And he regained consciousness after quite some time. ... Stop it. .. how did they get here.. Noise that comes in the middle of the night. ¡°Shuck!¡± A desperate scream dug into my ear. ¡°Ugh!¡± Montpellier opened his eyes. The first thing that came to his attention was the fully-armed knights and the blurry smoke in the room. ¡°Ambassador! Things have gone wrong! The kingdom has found a hideout! Now we are scattered and we have to promote our own way of life! ¡± The knight raises him up viciously. ¡°What the hell is going on...¡± ¡°The Knights of the Court and the Knights of the Kingdom have completely surrounded this area! I tried to wait for my allies to attack the kingdom, but they set fire to it! It''s going to be an immobile vent! ¡± An article explaining the urgency of the situation grabbed Montpellier and climbed the stairs. ¡°Fortunately, they didn''t even notice the secret passage. While the other knights are making time, let''s go west. ¡± ¡°What''s in the west? ¡± ¡°There is an abandoned fortress where your allies are stationed. A significant number of troops may have already left their positions to attack the Kingdom, but there will be enough men left to lead me and my ambassador to the Empire. ¡± ¡°Give me the sword, too. I don''t know what will happen while I''m on my way. ¡± In Montpellier''s words, the knight took the dagger out of his arms and gave it to him. ¡°Thank you so much. And I''m sorry.¡± A strangely cool voice, the knight stops flawlessly stepping. Puwook. Immediately, Montpellier stabs him in the back of the knight''s neck with the dagger he received. ¡°Ugh...¡± The knight threw up blood and pushed Montpellier. ¡°Why...? ¡± Montpellier hesitates. ¡°I''m sorry. I''m so sorry. I have no personal feelings. It is only a guillotine that awaits me when I return to the Empire. ¡± The knight who thought he was dead then turned around. I grabbed the back of my neck with one hand and raised my sword with one hand. Montpellier was frightened and aroused. However, the broken body did not move properly, and he could not go a few steps and rolled the floor again. ¡°Now, wait! Listen to me! ¡± Montpellier cries out in haste as he slowly sees the article approaching him. His face was gloomy. I tried to run away without anyone knowing it, but the life force of the knight was more persistent than he thought. ¡°Poetry, it was a mistake! ¡± While Montpellier was chatting, the knight continued to walk and finally came before him. Ugh. The knight heard the sword. Spatula. At the sound of cutting something, Montpellier instinctively blindfolded. Jaw. Degur. Then I opened my eyes to the strange sound. Until a little while ago, the knight who was approaching with his sword turned into a body that had just fled. I could not detect it with my eyes open, and a sharp headache appeared before my eyes. Aggravation. The smell of blood piercing the tip of my nose, the fresh grass that penetrates between them, is dug up. And beside him was a woman with black hair who appeared like a ghost. Sharp ears and a beautiful face. It was the half-elf that the prince was calling out like a handsome man. ¡°How can you be here...¡± Montpellier was amazed and looked around. I thought of fear and expectation in his face, whether the prince was here or not. Bugs and bumps. Then a group of seals appeared in the darkness in the secret passage. It was the queen who preceded the court knights, not the prince. ¡°There''s a special elixir that Northern Rangers use to track monsters. You can catch up with the smell just a few days outside the street, no matter how bad it smells. Yesterday, I buried an elixir in your body with the maid of the royal palace. ¡± Montpellier, who was going to ask when he sprayed it on me, remembered a woman who had poured a thunderbolt on her the other day. I thought it was just poop, but I guess it was an elixir. ¡°I saw him put a knife in the back of a knight who was willing to sacrifice his life for himself. ¡± Montpellier looks at the Queen with a dark face. I never imagined a nation''s mother-in-law would be hiding in the dark, watching her actions. Whether he did or not, the Queen smiled freshly and said: ¡°I, the individual, despise a class like you. If it weren''t for your promise, I would have cut your throat here. ¡± Montpellier froze on a fierce horse that didn''t match the smiling face. ¡°But I, as Queen, know that that humble hand is proof that your prospects were genuine. ¡± Montpellier only realized that. From that moment on, when he was rescued into the hands of the Imperial Knight, he realized that every moment was a test for the Queen. ¡°If I...¡± Montpellier shook his mouth. He grabbed the knight''s hand and tried to ask what he would have done if he had left the secret passage intact. But he couldn''t ask that question. One day, Half-Elf''s calm gaze stood by the Queen, and the smiling face of the Queen blocked his mouth. ¡°Congratulations, Ambassador. As of today, you are a member of the kingdom. ¡± The queen smiled freshly, not fitting her age. Montpellier''s whole body was creeped out. ¡°Follow me, Montpellier. ¡± The attitude of the Queen, who did not make a public statement, was so different from that of the time when she had not forgotten the formal and imperial ambassador. Montpellier followed with a limp in his inextricable majesty. Knights who escaped the secret passage overflew the Knights of the Empire who were hiding in hiding. ¡°How the seeds sown by the Empire came to an end. Keep your eyes open. ¡± When I heard that, Montpellier could not even blink his eyes while the smoke pierced his eyes and shed tears. The Queen seemed to warn me that you would be like me if you had a different heart later. Montpellier trembled. It''s just as horrible for you as it is for your child or mother. You can get caught. I just hit Gingerly. * * It didn''t take long for the commotion to clear up. The Knights of the Empire, who inhaled the smoke for a long time, were no longer in a normal state, and were easily overcome in vain by the Knights of the Kingdom who pushed back and forth. There were only two survivors. The Queen herself threw the survivor out of the scene full of bloody smell and meat bullets. ¡°Tell me everything you know. ¡± ¡°I can see what the kingdom looks like when I see a bitch! ¡± The Knight of the Empire growls like a wounded beast. ¡°You don''t even know what a virtuous girl is! Hah!¡± I spit on the queen''s face with a bloody spit. Jaw. The Court Knight reaches out. The blood sputum tugs into the battle gloves and sticks together. The knight returned to his place with an expressionless face. The queen also looked like nothing had happened. ¡°No matter how you ask, I won''t make you vomit something! ¡± Despite the words of the knight who was eager for death, the Queen did not have a single eyebrow. And I never even asked questions again. Ugh. The Queen draws her sword from the waist of the court knight. (chuckles) The knight''s forearm was cut off. ¡°Knock, knock! ¡± The knight screams. This time, the queen cut off the other hand. The striking strike cut off bones and flesh was no less than that of the knight. ¡°The kingdom will perish! The Imperial Army will not be burned without leaving one of the cornerstones of the royal palace!" The knight threw up the curse like a scream. The queen drew the sword again. This time it was a bridge. Then it was one leg left. The knight, whose limbs were cut off like an animal, howled in a puddle of blood. The queen did a jaw job. One of the court knights stepped up and bled. The Queen is out again. The queen peels off the knight''s skin as if it were open. Montpellier turns his head, no longer watching the view. ¡°Montpellier. Did you forget my command? ¡± Montpellier turns his head forcefully to the queen''s chilly voice. It was followed by terrible torture. Montpellier had to watch him moan a few times. The Knight of the Empire, who was contemptuous of death and insulted the Queen, was now crying like a child and begging to be killed. The Queen did not stop her hand. Peeled his skin, stabbed his eyes and cut off his nose. ¡°Don''t worry, I''ll tell you! ¡± Eventually the knight opened his mouth. ¡°Tuesday, the Emperor said, in the outbreak of the war, first and foremost, to exterminate the bloodline of the Leonbergers. If you don''t mind, he told you to slaughter the King, the One Prince, and the Two Princes. By now, the troops will be on the move with the same instructions on the front lines. ¡± The Queen looks at Montpellier with a cold face. ¡°Well, I didn''t even know the cold! ¡± I hurriedly shook my hand at the frightened Montpellier. The Queen has her sights open. ¡°I mean, this is all I know. So please kill me now...¡± Spatula. Even before the Knight ends his plea, the Queen wields her sword. The knight''s throat was cut off with only one knife. I roll in front of Montpellier with a headache filled with horror and pain. ¡°Heh, heh! ¡± Montpellier smashed his furry ass. My pants were soaking wet and fluttering. ¡°Tsk.¡± The Queen with her cold tongue ordered the knights. ¡°The author will be useful, so lock him up in a prison in the royal palace. ¡± The knight of the Empire, who was staring at the wretched corpse of his companion, was dragged out half-heartedly. ¡°Don''t even leave a body. Clean it up. There is no place for them to be buried in the land of the kingdom. ¡± ¡°I will do as I please! ¡± The court knights gathered their mouths and cried out in the ensuing order. ¡°I will return to the royal palace. ¡± The Queen has left the scene. The knights threw torches at the scene and disappeared following the Queen. The remaining soldiers threw firewood endlessly, clearing the surroundings so that the fire would not spread. Don''t even leave the body at the queen''s command when that fire goes out. * * That evening, when the remnants of the Empire were summoned, thousands of troops appeared in the royal palace. And the flag of the Burgundian Empire was scattered among them. They surrounded the royal family and waited for something. But what they waited for at night did not happen. In the end, when the day came, one of the soldiers who stood at the forefront of the army shouted, "There is a knight who seems to have a good position. "If we give up the blood of the Leonbergers, we will retreat without any harm! ¡± There was no answer. The knight shouted in a more ferocious voice. ¡°How many people in the royal family are dying because of dozens of people! Is that your definition? ¡± All that came back was still silence. ¡°The King you were trying to protect has already fled! The First Prince is gone too! The rest of the royals are hiding behind your backs and promoting only my comfort! They want you to die for them, those who are not worthy of your life! ¡± This time there was an answer. It was not just the sound of a man speaking, it was the sound of something sharp cutting the wind. (chuckles) A single arrow appears on the forehead of the noisy knight. It was the center of the glabellar gland, which was not contrary to Hanchi. ¡°The sound of the dog barking was loud, and I could not see it any more. ¡± Then a loud voice sounded a little late. The troops besieging the royal family looked over the walls in unison. There was a middle-aged woman. He had a long bow in his hand, iron armor on his body, and a mistress with a golden crown on her head. ¡°If there''s anyone else to bark at, stand up. ¡± The woman again said as she flew into protest. ¡°Today I will teach dogs who don''t know Dory how to be human. ¡± 184 184. 57. Flamingly colorful (1) Two days before the royal court was besieged, the night that Montpellier, whose execution was announced, was tied to the ledge of the square and frostbitten. The Queen Margarita summoned one of the court knights and ordered them to prepare for a single incident. ¡°In the worst case, protect the princesses and the princesses so that they may escape the kingdom. ¡± In her words, the court knight knelt on his knees. ¡°God, I have sworn to give my life for the bloodline of the Leonbergers. Now that you have come to me, close your eyes and turn your back before the royal triumph, I cannot bear it. ¡± She laughed as though she was magnificent when the court knight told her to leave someone else. ¡°It''s not just a disgrace to run away. It is also not an order to cover up and strike a line. I''m just asking you to protect the children who will carry the future of the kingdom if the worst comes. ¡± However, her voice was like an abstract, so there could be no objection to the word "please." ¡°Prince, no matter what happens to me, you have asked me to stay with you. ¡± Nevertheless, the Court Knight refused her orders by issuing a decree from my master. Even though I know it''s time for me to give up my life, what I''m talking about. ¡°Kars Ulrich. ¡± At that time, the court knight, Kars Ulrich, bowed his head as if it were desolate. ¡°The boy has too many knights by his side. ¡± ¡°It''s hard enough just to follow the trail, just to follow the footsteps. ¡± ¡°There is nothing to be humbled about. Where''s she usually from? You may not know it, but it won''t be easy to follow the troublesome owner. ¡± Kars Ulrich snorts. I want to argue with you, but I couldn''t dare stretch a lie in front of the Queen. I only noticed her mouth muttering. The queen laughed again at the frankness. But the smile wasn''t long. ¡°It''s my fault she grew up so miserably. ¡± Soon she smiles and takes off her mouth in a brooding tone. Kars Ulrich listens to her with his head bent, as if it were just rude. ¡°When he was born, I wasn''t ready to be a mother. ¡± To take care of a child like any normal mother was never a good place to be queen of the kingdom. During the night, they fought against the sword hidden in the darkness, and during the day, they fought against the nobles who became the dogs of the empire. I lived every day like I walked on a blade. I couldn''t even afford to hold that young boy in my arms. Raising a child had to be devoted solely to the care of the king, leaving it to the nanny. After such a distraught day, the child became a boy, and by that time she learned of the siege surrounding the child. ¡°Those who dared not tell me what the royal enemy had done rested. He was not so fearless before me and His Majesty, so when I found out about his crooked character, I couldn''t use my hands. ¡± Kars Ulrich was a proud face, not knowing what to say to my master''s jokes. But the Queen continued to say what he did or didn''t say. ¡°I tried hard, and I tried to calm down. But I only lowered my body for a moment in front of me, and where I didn''t see her, her collapse got worse. ¡± I tried to ask Orabee to look after the child, but I only confirmed that the child''s gift did not follow either one of my relatives or the other. And by that time, no one had even remained by my lonely son''s side. Not even Abi. ¡°What qualification would I blame the boy for being modest? I didn''t lead the child out of my boat, so I got to the border. ¡± In her self-conscious voice, Kars Ulrich carefully removes his mouth. ¡°But you didn''t give up until the end. When everyone in the Kingdom did not see the great meaning of it, and only the poor sound of it was multiplied, the Queen believed in him and arranged a meeting with Count Baleard again. So he became a new person. ¡± ¡°Not everyone didn''t see what he meant. It wasn''t there in the first place. ¡± ¡°But you saved the North, and you became the hero you needed for the kingdom. ¡± She did not necessarily answer the words of the loyal knight. It''s been a long time since I caught a bow in an iron armor, and I''ve already said too much. It was his last chance to come back to the palace as collateral for his conception and death, and I did not like to tell him that if he had even kicked his last chance, he would have tried to clean everything up on his own. ¡°I''ve done a lot of good, but he''s still unstable. If the upright like you don''t take care of them, they will burn like fire. ¡± I just asked him to stay by his side and look after the prince so that he could burn himself to ashes. "Lord Kars Ulrich, I will live by the sword of the prince until the moment of his death." Then Margarita smiled satisfactorily. ¡°Then I see the story is over. ¡± ¡°What are you talking about...¡± When Kars Ulrich asked, who became puzzled, she said naturally. ¡°I didn''t say it with your mouth. I''ll live my whole life with that boy''s sword. Then you should not give up your life, you should not forget your present resolutions when a situation occurs in a year. ¡± ¡°That''s not what I meant...¡± ¡°I don''t think a man like you would say a word or two. Did I see you wrong? ¡± Kars Ulrich expressed his ovaries. If he said that he was right, he had to follow the commandment quietly, and if he said no, he would be an ungodly man. Margarita smiles kindly to see if she even likes such a knowledgeable shape. * * ¡°Enemies have begun to advance! ¡± According to the defence commander, Margarita woke up from the meditation. Despite sealing the mouth of the knight who stood in front of him, the power of the enemies was not broken at all. It was indeed the Visuddown army that the Empire hid under the chin of the kingdom. ¡°Don''t let the shooters protest until they have orders! ¡± With a solemn shout from her, the knights who heralded the wall broadly followed her instructions. Dong, Dong, Dong. The sound of the advance was coming from all sides. ¡°Ugh..." The walls were filled with the breath of the oppressed soldiers as they were suppressed by tension and fear. Even the strongest knights were overwhelmed by the force of the enemy and breathing roughly. ¡°A little more. We still have to attract more. ¡± Margarita had been beaten several times by those who seemed to be planning an active protest as if they were seizing right away. Soldiers'' breathing was slightly calmed by a heavy voice that did not suit the urgency of the situation. However, the sound of breathing, which was barely frequent, finally began to change roughly once the enemy entered the range of arrows. Hundred and ninety. ¡°Give me instructions. ¡± ¡°Not yet. ¡± A nervous knight asked for help, but she shook her head. Eighty, again seventy. Dongdong. The soothing sound of the book changed urgently. In keeping with that, the enemy''s pace also began to accelerate. Sixty-five Bo. Now it is enough to visually distinguish the life-lighted eyes of the enemy revealed under the helmet. Sixty Bo. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Despite the defensive commander''s screaming voice, she did not scratch a single eyebrow. Tofu tofu. Enemies that have increased their speed are starting to run. And when they finally reached fifty miles, Margarita exclaimed. ¡°Shoot!¡± In her sharp voice, the shooters protest as if they were seizing. ¡°Turn it off!¡± ¡°Ugh!" Screams burst from the front of the enemy in a row. I rolled the floor just like those who had been hit by the rush. Those who suffered relatively minor injuries sat there, giving part of the body. Those who ran after him fell on a naked corpse, tangled with those who sat down and rolled over the floor. ¡°Prepare for secondary fire! ¡± After seeing the scene of Abigail Gyu-hwan, the soldiers of the half-spirited royal family pulled the bow mechanically at Margarita''s command. "Shoot!" The confusion of the enemies reached the pole even before unraveling the tangled and sulkin ranks. Margarita continued to encourage the shooters. ¡°Don''t rest, pull the protest! ¡± He shouted with his mouth, and with his hands he pulled and released the protest of the Northern River Palace. Each time, the enemy commanders, unlike ordinary soldiers, who were doing colorful ambushes, fell down with arrows in their glances. That''s the mysterious archery of white whites. The deceitful knights and soldiers shout. But the number of enemies reached thousands, and the outsiders were only three hundred. After a while, the enemies reached the walls of the royal province of Gear. Kung! Enemies with Siege Spine knocked on the gates. (chuckles) The walls were jammed with ladders. ¡°The shooters keep attacking! Leave the ladder to the guards! ¡± At Margarita''s command, the defenders who were watching the division of the shooters cling to the wall with a split armor. ¡°Zero car! Zero car! ¡± The two or three of them clasped together and pushed the ladder, and the ladders that were set against the wall went backward in a row. The hostiles who climbed the ladder screamed and fell over my comrade''s head. However, the fallen ladder was quickly rebuilt, and the enemy soldiers began to cling to the wall in black. The defenders tried to push the ladder with their armpits, but the ladder that was already loaded with the weight of the enemy was not as restful as it had been before. ¡°Stop it!¡± ¡°Die!¡± The defenders use evil and put out spears and swords. An enemy took a ladder and shoved his head into the wall, stitched it into a spear and a knife, and fell out. However, the royal defence forces were not large enough to keep a dense exterior. Eventually, an enemy crawls up the wall with a sharp spacing. "Even now, we have to give up the exterior! ¡± Margarita sharpens at the same report as the King''s Guardian General''s scream. ¡°This is an abandoned castle on the edge of the countryside! This is the capital of one country! How can the soldiers of the front be so anxious that they can fight back, and the people who live in outer space? ¡± She aims over the wall, saying so. Then he pulled out the protest so quickly that it was invisible. An arrow that flies like a light arrow pierces the heads and breasts of the enemies on the wall. ¡°The Knights of the Court and the Knights of the Kingdom must defeat the enemies who climbed the Wall first! ¡± ¡°But then the Queen...¡± ¡°If the exterior collapses, I won''t be able to survive either! For now, above all else, defending the Wall comes first! ¡± In her words, the knights dispersed to the wall, leaving only a minimal number of men. ¡°I will save my life! ¡± ¡°I believe in the lords! ¡± As the rest shouted with their swords, she replied coldly. While doing so, she did not tease her hand. The number of enemies who have already fallen on her bow has already reached fifty. And the blisters on her fingers were getting bigger and bigger. The innate sense of archery has remained the same since many years, but the retreated fingers have not been able to withstand it. His fingers quickly became bloody. ¡°Your Majesty! Let go of the bow! ¡± The younger court knights pleaded, but she did not even listen with her ear back. ¡°Those soldiers are spilling all their blood! How could I be so reluctant to shoot a handful of blood in my bloodstream! ¡± In her solemn voice, the court knights chewed their lips, and the royal guards were more deceitful and pushed their enemies hard. And the central wall, which had high morale, attracted the attention of its enemies. At some point, the enemy''s aggression begins to concentrate towards the central wall where she is. The Knights of the Empire began to flock to capture her and end the battle. In an instant, dozens of knights and dozens of soldiers climbed the central wall. Five court knights scatter their swords all over the place to stop them. Kars Ulrich was also one of the five. ¡°Your Majesty! The enemy''s aggression is raging! Please step back and weigh the oce! ¡± He waved his sword in his mind and begged the Queen. Peeing. I heard a sharp ripple instead of an answer. An exquisite black shadow passes through the gap between the black light and the black light. (chuckles) An enemy knight strikes the sword violently until a while ago, and the arrow is stuck in the eye of the helmet. Carls looks back without me knowing. Even in the intensive aggression of the growing number of enemies, there was a queen who had not changed her face. ¡°Get down!¡± The Queen said coldly. It was almost simultaneous for Carls to bend his head instinctively and for the Queen''s finger to dance on the bow. Tung, Tung. I heard two bow strikes in the blink of an eye. ¡°Ugh!" ¡°Ouch! My eyes! ¡± And two screams were heard. Carls looks back. One of the Empire''s soldiers and knights was screaming with arrows in their eyes and armpits. Kars hurriedly scatters his sword and cuts off the neck of a soldier and a knight whose life has not been cut off. ¡°Don''t worry about my comfort, focus on the battle. ¡± Carls laughed bitterly. I thought I''d advised you, but I just thought I''d been dreaming. It reminds me of someone who doesn''t lose a beat in the midst of an urgent need. It was his mother by his son. 185 185. 57. Flamingly colorful (2) After that, Kars could no longer beg the Queen to go down from the wall. I would not listen anyway, and the situation did not allow her to retreat. The situation, which is barely holding out a wide exterior with insufficient troops, has only just opened and the number of hostiles on the exterior has been considerable. If the empire knights concentrated here were scattered around, some of them would collapse in an instant. The Queen also noticed that she knew better than anyone what she was doing. Otherwise, he could not show his presence to his enemies, sometimes shouting. She even changed her place if she wanted to. ¡°We''re moving east! ¡± When she gives the order, Karls and the court knights open the way with all their might. And when she stands still, she stands there together and slashes her enemies. Kars takes a deep breath and slashes another enemy. Looking around, other court knights were also breathing roughly. The dazzling blackness also faded. Kars was evil at it. Even the queen was fighting with a bow so that my fingers would get dull. I could not dare to look weak as a knight. ¡°Hang in there a little bit. ¡± The queen''s voice is heard as she squeezes the ring and cuts off her enemies. ¡°I''ll look like butter!¡± I couldn''t even think about what it would take a little longer. Carls just slashed his enemies to death. That''s when there was a commotion inside the wall. The footsteps of climbing the stairs echo countless times. ¡°My Queen! God, Villefeld! We have united the citizens of the world as we were commanded! ¡± And the marshal appeared. Dozens of articles from the crew were also with him. ¡°Two thousand citizens of the Kingdom! We are all fully armed and ready for battle! Just give me the order!¡± At the words of the marshal, the queen ordered it in a voice that was still energetic. ¡°You have something to wait for. Eliminate the enemies on the wall. ¡± ¡°I take orders! ¡± A crewmember kneels before the queen for a moment, raising his body and shouting. ¡°Citizens of the Kingdom, help your knights and soldiers and drive out your enemies! ¡± The screams of the marshals were heard everywhere. ¡°Slay the dog of the Empire! ¡± ¡°Protect the Queen! ¡± Civilians who came up against the wall, although not professionally trained in weaponry, were as rare as the willingness. They plead for death, thrust spears and swords into the barracks, and the Imperial Army was pushed back in the same position as the road. But where do we retreat from the narrow walls? They threw it out to the end of the wall and attacked the citizens. "Evil!" ¡°My arm!" Civilians died instantly as a result of the attacks of the poisoned Imperial Army. ¡°The King''s Guard! What are you doing now! Do you really want to watch your citizens die by the spear of the enemy? ¡± Defenders of the royal family, who took a short breath as a result of the civil war, stabbed the Imperial Army with their furious faces. Knights clamor their swords and scatter their swords. The Imperial Army has not dared to stand for it any longer and has retreated from the wall. The first battle with the Imperial Army, which besieged the Kingdom, was also over. But the crisis wasn''t over, so the next day the enemy attacked the wall with more energy than the day before. Soldiers and citizens of the royal family resisted their attack with one heart. In front, soldiers and citizens put out their swords. Behind him, women and children poured stones and boiling oil. ¡°It should be three days long! Faster, it''s two days! If you hold on to that time, the Wire Branch will be here! ¡± The commanders shouted out for a broken throat and reminded me of the presence of reinforcements who would be arriving soon. But they were not the only ones who knew the existence of the reinforcements. The enemies were also aware of the presence of the elite knights of the kingdom and their troops. The empire''s army was somehow desperate to capture the royal family and capture the bloodlines of the Leonberger family before they arrived. The battle continued day and night. ¡°Hang in there one more day! ¡± The noble court knights were defeated by the empire knights with all their might, and the brave royal knights took the lead and were killed in battle. Defenders of loyal kingdoms, soldiers of the central archipelago, and men and women who had just rolled their sleeves to defend them, fell down one or two in front of the enemy''s fierce attack. ¡°Lord Carls. ¡± The queen, who had not gone down from the wall once in the past three days, was still unwavering when she was tired. Kars Ulrich felt that his heart was rather sinful in a hard voice, like that of a iron. ¡°Now is the time, Lord, to do my bidding. ¡± I was hoping not, but the Queen was preparing for the end. ¡°I can''t follow. How dare I...¡± Kars Ulrich pleaded to take his part in the blood vomit. ¡°Once the hostiles have narrowed their siege beyond outer space, they won''t even have a chance. Do what you have to do. ¡± ¡°What are you trying to do? ¡± ¡°I have lived in the royal palace for decades as a noble nobleman, but my soul has remained in the northern part of the harsh Sacred Wind. ¡± At that moment, Karls Ulrich''s heart sank. It is because she did not know what the soul of the Northerner meant. A brave blood tribe who hoped to lie down on the snowfield of the Sacred Wind at the end of the battle, she was about to die with the fallen crown. ¡°You must weigh the octopus so that His Majesty and His Royal Highness may be established! How can a nation''s mother-in-law share her destiny with a single wall? ¡± ¡°My brother was broken down in the thicket to keep the wall, and my father and my grandfather. It is not new for me to share my destiny with the wall. ¡± ¡°Live and prosper! The Queen can do more! ¡± Now, looking at Kars Ulrich, who was crying like a ram, the queen smiled softly. ¡°After I leave, their wrath will be kindled against the citizens of the Kingdom. Those who have burned the crown will be scattered like migratory birds. And the kingdom must fight hard against the empire, leaving the seeds of chaos behind. ¡± The Queen said someone had to stay and hold them until the wireman was ready. And he emphasized that only he could play that role. ¡°Hurry. Their nets are still open, but they will soon become dense. ¡± One of the soldiers of the King''s Guard cried out, terribly before her words were finished. ¡°The West Wall has fallen! ¡± ¡°There is no time to delay. ¡± The Queen pushed Carls Ulrich''s back. ¡°Please, please... I hope to see you again...¡± ¡°There will be a hundred horsemen and knights waiting in front of the North Gate of the Kingdom. ¡± Kars Ulrich turned his back and left. Dozens of court knights who had been blinded by the queen disappeared. The Queen, who was still looking at the back, grabbed the bow again and stared at the enemies. I''ve already grabbed the bow with my crushed fingers so I can''t even recognize my brother. He then pulled the protest with an unshakeable expression. One, two, three. I unleashed a demonstration and blew my flesh. Four, five, six. Every time the weight flew, the enemy''s life fell. But far more defenders and citizens were dying than that. Seven, fewer feet. I grabbed an old memory into her head. A man''s face came to mind when he looked at himself with an immobile target, aimed at fifty feet away, and he felt like he had the whole world. Ballerhards can be hit by closing their eyes. I thought it was so great that I had to endure the laughter because I was so foolish about my shoulders. Eventually, two arrows were blown into the air to hold the laughter. "Why did you lose weight that day when you were a white-haired architect? ¡¯ He became king of men over time, but he wondered about the things of that day. In front of her, she dared not say that she had made a mistake because she was so foolish. I could not say that I was not able to find a woman to be king of a nation, so I was not afraid of her when I polished the palace for three years. So I just laughed. Then the man misunderstood that because he thought that it was so bad for him. I laughed again because it was funny. She forgets even the pain, smiles so much, and slowly pulls the protest with her crushed fingers. Then he stopped breathing and targeted the enemy. ¡°Whoo." I took a short breath and stopped breathing. At that moment, the protests were released. The flesh flew into the sky. This time, unlike before, no arrows were missed. The tenth year he flew into the sky. An unknown knight who went up against the wall and encouraged my soldiers screamed with an arrow in his armor. I didn''t miss my eleventh and twelfth year. ¡°Thirteen, fourteen." She muttered small. ¡°15.¡± The flesh that left the demonstration pierced through one life. ¡°Open...¡± And when he tried to pull the protest to blow up the sixteenth year of age, the protest was stopped. The last three days of harsh battles have left even the northern reinforcements at their best. Margarita threw the mourning on the floor for the rest of her life. Then I pulled the sword from the waist dance. ¡°There''s the queen! ¡± One day, the Imperial Army, who crawled black through the wall, saw her and rushed into the crowd. ¡°I''m just sorry. The promising preachers have mismet their masters, and they look like they''re gathered here. ¡± ¡°Don''t say that. I have not been honored for a single moment while serving. ¡± The court knights who spoke so little were respectful. ¡°I''d like to take you to the end, but I don''t think so. Say hello in advance. Please weigh in.¡± ¡°Infinite tribute to Queen Margarita! ¡± The knights scatter their swords at the enemies. In the face of the struggle of the most elite knights of the Kingdom who had avenged death, the Imperial Army could not come to a halfway point. But the law could not stop ten hands with one hand, so they were all fiercely warriors in front of the empire knights. It was the citizens of the royal family who filled the vacancies of the court knights. ¡°Queen! We''ll buy you some time! Hurry and get out of your seats! ¡± An opponent who couldn''t stand even the Court Knights. Those who would be better off with a sword thrust their spears into the Empire without fear. ¡°It was an honor to be with you. ¡± ¡°Don''t say that. We will protect you. So let''s get this place...¡± As a good man said, he became a strangled corpse. ¡°Protect the Queen! ¡± The men slammed the wall with their own bodies, using evil. However, the walls of the knights'' black flesh were sharp enough to reach the sword, and they soon collapsed with blood sprinkled. Their vacancies were filled again by women. They were maids of the royal palace. She held a dagger that could not be stabbed properly, shaking her whole body, but they did not move to the end. The Knight of the Empire has uttered a profanity. This was the end of the day, and now I feel like I''m going to come and cry out to the Knights of the Three. ¡°Stand back, for I am not a man who hides behind my people, but a man who should stand before them. ¡± The queen fixed the sword and ordered the maids. But they didn''t end up out of the way. Knights retreat and soldiers open their spears. Their eyes were filled with lust, looking at the wombs of beautiful maidens who couldn''t even dream. ¡°What you must keep is not my comfort, but your own incision. ¡± He chews his blade and spits out all his words. Phew! Phew! The flare went up from afar. It was both times. The first flare was a sign that both the princesses and the princesses were safely out of the kingdom, and the second was a sign that the marshals were retreating from receiving surviving troops. Originally, she had to fire a flare for the third time. But she didn''t take out the flare, and even later, she didn''t turn around. From the beginning, she had no intention of escaping the crown. Someone had to stay and draw attention while the allies escaped, and if they could, they had to delay until the wire was ready. And she thought the role was her own. In fact, thanks to her interest in the walls, the Imperial Army did not even care about the two groups outside the Kingdom. I was proud to have fulfilled my duties so well. The final moment is imminent. Soldiers turn the spear upside down, pushing the maids. As she pushed and fell, the maids swung the dagger and did not stop resisting. However, she was unable to defeat the fierce soldiers and soon became a disgrace to them. And as the maids lived and were humiliated, they chose to carry the soldiers and blow themselves out of the walls. Twenty maids hug their soldiers and fall beneath the walls. The soldiers stare down the wall with a tired face. ¡°If you surrender, I will spare your life. Of course I have to endure humiliation. ¡± Knights who withdrew for a while stepped forward and advised the Queen to surrender. The queen drops her sword. The Knights of the Empire noticed that she had decided to surrender, but that was not true. ¡°I had to live like a dead man, but even at the last moment I could burn like a flame, so that''s enough. ¡± She threw away the sword and walked toward the end of the wall instead of leaving my recruit in the hands of the Empire Knights. ¡°Don''t, stop it!" Knights who noticed the situation lately rushed in haste. But before the knights even grabbed her, she threw herself under the wall. I couldn''t keep my promise to leave one day at a time. Don''t be angry. Please accomplish everything and come late, late. Margarita closes her eyes in awkward flotation. * * Born the eldest daughter of the Valrhad family, Marigarita, a relatively young 17-year-old, was called the northernmost palace until the rain of Prince Lionel Leonberger, and has defended my Ziabi in the raid of countless assassins since she became a prince. Her wisdom and modesty were not lacking in the role of mistress of a nation, and her only weakness, Prince Idrian Leonberger, finally grew into a northern hero after a discipline she did not know about. In her war with the Empire, she rescued the imperial kingdom that was almost overthrown by the dark forces of Burgundy, welcomed the imperial coalition to besiege the kingdom, and escaped factors such as royalty and the army. When she was in danger of being taken prisoner, she bowed herself down from the wall and defended her wings. At the age of 43 years, there was no one surprised when it was known that the number of imperial soldiers killed by her was about one hundred and fifty, and that the number of imperial knights and commanders who lost their lives was about seventy. Whether the fierce end, like that flame, had an impact on her post-war empire... Excerpt from the lifetime of Queen Margarita Ballerhard Leonberger, a woman of flames, from the records of the Lion of the North, which Nicholo Marchiadec personally saw and felt and described as objectively as possible. 186 186Tue. 58. Anger becomes flame again (1) Arwen looks back. Just a short time ago, the army of the Kingdom, whose morale had reached the sky with a succession of victories, was now racing with a frenzied face. No one opened their mouth. In heavy silence, they urged only a lamentable word. The non-dragon knight, who disappeared in the wilderness with only the sound of horseshoes, returned. The non-dragon knight said that in an urgent tone, the General Commander and the three legions of northern enemies began to retreat to South Korea, and that the target would be an ally on the move. It was confronted with unexpected challenges in the context of returning to Fort Hanshibabee at the border. Vibo was not the only one. The empire''s troops, who had concealed the enemy, appeared in unison. However, they said that their goal was an ally on the move. ¡°What would you do? ¡± When asked by Earl Branburg, the prince looked at the non-dragon knight and said, ¡°It''s still my only chance to escape when the enemy''s siege loosens. ¡± ¡°The Knights of our Spear will guide you. ¡± The non-dragon warrior flew high into the sky, killing his allies. ¡°Let''s go." From then on, I ran like crazy. The rest was only when the non-dragon knight disappeared from sight for a moment to scout the surroundings. Horsemen are exhausted too quickly. The armies that had been raised in the last four tournaments were pounding, and the fatigue that was being suppressed came at once. ¡°What. Who knows if we''re stragglers? ¡± The prince laughed brightly and told knights and soldiers how late he felt. ¡°The northern villagers are getting their horses and selling them, so it''s hard to go back to cruising. ¡± ¡°It was pretty hot after the cruise. ¡± Valrhad''s ancient rangers have made a pleasant buzz and set the stage. The atmosphere became lighter. Earl Branburg, the owner of the Iron Bow Soldier, asked the prince if he had the courage to do so. ¡°Is the crown going to be okay? ¡± The air that I ventilated immediately sank. Earl Branburg was a face of regret for his tenacity, but the water had already fallen. The prince was more brutal about the sunken atmosphere. ¡°Even if the emperor and his majesty are out of control, there are still a thousand elites in the royal family, the royal guard and the central army. There are dozens of court knights and a hundred royal knights who can be called Choi Jeong of the Kingdom. If we hold on for a few days, the wire people on the street will come to save us, but we can''t hold on to those few days. ¡± It was perfectly reasonable. Indeed, the defensive strategy of the Kingdom was to intercept the troops of the Iron Citadel first when the enemy approached. Even if one day went by and the enemies reached the royal palace, the royal guard and central army were capable of making enough time for the troops of the citadel to reach the royal palace. ¡°Unless the enemy has mobilized at least three troops, the crown will never be pierced. ¡± Immediately after the proclamation of the Empire, the Kingdom strengthened the defense and surveillance of its borders, and the Southern Army was not able to detect the movement of large troops. ¡°The purpose of the Empire is to agitate the soldiers on the front lines by assassinating them, or making them insecure. Either way, they won''t accomplish their purpose. ¡± One of the prince''s words, the verse, did not make sense. Nevertheless, Arwen still couldn''t shake his anxiety. Later I realized why I couldn''t shake my nerves. One prince''s face was trampled on. I didn''t feel the same relaxation in the face of a subtly hardened prince as usual. A prince who doesn''t lose any time in the middle of the battlefield. After realizing that, Arwen becomes even more nervous. But she was the only one who noticed that color. Others nodded in relief, not least in the words of the prince. Arwen takes care of her face. I didn''t have to make a fuss with a speculation that wasn''t certain. Even if his speculation was correct, it could not have been better in the present circumstances. She kept her mouth shut. A non-dragon knight who disappeared to explore nearby shows up in the spear again. At the end of the short break, the troops began to move again. That''s how they crossed the border. The situation is one day away from reaching the Fortress of the Silver Lion. Beep, beep, beep, beep. Beyond that, the non-dragon suddenly howls and vomits a warning. Then he turned around two big wheels in that position. It was a sign that we found two hostiles in front of us. ¡°It passes through like this. ¡± The prince chose to break through rather than return to the road. If you turn your horse''s head around here, it would be too much to get out of the battle without the siege that has already narrowed down. That''s why it would be better to break through with force when there aren''t many enemies. There was no objection. The anxiety was resolved, but the knights were also exhausted, and wanted to return to the fort as soon as possible. ¡°I will be at the forefront. ¡± The prince draws his sword and takes the lead. Afterwards, the Black Horsemen and the Knights of the North fled. ¡°Never fall off a horse. Especially the Rangers. You guys don''t get a lot of magic over time. ¡± Thousands of nervous rangers laughed at the prince''s speck. ¡°If you''re not confident, just hang and run. Our goal is not breakthrough, not extermination. ¡± According to the prince''s instructions, the rangers held back the runaway debtor''s head. Once again the knights and soldiers burst into laughter. In the meantime, the troops reached the hill. There were two legions of enemies at the signal of the non-dragon knight. ¡°Then let''s go. ¡± The prince lowers the helmet''s face cover. Choke. Slowly began to run towards the front. Arwen squeezes her helmet and breathes. At first, the vibrations of the horse''s waist, which were just relaxed, accelerated a little. At some point, it became a violent up-and-down movement. Tofu tofu. The sound of the hooves shaking the axes spread through the wilderness. The Imperial Army, which later discovered an ally who suddenly appeared behind the hill, shook its head and said it had a large combat capability. With the Burabura ranks, the spiral spearheaders tilt the window together with the atmosphere. Right behind you, archers are busy moving around to have a shooting range. Before the bowmen tightened the gap between the slanted windows, the archers threw their first arrows at the demonstration. ¡°Charge!¡± The prince gives the charge order. The horsemen that passed through the hills began to run like crazy. A prince-specific recitation flowed through the sound of the horseshoe shaking the axes. Ooooooooooooo. At the same time, the ring began to resonate like crazy. The waves of wartime that I''m used to now. Immediately, the leading prince jumped into the middle of the cavalry made by the spearmen. And the prince drew a sword. The spears that were exposed to the sword scattered by the prince burst into sacks, and the soldiers beyond fell like thugs. Arwen also breaks the gaze that was fixed on the prince and casts a screening at the Great Cavalry. A star-like black light pours down like meteor shower and pierces the spearmen. A late burst of golden clergy and pale blackness fell in the middle of the ranks of archers beyond the spears. The Imperial Army collapsed without a single, awkwardly prepared cavalry. The prince tramples down the fallen ranks to maximize his past, and pivots to completely collapse the enemy ranks. I just ran to the front, scattering the harsh sword. Arwen also followed the prince. Eli Confucius and Adelia Bavarian, who helped to completely collapse the electric line, stood by her and opened the way. The prince was already ahead of me. "...!" At that time, a knight in a fancy armor stood in the way of the prince. Seeing the flashes on the tip of the sword burn gloriously, it was the place where the Philadelphia Empire boasted. Palladin roars in awe and casts out his sword. But I didn''t get a chance to do the right thing. The prince made a small recitation and put out his sword. Karr, I want to hear the creepy sound, but the paladin that went out so well got both sides. The prince did not even roar in triumph, even though he accomplished the feat of dividing the paladin by a single sword. ¡°Out of my way. I don''t have time for this. ¡± I was just talking nervously and crushing my enemies in a row. The overwhelmed enemies retreated tremendously. The prince did not look back, but ran the path they had opened. And when the enemy stands in the way, he sprints again, scattering his sword. Charge that doesn''t slow down for a second. Arwen and the Swordmasters slit their enemies across the front and back to avoid isolation due to the prince''s overly rapid breakthrough. ¡°Enemy breached! ¡± Then at some point someone shouted. It took me too long to break through the enemies of the 2nd Army. But there was no room to celebrate that remarkable achievement. The prince was still running, and the knights clasped their backs to follow him. Arwen looks at the Imperial Army, who was hit with a hoof for a while to take care of the fallen. The Imperial Army did not intend to reorganize its fallen ranks, but they watched their allies vanish into oblivion. He was completely frozen by the breakthrough of his allies. Arwen, who was watching him for a while, took some of the rangers left behind and left the battlefield. That evening they were able to arrive at the Fortress of the Silver Lion. ¡°Well done.¡± The king who opened the gate welcomed them. The king gave four overwhelming victories and chihuahua''s words about his labour. Since the war was still unfinished, there was no nonprofit, and it was a small hospitality compared to the remarkable achievements they had made. But no one complained about it. The king''s complexion was too bad for that. In the last few years, the king, who had lost all his strength and moved for the kingdom, was now a complete old man. Looking at the wrinkled face and dull skin, I could not even imagine that the king was a middle-aged man in his 40s. The prince was not even surprised when he saw the king who had grown old, nor did he say thank you for the words of Chiha. The king led them inside. Until then, the prince had not asked about the royal family. The king, too, was conceived first and did not seem willing to mention the news of the royal family. It was as if neither of the two rich men consciously spoke of the royal family. However, the king''s security was paramount, and it could not be postponed for long. Arwen takes a deep breath. And when the mind was ready enough, he stepped up carefully and asked the king. No news on the royal family. The prince flinches, and the king looks at her with his bare eyes. ¡°Not yet. ¡± Arwen was more confident than he thought. If anything had happened, we''d already have news. There''s no way the prince''s horse or the royal palace is going to change so easily. She regained her mind like that. "Hmm?" After a long walk along the king, she stops walking. One and two snowflakes appeared in her eyes as she looked up at the sky. The king and the prince also stopped walking and looked up at the sky. ¡°Is it winter again? ¡± The king said in a dry voice. Then the king''s eyes fell on his shoulders. The knights who were watching stood up and put a thick fur on the king''s shoulder. ¡°Take it inside. ¡± In the words of the court knight commander, the king began to walk again. However, the king could not move a few steps and stopped there again and looked at the northern sky. The prince also stopped making promises and looked at the sky far away from what the king was looking at. Arwen raises her head along that line of sight. A frowning sky, a snowshoe that began to become increasingly strong, and beyond that a small dot arose. And the dot quickly became a big shadow, and again a non-dragon. The king and the prince did not speak a word until the non-dragon finally landed in the Citadel''s quarters. It was as if it had been frozen from the moment the non-dragon appeared. Jaw. On top of the non-dragon that landed at the quarry, Prince Dothrin appeared, who had seen Arwendo a few times. The prince, who would normally have been an ally''s prince, would have welcomed him, and the prince, who would have given him a peasant''s face, would not have opened his mouth. Even Prince Dothrin had no words like his lips were sticking together. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± After a while, Prince Dothrin''s mouth was cut off. ¡°Currently, the Empire''s armies, the outposts of the return capital and some areas are occupied and the Knights and Troops of the return have taken back seven outposts. Also confirmed to date is that most of the royals and military brains escaped safely just before the outbreak. ¡± Prince Dothrin, who gave the news of the Great Power, kept his mouth shut for a while. The voice that I had just taken out again was just as disastrous. ¡°However, it was confirmed that the Queen of Return was not included among those who left the position so safely. ¡± It was a painful voice, as if he were forcing his lips not to fall, and squeezing his words not to come out. ¡°I''ll tell you again. The Queen of Returns draws the enemy''s gaze to the end and resists. At the last moment, she threw herself under the wall. ¡± Arwen''s heart snapped and fell. I saw a prince and a king with whom she was white bored. The two rich men were expressionless. It looked that way. 187 187. 58. Anger becomes flame again (2) ¡°I''m sorry." Prince Dothrin looked at the two rich men and said he had no choice. ¡°I''m so sorry. ¡± As if all the calamities had happened because of him, he bowed his head and apologized for his elongation. The king opened his mouth. How many times did my dry lips harden? The king took off his lips again. But even this time, no sound came out. That''s how many times the king muttered without a sound. It''s like forgetting how to speak. "Your Majesty." A more unfortunate court knight leader found the king with a face full of pity. The king did not answer. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± The old man was tired of calling the king white. Then the king made a sound. ¡°I''m just thankful for the hard work of the prince who came here to give me the bad news. ¡± The whole body was bitter, and the hearts of those who heard the dry voice seemed to have escaped. ¡°This is why the weather will not allow the non-dragon to fly into the sky again, so Prince Dothrin can ease his mental distress as much as he wants. I know it''s a fortress for the exhibition, but I''m busy preparing for the Great Wall on a bad day, so don''t worry about it. ¡± The king stretched out his instructions in a thirsty voice. ¡°You look like you''re getting bigger. The guards will have to check again to ensure that the fortress supplies are not wet or frozen. ¡± ¡°Your Majesty.¡± ¡°The snowy days are less cold, but they are not the same. I see it''s cold today. Untie the stockpiled supplies so that the soldiers can warm up. ¡± The king, who had been silent for a long time, seemed to have forgotten his words until a little while ago, and now he is not resting. ¡°It would be okay to set fire to the walls...¡± ¡°Your Majesty!¡± The court knight commander raised his voice and stopped the king. ¡°Leave us to the work of the citadel and bring it to bed today. ¡± The king muttered at the words of the old knight. The king turned around. But the king did not take a step. He turned his back and stood there, without any pain. And after a while, I said, ¡°Her poem... God found it. ¡± She asked what happened to the Queen''s body. ¡°I haven''t found it yet. ¡± In response, the king looked up to heaven. Whether it was because of the snow on his head or shoulders, the king''s back looked aged and blurred. ¡°Thank you once again for the hard work of the prince who came and told me the news, and I hope that there will be no discomfort during his stay." The king, who once again gave the word of toil in a sinking voice, disappeared. The prince of Dothrin, who had stayed a little longer, also took his place as if he had fled. All that was left was one prince and his knights. Arwen couldn''t keep her eyes off my master all the time. The prince was incredibly brutal when he heard of my mother''s death. So it didn''t look more normal. ¡°Your Majesty." Arwen calls the prince in a deeply submerged voice. ¡°Uh-huh. ¡± The prince replied, shaking his shoulders in anger. ¡°The wind is choking. You''re welcome.¡± ¡°You have to. You have to go in. ¡± The prince''s answer was frozen without knowing where he was, and his eyes were shaking because he could not find a place to go. I''ve seen a prince like me in the past. I''m losing my mind from the wounds of Vinsa in the battle with Warlord when I barely regained consciousness. The prince then was exactly the same now. I''m so sorry to see that. I can''t even tell you how comforting it is, and Eli, who didn''t notice, asked me. ¡°Hey, there. Are you all right?¡± ¡°What''s wrong?¡± When he became a prince, Princess Eli could not bring the Queen''s death back out of her mouth, but the horse gate was blocked and she inquired. ¡°Well, you don''t have to pretend that you''re so pretentious in front of us. ¡± Then it was ridiculous for anyone to hear what was comforting. If he didn''t know what to think of the prince, Arwen would have sealed his insider''s mouth instantly. In the most drastic way possible. ¡°Eli Confucius. ¡± ¡°Lord Arwen? ¡± ¡°Shut your mouth. ¡± However, since she did not know why Confucius Eli had taken out the Thulgenama horse, she suggested that she just keep her mouth shut. Eli Confucius flinched at the sound of Sussex Furan, and he opened his mouth and stopped me. ¡°What. Why are you all staring at me like that? ¡± Prince Jim said in a cheerful tone. ¡°I''m fine. It''s really nothing. ¡± I don''t even know what I look like. I don''t even know how my voice sounds to others. The weak eye of Adelia Bavaria was already filled with tears, and even the unnoticed Eli donor chewed his lips with a white tired face. Other knights were also looking at the prince as if they would not tolerate the wrath of the Empire. ¡°I''m really fine. ¡± The prince said again. It didn''t seem to be a lie, it really seemed to think so. Arwen was heartbroken because it was worse. In her eyes, the prince now seemed like a child who had made a terrible mistake. I''m reluctant because I''m not getting the punishment I deserve. Even the death of my outsider was my fault, just like the time I suffered alone. ¡°Oh, really. Even if people are okay. ¡± The prince was furious. ¡°Don''t look at me like that! ¡± I turned around for a moment, and I was the only one who got ahead. Adelia Bavaria disappeared after him with a step. Arwen sighs small. Then the prince took a step along the missing direction. * * When I first came to my senses, the queen was just a whiff. I didn''t even know that the wrong man had taken over my son''s body, and it was so uncomfortable to see me in such extreme calm. I went around avoiding the Queen with all sorts of excuses. I wanted to not face it if I could. Then, when I had no choice but to face the throne, I was forced to leave it somehow. ¡®Why don''t you look straight at your mother? ¡¯ ¡®You don''t even call me Mother anymore. ¡¯ The queen did not know whether I had such a heart or not, and she gave me a sad face. Nevertheless, she constantly found me. I pretended to sleep with my eyes closed. Then she sat on my head without saying a word and stayed for a while. What did you say? I just touched my hand and left. After she left, I had to stay silent for a while. The warmth left in the back of the hand, in the palm of the hand, and in the fingers were all the time concerned. A kind of emotion I''ve never felt, but I knew. The extreme love and unconditional affection she saw was not toward me. Her real son, she was just a ruse towards the master of the body. She was more uncomfortable knowing it. Her temptation and love were to remind me of my sins, which took over the body of others. Unlike kings or others. They had something to ask me. I regarded them as being generous enough to fill their desires. In the first place they did not like the original owner of the body, so I thought that the praise and emotion they send me for what I have accomplished now. But the queen was different. She didn''t want anything from me. She was also the only person who loved the original owner of this body that everyone didn''t hate. I didn''t know how to pay for that unconditional love. As time went by, my feelings grew smaller and bigger, and I could only hear her voice later, so my heart became clogged. For me, the queen was so uncomfortable and awkward. So I thought that even if she died, she wouldn''t feel any different. I thought maybe I''d rather feel indiscreet. But it wasn''t. ¡°However, it was confirmed that the Queen of Return was not included among those who left the position so safely. ¡± As soon as I heard Doris'' words, my heart sank. ¡°I''ll tell you again. The Queen of Returns draws the enemy''s gaze to the end and resists. At the last moment, she threw herself under the wall. ¡± Unknown emotions have risen from deep inside my body. It wasn''t grief. There were not many emotional exchanges I had with her in my lifetime to come now and mourn the death of the Queen. My relationship with the Queen was unilateral. It was different even when I was an outsider. I knew clearly what I felt at the time. But not now. I didn''t know my mind either. I was just confused. Maybe so. It was probably because of that that that Arwen and others couldn''t stand to look at me like it was a pity. Their gaze felt as if they were blaming me. I felt like I was fingering my mother''s death without grieving, and I felt like I was reproaching my audacity for taking over someone else''s body. Of course I knew. I know that such feelings are just my qualifications. But I knew it and couldn''t control my heart. In the end, I was angry and ran away. Hundreds of years of biopsy and master''s spirit were truly colourless, and it was a childish act to strike. I felt my chest tightened. I couldn''t figure out what this emotion was that stopped me from twisting like a big rock, so I had a sudden headache. I caught the sword. After swinging a sword, I thought it would make me feel less gloomy. The weather was harsh, so I sprinkled all the people and headed to the Citadel''s quarters. I took a breath of cold air for a while. No matter how cold the air was inhaled, the darkness did not escape. I swung my sword like crazy. As he recited the poem, he swung his sword until his whole body escaped. Then I got tired and sat on the floor. Thyroid was still intact. I sit idly and stare at the sky, and someone hangs a fur over my shoulder. ¡°Your body looks like an ice field. Stop and get up.¡± It was Arwen''s voice. Turning his head, there was Adelia, whose tears were swollen, and Arwen with a stiff face. In the blizzard, Adelia has summoned Arwen, who is no better than me to jump like a madman. I turned my head back on them for a moment. ¡°Your Majesty." When I didn''t get up, she forced my body up. And then he forced me into it. I am. ¡°Ah." I walked as she led me, spitting out a silly frozen voice. When I woke up, I was on the bed dressed in dry clothes. I felt cold. It''s the body of the unstoppable Swordmaster. My body trembled. I grabbed the blanket and curled up. I''ve been sick all night. I heard someone''s voice in the middle of a nightmare. You don''t have to find a reason for anger and sadness. If you''re sad, cry and get angry. From now on, I''ll do the same for myself. I tried to ask who it was, but my lips didn''t drop. The only thing that flowed out was groaning. And the next day, I woke up intact. The high fever that boiled in the pearl and the sudden depression of the chest disappeared like a lie. ¡°Your Majesty!" Adelia, who kept me by her side all night, rushed into my arms with her fluttering eyes. Arwen looked at me with a superficial complexion, just like in a step away. ¡°I''ve been worried sick. ¡± ¡°Now that you''re happy, that''s it. ¡± Arwen replies with a relieved face. ¡°But who was here at night? ¡± He sweeps Adelia''s head and asks what''s so scary, and Arwen nods. ¡°His Majesty has been there all night. ¡± ¡°Your Majesty?¡± ¡°You didn''t stay long, but you took care of your own body during your stay. ¡± ¡°Your Majesty also hand-washed the towel and wiped the charge''s sweat. ¡± Adelia snorted at Arwen''s answer. When I heard that, I frowned and frowned. The second reason why the king had forgotten his companion for the rest of his life was because he liked the sound of words he had heard in the midst of a nightmare. ¡°I will go to His Majesty. ¡± I immediately found the king. The king, who thought he might have been expelling his dog with a lost heart, was in the Chamber of the Citadel, not the chimney. ¡°You''re all better. ¡± The king''s head, which welcomes me like nothing else, is white and bleached. Unlike blurred white hair, however, the glare was more pronounced than ever. ¡°When the blizzard stops, I will leave the citadel for a while. While I''m gone, let the prince do his best to restore the citadel. ¡± The same was true of that voice. ¡°What do you mean, emptying the citadel? ¡± He frowned at the sudden words, and asked, and the king frowned bitterly. ¡°Should I give back what I received? ¡± 188 188. 58. Anger becomes flame again (3) The king raised his hand and declared the meeting closed. The king and the commanders, who set an example for me, left the conference room, and the court knight commander, who remained until the end, took his place out of the king''s sight. ¡°It seems that Swordmaster is not all iron. ¡± Then the king took off his mouth while there were only two left. ¡°I cut off the sky and held the power to overturn the earth," he said. "The body is still a human being made of bloodshed. How can I live and suffer and be sick?" ¡± I said something unexpectedly, and I was groaning at night with fever. ¡°But you must know that many are watching. Your rude behaviour can degrade military morale and agitate many with your minor deviations. Therefore, you will no longer have to worry about others with reckless behavior, as you did yesterday. ¡± An unparalleled reproach, if it had been before, I would have run for it, so don''t worry. But I didn''t rebuke, I didn''t set up a fitting. I just listened. Because I don''t know the worries in that long speech anymore. The king continued his words harshly. ¡°Don''t be arrogant, don''t exaggerate. Beware of the sorcerers, and let the soldiers regard you as a wall that does not collapse. So let them regard your existence as a thousand horses. ¡± The king''s voice, which was ringing in the conference room, thumped and stopped. The king looked at me. ¡°I haven''t done that, but you can. ¡± A creased eye touches the jaw. ¡°Your Majesty. The soldiers of the citadel already consider you like a wall, like a legion...¡± ¡°Now come and put your mouths to rest. You were incompetent and unconventional in my face. ¡± I comforted the king without knowing it, and he laughed and told me the old story. I really thought so at the time. He who was not a vessel sat on the throne and considered it only as a seat. Later, I got to know the situation and understood it a little bit, but that did not mean that what I said to the king would go away. ¡°At that time...¡± I kept my mouth shut and looked at the table. ¡°Raise your head. I''m not blaming you. ¡± But the king did not mention his former work to rebuke me. Rather, he reproached himself for being foolish. ¡°My eyes were darkened, and I could not see the nobles'' salutation of the royal family rolling in the gutter. The people who were afflicted with the terror of the nobles, whose ears were darkened, could not hear the sound of grumbling against the king. ¡± So, three days later, when the royal family came and cried out for the kingdom''s independence, only a few loyalists empathized, and the majority came to the point where they resented the royal family that provoked the empire to war. ¡°What difference does it make when the nobles of the kingdom plunder themselves, but the nobles of the Empire plunder themselves? How is it that the name of the earth is changed? How is it that the shape of the flying flag is changed? ¡± It was as the king said. 400 years ago, the land was overflowing with people who were willing to die fighting for the kingdom. They would rather die fighting than be merged under the Empire''s flag. But not now. The people who were weary of the plundering and terror of the nobles had no interest in who was the owner of the land. I hated to admit it, but the kingdom''s independence was no longer the will of the whole kingdom. The king opened his mouth again. ¡°If it weren''t for her, I wouldn''t have ended up realizing it. If only the royal family had stood, everything would have stood. ¡± But the voice was completely different from the previous one. ¡°She''s not crushed by the power of fighting. I just chose. ¡± It was full of self-help and self-reproach that began to strengthen the voice that sank indefinitely. ¡°It is more important in the presence of life and death that we make decisions without hesitation. If I wanted to live, I could live, but I didn''t." I glanced at the king with a glance at the sudden change. A face as brutal as it was when I first walked into the conference room. But that eye was shining without before. ¡°How could you not know that the bloodline of the Balohad family, the best in the kingdom, could not defend all the foreign nationals with the troops left in the kingdom? If she had walked and locked the gates of resistance, she would have known that she could have survived not four days, but even a month. ¡± As I stared, the king poured out his words quickly. ¡°But she didn''t. She did not wait for the wire in resistance. She welcomed the enemy from the outside. I knew I couldn''t, but I did. What do you think the reason is? ¡± I did not answer. ¡°This is because she wanted to show it to everyone. It was not the royal family that promoted the comfort of my people in the presence of tribulation, but the royal family that watched over the trampling of the people outside of tolerance, but the royal family that did all my work to protect them. ¡± The king also did not want an answer from me. ¡°I wanted to show the true royalty who regarded the people as my own flesh. ¡± The king''s breath became slightly roughened. ¡°So there was a great deal of resentment that left the royal family. There is no cause for war lost by the royal family. ¡± The king chose to hide for a while. ¡°Because I finally hoped to come back. ¡± Then he went on to speak out again. ¡°She sacrificed my life and wished that the seeds of fire, which were only weakly burned within the palace''s walls, would burn beyond the palace. ¡± The coolness was such that the skin would develop in the negative. ¡°So that the fire may spread throughout the kingdom and rise like a wildfire. ¡± The king kept buzzing. How the Queen fought against the imperial invasion of the Kingdom. And what kind of a last resort she had. I''ll make sure there''s no one in the kingdom I don''t know. How many times did the king speak before me? ¡°Someone might finger even the death of my dog as a propaganda writer. And someone might close their ears saying it''s all a lie. ¡± Then I could see the heat floating by the king''s eyes. ¡°But I will give her life and make her a place where the flames she burns cannot reach. ¡± It was passion and determination. ¡°If there is not enough fire, I will also be fire. ¡± It was screaming, anger, and madness. ¡°That''s the mission she left me. ¡± The moment I realized the identity of the fever, my heart was pounding. I''ve seen countless people with eyes like mine. What path they''re on and where they''re heading. I knew. And he said to the king, "Don''t listen to me any more. ¡°Why do you only burn what is in the kingdom to add fire? If you command me, I will burn down their fortress and raise fire. ¡± So ask the rapporteur to reconsider. I pleaded with the king. The king laughed at the flute. ¡°Are you worried that I might be wrong? ¡± An affection that I would never have said to me, and would never have expressed. So I became more anxious. I asked for some time and stock. Finally, I was able to make a saying that I would consider it out of the king''s mouth. But my efforts were so vain. Before the king finished contemplating, one evening after the full day, a slow blizzard struck him again. Sword Hee, who became a Manshin Chang, came to the citadel through his fierce eyes. One of the five surviving swordsmen, he was a black-footed half-elf, Gionne, who was left in the royal palace with the Queen''s escort and Montpellier''s watchdog. His left arm was cut open, his sleeve was scattered, and his torn and crushed body froze in the blizzard and turned blue. ¡°Temperature?¡± ¡°Ahhh..." Even at that time, I smiled brightly as if I was happy when I called on my name. I jumped straight. Before I came before him, the tempest was whispering, and he fell before me. She quickly reaches out and supports her body so that she does not roll out into the cold snow. Halfway through my arms, she shook one hand and shook it hard. But I couldn''t understand her sign language. I just stared at her hand, ignorant. No. There was not a single one of the five fingers that was long and white. Later, when I realized that his sign language had not been conveyed to me properly, I quietly put my hand in my hand while the temperature gave up my hand. Then I pushed her and brought her to my waist. I looked at her waist. She wraps a rope around her waist. Her waist was dying with a rope tied. I hurriedly loosened the rope and stiffened it. The rope around her waist was connected somewhere. I rolled my eyes. I moved my gaze along the rope. And I was finally able to reach the end of it. It must have been a precious and clean cloth, but it was something that was piled up with dirty cloth while coming. I looked at the temperature again. Her lips twitched. It was very difficult to understand what he was saying by forcing the muscles of his mouth frozen in the cold. But she persevered a few times and moved her lips and I became able to understand the meaning of the gear. Your mother. I hardened as I was. I snapped my squeaky head and saw an object curled in a dirty cloth. Heart tightened. I reached out forcefully and peeled off the frozen cloth. A blue frozen slaughter came out. A warped, frozen body appeared. A Sutton skill reveals a headache stitched to the head. It must have been so damaged that I couldn''t recognize the look of my life, it was definitely the body of a woman I knew. ¡°Ah..." At that instant, I heard a groaning behind my back. I turned my head, earnestly hoping that the groaning was not the king''s. But my expectation was woefully that the king was looking at me. Like a man with a white, bleached face. ¡°Lungs, Your Majesty. ¡± I hurriedly covered the body and blocked the front. Tubbuck, Tubbuck. The king, who came stumbling, said like a squeeze. ¡°... out of the way. ¡± A powerless hand pushed me. I couldn''t even resist that helpless gesture and was pushed away. The king, who pushed me away, knelt on his knees. ¡°Ahhh..." He reaches out and gives a twisted hand to the frozen body. Then I brought it to my mouth and I blew my mouth. But the hardened hands did not stretch out, and the cooled warmth did not return. The king, who had been there for a long time, wrapped himself around the body''s cheek. ¡°Argh..." The groaning flowed through the king''s nostrils. ¡°Ugh...¡± The king, who took my cheek and attached it to the frozen cheek, grabbed the body tightly. ¡°Ahhhh...¡± It''s like a wounded animal. ¡°Hugh." The king howled with the queen''s corpse. I turned my head, no longer looking at him. Wounded Half-Elf in his arms. Feeling her breathing slowly. ¡°Well done. Temperature. ¡± Poor half-elf, who ran unrelentingly from the royal family, smiled brightly. Then he quietly took a breath out of my arms. Another of the poor women who had been slaughtered by Sigrun and who were now only five years old, pledged to live unharmed, even the survivors, fell apart. I closed my eyes. Wind sounded worse. But the king''s screams were clear-cut in the roaring screech. A long time has passed since then. The body of the half-elf, who was breathing, was taken by Gunne, but I still couldn''t get out of place. I stood by the king who dragged the body. I heard no more blurry noises. The king was constantly whispering to the Queen''s corpse, preventing anyone from coming. Then the king arose from his place. Snow encountered. An empty-eyed man whose soul seems to have escaped. I rushed to the king as my heart sat down. ¡°I need to find some clean clothes. We can''t have a funeral like this. ¡± Unlike my heart, the king''s voice was so quiet, and the steps towards the citadel were unshakeable. The appearance remained unchanged even during the next day''s funeral. The king proceeded so ferociously all the time. He dug out the frozen ground in the blizzard and saddled the queen''s coffin in the depths. The sword heel that led her body to the citadel was also saddled together. ¡°The day the kingdom stands, she will be buried again in the royal palace. ¡± When the earth was finally covered over the two coffins, the king dressed in black growth quietly headed to the highest point of the wall. The king who stands on the wall looks down at the soldiers with his sunken eyes. ¡°Sad.¡± Then after a while I asked. ¡°I''m sad, too. ¡± The king''s voice echoes at the citadel as the wind blows. ¡°But now is not the time to be sad, but now is the time to be angry. A king''s voice that grows little by little. ¡°Then, where should that anger be directed! ¡± ¡°Empire!" The soldiers used evil as if they had made a promise. ¡°What do they have to pay! ¡± ¡°Blood is fatigue! In death, in death!¡± The blizzard that whispered in the middle of the shouting began to fade. And finally, it completely stopped. If the king decides to make the land of the empire a sea of blood and to kill all the empires and put their heads on the deck, When they commanded that even the masons they had raised would be burned and that nothing they had made would be left behind. ¡°Death to the Empire! ¡± ¡°Curse the land of the wicked! ¡± The army commanders and knights who were waiting for the march shouted out in anger and screaming, and even the most discreet commander cried out for revenge from the queen. I looked at the sky as clear as a lie. There was nothing more to stop the king from entering. * * The king proclaimed General Dongwon''s decree. All the nobles of the kingdom went to the front fort, and the nobles led the chariots and conscripts together, and set out on their way to the border. The Eastern fleet begins south as it cuts through the frozen sea, and the elite troops of the West begin to march towards the fortifications of the border. All the knights of the kingdom, including the wire knights who took back the kingdom, began to gather towards the border. It was the moment when the real war began that destroyed the destiny of the Kingdom of Valachro. 189 189. 59. Honeymoon for her (1) Soon after the funeral, some of the Knights of Chang left to help retrieve the royal palace returned to the citadel. I was able to hear the details through them. When the Iron Magnetic Corps arrived at the royal palace, the enemies were already taking complete control of the exterior and preparing for the battle. When the enemy''s defenses are not enough, the wire brawlers start long wars and sieges. However, the iron barrel''s defenses were so colourless that the enemies collapsed in vain that the interior response was unpredictable. Citizens of the royal province rose up and fiercely attacked the gates occupied by the Imperial Army. Of course, the civilian army, whose equipment was unchanged and not properly trained, could not take back the gates against the elite who were the mainstay of the knights. But they didn''t miss the chaos they caused, and when they stepped up to Yoke Wiloden, the leader of the Wire Magnetic Corps and the giver of the kingdom, they said they could finally open the south gate of the four gates in the northeast and southwest. Enemies who persisted decisively in the outer walls eventually abandoned Mercury, occupied the outer city, and attempted to resist, but were also able to suppress it thanks to the active response and assistance of the citizens. Later it became clear that all of those things were the virtues of the commanders and knights of the Grand Master who had left the army outside the royal palace. But no matter how much the marshals prepared for it, such a massive uprising would not have taken place had the Queen''s death not awakened the citizens. There was no one among the Knights and Commanders of the Citadel who did not mourn the death of the Queen during the reporting of the non-Dragon Knights. But the king commanded them to take anger in their hearts instead of lamentation, and they swallowed up sorrow and resolved. The non-dragon knight told us how the Queen fought and how she kept her incision to the end, based on the testimony of the citizens of the Kingdom. He also told me without forgetting how the Imperial Army tried to insult her last. The Imperial Army did not have enough to locate and destroy the Queen''s corpse, cut off her throat and head, and live elsewhere in the walls, and even forged the last of her fierce death, which was called the words of a cowardly fugitive. However, there were so many who saw the Queen resist from the wall to the end, and one of the righteous fled after fighting with the Imperial Army. As soon as I heard of the presence of the righteous, I knew who it was. Half-Elf, it must have been the righteous man the knight of the spear who brought the Queen''s body to the citadel after his arms were cut off and his whole body was badly injured. When I was surrounded by the Imperial Army alone, I had a good look at the temperature in front of me. Her last breath, quietly hidden in my arms, was so vividly drawn. I stopped breathing. I drowned in boiling water. In the meantime, the knight of Chang also finished his story. The king tries to stop the knight from coming and going far from other countries. In a brutal appearance where no agitation is seen. When the knight of the spear opened his seat, the king instructed him to write in detail what had happened in the royal palace and to inform the whole kingdom. I wrote a letter to all the nobles in the kingdom asking them to join me. It was a general mobilization order. The king''s horsemen became messengers and left the citadel. And soon the whole kingdom began to boil. To the extent that the roar of vengeance was heard by the nobles who heard the circumstances of the royal palace, and the sound of the silver men and the prosecutors quietly carrying swords to the fortress of the silver lions. Soon after the King issued a general mobilization order, the lords near the border came to the citadel with the sick and some conscripts. Through them, other lords also learned that they were in a hurry to gather Buriaburian troops to come here. At that rear, I heard that the marshals are arming the citizens. Tens of thousands of voluntary enlisters are feeding on food and supplies. Most of the citizens of the royal family who witnessed the end of the queen said that training and arming were not as common as the scam and the previous army. It seems that the death of the king''s horse or queen became a fire and spread throughout the kingdom. Change did not happen only to nobles and citizens. Someday the number of civilians in the citadel began to increase. All of them were people from villages and territories adjacent to the border. They did not dare to fight with spears, but they wanted to help the war in their own way. ¡°This... sucks, but when the soldiers come out...¡± Some middle-aged guy packed a basket of grain and food he''d saved for the winter. "I don''t know anything else, but Hudred''s good at it. If you give me any news, I''ll work hard. ¡± Some young men came barefoot and threatened their workers with a huddle job. ¡°Now that I''m a funky lady, I''ve been fighting fictitious battles with young people from nearby villages. But you can''t just watch the guys who fought for me break their heads and lose their flesh, can you? So when I looked at men who were so immature, I couldn''t help but look after someone who had hurt my hand. ¡± Some chatty women also looked after the wounded at the citadel, saying that it was routine to care for the young men of Bane Village who had broken their heads and lost their flesh. The atmosphere of the fortress, which seemed to burst into tension right away, was slightly diluted by their presence. Knights and soldiers still cried out for blood revenge, but I noticed a lot of thoughts when I saw the civilians. Beyond the independence of the kingdom, which the royal family cried for, they realized the existence of those they had to protect. Even as knights and soldiers carved a new sense of mission into their hearts, the civilians continued to search for the citadel. Not all of them remained in the citadel to help the soldiers. Rather, the majority of them sought the citadel to preach just a few words. I saw a crowd somewhere in the plains, and I was suspicious of where it looked. A hunter chased after the prey and found traces he had not seen before searching the plain. The words and behaviors of the man who moved to town a while ago are not like the kingdom. Most of the stories that came out of their mouths were merely unfounded narratives floating around in the clutter of war. However, some of them were merely rumors of nonsense, so they were too detailed and consistent to be verified. The king ordered the cavalry of the citadel to track down the signs or rumors the people had said, and as a result, they were surprisingly able to extract no less precision. The King''s Royal Guard and the Border Guard opened their eyes. The number of people who were killed while resisting was one hundred, and the number of people who were captured while fleeing was twenty. Even the commanders of the citadel, who had never imagined that the Empire''s precision would be so openly active, were surprised. But I wasn''t even a little surprised. It was only a short time ago that the nobles who should have become the eyes of the kingdom were devoured by the empire. It would have been strange if the Kingdom''s intelligence network had not been punctured. Of course, the royal family quickly dispatched management to take care of their territory, but it would still take more time to identify and manage the territory''s aunt as thoroughly and efficiently as the nobles who have ruled the territory over time. Moreover, the aftermath of the vandalism committed by the renegades was too great to be solved in a short time. The people who were weary of looting and traversing were, of course, hostile and uncooperative, even to the royal family. In the middle of the territory in the middle of the day, when the Empire''s precision was so clear, no one told the lord. In fact, even while the Imperial Army had been hiding for years in the kingdom''s land, the kingdom had never even noticed its existence. It would never have happened if the nobles had done my duty properly and the royal family had not lost faith in the people. But what am I supposed to do? After what happened already. The past could never be reversed. Now I was just thankful that this little change caused the Queen''s death. If it weren''t for her, the people would have come to the citadel and told me nothing. The time has passed for the king to take revenge and proclaim General Dongwon''s decree. The kingdom''s army, which seemed to be advancing towards the Empire right away, never crossed that line without being assembled on the border line. But everyone knew. We know that this state of affairs will not last for long. The kingdom was only choosing to hide. I hope that the Eastern and Western troops, who gathered late at the border, will be reborn as one army, and that the Eastern and Western troops, who have spent many years without action, will complete their preparations for the war. I was just waiting. About a month after the Queen''s funeral, when the full time passed, all the gifted angels of the kingdom finished gathering at the citadel. I''m done picking the breath of the kingdom. ¡°I ask for the border. ¡± Unlike ordering the vengeance of Joran Sre''s blood in front of the soldiers, the king left me only a short reply. There were so many words I wanted to say, but all that came out of my mouth was a greeting that I felt lucky. The king smiled softly at me and quietly patted me on the shoulder. Then he left the citadel quietly. Some of the troops of the Central Army and the nobleman''s household, who were finally organized into a single army, joined the king on the front lines of the Eastern Fleet, and the non-dragon knights of Dothrin, who spread throughout the kingdom and served as messengers, followed them on their way. ¡°Don''t worry too much. Your Majesty is with us too, but I''m not so worried about anything. This is for you, but even if the entire Knights of the Spear run in, you can''t defeat the Emperor. It''s a real monster.¡± ¡°I know it''s a monster. ¡± ¡°That''s not what you think. So don''t worry.¡± Doris, who remained in the citadel until the end while all my companions were gone, comforted me that way. However, shortly after, he left the citadel with the non-dragon knights who returned late. And just a few days after everyone left for the land of the Empire, the aggression against the opponents of the rain-covered Empire army began. I led the rest of the soldiers to the citadel and defeated the Imperial Army several times. When I opened my eyes, I grabbed the sword and climbed up to the wall. I cut down everything I saw and handed it over. Then, when the enemy''s aggression ceased, he immediately opened the gate and ran over the border. The Silver Lion citadel and the empire''s fortress, located a day and a half away, were overthrown, and several troops were destroyed. Upon returning to the citadel, additional troops of the kingdom who were late at the citadel were regrouped and deployed here and there at the border. Arwen was assigned to the east side of the border with two legions, the Silver Fox and the Wire Magnetic Corps. Eli also led two legions, the Sackwind and the Dawn Knights, to guard the west side of the border. The battlefield was no longer just the Fortress of the Silver Lion, and there were sporadic battles throughout the border. Me and the masters kept the border without stepping back. It was a busy day to forget to sleep at night, and it was a rare time to eat chinese in time. In the meantime, the prisoners have come into my eyes, who only feed without anything to do with me. The most eye-catching of them was the deputy commander of the young army. An attitude that is consistently buried in captivity, and a sharp gesture that reveals itself in the middle of the Yawin with a defensive meal. ¡°Hoo.¡± I spit out the elasticity. He was a paladin. The paladins of the Imperial Empire, which are also intact, are steamingly tall. But I got used to not knowing where he looked. As the bear stutters his memory, I check his status window. Above his head, an insight came to mind. I called my eyes to tears. When my friendship was not yet king, when the lions of the North, or swords, were called, the hybrids came to me, not prosecutors, nor wizards. The founder of the Mana Chain, Ernest Altringen, the sixteenth disciple of Werner Rachelle, the eighth successor of Bureau Burdoff, and the fundamental theory of the Mana Chain, drafted by Gregory Hessler. Later, I found out that the hybrid was the founder of Manahart, who made Manahart into a compost. And the young paladin in front of his eyes was Altringen. ¡°Are you descended from Altringen family? ¡± I asked him, and his face hardened like a stone. An explosive life flowed out of his body. I looked at him quietly with a fluffy smile. It completely opens up the horrors and momentum that we have left behind. The progeny of the Altringen family, who were staring at me with Cipherian eyes, resisted my posture with a stiff face. But it was futile. The one who stood up to me in the air threw up blood and stepped back. Just like my predecessor did in the past. ¡°I''ve never seen a pacific retreat. ¡± At that moment, I heard a voice leaving right beside me. He was a young army commander. I twist my head and look at the commander. He was staring at me. That look was very disturbing. I heard it was a harbor that didn''t fight properly, and my face seemed to see me as an amusing spectacle. There was even a peculiar laughter hanging by my mouth. I hid it elsewhere, but my unmistakable superiority and laughter went against my planting. It was a time when my heart stood sharply like a sword in repeated battles with the Imperial Army. I was worried about the safety of the king and the army who had left with the fleet, so my nerves were shattered. If I were a normal country, I would have pulled him out and hit him right away. But I couldn''t. An activated [Power of Judgement] was telling me about Altringen''s descendants. He''s a jewel that no one has ever recognized its worth. The pickpocket is dead. ¡°Such a precious man lies in such a filthy place." I laughed without knowing. 190 190. 59. Honeymoon for her (2) The young commander withdrew. Or not, I wasn''t staring. I noticed the information on his head. Malkoy de Marseille, 34 years old. The last royal family in the kingdom of Marseille. Physical abilities are only at the level of ordinary knights, but their talents and abilities as commanders, including strategies, tactics, and Tong Sol, are not insufficient to take on tens of thousands of troops. The more I looked at it, the more talented I was. There were many outstanding knights in the kingdom. But I didn''t have a commander to lead them. Marquis Villefeld was currently serving as a crewmember, but that was not enough. I also acknowledged that the completion of the Marquis was excellent. The Marquis'' ability, however, stemmed from his years as a nobleman and his experience as an administrator, not from his military talents. At least Vincent, who had a bigol fist, was tied to the winter castle, and the head of the Wire Magnetic Corps was a politically perceptive knight rather than a soldier. The knights and nobles of the other kingdoms were also largely arrogant. In that situation, a talent for military service appeared before my eyes. If Tom doesn''t get out, that was weirder. Moreover, the young commander before his eyes said that his loyalty to the Empire was intact. Rather, he had hatred. I wondered why he was acting as commander of the Empire''s army. If just a cause and a price is enough, it will be enough for a reunion. I immediately proposed to him that he be sent to the Royal Army. Promising the Army Chief of Staff fair and proper treatment. And Malkoy de Marseille said, ¡°I don''t like it.¡± I declined my offer in the diary. * * Malkoy de Marseille had to watch the destruction of his mother country at the age of thirteen, and he had to live in captivity for fifteen years until he met his second prince at the age of twenty-eight. For him, the life of the prisoner in the kingdom was not so new. Of course, that did not mean that the body was not broken. After entrusting it to the prince, there was nothing to go to the john who enjoyed it. While in captivity, he was treated quite severely. Of course, he was not redeemed because of his patriarchal life. But the prisoner''s life in the kingdom was different. Extreme treatment was worse than eating a meal a day, and the sun could not escape a single footprint from a poor prison, which was all that was weak coming in from a narrow window. I was cold and hungry, and everything was uncomfortable. Nevertheless, he considered that his present life was not so bad. At least no one here saw him as an animal in us. There was no need to attend a banquet as a winner''s loot and praise the winner''s small amount and distribution. At least life in the kingdom was comfortable. If it was his only concern, he and his deputy, not the senior officials, but the end soldiers, were living a poor life that even his forehead could not imagine. Deputy Percival says it''s time to worry about the rest. ¡°The atmosphere of the citadel is unusual. It''s too sharp. It seems the Empire has done something to turn the kingdom upside down. You can also unleash your anger against us. ¡± Percival''s words were true. The knight in charge of the guard raided the empire, and in doing so, the Queen was sacrificed and numerous people were killed. It was not the time to worry about the deputy''s words. If the Kingdom were to pour out a puddle, commanders like yourself would be the first. But the kingdom did not inflict any punishment on him. ¡°The Knights of the Kingdom are not proud enough to be angry with the prisoners. ¡± Then the knight who noticed their selfishness said with an untrustworthy face. The words sought to breathe relief, but the knight put an ominous clue on the end of the words. ¡°I don''t know if you''re a prince. ¡± And shortly afterwards, indeed, the prince of the kingdom came. Malcolm made a commitment. I''m not going to be such a pussy anyway. The prince suddenly referred to the [Aptlingen] family. He was the only one who knew the Deputy''s family within the army. Percival smoked a life in the first place. However, the spark that the Percival fires quickly cools down in the frostbite of the opponent. It was amazing. Even the Paladins of the Imperial Palace were strong enough to defeat him. However, I didn''t have a chance to show my power because I was in the shoes of my master. But he vomits blood before he pulls out his sword. But even more remarkable. The prince, who thought he was here to get angry, suggested a prospect. It''s not just a proposal, it''s a pledge to the commander. It was a devastating proposition. Even the empire, which boasted of my deployment, allowed him to serve as commander after 15 years. I did not understand what the prince of this small kingdom had promised to do with his trust. But I didn''t want to go back to the battlefield I''m tired of questioning. ¡°I don''t like it.¡± He refused the prince''s offer of restraint. From then on. From time to time, the prince of the kingdom of Leonberg has begun to go to prison. The prince tried to repent for lunch and dinner. Some promised to improve the treatment of prisoners, while others suggested that it would not be possible for prisoners to face a reasonable ball. Malkoy shook. Though he was willing to endure as many prisoners as he could on his own, he did not want others to suffer because of his stubbornness. ¡°If you don''t swear allegiance to the kingdom right now, give me some proper advice. ¡± ¡°What the hell do you think you''re doing with my offer? What if I give you advice and make a sound that could harm your return? ¡± ¡°That''s something I should be worried about. ¡± ¡°Are you sure that''s enough to improve the treatment of the other prisoners? ¡± ¡°The situation is that we will not be able to offer meat and wine every day, but at least we promise it will be better than it is now. ¡± Malkoy, who was constantly pondering, finally decided to accept the prince''s proposal. That day he was released from prison. Prince Tong also released his deputy. ¡°I never thought I''d be released. ¡± Percival, who didn''t think it would be so easy to free the Paladins, was a shaky face. The prince even returned the pacifist and his armed men. "Can I do this? ¡± ¡°You can get as many swords and armor as you want anyway. ¡± It was an outrageous logic, but it was also true. The citadel was armed and the Percival had the ability to get them at any time. Even if it''s something with an owner. ¡°What do we do? ¡± ¡°What''s wrong?¡± ¡°The prince of Leonberg is starting to like it. ¡± I was stunned and shot. Percival''s answer was absurd. ¡°Are you jealous? Don''t worry, Malcolm is always my number one priority. ¡± The deputy, who was chattering in a resounding tone, added a word. ¡°In my opinion, if you can''t fight under the flag of your country anyway, it would be better for you to stand under the flag of the kingdom rather than the empire. It''s not like you have to fight for the Empire for a hundred days. ¡± Malcolm snorted when asked if the head of a snake was better than the tail of a dragon. ¡°Even though the filthy dragon tries to chew on the head of the good serpent? ¡± ¡°If you look at the atmosphere of the citadel, I don''t think it''s going to be easy to get your head out. ¡± ¡°So you''re not asking me to give you advice, but to actively help the kingdom? ¡± ¡°Well, I think the prince will treat you well, and in many ways better than the Empire. ¡± ¡°I think you should stop. I''m starting to get confused. Whether you are my subordinate or the messenger of the prince sent to propel me. ¡± ¡°It''s me, not to mention Malcolm''s suit. ¡± Malcolm shakes his head. I had no intention of putting my master on the battlefield any more than the deputy said. He kept his mouth shut and looked at the soldiers and knights of the citadel. After his release from prison, there have been several attacks by the Imperial Army. No one was injured by repeated battles, and no one was fatigued. It was familiar to Malkoy and familiar to him. The wounded Leonberg royal army and the knights and soldiers of the now annihilated home country overlap. They suffered such a devastating attack from the Imperial Army. Malcolm still remembered that time clearly decades ago. The fortress at the border, where the young prince found his father''s hand, was dominated by defeat. The faces of soldiers and knights who grabbed spears and swords were filled with fatigue, and even more with despair and fear. Even at a young age, he looked at their faces and anticipated the defeat of his country. The Leonberg Empire Army was different. Dark fatigue was the same. But the emotion on his face was not despair and fear, but a burning flame. None of them feared the Empire, and none thought of the defeat of the kingdom. Are you crazy as an organization? Or do they not know the power of the Empire because they are northern villagers? Neither. Even though it was only an exterior, it was also humiliated by the collapse of the capital of one country. It was only a short time ago that I lost my country''s queen by the Empire. It was no exaggeration to say that the devastation of the Imperial Army across the entire border reached the boundary of windmill equalization. They knew that, too. That is why they are as desperate as I am. They knew that the kingdom would collapse if they collapsed. Nevertheless, the soldiers were not afraid. They didn''t let go of the sword even when my stomach was torn and my chest was pierced. Gear grabbed the enemy bottle with a knife in my body and threw myself out of the wall. "Eternal, O kingdom! ¡± ¡°Long live the royal Leonberger! ¡± I cried out for the prosperity of my kingdom and the well-being of the royal family. Among them, those who were shabby and armed were conspicuous of Malkoy. I knew it the moment I saw it. They were conscripts, not regular soldiers. ¡°Hail Queen Margarita! ¡± ¡°Long live the royal Leonberger! ¡± They are soldiers of the royal family, but even when they were forcibly taken, they shouted the queen and royal name instead of the terminal horse. What the hell is so different? What difference does this make between a country that has been destroyed and their own? No matter how I thought about it, I couldn''t understand. ¡°Did you hear how the Queen of the Kingdom of Leonberg died? After living, the outsiders remained in the wall until the end to defend themselves and fled the wall to not become prisoners at the last minute. ¡± I learned the end of the Queen through the mouth of Deputy Percival, but it was not a clear answer. "Right after the opening, the king has never left the wire, and now the enemy is fighting the enemy with a sword like a knight in the front fort. Even in my country, all the aristocrats who break the rules are fighting on the front lines. The superiors are fighting for their lives, so they don''t get the word out. ¡± ¡°The nobles are all fighting on the front lines? ¡± ¡°Well, not all of them were voluntary. In fact, there are rumors that the prince has laid terror on those who leave or flee the front line, saying they will be patient. Even so, it''s amazing that the terror actually works. ¡± Malkoi, who was well aware of the aristocratic period, could not be persuaded. The aristocrats of their home countries changed their flag immediately when the kingdom was in jeopardy and became the aristocrats of the Empire. And now he was living in the land of the old kingdom of Marseille, which had become an empire. They were trampled down by the Imperial Army and died, but their lives were still rather awkward, even though the royals they served were miserably slaughtered and even the last survivors were dragged like dogs. The only change that happened to them was that the name of the person who served and the name of the country were changed. That was the nobility. Soldiers were not very different either. When the royal palace is besieged, knights and soldiers turn their swords upside down. It was they who cut off the heads of the royals and loyalists who cried out for unity and offered them to the Imperial Army. Now I didn''t want to come and resent them for three days. They just wanted to live. It was a war. I was just sick of it. No matter how grand the cause, the nature of war never changes. Take it, take it, kill it, die. All that remains is the winner and the loser. And nothing was more important than living. There was no value in the country''s hoarseness, loyalty and honour, or the worth of a spoon of another. I''ve lived with that belief. Not until it reaches this cold, remote place. Looking at his heavily sunk eyes, the deputy said, ¡°You don''t want to admit it, but Malcolm doesn''t hate war. ¡± ¡°Shut up, Percival. You know what? I saw the beginning and end of the war...¡± ¡°What Malcolm really hates is not war, but man. ¡± Malcolm hardened as he thought he would. ¡°No, it''s not hate, it''s distrust. ¡± ¡°Shut up. If you make fun of me anymore...¡± ¡°Don''t you have to admit it now? ¡± ¡°I said I wouldn''t take it. ¡± Malkoy draws the sword. Then I gave it to Percival as if I were going to stab him. Percival snorts and snatches the sword. ¡°Smoke a young masterpiece. Every time you think about war, every time you think about it, every time you think about it, every single one of you who comes all the way here feels like a jerk. It''s very upside down. ¡± ¡°Percival!¡± ¡°Look over there. Malkoy de Marseille. Is their war the same as the ugly war you were talking about? ¡± The deputy grasps his jaw and turns his head forcefully. There were anacs looking after wounded soldiers. Too many children were carrying stones and arrows with their hands like thorns to hold spears and swords. ¡°As always, they''re the bearers of war, and they''re just ugly pieces of war. ¡± Malcolm couldn''t do that. So I kept my mouth shut. It''s been a while. The oppressive hand of the deputy who was holding the jaw was released. ¡°I''m sorry I dropped out of the courtroom. Honestly, I said what I wanted to say, and the inside is cool. If it''s a bee, I''ll take whatever it takes. But don''t kill me. ¡± A fallen officer kneeled and pleaded guilty. With a face that doesn''t reflect a bit. Until a little while ago, Malkoy tried to punish the deputy, but he didn''t like it now. The head was complicated. The appearance of the citadel makes my eyes dizzy. The deputy''s voice was rattling in his head. I had not been getting organized Thoughts and insights that were emerging were not helpful at this moment either. I was standing so confused, I heard the rushing sound of the trumpet. Ugh. At that moment, a popular voice came from behind. He turned his head and saw the face of the prince. ¡°I was sunbathing for a while because the day was good. ¡± The prince, who pointed to the roof just behind the jaw tip, chattered naturally. Malkoy frowned. I didn''t feel good about the idea that I didn''t want to talk about it because of Percival. ¡°What do you mean? I''ve had a good day with the Imperial Army. ¡± Contrary to that, the deputy farmed to the prince in a friendly tour of the puck. ¡°What do we do? We just have to finish and get some rest. ¡± The prince also accepted the farm, as if he were familiar with it. Then Malkoy could see where the deputy heard the kingdom''s situation in great detail. He also suspected that perhaps the deputy knew that the prince was around from the beginning. ¡°Well, I''m busy. ¡± The prince said so and stopped on the road. "Ah. I didn''t mean to, but I just want to say a word." Then he said to Malkoy, ¡°Those who only try to judge everything with their heads like you find reason and cause. They don''t realize what a real war is when they''re gone for life." ¡°At least I think I know more about war than you do. ¡± The prince laughed. It was a clear laugh. ¡°Do you really think so? ¡± Malcolm didn''t answer. I didn''t feel the need to answer. ¡°Then follow me. ¡± Whether or not, the prince was as beautiful as ever. ¡°I''ll show you what''s different from the war I''ve seen outside. ¡± The prince disappeared far away without even waiting for an answer. Malkoy followed the prince''s back rather than shooting the deputy with fierce snowflakes. 191 191. 59. Honeymoon for her (3) Following the prince, Malkoy recalled some time ago. "Pride breaks, but you lose unconditionally when you fight. Even if I have two, I''m not confident in winning. ¡¯ "That strong? ¡¯ ¡®I''m guessing, but we''ll have to deal with the monsters with the emperor. ¡¯ The pacifist, who had been pushed to the battle of the age and vomited blood, flattered the prince with a tired face and said he must at least bring some of the Emperor''s prot¨¦g¨¦s to deal with him properly. If what Percival said was true, there was no chief Hanchi, and the prince was a genius who would never be in the world again. It''s not just a genius, it''s a real genius who has already blossomed talent. I don''t know, but I would have practiced swinging swords day and night. He would also have had the right practical experience. So I will show you a real war with arrogance. However, Malkoy acknowledged the marvelous landscape and genius of the prince, but he did not appreciate the experience of the prince who had just handed over twenty years. It took years to roll in the North and months to roll in the war against the Empire. It was too fanciful to canal a ''real war¡¯ with such experience. Malkoy suffered numerous battles watching the fall of his country and even joined the Battle of Dothrin after the two princes who had been killed. I didn''t pray that I would show myself a real war. The humble objector, however, would have laughed at the young horse for striking the grip if it had not been for a place that was still no different from that of the prisoner. But Malcolm couldn''t do it now. Depending on the prince''s mood, the treatment of his men in prison varies. I didn''t need to harden my suits against planting them. So he hid his heart and followed the prince. With a seemingly inconsistent face. ¡°If you don''t want to die in vain, be misled. ¡± Even when the prince handed over the clothes of the Leonberg Royal Army, his face was puzzled when he climbed the wall full of tension. I just reluctantly pretended to look around. The soldiers grabbed the sword and spear, staring beyond the wall. The archers who flew along the walls were waiting for instructions with their bows extended. Behind them, those seen as commanders were kicking the soldiers'' asses while using whale evil. "...!" "......!" It was a native Leonberg language for him, but it was not difficult to guess what the commanders used so evil. Straighten up, you idiots. If you fall under the command, the first step is to strike unconditionally. The one who can''t match is on his own. He''s probably making a lot of noise. I sighed. I did not expect much, but I was disappointed that the sight appeared before my eyes. He showed me a real war, and I was just showing off my soldiers'' high morale. Malkoy sighs and looks at the prince. No matter what he thought, the prince had no intention of doing my job. The prince gathers a few of the men in a mountain infantry costume that looks somewhat contemporary to the Knights of the Soldier. The instructed knights and mountain infantrymen looked back at him. The color of the eyes that touched him was remarkable. Even a scornful mountain infantryman looked at him and kicked his tongue. It wasn''t a pleasant experience, but Malcolm wasn''t introverted. He was neither bloody enough to be offended by these trivial things, nor indistinct enough to forget my position. I thought so. And that was also true. The way the Royal Army looked at him had no effect on him. But the sight of a mountain infantryman with a sloppy face, Yudi Yaldi, was unbearable, too. It''s like he''s carrying a load of shit. He seemed to be in charge of the nursery of a child who couldn''t pee forcefully. Malcolm turns his head. After such a short wait, the Knight of the One-Eyed leaves with the other knights. Mountain infantrymen quickly began to complain to each other. Malkoy sighs, confirming that their interest has left him. Then the prince approached him and said, "From there to here. This is where you have to protect yourself until the battle is over." Malkoy frowned. ¡°As an objector, you said a few words of advice was enough. Do you intend to come and break the treaty now? ¡± Malkoy protested that he was not on the wall to fight from the royal army''s standpoint. The prince laughed. ¡°You''re so catalytic. All right. I''ll make it right this time. Do you need motivation? If we don''t protect this place at the end of the battle, we will release five prisoners. If you get lucky, I''ll give you a prize for it. ¡± Malcolm decided to accept the prince''s offer to pretend he could not win. I could not continue to refuse the position, but the favour of releasing five more was an irresistible offer. ¡°I''ll take the prize to my superiors. ¡± The prince said, "Do as you please," with an arrogant face. ¡°Oh, don''t even think about getting the Deputy''s help in this battle. I sent him to the other side of the wall. Perhaps we can meet at the end of the battle. ¡± ¡°Why the Percival...¡± ¡°I told him I''d release two prisoners per Empire Knight, and he ran with excitement. ¡± Malcolm sighs. I was an unknown deputy, but I felt more and more aggravated recently, so I was uncomfortable with my judgment. But only for a moment did he measure the number of imperial troops slowly narrowing the streets beyond the walls. Approximately 1,500 people caught in sight. The total number of hostiles was 6,000, with 3 troops, considering that the walls of the north-east and south-west were all encamped with the same force. Against him, the Royal Army''s troops were roughly one army. I counted the time since I was released from prison, so there will probably be no error. Piaget''s troop car was about three times the size of this one, but it wasn''t the difference he couldn''t overcome if he saved the advantages of defense. If the Royal Army was so morbidly high, it would not be so difficult to defend the castle. ¡°What''s the emperor thinking? ¡± I didn''t know what the purpose of the Imperial Army was to repeat a meaningless attack. But it wasn''t a long idea. Dong, Dong, Dong. The Imperial Army''s drums are approaching. Dongdong. The gap between the sounds is shorter, and the steps of the Empire army are faster. Boooooooo! In accordance with this, the sound of the trumpet resounded in the citadel. And the battle began. * * Until the first battle began, Malkoy was very relaxed. He was a veteran of one of the knights, not a commander, but thought there was no problem with that. But it wasn''t. As a military commander, this battlefield was not the same as the battlefield seen by one knight. My eyes were dizzy with flickering flickers from all sides and arrows rising from beneath the walls. The sound of striking the barracks, the sound of the soldiers'' malice, and the deafness of their ears. The smell of excrement and the smell of blood from the deafening people paralyzed my nose. It was hard to breathe because it opened the breath that the enemy and his allies spit out. In it, Malcolm fought unrelentingly. I turned the ring relentlessly to protect myself from all sorts of things that disturb my senses. When I fought like that, the sun went down and the enemies retreated. He was completely exhausted. To be honest, I didn''t even know the enemies were retreating. I was just fighting, and the battle was over. The battle continued the next day. Malcolm was able to regain more room than ever. But it didn''t last long. Successive battles made the loop a problem. There was not enough Mana. I didn''t have time to fill out the depleted manna on the road. The enemy was being pushed endlessly, and he did not look at his situation. He had to fight with his sword in his exhaustion. And when the battle was over, his arms and legs were twitching restlessly. The next day was even more horrible. As Mana depleted the previous day, she was in the worst shape because she was forced to stay in one condition. The muscles squeezed in place of the depleted Mana did not listen to the buzz. After fighting desperately, another day passed. Now Malkoy, who sat on the wall with his pride, breathes. It was so burdensome to come tomorrow. It was unfair and furious for him to suffer to die in the citadel that had nothing to do with him. I wanted to go down the wall because I felt like I didn''t have the prince''s offer at the moment. But he put up with such a desire. Just a little longer, some of the luggage could get out of the cold prison. I held my heart thinking of the men who would suffer in a cold prison. Then I looked around. The image of the Royal Army came into my eyes. It was a tired face, but they were quietly checking my equipment, checking the condition of the walls and preparing for tomorrow''s battle. The mountain infantrymen, who looked like Yalimp in the dog, struggled to see if they still had the strength. Malkoy was evil at it. One soldier, not a knight, could not have seen it. He made that commitment. But Malcolm didn''t know. The fact that those who thought he was one of the soldiers were elite rangers in the battle against the fierce oaks that flourish year after year, is that if it were to defend the walls, they would still be fighting for a month, not a dogbird. I also couldn''t even imagine. That elite rangers have exquisitely driven the enemy throughout the battle that followed. Of course, it was Prince Idrian who gave such instructions. * * ¡°Roll as hard as you can. All you have to do is put your life on hold. ¡± Jordans and Rangers did my bidding very well, and Malkoy was already a vine ten days after Mercury began. ¡°If you do more here, you can put the knife up on your own and roll it off the wall, how. Shall we continue?¡± I nodded without hesitation. It was not enough. The only person who had experienced the atrocities of war, the only person who knew the ugliness, still had to push harder for the strategist to understand the reality. ¡°You didn''t seem to like it very much. ¡± Jordanian put out his tongue. It was a misunderstanding that I was trying to fix a brazen prisoner''s habit. ¡°I''m not trying to mess with you on purpose. ¡± I was just angry. Malcolm looked so much like me in the past. Even death trembled with arrogance. Only after losing an outsider did I realize that one of them was not the death I suffered. So did Malkoy. Watching the destruction of his country, he said he saw the tragedy of the war. He said he served the prince of the empire and participated in the war. He exaggerated that he knew more about war than anyone else. It wasn''t really any of them. I could hear a lot from his deputy. How Malcolm has lived, and what he thinks. And if all I heard was true, all the wars he went through were not his. The destruction of the country suffered by the Prince of Destruction was nothing more than watching others fight in the safe rear. Although in the process my family was exterminated and even a prisoner of his own empire, in the war he was nothing more than a spectator. He did not mourn the death of the soldiers who died fighting the Empire, nor did he think of what they would have fought with. I just took it for granted, and I took it for granted and resented the traitors. He never fought with a knife. I just watched my father drive them to their limbs. The war for the prince was the same. As commander of the army, he only commented in the safe rear. Even that is not acceptable, and I only watched the prince die. A package that didn''t even follow the cause of the Empire, but didn''t even have specialty. He shifted all responsibility because the prince had not listened to him. It was completely unfair for Malkoy to pretend to know all about the war. It was no different than a foolish sword floating in the arrogance of a sheep who knew the whole world. So I couldn''t stand by and watch. It was a pity that a talent rarely seen in the world was consumed by arrogance and ignorance. I thought Gear was going to leave him by my side. Malkoy''s ability as commander was a necessity for the kingdom. But this was not possible at the moment. I was betrayed by the people of my country, and the first priority was to fix my twisted temper. It was his task to break the world that had hardened with the insight of the New Testament. And to do so, I had to roll. It''s better this way than wanting to die as badly as I do. Worthless misgivings or worries are far enough away. If you roll so well, the false beliefs and values that result from the perspectives that are ripe will also come to pass. I instructed him to wait for that moment. ¡°Roll. Until I tell you to stop. ¡± Jorden said he was tired of being a babysitter and fulfilled my orders faithfully. I did not lose sight of Malkoy while cutting off the Imperial Army without rest. Seeing him struggling to die, it was very, very, very pleasant. I said no to Jordan, but I honestly didn''t like it. I am a Watcher who has watched the war and the difficulties that cannot be solved. An end to an endless war and hardship. I needed to struggle a little more with the lamb who had dared to fight in my presence. 192 192. 59. Honeymoon for her (4) Empire troops retreated. A complete retreat, not a temporary retreat for tomorrow''s siege. ¡°It was my choice when I came, but not when I went. ¡± I had no intention of letting the Imperial Army, who had joyfully knocked on the castle for more than a full day, go back to where I was. ¡°Gather the Knights. ¡± ¡°Everyone was already assembling at the gate and waiting for His Majesty to come. ¡± The Guard General points to the gate. A group of spearheaders gathered in front of the gate, wearing black iron armor. My words remain at the forefront, as the knights of the so-called Ballerhard say. I''m not going to buy a grudge. ¡°Open the gates! ¡± I was in a hurry and shouted before I even went down the wall. The Guard General ordered the opening, as he waited. I immediately joined the Black Spear Soldier with the noise of the gate rising backwards. ¡°It''s too late, so we were just going to visit. ¡± The lone cavalry commander complained of my cowardly behavior before his butt touched his back. ¡°Let''s go!" I ran forward, kicking my back instead of answering. ¡°Advance!¡± Queens led a hundred Black Spear Soldiers and followed me. I saw the Empire troops retreating far away. Siege failed and the Empire retreated, but their numbers were still above the Citadel''s allies. As they fled, they did not see the urgency of being a Straggler. They retreated but maintained their own ranks and order. I didn''t like it. The Straggler ran away like a straggler with ten thousand tails. I dragged out my heart''s Mana. The upheavals and momentum that I had been in all my life were unleashed in a single breath. Goooooooo. The air swirls. My presence extends all the way to the rear of the enemy. Fumi''s Imperial Soldiers look this way. I shout with a flame at the end of the sword, as I can see. ¡°Charge!¡± Tofu tofu. The sound of a hundred horseback riding on the plains echoes. The face of the White Tired Empire Army is so clear. Their screams and shouts were as clear as if they were being heard right beside them. ¡°Not a handful of enemies! Flip backwards to fight the enemy and move to the rest of the Breaking News! ¡± The commander of the Imperial Army used whale evil. But none of the Humi Empire soldiers turned their backs. Rather, they pushed the soldiers ahead and ran. It was natural. The presence of a fierce Swordmaster was less than a genius. The Imperial Soldiers may not know it, but by now they are feeling the horror of a huge sea or landslide right behind their backs. No matter how hard those who have not done it, they will not even come into their ears. It seemed so obvious that chaos was spreading like a plague. It was also transmitted to soldiers who were defending their ranks until the end of the horror that the soldiers of the second rank spread. The orderly sequence quickly became crowded and chaotic. There was also no legitimate army. It was the same as a wild beast that fled into the forest fire. ¡°Out of the way!¡± ¡°Argh!¡± I smiled satisfactorily as I watched them flee, pushing and trampling their allies to live. It was only now that I was a little bit of a loser. And there was a future for the Stragglers. Bang! I jumped into the middle of a straggler. The sword is full of light, and the mouth cries out for the death of the enemy. He told them that the future they were given was only despair. ¡°Trample the enemy! ¡± ¡°Don''t leave one alive! ¡± Subsequently, Imperial troops trampled by Black Spear Soldiers burst out of everywhere. ¡°Shuck!¡± ¡°Save me!¡± A frightened flock screams, ¡°For Ballerhard! ¡± ¡°Victory to Your Majesty! ¡± The Black Wolf-like Spearman roars. * * At the end of the battle, only a few hundred of the enemies were left alive. The whole field was a corpse. None of the bodies were cut down by the sword or stabbed in the spear. The rest were those who were trampled by the same side while the chaos reached the pole. This was because I deliberately terrorized them and prevented them from making proper judgment of the accident, and because black spearheaders were driving as cunning as they were driving from the outside. The imperial army, which had reached the height of the sky, wandered around like that, and was finally annihilated. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Queens who rob bloody spears call me quietly. Instead of answering, I picked up the army of the Imperial Army in the middle of the corpses and cried out. ¡°We won! ¡± ¡°Ooooh!¡± The Spearman shouts victory. A roar erupted from the distant citadel. ¡°Don''t go back.¡± I turned my head again with the Imperial Army''s armor in my hand. ¡°Hail, Princess! ¡± ¡°Long live the kingdom! ¡± The screams of soldiers remained constant, even as they passed through the gates completely. I raised my hand quietly. Screaming was as frequent as lying. ¡°I will pay tribute to your martial arts, and I will boldly confess. ¡± Soldiers and knights looked at me. The cheer of the Gear survivor, the cheer of the one who finally defends and triumphs. ¡°You are the heroes of the Old World! You are the guardians of the kingdom! ¡± ¡°Waaaaaaaaah!¡± The boiling emotions waxed and swept the citadel with a burst of shouts. I instructed the Guard General of the Citadel to be quieter than to look at the enthusiastic soldiers. Release the supplies so that the soldiers can enjoy their rights as winners today. Fortunately, the Imperial Army did not have enough supplies, but today was enough to forget the hardness of the war and enjoy victory. ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty. ¡± ¡°I just want to thank you for your mercy. ¡± After a long time, the soldiers who had been paid to eat and drink abundantly were thankful for the generosity of their hearts. ¡°You saved my life. If you hadn''t come, I''d be dead by now. ¡± ¡°Maybe I did. I don''t remember any of the guys I rescued. The parties are encouraged to eat and enjoy if they have time for a gracious fortune that they do not even remember. The same day doesn''t come every day. ¡± Every time I laughed and gave them a farm or a Chihuahua horse. As I was wandering among the soldiers, I remembered the fact that I had forgotten. ¡°Jorden!¡± ¡°Yes? Yes! ¡± An old ranger who was holding a freshly baked horse bridge from a distance was running in front of me. ¡°Malcolm?¡± ¡°Piggy, Malcolm, I''ve seen you on the wall before...¡± ¡°Find him and bring him. ¡± ¡°Now? What if I do?¡± ¡°So I''ll cover it myself? ¡± Jordanian mouth popped out in return. Just do it when you do this. I can''t see a person resting comfortably. What the hell did I do wrong? Rangers constantly complain. ¡°Aren''t you going fast? ¡± ¡°Oh, here we go. I''m going.¡± The missing ranger comes back with a sneak peek. ¡°I caught him standing on the wall. ¡± When the battle was over, I swung my hand at Jorden. ¡°Okay, go. ¡± ¡°Yay. If you have anything to do with this, please call the others. There are a lot of people playing. ¡± It sounded like I was going to tell myself to keep it in my ear, but it didn''t come out. It wasn''t important to be the captain of the Ranger squadron who got shot. ¡°Malkoy.¡± Malkoy, who was bowing his head when I called, winked at me. Seeing my face turned upside down with blood, sweat, and dust, I smiled. ¡°Now you''re a bit of a battlefield face. ¡± Malkoy raises his hand and touches my face. I noticed that I had no idea what he was looking at. ¡°Follow me.¡± Then he turned to Jorden, who was stretched from there. ¡°Just give me a bottle. ¡± ¡°Do you seek liquor from the first commander in the exhibition fort? ¡± ¡°So you don''t have one? ¡± The Ranger rolls his eyeballs back and forth. ¡°If you search and come out...¡± Jorden takes out a bottle of wine from the cloak before the words are finished. ¡°Really, really, this is just a bottle. Really.¡± Seeing as you''re saying something you don''t have to say, I think there''s more booze planned. ¡°If you''re going to drink it, drink it when you don''t see the others. I don''t know anyone else, but when they see you, they''ll never get over it. ¡± ¡°Whether or not. I didn''t have to, but I saw the right place, so I was going to go tonight...¡± Jordan shudders and stops my mouth. The ancient rangers around here shake their heads. I reached out without a word. ¡°Really, really, really, this is the last one. This is a lifesaver for maintaining body temperature in a distress situation that everyone in the Ranger has. ¡± ¡°I mean, everyone else has a plan, too. ¡± The ancient rangers stood up and slandered Jordania. ¡°Erai! He''s also a squadron leader! ¡± ¡°His habits must be fixed before he dies! ¡± ¡°The snitch has to be hit! ¡± While the rangers were having such a good time, I dragged Malkoy, who was standing still, to a quiet place. I sat perfectly on the protruding structure, looking for a moderately attractive outlying area. Then I took the cap of one of the two bottles of liquor I received from Jordan. I savoured the cheap liquor and choked on it. Much better than I thought, it was never cheap liquor that soldiers drank. ¡°Goddamn it. You''ve already taken a bottle of Empire army supplies. ¡± I gave Malkoy a bottle of liquor because he was full of admiration for Jordanian water. Malkoy bites the bottle''s mouth and wets his head in a single breath without spelling. Choke, choke. Malkoy''s face quickly turned red after half a bottle of alcohol was emptied. The blood color came back and I felt better. ¡°Yeah, what do you think? You still haven''t changed? ¡± Malkoy looked at me in the back and forth. ¡°War is ugly, and so are all those who fought it. ¡± Malcolm didn''t answer. Neither did I force an answer. I reached out without a word and took the bottle and smashed it into my mouth. ¡°Khh. It''s really good. Are the Empire bastards drinking like this during the war? It''s nice to have a rich country like this. ¡± It was the wrong part, but I truly admired the empire''s low power. Today, however, it was not a place to drink or drink, so I returned to my original topic. ¡°War is ugly. Soldiers do the same. I''ve known a few of those people who make that noise before. ¡± When this country first settled on this land, there were those who were so buzzing. ¡°It is war that wraps up my greed with the same belief that those who sit on the high throne will bring the living to death. ¡± While the Knights and Soldiers of the Kingdom were bleeding against the invasion of the Empire, they remained in a safe rear and became masters of the truth of the world. ¡°But none of those who talk like that have actually ever been to a war. ¡± Malkoy shook his lips and shut his mouth. I already knew what he was going to say. ¡°Are you trying to tell me the cruelty of war? That''s right. War is terrible. It''s a land where people can''t exist as human beings, where war has swept away. ¡± War was a monster that fed on the lives of the living, so all that remained was screams, wounds, and grudges. ¡°But there is no choice in the world. One of them is war. ¡± Malkoy frowns and looks at me. It seemed like I was an irresponsible writer, and it seemed like I saw a hypocrite rationalizing the war. I snorted at the condemned young gaze. I asked him. Where was the kingdom that waged the war now? Do the soldiers of the kingdom look like warlords? Malcolm didn''t answer. I knew that. We know that it was not the Kingdom that started this war. There was an ugly war he said, and for us, it was the only means to defend this land. "If the Leonbergers had not proclaimed independence, there would have been no war. ¡± Malcolm squeezed for a long time. Rather than really trying to argue, it was just a voice that seemed to be stubborn by inertia. ¡°So you can take it and trample it and say, ''Live.'' If I had, a lot of people wouldn''t be dead right now, so you just want to say," Hold on. "¡± I asked him. What difference does it make to an animal if it''s just a living thing? ¡°King as king, noble as noble. Leonbergs are like Leonbergs. I just wanted to live like that. ¡± ¡°It''s not just the Leonberger royal family and a few nobles. ¡± At that word I filled my tongue. It seems like it was not enough to suffer from the fortified walls. I still felt like I had to roll for a little while. 193 193. 59. Honeymoon for her (5) Soon after I sent Malkoy back, his deputy came to me. ¡°You and Malcolm were alone. ¡± I hesitated to sit down and ask him before recommending a seat, and his gaze was stuck in my hand. I can smell the liquor when I see it swallowing dry saliva with my nose. Unlike my supervisor, I gave the bottle to a good man. ¡°I was drunk, though. ¡± He took the bottle cold. A bottle of liquor is poured into the mouth and the door pacifier gently wets its head. I wanted to tell him that my throat was fluttering a few times, and he took the bottle out of my mouth. ¡°Khh. How long has it been? ¡± He returned the bottle to me after stealing the excessive mouth value. ¡°So I guess you didn''t like Malcolm''s answer. ¡± I nod my head and make the expression of Percival know. ¡°War is not justified. A majority came out to the limbs for the minority. Well, you probably said something like this. ¡± ¡°You know very well. ¡± He reached out his hand. The bottle was again in his hands. ¡°You''re probably confused. Everything in this fort will not match Malkoy''s common sense. ¡± ¡°Common sense... the search for common sense on the battlefield itself is less sober. ¡± ¡°That''s it, but honestly, I don''t think this fortress is normal. ¡± Contrary to a little while ago, Percival said in a slightly lower voice that he sipped the fundraising liquor. ¡°The knights and soldiers here seemed... not afraid to die. Especially those soldiers. I swear, I''ve never seen anyone like that. ¡± He turns his head. Following his gaze, they laughed at each other with ridiculous dances. It was the rangers of Baleard, including Jordan. ¡°They fought for their lives. I feel like I want to die in a fight, but compared to that, there are not many people who die as ghosts because they distinguish when they fly, hit, and fall. ¡± I nodded unwittingly. Percival''s horses and rangers were flying around. Those who only deal with leathery, violent Orcs meet humans and fly like a fish that meets water. At first, my men were too dumb to fight the Imperial Soldiers, but now they come here to tease me about Baleard''s disgrace when he hurts the Imperial Army. At least the Knights of the Empire will be able to defeat the Rangers, but those evil ones have never faced knights stronger than themselves. The number of Empire Knights who died in the hands of the Rangers since the war began, as if they had driven the Orc Warriors towards the allied Knights and put their swords behind their backs or shot their brains. ¡°It''s not just them. The same is true of others who are not afraid to die. ¡± Percival''s gaze turned this time towards the Southern Army, who was quietly resting. ¡°There was not a single soldier I saw who bought my body. ¡± If the Imperial Army suffered a terrible defeat, the soldiers of the Southern Army were poisoned by the death of the Queen. Even if he died, his will to kill the enemy was nothing new to the Southern Army. The same was true of conscripts. They volunteered for a war that would not have to be fought, so it was not as much as the scams and speculation between the Rangers and the Southern Army. In the first place, there was nothing more to say about knights who regarded the fall of their strength as an honor on the battlefield. Percival can be persuasive if it''s just knights, if it''s just some of the soldiers, but like this, I''ve never seen anyone come to war with one mind. I vomit an eloquence admiration. Then he said in a heavy tone. ¡°Maybe so. ¡± His gaze turned towards the wall where my supervisor had disappeared. ¡°It''s hard for Malcolm to take the situation straight. ¡± He drank himself into a sigh. ¡°The knights and soldiers of Marseille were not like them. ¡± The ideal that the young Prince of Destruction wished for his country''s knights and soldiers would not be the same as this fortress. "Young Malkoy would need those responsible to endure his captivity. And there was a decent guy. ¡± Nobles and knights who have forsaken the oath of invincibility, soldiers who hold the sword upside down in fear of death. The young prince of the Dead had endured the captivity, blaming the traitors, and brainwashing himself that it would not have happened without the war. ¡°You''re so young. ¡± ¡°It''s not something I don''t understand. Malkoy was just a kid who lost everything in one day. If you think about Malkoy at the time, it''s okay to just not cut your own life. ¡± But if you''re my boss and I don''t like cursing, Percival defended Malcolm. I stood firm and disagreed with the words of the Pacific. Is there anyone in this citadel who doesn''t have a story? I didn''t mean to brag about someone else''s past. ¡°So please be gentle. He''s a smart guy, so you''ll realize the reality soon enough. ¡± In Percival''s words, I gave you a drink instead of an answer. ¡°I''ll ask you nicely, then. ¡± The Percival, who completely emptied the bottle, rose from the scene. After bowing his head, I thought to myself, even though he was leaving like that. Perhaps the end of the kingdom of Marseille will be the future of our kingdom. No, if I hadn''t purged the rotten nobles beforehand, it would have been philosophically painted if the Queen hadn''t taken back the cause of war with death. Even now, it was at stake. Only resolutions were made, but the facts changed nothing. The empire was still huge, and the kingdom was still weak. The fire that the queen had set on fire was burning everywhere, but I could not imagine that the hearts of the soldiers and the minds of the people would be the same at that time if the current condition persisted for a long time. The Sixteenth Century will begin to resent the royal cause of war. I had to find the tracks before the situation did. The war now was just a holdover. And winning against the Empire was simply impossible. Even if the enemy suffered double the losses of his allies, it was the kingdom that eventually collapsed. Before the flames that began to burn like moths went out, before the troops of the kingdom that were soaked in crocodiles melted away. It was necessary to reverse the situation. ¡°The Eastern Fleet should play its part. ¡± I had no doubt that the king and the Eastern fleet who left to feed the Empire would return with a victory note. However, no news of the King''s return to the Empire has been heard over time. If there was a battle to win or lose, I would have heard the news, but it was the news of the Superintendent. I kept getting nervous, but the ominous imagination got messed up in my head, but each time, I shook my head hard and made up my mind. Among the troops leaving for the Empire were the King of Dothrin and the Knights of Chang. Others believed that the King of Dothrin could overcome any challenges. The progeny of the climate were real monsters. While fighting such nervousness, the Imperial Army continued to tap the borders of the kingdom. The Silver Lion Citadel has also been attacked countless times. Not a single fortress and stronghold has been taken yet, but I can''t rest assured. In addition to the imperial troops currently at the border, there was an intelligence report that additional troops were marching towards the border. He said that the army of the enemy who came here contained wizards and paladins. Once they arrive, the battle will be harder than it is now. But there wasn''t much I could do right now. All I could do was destroy the Empire army attacking the Citadel. Every day was a battle. The Rangers were still holding out well, but the soldiers of the Southern Army had long been at the limit of their stamina. Rangers and knights run around the walls narrowly to fill their exhausted seats. I didn''t stand still either. I participated more actively in combat than I did before. He recited the poem of war without a break and stirred up the energy of his allies. I rushed through the wall with Mana at the end of the sword. In the process, the knights of my enemies were already over a hundred, and the army commander of the enemy who lost his life in my hands was five. By that time, the enemy would not attack our citadel. Thanks to that, our citadel has regained its rest, but the burden of other fortresses has grown. The imperial troops who were attacking our citadel headed for another fortress. Only the Black Spear Soldier leads the Citadel out. Malcolm and Pacific were also together. They were stirring like crazy to each other. When I hear that the Citadel of Ally is in danger, I wake up and run to the battlefield. Malkoy was very distressed by this insane assailant. I didn''t make a weak sound. I tried desperately to avoid falling behind one way or another. I left Malcolm like that by my side and rolled him over. And, of course, my side was the place where the toughest battle took place. Malkoy handed over Gobi, who could never die. Every time I and Percival helped each other, I barely managed to turn over the crisis, but I couldn''t help but feel the slightest scar on my body. And the more wounds he had on his body, the more he became a face. ¡°A few words would have sufficed. It''s a real war to protect. ¡± But he was still looking for something grand in this war. ¡°I need to roll more. ¡± Whenever I smiled, I pushed him into my limbs. Strongly believes that if you wield a sword without your mind to survive, even the drudgery in your head will disappear. But Malcolm was persistent. When the battle is over, he comes to me and talks about ¡®real war¡¯. It wasn''t worth listening to. ¡°What the hell is the answer? Do you even have an answer? ¡± Malkoi protested because he was so full of answers and said, "Don''t pretend I''ve heard it every time." But I had no intention of releasing his curiosity with my mouth. ¡°It''s not far. Malkoy.¡± I told him to find out for himself, and he turned around. As the front was so wide that it felt narrow, Malkoy would no longer speak nonsense. ¡°Why, without even talking about what a real war is?" One day I asked him, and he answered me with a tired face. "I''m not even curious anymore. ¡± I looked like I was going to die right now, and I looked like I was asking if it was important. I laughed. I am truly pleased that I am now fit for war. In fact, the answer did not exist from the beginning. It''s funnier to have an answer to a war. I just wanted to talk about Malkoy''s conceit and arrogance in his head, who was a less insightful sheep in world history. And there were countless ways to talk about it in this world, but one of my preferred ways was to roll it so it didn''t feel bad. The results were satisfactory. Malcolm has no more bullshit, and he has not wasted his precious rest with worthless thoughts. ¡°Return to the Fortress of the Silver Lion. ¡± Destroying the enemy on the way back, I and the Black Spear Troops all head for the citadel. The Empire troops that were entering the border slowly began to withdraw their troops, which I think seems to be preparing to join the reinforcements for the day. And my projections were right. ¡°The news is that enemy reinforcements are a week away from the border. The exact size is expected to be at least 40,000, although those on reconnaissance will have to return. ¡± I sighed. In the meantime, more than 15 troops have been annihilated or destroyed. However, the Empire has put more troops on the front lines despite our efforts. It was once again a moment to reduce the difference in power. Moreover, among the additional enemy troops, the wizards and paladins were said to contain Dagger. From now on, it was a real gobi. But there was no law in the world to just die. That was the case now. ¡°Sire! The reinforcements are here! ¡± I was delighted to run to the North Gate and see the people wearing white capes coming under the escort of the Rangers. It was the wizards of the White Yard Tower who told me that Heirich would be ready in half a year. They finally formed a little pussy and showed up on the front lines. But that wasn''t all. Those who didn''t even think of it were with the wizards of the White Night Tower. 194 194. 59. Honeymoon for her (6) Winter Castle''s reinforcements have finally reached the citadel. I went out to the North Gate and greeted them. ¡°I stopped the Ranger! ¡± When the leading rangers shouted, the rangers pretended to be floating. The wizard of the White Robe Tower stretches the white Robe''s toes forward with such ferocious rangers. ¡°Your Majesty...¡± He was once a man who dreamed of knights, but now he is the youngest Tailman who has left the ring and created a magical circle in his body. ¡°Taylor and 16 wizards from the White Yard Tower are here to see His Royal Highness! ¡± ¡°Well done on coming all the way. ¡± I shook Taylor Taylor Taylor''s hand and raised him quietly. I wanted to ask you a lot. How''s winter? How''s Vincent and the other Rangers doing? I don''t know how things are going back in the mountains. ¡°We''ll talk about it later. ¡± But I turned my head instead of asking questions. Chuck, Chuck. A heavy noise from hundreds of pairs of steel boots crept in front of me, and stopped. On a black background, a troop of soldiers stood before me with a white flame engraved upside down, and a black cape with a backpack bigger than my body. They were dwarves. It wasn''t just dwarves, it was also the elite war experts of the ¡®boiling iron corps¡¯, made up of the most impoverished and favorable dwarves among the clans. The upside-down, off-white flame was the symbol of the Iron Corps. A dwarf standing at the forefront of the Iron Corps stepped forward and wetted his cloak. A dwarf with a horned helmet pulls off his armpit and knocks on my sternum. ¡°Thousand commander Gurkyo. I''m here to join the warriors of the clan. ¡± As the commander of the thousand, the dwarf clan reaches out their hands as they tremble at his identity. ¡°Idrian Leonberger. I didn''t think the Dwarves would send reinforcements. ¡± ¡°If you really thought so, you took the Dwarf''s friendship too lightly. Because our dwarves never pretend they don''t know what to do with their friends. ¡± The commander, who held my hand badly, smiled with a sharp expression. It was a ferocious laugh like a wolf. ¡°I think so. Anyway, welcome.¡± ¡°Can I take a look around the castle? ¡± Gourca looks back. Following that gaze, there were five carts covered with a thick cloth. ¡°Iron Cannon?¡± ¡°I can assure you that power will be of little use to you. ¡± ¡°They''re not others. They''re iron artillery from the Iron Corps. ¡± ¡°You know the name of the iron. ¡± ¡°I''ve seen a few letters in a book. ¡± ¡°What did it say? ¡± ¡°There is an army of the most ferocious warriors of the Dwarves. ¡± ¡°That''s not true. ¡± Gurca shakes her head in my words. ¡°The Iron Corps warriors are not just fierce warriors, they are very, very good warriors. ¡± Then I laughed out loud as if I knew when I was going to do it. Other than me, I noticed that my answer was very witty. But when the tone was playful, the confidence in it was real. The Iron Corps deserved it. They were one of the most powerful battle groups I''ve ever known. As I am now, I can only thank the presence of a powerful enemy force that I have unexpectedly gained, and I can endure as many amusing jokes as I can. I summoned the Guard General and instructed the Dwarves to guide me to the citadel immediately. Several dwarves have left following the Guard General. Gurkwa and the rest of the dwarves were also guided by the soldiers to the citadel. Looking at the back of a small but firm dwarf, he smiled with satisfaction. But he was only a moment away, and I trimmed his face. Unexpected guests were not just dwarves. And unlike the dwarves, the other guests were not very welcome. Somewhat far away, there were a hundred men and women who raised their heads straight. The red cape, decorated with gold thread, was gorgeous and sour, and the ivory helmet and shoulder armor that covered the nose were extremely elegant and strong. The purple uniform revealed between the cloaks looked good and sacred as the priestly robe, but the well-organized stature was as sharp as a single sword. The defensemen of the wall slammed Aung San Suu Kyi to get a closer look at them. At least I was glad they were hitting the helmet. If it hadn''t, there would have been more commotion than we have now. Not many humans see the bare faces of the elves and keep their minds intact, not to mention the soldiers of war. But for me, the off-weather was just turtle and disgusting. It was because he knew the black insides and the serpent-like sentiments hidden in the angel''s appearance better than anyone else. Also, the last separation from Sigrun was not very pleasant, so there was no reason to welcome the sudden appearance of elves. It was hard enough for them to show up before me. The last of the swordfish who were miserably slaughtered came to mind like a fantasy. My memory of forgetting and staying awake led me up to anger. But before I could express that anger, there was someone who had gone first. It was the rangers, including Jordan. Chuck. Rangers scattered all over the place, weighing heavy on the iron brains and encircling the elves. The eyes of the cheerful rangers, who used to tell crazy jokes without covering their time and place, were fierce before. ¡°Your Majesty, just say the word. I''ll make it a hive right now. ¡± Jorden spoke to me in a split voice. Even the enemy of the Fortune Blossom seemed to be before his eyes. It seemed that I did not forget the grudge of the time when I came to the border of Binsa in my dealings with Sigrun. ¡°They''re so cool to chew on. Gear up here. ¡± When they heard the Jordanian voice, the fury boiled, and they turned off. I felt like I missed a time to be angry. I sighed and ordered Jorden to retreat. ¡°I can''t back off. You''ve been there alone before, and you''ve seen a good look. This time, I''ll never back off. ¡± ¡°Jordan.¡± ¡°If you punish me, I''ll take whatever you want. But we can''t follow your orders right now. ¡± ¡°I know what you''re worried about. But since I wasn''t like me then and I am now, what you''re worried about will never happen. ¡± ¡°You were found unconscious a few times after saying that. I don''t want to see her again. ¡± It was Jordanian, who always fulfilled my orders faithfully, but not as stubbornly this time. I sighed once again. I was not angry at the repeated disobedience of orders because I did not know their heart. But we weren''t the only ones here. Moreover, the Fortress of the Silver Lion was the fortress of the exhibition. Disobedience to orders was unacceptable in any case. ¡°Ranger Squadron Commander Jorden. I don''t say again. Back off.¡± Jordan reluctantly retreated. However, it was always difficult to reach for the fairies by hanging their flesh on the iron brains. Until then, I couldn''t help but leave it. I turn the rangers back and step in front of the fairies. Despite being surrounded by so many rangers, they did not change their appearance. He just looked at me with his back extended. ¡°Haven''t you heard from Sigrun? Where the fairies should be. ¡± He told them that the kingdom had no intention of welcoming them with enmity and life. But the fairies were still preoccupied. Chuck. One of the men stepped forward. At first glance, it was not normal for Elves to lose their hair and feel uncomfortable. Guess the guy was a high elf. ¡°Prince of the Kingdom of Leonberg. First of all, I would like to express my sincere apologies and consolation on behalf of the clan for the terrible mistakes committed by the executor Sigrun...¡± A high elf man gasps his tongue. ¡°This is not Elf land. This is the kingdom''s territory. But you do not give a proper example of your master. Then, do you put the truth in your mouth? ¡± Kung. I posed with a small shot of the floor. My horror of reaching high places pushes the elves away. An elf man who was chattering like a good man rushed out of his mouth with a stiff face. ¡°The wildlings who live in the forest are ignorant of the laws of the kingdom and have committed a cleansing. ¡± A high elf man looks down on one knee. Other fairies also kneel down along the man. ¡°Please forgive me. ¡± The man once again apologized to me for what Sigrun had done. ¡°I am not the one who will forgive you and decide. ¡± I summoned a half-elf who was looking at me in the middle of the rangers and stood by me. Gunne looks down at the elves without saying a word. A high elf man turned into a humiliated face. His eyes were filled with contempt and anger. An elf of innocent blood was supposed to kneel to a half-sized elf, and his pride was greatly compromised. But I had no intention of establishing the same pride. ¡°If you want, they won''t come back alive. ¡± I raised my hand small. I lifted up the iron brains that the rangers had increased. The soldiers of the wall don''t know English, but they point their bows at the elves, puzzled and confused. The High Elf guy was a fool until then. It''s a little uncomfortable, but this is the extent to which I was mistaken. I noticed that all of this was just a bluff for the preemptive. But such flatness was only until I put my hand on the sword. I unraveled the turbulence and momentum. It''s full of life and enmity. A high elf man looks at me with a stiff face. ¡°O prince of the kingdom. Nowhere is there a law against envoys. ¡± ¡°A little while ago you said you were a savage who didn''t know the law, and now you''re trying to teach me the law of man. ¡± He wears it again before he stretches out his bullshit again. ¡°If you''re here to apologize on behalf of Sigrun, you should be here to pay for it. ¡± A man protested at my words. It''s not fair to be angry with the wrong person. Others made sense, but I didn''t even hear it with my ear back. Since when do they take my cause? On the subject of peoples destroying the lives of others for simple interests without any reason. I just snorted. Moreover, this was not just an outrage. This was kind of a test. If so, a test to the filthy fairies who showed themselves at the borders of the kingdom at the same time. Jaw. Gunne grabbed my sleeve. She shakes her head still. I took my hand off the knife sack. All the momentum that was unleashed on all sides was also reaped. He looks at me like he doesn''t deserve a high elf. Unlike the other elves, who were pale in appearance, the inner face was relatively calm. It was a high elf-down force born from the day I was born. ¡°How old are you? ¡± I asked my brother how old he was. ¡°The time of our clan is not the same as the time of men. ¡± ¡°So how old are you? ¡± ¡°I may look like you, but in fact, the time I''ve lived is seven times in your life. ¡± In the eyes of the corporation, there was a color that reminded me of who I was, and it disappeared. It wasn''t an emotion I couldn''t understand. How insignificant is a human being, given his age, his status, and his power. But that was the same here. ¡°You''re about a hundred and fifty years old. ¡± In my eyes, he was a worthless piece of blood that has existed since the Great War. 195 195. 59. Honeymoon for her (7) The arrogance of the elves is an inherent trait, and evil is the nature of the race. The elves were horrible selfish people who could not sympathize with the pain of others. Nevertheless, the elves known for their generations were somewhat arrogant, but they were as beautiful, good, and gentle as angels. Those who warn of their evil nature were extremely few. The elves were good at hiding their evil. A good, beautiful look, a cheeky face, and a voice that''s like a spring breeze. Soft horses and a humble attitude. Identifying the ugly nature behind it was not easy. That''s how they hid their innate wickedness. Also, the elves didn''t let me in when I was dizzy, nor did they express their feelings. The idea of the breasts they shed was deliberately expounded, and the emotions they revealed were only the result of expressions and gestures they had learned and created over the years. The angel''s statue and sophisticated manners will be robbed of his soul. However, the elves have not been so good at concealing themselves and deceiving others since I was born. As with all creatures in the world, they were pure and steady when they were born. It was only too short for their lives. And the compassion and goodwill given to them during those short days are worn out, and they remain faithful to the qualities and nature of the native race. There are individual differences, but it takes about 50 years to do so. But that was the story of a typical elf. In the case of the High Elves, it was different. They were three to four times as long as ordinary elves. It took me just as long to complete the Elf-specific hypocrisy and exegesis. However, the high elf before his eyes was less than 150 years old. I saw him again. Disgusting look, complaining eyes. Original upheavals and arrogance are in place, but the elf''s extraordinary position and hypocrisy are yet to be fulfilled. You''re a man of age and arrogance in front of me on that subject. I had a laugh. I don''t know where these bastards came from. But the laughter wasn''t long. I soon fell for it. If the young High Elves were to enter the world, they must have the permission of other High Elves. So I didn''t understand. They would have known this bloody bastard wasn''t ready to go into the world. I sent him out of the world on a mission. It is also an envoy sent to the Prince of Man when grudge against the Elves has been dealt with. It was not normal. I repeated myself, and finally found the answer. ¡°A scapegoat.¡± He was a gift from the filthy elves to me. So that my hatred and wrath from Sigrun may be quenched, so that my hatred and wrath will not be directed against the entire Elves. The sacrifice was clear to me. I asked him a few questions. What the mission is and what to do after it''s done. He expressed his regret for the wrongdoing committed by the Executor Sigrun and replied that it was his duty to remain under my command for the sake of the friendship of the clan and the kingdom. He also said that he was told not to take care of his body to restore trust, but to follow any orders. My guess became convincing. The king of the Elves kindly leaves me alone in case I don''t understand his intentions. Grilled, boiled, eaten, killed, saved. Do as I please. ¡°Fine. I don''t know about the apology, but I''ll thank you for your help. ¡± I didn''t have to give him a gift, so I decided to accept him. When my attitude suddenly changed, he questioned me and looked at me. It was also more familiar to me than any other elves I knew. ¡°What''s your name?¡± ¡°Swordsingers, Whispering Wind Captain, Arnaud. ¡± I said to the one who proudly extended his unquestioned affiliation. ¡°All right, Arnaud. I will allow you to enter. ¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Later he thanked me. I don''t know what''s gonna happen to me in the future. I''m poached like a marshmallow and slaughtered like a pig. ¡°Thank you. ¡± I laughed at him. With the heart of a butcher looking at a pig that is heavily weighed. * * * They were equally unexpected guests, but the treatment was completely different. The dwarves of the Iron Corps were enthusiastically welcomed by the Rangers, and I also welcomed them as my friends. Whatever was done within the citadel was guaranteed freedom, and the accommodation and meals were also as caring as possible in the poor. But in the case of the elves, it was different. Their home was a temporary barracks set up under the Sacred Wind, and I couldn''t leave the resort without my permission. ¡°If anyone comes into contact with the Elves, they will be punished severely. ¡± Rangers from the walls and spires watched them day and night. They were thus restricted in their freedom, and were thoroughly quarantined. I''ve been talking a lot about my actions for a while. ¡°It is an exaggeration to ignore those who have come to help the kingdom. ¡± ¡°In good faith, I know it''s right to repay in good faith. ¡± Some southern army knights and commanders came to me to help me improve the treatment of the elves. At least I was glad I wasn''t deluded by the beauty of elves and used useless knights and philanthropists. ¡°They will be used as necessary, but they should not delay vigilance and surveillance. ¡± At their request, I explained the adultery of the elves and warned them not to be deceived by the appearance of an angel. Afterwards, be wary of the same nature as Dossarin Sagal. Without being completely convincing, they dared not ask me for any further improvement in treatment. I knew I had something to think about. That way, the dwarves completed the installation of the iron cannon on the northeast and southwest walls, keeping the story of the treatment of the elves from coming out. The wizards from the White Yard Tower have also finished deploying. In the meantime, I heard that enemy reinforcements who have reached the border have begun to march. The Fortress of the Silver Lion is quietly preparing to meet the enemy. ¡°The Paladins are also threatening, but the real problem is the wizards of the Empire. The Knights and Soldiers of the Kingdom have never dealt with a Wizard. ¡± The annual meetings were held, and the most frequent thing in their mouths was the story of the Imperial Army''s wizards. By the Empire, the power of the Battle Wizard to the Dry Kingdom Army was so immaculate. Even the fearless knights and commanders had vague fears and anxieties about their unknown power. ¡°Unlike our allied wizards, who have had two or three years of long training, the Empire''s wizards have spent decades of their lives on magic, from a short time to a long time. I''m most worried that my wizards will be able to deal with the enemy''s magic properly. ¡± There were wizards in the allies, but the majority of commanders were disbelieving in their abilities. It was natural. It took only a few years for their sorcerers to complete their training compared to their decades-old enemy wizards. But I trusted Ophelia. As far as magic was concerned, she was extremely arrogant and uncompromising. If she had sent a wizard on the front lines, that meant they were already on the right track to do one person''s share. Of course, that would not work for them. 400 years ago, there was no one left who knew the name of Baek Ya, who had a reputation in the world. That is why I have put forward another measure. In front of the commanders, I recited an old transcript that was now cut off. ¡°Magic and gathering are the best fairies, and dwarves are the best for accumulation and metallurgy. With battle and hunting, the oaks are the most deprived, and with power and wisdom, the giants are the foremost. ¡± Suddenly, the faces of the commanders looking at me were puzzled, reciting stories they had never heard of. But soon after they realized that the fairy meant the elf during the episode I told them about, they were repulsive. ¡°Elves are the angels of human wizards. ¡± Elves were born to notice the completion of magic faster than anyone else, and in some cases had a special ability to intervene in the expression of magic and twist the outcome. To express such magic in front of them, he had to be a magician with at least six circles. However, the Magician did not fall from the sky, so even if one of the enemy wizards was on the same level, it would only be one or two. And if it was that number, the Swordsman could withstand it to some extent. Even if it fell a little less, the chief was a high elf. ¡°Moreover, the citadel contains iron grapes set up by dwarves. The power of the Iron Cannon is less than the fire and lightning caused by the wizards. ¡± I howl in front of the commanders to see how powerful the Iron Corps is. The commanders were repulsive and had more anxiety than before. I was really frustrated. The soldiers of the citadel, guarded by fairies and dwarves, were afraid of the wizard, so if the parties had heard of it, they would have jumped to the streets. I explained this to the commanders and gave instructions, and the meeting ended someday. I led the meeting by stretching these words to suit my taste, and I felt exhausted as if I had been in battle three days and three nights. The commanders remain alone as they leave, and a sharp voice is heard. ¡°I can''t see you because you''re frustrated. ¡± He turned his head along his voice, and as a guest, there was a Disastrous Pacific meeting. ¡°Malkoy said. ¡± I tried to ask what I was frustrated with, and Percival turned over his answer to my supervisor. I saw Malkoy. He was eating a basket of sweet potatoes without water. Percival hits Malkoy''s shoulder like that. ¡°Tell me, why don''t you say something? ¡± ¡°Tell me what to say on the subject of objectivity. ¡± ¡°I heard that the commanders of the Citadel, the prince, were all frustrated. ¡± Malkoy was impressed by Percival''s blatant words. I stopped in a stretched position and asked Malkoy to speak to me. Malkoy relentlessly stepped forward in my repeated words. ¡°Everything is too passive. ¡± Malcolm made up my mind as if he had once opened his mouth. Much of it was criticism of the Royal Army''s response. When an opponent gives a card to play a card game, he or she looks at the hand and uses it to create the corresponding hand. I don''t want to move first, but I''m in a hurry to follow my opponent, so I have to be good. ¡°It''s a defensive position, so I understand a few things, but the royal army is far too much now. ¡± The impression frowned on me. I also knew that the kingdom could examine after the consumption. So I was waiting for the opportunity to reverse. However, under the present circumstances, I could not deny that Malkoy was being drawn to the movement of the Imperial Army. I put my arms on Malcolm and jagged him. ¡°Go ahead." ¡°You can''t do this. Even if we win ten times and defeat thirty troops, the kingdom will not be able to pledge it later. ¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°We have to move first. We need to stab the empire''s hub. We must make the Empire move along the kingdom. ¡± Malkoy looked straight at me and said, It was a provocative look. It was like saying, "I don''t know if you can do it." ¡°Don''t provoke useless words. ¡± Malcolm opens his mouth again with a shrug face in my pincup. ¡°We have to turn to aggression. ¡± ¡°You know what the situation is, right? ¡± ¡°I know. I''m tired of hearing that today. 11 troops of the Empire''s Northeast Army and over 20 newly arrived reinforcements are marching towards the border. ¡± ¡°You want me to turn to aggression, even though I know it? ¡± When I frowned and asked, Malkoi smiled. ¡°That''s what the enemy would think. ¡± Malkoy explains the operation by pointing the map here and there. ¡°Above.¡± I was just listening to the explanation on the map with my arms open without even knowing it. ¡°Apart from accepting it, it is entirely up to you to decide. ¡± Malkoy, who had just enthusiastically described my operation, no longer existed. He said to himself, "Take care of yourself, for you have done what you have to say." And I chose. ¡°Can you explain that, even in front of the others? ¡± I had no reason to insist on such a good operation. ¡°There''s nothing you can''t do, but it won''t be too sweet. Perhaps the Imperial Gandhi can think of it as a handiwork. ¡± ¡°I''ll take care of that. ¡± Then I immediately summoned the commanders. I glanced more at Malkoy than at the commanders who were puzzled by the sudden convergence. He got up from his seat with a face he didn''t give up and began to explain how to poke the empire''s hub a little while ago. And when the story was over, the commanders of the kingdom had a complicated look on their faces. Some people noticed that prisoners who had been detained until a while ago did not regard the operations themselves as trustworthy, and others were amazed to think that this was a rotten plan. And some people noticed that the prisoner''s man had taken this kind of operation in a situation where they had not been able to arrange for a few days and take any other measures. ¡°What do you think? Do you think I''m a good chance of piercing the heart of the Empire? ¡± But even though the emotions on each person''s face were different, their answers were the same. ¡°It''s worth a try. ¡± ¡°If we succeed, the charter will be reversed. ¡± Malkoy panics as the commanders express their support for the operation. It was a natural reaction. In my time as commander of the army, Percival told me that it was hard to ignore operations because of their ingredients and their young age. Now, not just the commander of the army, but the humble obligor, in fact, is like a prisoner. I felt a tremble when my opinion was accepted. Maybe it''s the first time. It''s not that his operation was accepted by the people. In Malkoy''s eyes, an unspeakable emotion arose. The first time I saw that face, the country was recognized for its existence. I recall the stunning sentiment I felt in my gaze when I set out my harvested troops after the battle. It was not difficult to guess Malkoy''s insinuations. It would be embarrassing, but proud. Who didn''t. A man who knows himself is willing to give his life for it. And for Malcolm to guess, this was the moment. In fact, Malcolm also worked enthusiastically on a few more operations. There was an unacceptable operation, and one that was intended to be complemented and put into practice. Malkoy commented unreservedly. While he was sneezing at the commanders like that, I exchanged snowflakes with the Pacific. ¡®Didn''t I say I''d be over in a minute? ¡¯ ¡®Yes, you were right. ¡¯ He shook his lips and gave and received a few words and rolled up his mouth. The Prince of Destruction, who hated war, no longer existed. All that was left was a zealous supercommander, who had just begun to be recognized by the people. ¡°So what would you do with the name of the operation? ¡± Malkoy, who had been buzzing for a while, asked. ¡°Operation name? Do you need that? ¡± ¡°It''s absolutely necessary to rectify an operating system that was close to being fisted. ¡± It seemed like a laugh would burst. Just moments ago, the man whose war was blaring blatantly is now making a fuss about naming his own operation. I swallowed a close smile and was distracted by the thought. ¡°Operation name...¡± I still wondered if I should name an operation, but if I should name one. ¡°Let''s call it a genre. ¡± There will be no more worthy name than a song for him who chooses death instead of life. 196 196. 60. set fire (1) I try to sit tight, but my butt keeps rattling in a nervous mood. In the end, I couldn''t help but wake up. ¡°Your Majesty. Sometimes you should know to wait. ¡± After seeing me like that, Malkoy gave me a pincup, saying, "Stay still." I forcefully sat down, and shortly afterwards I rebuilt myself. ¡°I have to go now. If we hurry, we will be able to catch up with those who left first. ¡± ¡°It''s been four days since they left. How do you say they catch up? ¡± Malkoy sighed and looked at me. ¡°Moreover, how many times have I not told you that those who left the citadel must keep the citadel firm in order to fight with confidence? ¡± I sat down like that. I repeated countless times I wished to get up. There was no spine release. I was nervous for a while, but I heard footsteps outside the conference room. ¡°Your Majesty!" ¡°Come in!¡± The Chief of the Defence Staff appeared scarcely before the end of the speech, opening the door of the conference room. ¡°What happened? ¡± The defense commander smiled brightly at the questions he asked without a chance to hide. ¡°Lord Arwen says he''s defeating an army size enemy and is going under as planned! ¡± ¡°What about Eli?¡± ¡°Eli Confucius also raided the enemy barracks and made a significant advance! ¡± The consecutive winning strengths entered the fist. ¡°Aah." Malkoy hesitates to sit in a rotten chair. I gave him a pinglass that he should know how to wait, and he was really nervous. ¡°All of our allies have now infiltrated the rear of the enemy, and many of our enemies are on the march to capture the chaos behind them. ¡± ¡°How many? ¡± ¡°More than 10 of the 31 troops that were marching towards the border were said to have returned. ¡± I looked at Malcolm without even knowing. It was exactly what Malkoy had expected. Malkoy said that if an ally of three troops infiltrates the rear of an enemy, at least ten of the 31 troops the Empire was marching towards the border would be retreated. This is because the Imperial Army doctrine always says to mobilize more than three times as many troops for the imperative, and because the nobles who settle not far from the border are the same number. ¡°I''ve moved three troops to turn the feet of ten troops, so I''m not a loser. ¡± ¡°It''s just the beginning. ¡± Malkoy said with a serious face. ¡°Depending on how well the Empire troops infiltrated the rear, the defeat of the operation depends. And while they disturb the rear, the borders of the kingdom must be firmly buttressed. When the border breaks down, everything will go back to the bullets. ¡± From now on, Malcolm plans again, saying it will be Gobi at every moment. ¡°It is common sense to shrink the wire in defensive positions to facilitate defense, but in doing so, it is only the kingdom that ultimately suffers damage. Unlike the empire, where everything was stopped for war, the empire''s industry is running smoothly even now. ¡± Rather than explaining it to someone else, it was self-conscious and confirming the faults of the operation. ¡°If we leave it alone, the kingdom will not support the fight, but we will be forced to collapse from within. My homeland, the Kingdom of Marseille, was also judged as such. ¡± I also listened to his explanation and revisited the plan. Support troops deployed from the rear arrived quickly, and by now, the number of allies deployed to the border was close to 15 troops, approximately 30,000. With more than 5,000 allies on the Eastern Fleet front following the King, the total force currently in operation in the kingdom is more than 35,000. It was less than half the size of the 47 troops the Empire mobilized for the war against the Kingdom, and only a handful compared to the Empire''s total troops. The kingdom''s finances were swollen just by running less than a handful of troops. If it had not been for the proclamation of independence and clearance of more than 100 nobles and confiscation of their property, the treasury of the kingdom would have been destroyed. However, the property so repaid was not infinite. As evidence, the crew sent a letter. I think it''s too much to send more troops to the front lines. We must somehow stop the Empire army with only the troops we have now. 15 troops comprising a large number of conscripts who are currently approaching the border and who must stop hostiles of 31 troop sizes. It won''t be easy, but considering the advantages of defense wasn''t just impossible. In fact, the Allies have been defending their borders like iron barrels, despite the outpouring of overwhelming troops so far. But, yeah, one year, or two. After the Consumption War, it was the kingdom that was defeated. Unlike Malcolm''s empire, which reorganized everything for the war, the empire maintained its usual system except for a few territories that became battlefields. ¡°The Kingdom must somehow enlarge the front line and make the Empire take the risk of bleeding. ¡± Malkoy continued his words in a delicate tone. ¡°Fortunately, the kingdom is better than the Empire. The Royal Army moves only for one purpose, but not the Empire Army. The commanders of each army have different factions and different political positions. ¡± He had served for quite some time as commander of the Empire army, so he knew the Empire army''s illness better than anyone else. The commanders of the different factions were in a position to hold each other back, and in some cases, two factions were confronting each other, even within a single army. ¡°That''s the blindness of the empire that the kingdom needs to dig into. ¡± The point of the operation was to create a situation in which the commanders of the enemy moving for different purposes were forced to move separately. It was also part of that task to infiltrate the rear and remove the commanders of the Ogre army from the front lines adjacent to the border. All that was left now was how to divide the forces of more than 20 enemies, but Malcolm also prepared a plan for it. If we wait, we''ll get results. But just waiting for it was also not right for my taste. Especially when my men are infiltrating the enemy camp and carrying out a dangerous mission. I just wanted to pull out the sword and go to the battlefield right away. Of course I couldn''t. Malcolm didn''t let me run away from the citadel. ¡°The people of the Leonberger family are too risky. ¡± ¡°Even the Dothrmund family would be unworthy. ¡± Between rich and poor, Malkoy snorts. "You gotta be kidding me.¡± Malkoy''s expression was full of cynical hues. ¡°The greatest beneficiaries of the war in the Kingdom of Leonberg are the Dothrins. With the attention of the Empire drawn to the Kingdom, Dothrin''s territory is still safe. ¡± He vomits ten times that the king of Dothrin is very evil. ¡°The Knights of Chang? So are they. You may think that the Kingdom receives their help, but in fact, it''s more like they''re borrowing the Kingdom''s troops for their own troops. You can also see that there is only one Knight who has a surrogate. The kingdom is being exploited. ¡± I shrugged my shoulders. To put it bluntly, Malkoy''s words were not entirely wrong. In fact, the Dothrin Kingdom did not send any of its troops to the war, except for the Knights of Chang. The Great Wall clan and the monarch of plague occupied the sea and made it impossible to access troops by land, but it was not necessarily necessary to find a way. Nevertheless, Malkoy''s interpretation was excessive. It was natural. For Malkoy, who doesn''t know about the Climate Family, the Knights of Spear will be nothing more than one knight with a special means of movement called a non-dragon. However, contrary to Malkoy''s idea, the Knights of Chang were not merely knights. Of course, their individual power was removed, and their manoeuvrability was the strongest on the continent. The Dothrmund family that led them there was a real monster that could steam a few Knights alone. If we were to convert them into power, we would call them at least three legions and more than the Knights of Penta. However, even though I explained the example of Penta, which I have never seen before, it seems that I was not very close to Malkoy. Malcolm talks loudly to me, and then he brings up another story. ¡°I am most concerned about what the Emperor''s intentions are. ¡± He raised concerns that it would not be possible for the emperor to move the army of the divided empire for a single purpose if he so wished, and that he could not know why he was so ignorantly pouring out his power. It made sense. I also knew the Emperor had such abilities. However, I speculated that the current situation was not the Emperor''s intention. Malcolm asked me for the basis of my speculation. ¡°Wait a minute. The Rangers who went on reconnaissance will be sure to come back. ¡± And as the day went by, the rangers who had finally gone out on reconnaissance returned. ¡°The Enemy''s General Commander is one of the immediate family members of the Emperor Bourgogne. ¡± ¡°How many times? ¡± ¡°I don''t know if it''s because I''m worried about the non-dragon knight''s raid, so I don''t have a flag at the moment. ¡± In the words of the Ranger, I sent Jordan straight away to find out who the prince is. If you''re a good ranger who''s been to the Imperial eclipse with me, you can tell how many princes you''ve seen in the first place. Shortly after, Jorden returned. Ranger''s face was brighter than ever before. As I looked at his face, my heart began to beat. As if I''d heard any news of the pleasure. ¡°How long has it been?¡± Jordan smiled and said, ¡°It''s him. ¡± He''s the one I''ve been waiting for. I laughed. It was so nice to meet you. ¡°Who the hell is he? ¡± Malkoy frowned and asked if he did not understand the conversation between me and Jordan. ¡°The hope of all those who are hostile to the Empire. ¡± Immediately from the Emperor of Bourgogne, who drove his specialty in defense of the Dothrin Kingdom. ¡°A sample of incompetence and greed. ¡± ¡°No way...¡± Malkoy, who understood the situation late, looked at me. I looked at three fingers quietly. ¡°That''s right. He''s a trio prince. ¡± The scourge of the empire that raised the ball over the years, It was the moment that finally revealed itself on the battlefield of the kingdom. How nice to meet you. 197 197. 60. set fire (2) ¡°A few years ago, the Three Princes would have agreed to be a sample of incompetence and greed. But you can''t see him as incompetent if you think of the trident''s accomplishment in the war against Dothrin. ¡± Malkoy, who learned of the identity of the enemy commander, challenged my opinion with a brief term. ¡°The aristocrats of the Empire have greatly appreciated the possibility that the Three Princes have been hiding their abilities, waiting for the time to come. I agree with them, too. ¡± Malkoy emphasized that he was one of the most promising successor candidates at the moment, saying he would not have known until such time that I was not an Empire. ¡°If the Three-Prince was just a greedy, incompetent manganese, according to rumors in the past, he wouldn''t have built such a big ball in the war against Dothrin. ¡± He repeatedly warned me to be careful of the Three Princes. ¡°You may not be very touched, since you are not there. But as a party to the Dothrin regime, it was never easy to retreat to the mainland as all the forts that were occupied collapsed and the Dothrin Empire army was in reverse. ¡± But when I didn''t notice the warning, I sighed and stretched out my sick memory. ¡°Only three of the thirty troops of the Empire who were in the truce had noticed the collapse of the fortress and had not suffered any major damage, sowing Dothrin''s stubborn pursuit and safely collecting his troops to get to the mainland. ¡± When he said this much, he seemed to ask if he could now raise awareness of the Three Princes. But it was hard for me to be alarmed. ¡°Even so, we must see that the Three Princes have already demonstrated their abilities to the point of being kicked. ¡± Even if I misrepresented it, I misrepresented it. The Three Princes never proved anything. I just ate what I gave you. ¡°It''s no wonder the Dothrin Kingdom only looked after the Three Princes. ¡± Rather, it was close to the truth. The Dothrin Kingdom Army fought from start to finish by looking at the situation of the Three Princes. In the midst of the crowding, he gave the trident a distance to build a proper body, and even when he knocked down the fort, he told the trident enough in advance to avoid collapse. Even when I was heating up the attack against the retreating Imperial Army from the front line, I pretended to chase after the three princes, but I didn''t attack properly. I explained all those circumstances to Malkoy. ¡°How could you...¡± Of course, Malcolm didn''t believe me easily. ¡°I was there, too. I was a mercenary, not a prince at the time. ¡± I even tried to see that my eyes were wide open and I heard all the strange noises of the stars. It wasn''t weird either. It would have been even weirder to believe that a successor to the throne of one country had deceived and engaged as a mercenary in another country''s war. I picked out the sword I had set on the meeting table. A soldier dies and becomes six silver coins, and a knight dies and becomes thirty gold coins. Victory is nothing but vanity. Only my storehouse filled with death is the truth. Inside, I memorized the amusement of the mercenary king who recited it to me on Dothrin''s front line. Malkoy stares at me blindly. Suddenly I didn''t know why I pulled the sword, but I noticed it puzzling. I whistled Mana into the sword, as I wanted to see in front of him. Pot. A blazing light burst into the sword that did not shed any light. ¡°The Sword Master of the High Wind Citadel, Golden Oracle Blade. ¡± "... Hut!" I quickly opened my eyes to understand the intent of my words as if my head were swift. ¡°Are you the leader of the Veil Mercenaries, Ian? ¡± ¡°Vale is the name of my beloved, and Ian is the name he used to call me. ¡± I smiled and shortened what I did in Dothrin. ¡°I was Dothrin''s Sword Master who captured the Three Princes alive, and I was a collaborator who helped the captive Three Princes escape. I also imprinted the weakness of the High Wind Citadel in my head so that the foolish Three Princesses would not be forgotten while fleeing the Citadel. I also made it possible for the Three Princesses to escape the Citadel by informing them in advance of its collapse. ¡± Looking at Malkoy with his mouth open, I laughed joyfully. ¡°I couldn''t even take what he gave me, how stupid he was. I had to struggle. ¡± Malkoy, who was dumbfounded by my words, fell into his own world. ¡°Then the Three Princesses are the only writers who are incompetent and greedy...¡± He recapitulated the current situation based on what I told him. ¡°To make the incompetent prince the most powerful successor candidate to the empire...¡± I immediately figured out what I didn''t tell you. However, Malkoi only expected that the ball I had brought to the Three Princes was merely to confuse the Empire, and I noticed that there was no longer any intention. No, I wish it was bigger. The third prince. I wanted the third prince to be the emperor of the Gear Empire. Thus, the nature of the rare catastrophe in the world flowered completely, hoping that the millennium empire would not even remain a cornerstone and collapse. I still vividly remembered that moment when I first met the Three Princes. When I felt darkened before the power of the empire, crossing vast territories and prosperous cities, I only felt a cloud in front of that overwhelming power that would not fall apart. The third prince appeared before me like a star in the darkness. He said he was really blind. There is an arrogant, unparalleled face that resembles the ruin of the kingdom. There are some rejection traits that came to mind. [Anhama], [self-neglect], [greed], [abstinence], [awkward], [violence] The traits that tell us about his scum didn''t even come into my eyes. The prince of the empire, who was born at the top of the world, was greedy for the Ahamun, and what he didn''t know about self-control made him feel natural. No prince in the kingdom would have done the same, but the prince of the empire is more arrogant and ruthless than that. What I noticed was not the nature of his head, but the innate nature of which he could not change anything. It''s like the characteristics of Adelia''s [War Crazy] and [Butcher]. Even the traits of the feeble madman are so horrible that they feel flirtatious. [Thunder rumbling] He was destined for the slayer. One of the two who had been born [to be slaughtered] from the past. He destroys himself by himself, commits all kinds of vandalism, or destroys his surroundings. The former belonged to an axis that was incompetent enough that it could not even be broken down properly, and the latter belonged to an axis that in my own way had a repetition that made the surroundings troublesome. And the third prince I saw was definitely the former. It was destined for [Thousand Kills], but it has no talent. It can''t even win the competition between the Emperors. It can''t even blossom the garbage, the majestic traits, and can only torment the underlings. It is doomed to self-destruction. I had no intention of watching the Three Princes become so. A rare talent in the world was born in the Empire, but it was so vain. Where else would it be more unfortunate than that? That was never supposed to happen. If necessary, I would have given him a different ability to replace one talent, even if he was so inclined to see his gear flying. Fortunately, he was not a troublemaker in any ordinary family, nor was he a spoiled nobleman. He also had another trait as horrible as [Death Star]. [Destruction Material] The incarnation of Patan, who has excellent ability to destroy anything that is intact. He was the direct descendant of the Bourgogne Emperor with the right of succession. The Three Princes had enough reason and background to hold power in their hands to replace the minor qualities and incompetence of their own. All you need is a little specialty and fame. And he fills up what is not enough to fill the war with Dothrin. Now all you have to do is wait. Just wait for the moment when the same traits as his disaster will bloom. It is also a different pleasure to expect which of [Cherry Blossom] and [Destruction Material] will bloom first. As in the case of Adelia, if you blossom all at once, you won''t have any more butterflies. While I think about the Three Princesses for a moment, Malkoi seems to have cleared up all his thoughts. Malkoy was looking at me. But it was strange to not know where the gaze was. I was also unfamiliar with it. ¡°I didn''t think you were the Swordmaster on the Dothrin Front. ¡± It''s like... ¡°After stopping the Knights and Wizards of the Imperial Capital and Gear Dothrin''s army alone. ¡± It was like the way I looked at Jordan. ¡°The master of the Sword, who possessed a squad of fanatically single-minded men, bought a laugh, but proved his words to be the end...¡± It means you have nowhere to eat. But if I''m as black as Jordan, what''s the end?) was not a commander. Since I was the rightful prince of the kingdom, I decided to give a new sense of life to the new staff who dared to look at me with an unbearable look. ¡°I urge you to modify all operations. ¡± Malkoy glances at me with a dazzling face. ¡°Be joyful, but revise the plan so that the three princes can build up their faces. ¡± ¡°To what extent should I put my body up? ¡± In response to Malkoy''s question, who understood what I said, I thought for a moment. ¡°If you want to win at a place other than the main stronghold, you can give me a small citadel or a stronghold if you need it. But in no case should the soldiers of the kingdom fall in vain. ¡± ¡°Hard. Lose, but don''t make a warrior. ¡± ¡°Also, do not forget how many times you will be able to return it to the Imperial Army in the future. ¡± ¡°You''re making more and more difficult orders. Is there anything else I should keep in mind? ¡± I ordered the most important thing without hesitation. ¡°In any event, we are committed to ensuring the safety of the Three Princes. ¡± I tried to make Malkoy look ridiculous in my words. I think it was ridiculous to speak of the enemy''s general commander as a factor of alliance. ¡°Hope doesn''t mean you can rest. Will the prince and general commander of the Empire be so easily exposed to danger? ¡± I asked him once again to look at him, as if he was not algebraic. ¡°The Three Princes must be saved. ¡± ¡°All right. I''ll make sure the Three Princesses don''t get hurt in any case. ¡± ¡°It''s a tap.¡± ¡°One can see that the kingdom has already won the war. I''ve been trying to save the enemy''s general commander. ¡± Malkoy pointed out my impatience around, but I wasn''t complacent. Because I knew. It is common sense to think that a successor candidate to the empire, a general commander or a trio prince, rarely suffers bodily injury or direct damage on the battlefield. But he''s transcendent. The Three Princes had already been taken prisoner once in Dothrin, and I swear to God, that was not the intention of the Dothrin Empire either. It is unnatural to let the fallen remain alive, so I was forced to take prisoner, but I had to rot quite a bit, even Dothrin''s commanders, to correct the plan I had already put in place. Of course, just once, you can think of it as an accident in the blood of a young and motivated prince. But it wasn''t just once that the Three Princes put themselves at risk. If someone asks me when was the toughest moment on the Dothrun Front, I will answer that every time the Three Princes appeared on the battlefield was the toughest. Whether he wanted to die or not, the Three Princes put themselves in danger of not having to keep up with themselves. I had to run like crazy so that such a trident wouldn''t die on soldiers and knights who knew nothing. Not knowing your allies, not knowing your enemies. Don''t get hurt by blind arrows or knives, so you can''t set up your specialty and get off the wire. That''s how I protected the Three Princes throughout the First World War. At least it''s a good thing he didn''t show up for battle in the Second World War. If I had to keep his head down to the water, I might have killed the Three Princes. It''s a really strange case. A lot of frightened people are looking for ghosts to die in. Where else would he be? I warned Malkoy once again. ¡°Malcolm. Please hope the last two wars have made the Three Princes careful. ¡± Or he''s a shield, a shield that''s never been the same as he was before, to protect him. Either way, I don''t want him to run like a thunderclap in this war. But unfortunately, my winds were so swiftly denied. By the time the enemy''s battalion had not yet reached the Citadel of Armies, When I secretly left the citadel with a handful of knights, including the Pacific, to intercept enemy scouts across the border, There was a small group of scouts I targeted. ¡°I''ll turn around.¡± I sighed. I couldn''t ignore it and pretend I didn''t see it. His companionship was too attractive to do so. Five wizards and one paladin. And a lot of skilled artisans. If left intact, the power will be detrimental to numerous allies in the future. I have repeatedly been troubled. But the answer was set from the beginning. ¡°I''m sure the Emperor did not defeat an incompetent prince who might later be a follower, because he had the talent to find a place to die on his own. ¡± He sighed and instructed the ambushed knights. ¡°Prepare for battle. ¡± In my words, the knights pulled out their brains without sound. Immediately, the enemy scouts approaching this side defenselessly stopped. Paladin blocks the front of the prince. I must have noticed the life of an ambushed ally and stopped the ranks. Pot. Waves of a nature different from that of the article were scattered. Later, a translucent membrane appeared, covering the front of the scout. A magical shield made by wizards. ¡°The ambush is over. ¡± Percival nodded at my words and said, ¡°So will we back off like this? A regular knight that contains five wizards and Paladins who are already in position. It''s not enough power to be frontal... Your Majesty? ¡± I raised my body as I lowered my back with the voice of Percival. The energy of the Empire scouts who found me has fluctuated. The wizards smiled coldly and shook their lips. A palladine with a serious glance blocked the prince''s front. ¡°Knights and wizards are killing everyone. ¡± And the fool who was only looking for the place to die didn''t even know what was going on. With a face that seems to have found even the slightest sense of hunting. I don''t even know who the real hunter is. ¡°... I''ll let that fool live and let him go again. ¡± I hit the ground harder than aiming for the Three Princes. Bang! At that instant, the flames created by the wizards, the glaciers, and the thunderbolts poured down at once towards me. I drew the sword without any hesitation towards the turbulent storm of Mana. 198 198. 60. set fire (3) It bounces off the thunderbolt. I cut off the flames that seemed to be swallowing. I smashed the spear of glacial snow that flew towards the heart. There were wizards behind the translucent membrane. Tired of being white, wrinkled in pain, open your eyes like you''re about to tear. The wizards had different faces, but the emotions in them were the same. Panic. Panic. No wonder you didn''t expect magic to be destroyed a few times. But maybe. There''s still more surprises to come. The sword was drawn from top to bottom. (chuckles) A magically interwoven shield tears like a belly button. Beyond the scattering fragments of Mana, the wizards cry out in a dull, white voice. ¡°Paladin!¡± Between the hearsay screams, a serpent digs his tongue. At the same time, three stalk blackouts flashed. But since I had already left, I was standing in front of the old wizard who was the only one of the five wizards who did not express magic. Deeply wrinkled eyes looked at me. An eye that shakes like an earthquake. A stubborn lips that constantly grows. Two hands that draw complex shapes against the air. Even though I was a child compared to the unidentified Maestro who shot me in the high seas, the old man was strictly on the edge of the Maestro. ¡°Magician.¡± A wizard flinches at my words and teases me more quickly. Goooo. A huge wave that began to swing around the Old Wizard told me that the completion of magic was imminent. The Old Wizard hasn''t completed his spell yet. Magic hasn''t even revealed its form yet. I was able to realise it by the grip. Soon enough, a magic so powerful that it will be compared to the magic I scattered. Fire, ice caps, and thunderbolt magic were deterrents. A translucent membrane was just a safeguard against one. The real thing was the magic of the old wizard. I don''t know, but if magic is triggered, this squad will turn into hell. Manna, attracted by the old wizard, had the power to do so. I wondered what magic he had prepared. Unfortunately for me, there was no way to confirm the Old Wizard''s magic. The Old Wizard''s spell remains unfinished. Spatula. The head of the wizard, separated from the body, rolls to the floor. Currrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr. The last of the wizards, Mana, is fluctuating. Bang! And it exploded. * * The battle is over soon. In the aftermath of the explosion caused by the death of the Old Wizard, the Empire''s wizards were disabled and fell in vain before their swords. The Paladins and Knights of the Empire resisted violently, but only for a short time. Palladin, who was knocked down by the shock of the explosion, was stabbed in the back by the Persians without even fighting properly, and the knights of the other empires were strangled by me and my knights. Unbelievable solstice that includes power to Paladin and the Magician. Originally, it was not the power that would be wasted here. Strong men who would have bloodshed the Knights and Soldiers of the Kingdom if they had fought the right battle. But they became cold corpses and rolled over the floor without even using the power of their own body properly. The only thing that survived was a threesome fool. ¡°No one else got hurt. I think I just fainted. No, it''s okay to think you''ve fallen asleep. ¡± Percival, who confirmed the status of the Three Princes, reported to me. It was what Percival said. I listened quietly and heard a whirring breath. You don''t eat your talent all at once, and that''s just plain plain. It was disgusting. But it was much better for me to have a prince like that. If he was sane, he would have suffered from a headache to keep up with his master. Even in this situation, the third prince has a brotherly relationship that he declares as he pleases, so he doesn''t know what he will insist on. The third prince, who didn''t even have a rat horn to notice, was a great man who would remain. Of course, I still have a headache. It was certainly a pleasure to destroy the power of the Empire, which included Paladins and Magistrates, but the question was how to send the Three Princes back. As such, the situation is unnatural and I don''t know where to leave the three princes. That means we have to wait for the Empire''s reinforcements to come here and get him out of here, so I don''t know how long it will take. Fortunately, Percival offered a solution. His men are from the Empire, so it''s a good idea to act as a reserve to rescue the Three Princes. Just pretend to fight moderately, and if you let him escape dramatically, some of the remaining troops on the front lines will be sacrificed to save the Three Princes. I decided to follow Percival''s opinion, not just another way to think about it. The Persians, who left for the citadel, are waiting to come back with their old men, and the Three Princes groan. I snapped his back neck with a sword, as he was about to wake up. Billion, he fainted again with the sound of his voice. "Huh?" I glance at the fainted one and laugh at his head. The unknown energy touches him as he strikes his back neck. It was strange. The only one I know is a blunt body with an apprentice knight level manna. The energy I felt for a short while was several times more fierce than that. I have used [the power of judgment] in my mind. And the frost fell. [Apostle of the Month] In his Attribute Window, one of the items I''ve never seen before has been pasted. That was something I used to know. Strange creatures, neither humans nor animals encountered in Dothrin''s vast boreal forest. Violent hunters who spread the pestilence of mutants. [Apostle of the Month] was a word for the anti-semitism that followed the plague monarch. ¡°Hey, you''re infected? ¡± It was not difficult to guess where the Three Princes had the plague of 10,000 months. Dothrin''s watershed, where he and I stayed for a while, was in fact a territory ruled by the clan of 10,000. Characteristics of congenital spongiform encephalopathy and rupture material. There until [the Apostle of the Moon]. It was more outrageous than surprising. Rather than just being ridiculous, I felt even more wondrous. Nine out of ten die of plague in 10,000 months. Only one of the dogs survives and ends the variation with a semi-permanent. And about a hundred of them who are completely transformed gain wild and life-force as [the Apostle of the Month of Mankind]. It was a rare case where the odds were less than a thousandth. By the way, if you were born an [Apostle of the Month] through the slightest chance, you''d be a fool in front of your eyes. Is there anything more sophisticated in the world? I looked at him in detail once again. And I found out. Strangely enough, he gained only one of the many abilities possessed by the [Apostle of the Moon]. It wasn''t a hunter''s [stubbornness], nor a predator''s [extensiveness]. It was not the [solidity] possessed by the warriors of the moon, nor the [wild] of the anti-personnel forces. It was just one [Immortal HP]. The dizzy wounds were only about human regeneration and the ability to recover quickly, twice as long as that. Only one [Immortal HP] has the ability to break through that unlikely chance and become an [Apostle of the Month]. I didn''t get a grip on whether I should say lucky or bad. I have concluded for a long time. ¡°That''s good.¡± It was also a long time ago that this thunderbird was slain by a blind sword in the field. If you have [Immortal HP], you won''t die of a dizzy knife. But I decided to try it out just in case. I pulled Earth and wound his forearm. Poghr. A white bubble rises, and a long cut of bane is quickly healed. I smiled satisfactorily, looking at the scarred, white skin. The kingdom''s hopes have strengthened. The plague of the Empire has become stronger than ever before. It wasn''t bad for me. After a few more times, I am testing like this with the body of the Three Princes. Percival, who left for the citadel, has returned with dozens of men. He was a soldier of the Malkoy Legion, who had been a prisoner of the kingdom until a short time ago. I made a moderate combat trail, as I told you beforehand. ¡°Let''s get started.¡± When we were ready, we started pretending to fight together straight away. Of course, it''s useless to keep us together for a hundred days, so I woke up the Three Princes first. Puck! In a somewhat drastic way. "Ugh." But the Three Princesses, like [the Apostle of the Month of Mankind], quickly uttered a shock. ¡°Your Majesty! Run! We''ll buy you time! ¡± The pacific cries out to the three princes watching the battle in a dim robe. It was a great imperial language without a doubt. ¡°You...! ¡± ¡°Now is not the time to introduce yourself! Get the hell out of here! We will defend your retreat with death!" The Percival shouts fiercely. The face of the Three Princes solidified at the moment. It seems that the ferocious aura of the Pacific is disturbing to plant even in this situation. But even the foolish Trident doesn''t know that getting out of here comes first, and soon he starts to run away. However, the direction was the Citadel of the Kingdom, not the Empire mainland. Some of the younger Persians held onto the Three Princes and gave them directions. I didn''t forget to postpone the end of being knocked down by a knife shortly afterwards. ¡°I will remember you! ¡± The third prince, who was shocked and shouting alone, turned around and stopped his feet. Then I started to run away without even looking back. Looking back at the figure, we hit the sword unwittingly and made a moderate noise of fighting, and soon we stopped. ¡°Now I''m doing everything I can. ¡± Later, self-esteem was pushed. We shrugged each other with our swords, and soon we returned to the citadel. I told Malkoy about the situation at the citadel. Malkoy was extremely alarmed that the Three Princesses could not expect him to appear directly on a dangerous reconnaissance mission. ¡°I told you. That''s who he is. ¡± Malkoi was troubled by the presence of the Three Princes, who did not know when to make the accident. I was somewhat sorry to worry, but I also gave you good news. ¡°Don''t worry. I won''t die of dizziness anymore. ¡± When he told me about his new abilities, Malcolm was amazed. But only for a little while, he soon began to finalize a new way of harnessing the hopes of a stronger kingdom. ¡°I''ll make you a hero. I was worried about getting off the wire with a wound anyway. ¡± ¡°Slaughter. And then it''s really a big deal if you die. ¡± Just in case, Malkoy grabbed me while I was leaving the conference room. ¡°By the way, it''s only a matter of time before the Emperor finds out what happened to the body of the Three Princes. ¡± I nod. The emperor also has insight into people, even though he may not have the power to determine the character of the opponent like me. Such an emperor would easily notice the nasty changes in my bloodline. ¡°The Emperor won''t care if the Three Princes become dogs, not anti-Semites. ¡± Nevertheless, I was not concerned about the Emperor. It was a feeling closer to conviction than vagueness. The emperor in the middle of the empire concluded because he confirmed the emperor''s temperament with his gaze and vigour for a few days. ¡°I don''t know if it''s just the mood, but the emperor seemed to care who became the prince. ¡± If it wasn''t for that, there was no reason not to beat up the three princes who would have been a pawn in the future. ¡°I don''t know. That''s a good point. It''s a good competition. If the Emperor keeps pushing for a competition that might become a bona fide contender...¡± I also noticed that Malkoy thinks my words make sense. But it was not the emperor''s suspicion that we should be worried about now, but the war now. Soon after the Three Princes died, the Empire''s troops crossed the kingdom''s borders. There were battles everywhere. On the mainland side of the Empire, Arwen and Eli flew like crazy, and on the territory of the Kingdom, the Empire army flew. In the midst of it, the richness of the Sacred Wind gradually reached its end, even in a frozen season. And finally spring came. ¡°Your Majesty! Some of the Knights of the Spear who left with the Eastern Fleet have returned! ¡± Every year, like a footy girl, like a timid boy, the spring, shy in between the ends of the winter, suddenly came this year. 199 199. 60. set fire (4) I woke up. Waiting on my own will bring the non-dragon knights to where I am, but I had no intention of sitting there and waiting for them to find me. ¡°Guide them. I will go to them. ¡± I went straight to the conference room with a messenger. ¡°Whatever their whereabouts. ¡± ¡°Whether the dragon flew without rest or the rider was exhausted, the rider''s face was not darkened. ¡± I sighed with relief. Fortunately, it did not appear to be defeated or faulty. ¡°Didn''t you tell me what happened between you and the Eastern fleet? ¡± ¡°I wonder if they came to you first before they fully descended...¡± The messenger replied to me with a petitioning face. ¡°If I see you in person, I won''t be so sorry. ¡± I was just in a hurry to walk. Soon after, he reached the fortress'' quarters. ¡°Ah..." The strong non-dragons pull out their tongues long and stretch. Next to him, the knights of the spear lean on my non-dragon and close their eyes. Among them was the young vice commander of the Knights of Chang, Jean Kathryn. I was completely exhausted by riders or non-dragons. ¡°I..." Shh. When I saw the soldiers who found me trying to set an example, I put my finger on my mouth. ¡°Don''t make a fuss. ¡± After saying a few words, I looked at the whereabouts of the non-dragon knights. That''s a complete stretch. When I see proud non-dragon knights hanging around in front of soldiers from other countries, not soldiers from my country, I feel tired and tired. ¡°I said I''d take a break and report to His Majesty, and then I was there. ¡± The Guardian General of the Citadel also looked at him, and he said he couldn''t stop. ¡°Don''t get tired. I don''t know, but I would have flown across the continent. ¡± He nods a small head and turns his back on the Jin Catherine and the non-dragon knights for a moment. ¡°Send them to me when they wake up. ¡± ¡°You''ve come a long way, but I''ve waited a little longer to see and hear...¡± ¡°Those who would have fallen in front of me, if it had been news of fighting over the countryside, would not have been spared. ¡± Of course, I was concerned that I would not have done it had their appearance been the same as that of a straggler. The non-dragon knights, however, looked exhausted to the fullest extent, but their appearance was not bad. Even the nervousness that could not shake the whole time since the Allies left for the Empire mainland is now heavily diluted. Wait a minute. There was no reason not to wait any longer. I went back to the conference room and waited for the knights of the spear to wake up. Jean Kathryn found me because it wasn''t long after I left the resort. ¡°Your Majesty." Jean Catherine was still not completely shaken by fatigue, but her face was as bright. Seeing the look on his face, the anxiety and nervousness that remained disappeared. So I was very relaxed. ¡°I don''t know who''s coming or going, but it seems like I''m hurrying down the road. ¡± ¡°I didn''t run out of time, I just closed my eyes for a moment and cleared my report to you. ¡± ¡°He snorted. ¡± ¡°No way. I''ve never heard of snoring in my life. ¡± ¡°Don''t wipe your mouth with a spit. ¡± In my words, Jean Catherine pretends to wipe her mouth and coughs in vain. Soon after, he went straight to the pose in a purple color. ¡°Dothrin Kingdom, part of the Knights of Chang, Jean Kathryn. I have flown day and night to preach the news of my allies." I was also in a position to wait for the words to follow. ¡°Let me conclude. ¡± Looking at me like that, Jean Catherine said: ¡°We have achieved more than expected victories. ¡± The fist bursts into flames. But instead of cheering up, I glanced at Jean Kathryn and shook my lips. There was a story I wanted to hear more than a victory. However, my mouth rarely fell. Looking at me like that, Jean Catherine smiled softly and added a word. ¡°Even the Lord of Return is safe. ¡± ¡°Ah..." I spit out a vague voice, not a bird I don''t know, groaning or elasticity. I thought there was no more anxiety and restlessness, but it wasn''t in fact. Mac opens up, and he looses. ¡°Tell me more. ¡± He said he was more empowered not to give such insistence. He looked at me with a familiar face and pretended not to have seen the expression of Jin Kathryn smiling. ¡°The fleet has left as planned and boarded a subnational port. And after preparing for the expedition, he joined the three armies of the subnationals and headed for the Empire''s homeland. ¡± From Jin Kathryn''s mouth, a fleet of myopia has begun to flow that I did not know. I listened to him quietly. I really wanted to ask, but I didn''t intend to interrupt. ¡°Originally, I was going to land on one of the grounds of the old Dothrin Fortress beyond the water, but during the voyage, the two lords revised their plans after repeated meetings with their heads. ¡± For now, I was about to hear it all the way. But my thoughts quickly became colourless. ¡°So I went further west than I had originally planned and landed in the south of the Empire. ¡± The decision made by the two monarchs surpassed my expectations. ¡°right next to the territory of the Pharaohs. ¡± ¡°Why would you do such a dangerous thing...¡± ¡°It was the first reason that an ally would be prone to action, as the Empire had in fact lost control of many of its territory and adjacent areas, and the second reason that if it invaded and disabled its strongholds, it could cause a loss of control that was confined only to the southern generation to some of the central and eastern regions. ¡± Other reasons were reasonable and also a good advantage. But the existence of the flower dragon was too threatening for rationalization. The advantage of avoiding enemy surveillance and losing the Empire''s influence was not comparable. The realm of the flower dragon was not just defined like the human border. If you stepped into the territory of the Pharaohs by mistake, the Kingdom and Dothrin''s army could have been annihilated before they even tried to attack the Empire mainland properly. When I pointed that out, Jean Catherine looked forward to it. ¡°When I first encountered a volcano, they refused to even fly in that presence. After the seal, I regained my original appearance, but that doesn''t mean I didn''t even forget the unique taste that was imprinted at the time. Nothing happens when a non-dragon accidentally steps into the territory of a pharaoh unless it forgets its memory. ¡± That''s how Jean Catherine, who defused my concern, went on to explain again. ¡°Anyway, I landed like that and started a straight north camp. ¡± A nobleman adjacent to the South is crumbling down in the morning. We''re destroying some of the major Individual Nodes and burning down the warehouse. We''re putting together an army of sporadic resistance. It was a triumph. Many of the great lords'' families have already disappeared because of the sweeping firedragons, and the Empire has fallen without even the right resistance to do this. Of course, the Empire was not just about the armies of the two countries that penetrated deep into the mainland. It is said that the British lords in the central region, who received the imperial order, took their own troops and left them to investigate the devastating situation. Even I was tired of fighting the empire for more than 20 troops in the process. Nevertheless, the kingdom and Dothrin''s army were not defeated. ¡°If you were at a disadvantage, you would pull yourself out of the territory of the Pharaohs. ¡± The situation of the Imperial Army was exquisitely welcomed by the imperial order not to provoke the non-dragon knights to look further than anyone else. As a result, the Imperial Army was not able to reach even the five armies that roam the mainland with such a powerful force, and it only rushed to defend itself. It was certainly beneficial to my allies, but it didn''t sound very attractive to me. ¡°When an enemy pretends to be crazy and steps into the territory of the Pharaohs, his anger simply does not affect the Empire Army. ¡± The pharyngeal dragon did not care what the flag of the army was. Invasion of the territory will set fire to it, and if there are disturbances in the process, they will be destroyed. That was the flower dragon. ¡°So the allies will split the army into several. One year later, the flower dragon went mad, allowing it to do less damage, even if the moment came. ¡± The two kings also moved with that situation in mind, so it was not up to them to decide whether to call this an offense or a reckless one. ¡°In the process, the resolutions of the nobles of the return failed to impress all the knights and soldiers of the nation. ¡± I saw Jean Kathryn. ¡°How many times have the evil Imperial armies broken the imperial order and pursued their allies? Each time, the nobles of the return came out. If things went wrong and the Flower Dragon jumped out of space, they camped and provoked the Empire army where it would be a road to the Empire mainland. ¡± With blatant provocation, even the Empire army, which had been poisoned, could not keep up and eventually retreated. ¡°The nobles of the kingdom did? ¡± ¡°Yes. The Empire''s army was also defeated by the nobles of the return. ¡± I laughed at it. I felt like I knew how things were going. The loyalties of the kingdom remained within the Kingdom of Mozori, except for the king''s most recent brothers and sisters. The nobles who followed the king only escaped death, but in fact they were not very good quality. The courage to sell the country, the determination to die for the country. Those who had nothing. They couldn''t have held a dangerous position in contempt of the enemy''s destruction. You didn''t even know how Bona Marna works. The Imperial Army did not even pretend to fight properly, but it retreated many times. It would have been worth it if it had not known anything. I don''t know when the lava will explode right next to me. Now I can see why the king dragged them away. He told me that the kingdom could collapse, and that their immediate blood tribes were trying to dedicate themselves to the kingdom with a new heart, and he said that his determination and loyalty became awkward and unnatural only by letting his father bear the sin of retribution. In fact, I had no intention of keeping them alive in the first place. I couldn''t have dragged these helpless bastards with me. Probably intended to abandon him to the Empire mainland. It was a good idea. It was 10 million times better to leave their children with the pride of their dead father fighting for the kingdom than to leave them with the fame of being a pervert or an inverse. ¡°Anyway, after that fight, I achieved more than I expected. ¡± Jean Kathryn takes a deep breath and begins to boast of the military specialties of the two countries. The five lords of the Earl and above family, Twenty-four lords of the Military Family under the Count. There are more than thirty Burning Castle Nodes, and only an army of enemies who have lost or destroyed them is eleven. Given the circumstances of the empire that became a shy field due to the flower dragon, it was a horrible past for only five legions to infiltrate the middle of the great empire and drown it. But in a way, it was also natural. I never imagined that the descendants of that monster would be defeated. He was already a keen supporter of [Hero], and if luck followed him, he could build a transcendent karma and salt to reach [Myth] ''s rank. I thought that my specialty was trivial, rather than having such monsters join the war. It was an excessively hasty judgment. Among the British lords of the slaughtered empire, there were not only the Earls. Marquis of Saint-Etienne. The High Priestess of the Empire who is static and evil. He was also one of the great lords who assassinated King Dothrin. ¡°Montpellier would love to hear it. ¡± He admires the unexpected fall of the giant, and Jean Catherine laughs. He seemed to say that it was too early to be surprised. ¡°Did you catch the Duke and kill him? ¡± He shakes his head in my words. He said that he had killed a much bigger thing than that. I opened my eyes in circles. There was only one being bigger than the Duke. The royal family. It''s also a direct descendant of the royal heir. ¡°The First Prince of the Empire was there when Marquis of Saint John was beheaded. ¡± He didn''t just kill the prince, he killed the first prince of the empire. This time, even me, who was dizzy, was surprised. ¡°Of course it wasn''t easy. The Paladins and the Mages were guarding it like a bucket of iron, and the Prince himself was not underrated." Jean Kathryn adds a number of challenges to the assassination of the First Prince like a dancing tale. After all, it was a show of pride. How powerful their king is, how brilliant the Knights of Spear are. I did not deny it. The head of the First Prince was worth it. Although the Emperor of Burgundy did not adhere to the principle of succession to the Emperor, the symbolism and authority of the Emperor were not comparable to those of other Emperors. That is why the First Prince is still the strongest successor candidate to the Emperor since the Third Prince, who was elected in the war, became the most prominent successor candidate. But now the most powerful successor candidate is dead. I got a laugh. Until I went to the Empire, there were five princes in the Empire. Only two of the weakest princes have died. The ugliest of them is the one who is closest to the emperor at the moment. ¡°This fool is going to be a real emperor. ¡± Of course, it was only a possible future. The five princes who survived were also outstanding figures, and if the three princes had not spent their time wandering the wire, they would have made a significant count within the eclipse by now. Perhaps the Fifth Prince absorbed the power of the transcribed First Prince. Even if not, I could not completely exclude the possibility of supporting the 5th Prince, unlike my expectation that the Emperor would be indifferent to the next Great Emperor. Of course, no matter how things came to a verdict, it was still a distant future. It was time to hope that the allies who had made considerable progress in the Empire''s mainland could return safely, and that the kingdom''s borders would be established until they returned. So I hoped that the feeble nations who had gained courage in the repeated troubles of the Empire would rise again. However, the world often has an unexpected order of things. And if that''s the case, it''s the same now. 200 200. 60. set fire (5) There seems to be a civil war within the Empire. When I first heard about it, I just laughed. ¡°The ones who dared not even breathe out loud in front of the Emperor started a civil war? That''s ridiculous. ¡± I don''t know if I''d like to see it myself, but I''ve already seen the Emperor before. We have also seen how much the aristocrats of the Empire fear the Emperor. Nobles who do not dare to look directly at the Emperor are opening their eyes like two eyes. There is no way the Emperor has caused a civil war. No matter how chaotic the current empire may be inside and out. I left one open for a while, but I didn''t hear any more news, so I erased it from my head. ¡°How can we drive a larger specialty to the Three Princes without losing our allies? ¡± After repeated meetings with Malcolm and his head, several individuals selected a very insignificant base to ¡®deal¡¯ with the Three Princes. Needless to say, the deal was so covert that even the Three Princes didn''t notice it. In the course of the deal, the Imperial Army suffered no less troop damage. Even though the Empire army on the front lines was heavily damaged by the royal constellations while the main army was under occupation, it was also unimportant. The 3rd Prince had a good reputation and specialty in capturing the citadel and fortress of a kingdom that no army of the Empire had captured, and I was able to do considerable damage to the Empire Army in exchange for an insignificant base, which is a good example of a deal that was satisfactory to both sides. Everything was smooth. If there was one thing on my mind, it was the fact that the wizards and paladins of the current empire were too quiet on the front lines. ¡°I''ve already lost one magistrate and one paladin. On the other side, it''s natural to be careful not to lose more precious power. ¡± ¡°If I''m going to take you so preciously, I''ll leave you in the rear. What are you doing? I think I''ve brought you to a dangerous battlefield. That doesn''t make sense to me. ¡± Malkoy shook his head in my words. ¡°Articles are a valuable treat in any country. When you think about the time and cost of being a knight, you can''t think like a regular soldier. ¡± Malkoi said that''s the difference between an empire and a kingdom. ¡°The Kingdom has made great strides in this war, but not the Empire. Though the Emperor''s rigour has been feared, the Empire''s commanders will not be able to think of the situation after the war. No matter how you build the ball, it won''t work if you lose your knights and lose all your precious power. ¡± ¡°Have you seen it well? ¡± ¡°Rather, it should be viewed as the opposite. and I saw what happened to the people who ran, and I went away. ¡± Malkoy then adds a word. They won''t be saving knights and wizards for long. ¡°I want to avoid being reproached for not being faithful to the Emperor, so they will do their best. And if they pour out their guns, it must be this citadel. ¡± Malkoy said it was time to bring in the masters and knights of the star. ¡°I''ll tell Jean Kathryn and the Knights of Chang. ¡± There are nondragon knights back from the Empire mainland, so it''s no problem to share the news. And shortly thereafter, changes began to occur on the front lines. ¡°The Empire''s aggression has become noticeably weaker. ¡± ¡°They''ve been knocking on the wall for four days, and they''ve been staring at the castle for a week. ¡± ¡°The situation on almost all fronts is similar. ¡± Malkoy predicted that the Imperial Army would go into reorganization to wage a total power war. Me and Malkoy anticipated that the further aggression would begin as soon as the Empire''s breathing was over. But it wasn''t. ¡°The Empire Army has begun to withdraw! ¡± The Imperial Army, which was entering the Kingdom''s borders, began to retreat in a moment. It was not a one-sided retreat for a two-sided forward. The Imperial Army was really pulling troops out of the border. The Knights of Chang looked directly at the battlefield and confirmed it. ¡°Why the hell? ¡± No matter how much I thought about it, there was no way to explain the sudden retreat of the Empire army. No, there was one. The story of the Civil War of the Empire, which I heard a while ago, could explain the situation. ¡°No wonder there was a civil war...¡± Malkoy also recalls the possibility of an Empire civil war, as I thought. Neither then nor now have my thoughts changed. It was unlikely that the imperial figures who dared not even breathe properly in front of the emperor had waged a civil war. If there was such a great man, there was no way the Emperor could stand by and watch a civil war take place in the territory of my country. Clearly, I instructed him to mobilize all means at his disposal to verify the authenticity of the rumors. After a few days, the Persians, disguised as stragglers, joined the Empire army and returned to the citadel. ¡°Your Majesty! The Empire has really had a civil war! ¡± I frowned. I can''t believe I didn''t check the facts. Seeing me like that, the Percival continued to report with a gloomy face. ¡°The information is limited, so we don''t know the details, but the 5th Prince feels crisis and looks like a giant! ¡± The moment I heard that, the situation immediately cleared my head. Bondi the 5th Prince was the least likely person to succeed the Empress as much as the 3rd Prince. But the war continued and things changed. The rival two princes and four princes were successively killed, and even the most powerful successor, the first princes, was attacked by an allied mainland attack just moments ago. Even the 5th Prince, who was not likely to succeed the Emperor due to his ability and strong powers. However, it was not only the five princes who saw the virtues of the other princes in the war. It was the three princes who saw the greatest gain in the war. The aristocrats of the empire who lost their masters during the first Dothrin truce fell under the flag of the three princes who had fought to escape the Emperor''s wrath. Thus, the Three Princes became the most powerful succession candidate at once, and in addition, gained a reputation as war heroes. And its reputation (?) was currently under way on the front lines with the Kingdom. Even the first prince, the strongest competitor in the situation, was killed, so the succession of the third prince was almost unanticipated. The future of the Emperor, who failed to succeed the Emperor, cannot be bright, even if it is not the messed up nature of the Three Princes. As the 5th Prince, it was natural to feel a crisis. The Deceased Eighteen will be questioned, or executed along with a proper criminal record. Motivation was enough. I would have had to do anything to survive. The rewards were also overwhelming. He could have been the emperor of the Empire beyond being guaranteed life only if he succeeded in killing the Maestro. Moreover, it was not just impossible. The third prince, the most powerful succession candidate, was in the defection, which took almost half a year only to return. It also leads most of the forces that follow itself. Motivation, reward, and possibilities were enough, so it would be strange not to do anything. If it had been the situation of the Five Princes, the country would have done the same thing. Of course, that did not mean that the giant would really succeed. ¡°The moment the Emperor moves, the civil war will be suppressed in no time. ¡± Malkoi also predicted that the Five Princes'' Nan would return to failure. ¡°What matters to the Kingdom now is how we use the Empire''s civil war. ¡± Malkoy said that even if you are a failed caste, you should use what you can. ¡°If necessary, we should support the 5th Prince, not the 3rd Prince, and draw the Civil War for a long time. ¡± I laughed. He did so in order to make the third prince the Emperor, and now he was the one who had to hear from the fifth prince. It was ridiculous to leave the blood of Burgundy to drink. However, there was no reason to reject Malkoy''s proposal. The longer the Empire''s chaos lasted, the better for the kingdom. For the sake of that chaos, he saved three cool princesses, even if he killed them right now. He continued to drive his specialty. There was nothing to be reluctant about coming here three days later to empower the Fifth Prince. ¡°I don''t even know if I really know the world. ¡± The situation that led to the unimaginable support of the Imperial Emperors was so cunning, and Malcolm made the wrong sound whether he understood it or not. ¡°I never thought that the Fifth Prince would cause civil war. I haven''t seen it a few times, but the blood line of the Burgundian Emperor rarely seemed mild. ¡± I didn''t have to correct that misunderstanding. "Either way, keep an eye on the situation of the Imperial Army and report to me as soon as you know the details. ¡± I was about to get up from my place, and suddenly I heard the sound of the trumpet. Buoooooooo. It was a signal to inform the Empire Army of its approach. I went straight up the wall. The Ancient Rangers, clinging to the wall, told me about the situation. ¡°I don''t think I''m here to attack the castle right now. ¡± I followed the Ranger''s hand and looked at the enemy from afar. A group of knights looking at the citadel over here, fully armed. Though well-organized weaponry and sharp armaments were not courteous, that was all. The physician of the attack didn''t seem to have a clue. Even if there were, there was no way to defeat this huge citadel with just a hundred knights left. ¡°I''m not here to say goodbye. ¡± After a brief look at the situation, the enemy Knights begin to approach this side. ¡°What do we do? Shall we shoot?¡± The rangers raise their iron brains and look at me. ¡°Just say the word. The Iron Corps is ready to unleash lightning at any time. ¡± The dwarf of the Iron Corps, who had run all the way to the battlefield and had never been in a changed battle, said to me. I shake my head. ¡°I think I have something to tell you. Let''s hear it. ¡± The Knights of the Empire stop right in front of the range of the Iron Brain. One of them, who appears to be the leader, steps forward and raises the helmet''s armor. And shouting in fluent kingdom language, ¡°The kingdom be ready to welcome the envoys of the Empire! ¡± They came as messengers. ¡°What is this again...¡± The Knights of the Citadel sullied in a sudden situation. The reason why the Empire sent an envoy abruptly was because it did not know the reason. ¡°If you listen to it yourself, you''ll see. ¡± I told the Guard General of the Citadel to open the gate. Soon the gates were opened, and the knights of the empire who were in envoys came to the quarters of the citadel. I ordered you to stand on the wall and reveal your business rather than take him down. An Imperial envoy took a plea out of his arms. ¡°No poison. ¡± ¡°There is nothing but magic for the seal." The Knights of the Citadel and the Wizards of the White Yard Tower confirmed the pledge and gave it to me. The seal affixed to the pledge was the seal of the Empress of Bourgogne, which symbolized, among other things, the Three Princes. ¡±He can''t handle it. ¡° I shake my head and tear the seal of the plea. Then I took out the contents and read them. Dear Brothers! The contents of the bid began that way. 201 201. 61. It means blood. (1) I still remember the first time I met you on an unnamed plank like yesterday. You were like a lost lamb; you were like a damp child who could not find a place to escape the rain. I feel like I see myself in the past, and you probably don''t know how my heart is. "... and I pledged to make it a strong fence for you to avoid the rain. Because I thought it was something I should do for my brother... The first half of the bid was full of expressions of unfathomable love and useless rhetoric. ¡°A real lunatic. ¡± After laughing in vain, I swiftly scrutinized the plea. "... It is a tragedy to face a sword and spear like you, brother. Between my heart toward home and my affection toward you, I am forced to spend the night in tears. The middle part of the world was just a novel written in its own tragedy and sorrow. He also looked into the eyes of the great river. "I had no choice but to take my brother''s citadel and fortress from the beginning. It is time to return the citadel and fortress that I have temporarily assigned to the original owner. I thought I''d just write some crazy bullshit, but I still had a point. "I want to end this tragic war with it. Everything will go back before the war. "Sometimes you and I had a brotherly relationship. That was a unilateral declaration of the end. ¡°Ha." Laughter came out of me. The audacity is also to some extent a law. It was the empire that waged the war first, and the empire that invaded the kingdom''s land first. The Kingdom has already lost its National Capital and has lost so many. But now we come and turn everything around before the war. It was so horrible that it was my style. I read the last part of the plea again. "Just as you and I are brothers, don''t forget that the Empire and the Kingdom are brothers. "Brothers do not cross each other. What are you writing, brother? After all, I told you not to attack the back, as I will return the occupied citadel and fortress. I really had to fight with my relatives, but it was really worthwhile to run the Dori Canal. However, the previous proposal was not bad, apart from the words of the three princes who were not right before and after it. The kingdom was already at its limits. It wasn''t about winning or losing right now. It was about after the war. The Kingdom was currently running as many troops as it could mobilize and was pouring its total strength into it. It was not an exaggeration to say that he walked through all the kingdoms to survive and win this war. It was natural that the longer the war lasted, the greater the burden the kingdom had to bear. In that situation, the Three Princes proposed an end. Even the Occupied Citadel. It was a difficult proposal to reject. Nevertheless, I did not think that the proposal was a good one. Rather, I felt like I had been turned upside down. I turned my head. I saw the Imperial Knight under the wall. He was surrounded by knights of the kingdom, but had no scary colors. I noticed that no one in this castle would ever touch one of my hairs. Not long ago, despite the loss of the lives of countless imperial knights and soldiers in this castle. The knight was arrogant, like the king''s messenger who came to make a great prize, and was drunken with superiority, like a rich man who shipped off to the poor. As soon as I realized that, I found out what I felt bad about it. To accept the end of the world was to take out the fire seeds that the Queen had consumed with her death by my hand. It was the scattering of ashes on all the knights and soldiers of the kingdom who sacrificed their lives. The victory and pride the kingdom has achieved will be empty, and the Knights of the Empire will again see the Knights of the Kingdom under their eyes. The end of the war they remember will not be the triumph of the kingdom, but the result of negotiations. That evidence was the article in front of my eyes. I haven''t even spoken of accepting the end of the world yet, but the knight has been arrogantly arrogant. It was not pleasant. I had no reason to look so unpleasant for so long. But even if I expelled the messenger, there was something I had to do first. ¡°Malkoy.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. ¡± Malkoy, who was waiting not far away, approached coldly. I briefly explained the contents of the petition to him and instructed him to write a reply straight away. ¡°What should I write down? ¡± ¡°If you want to end the war, take it seriously. Don''t even think about sending me a pledge. ¡± In my words, Malkoy nods as the bear is submerged in thought. ¡°You mean to negotiate the end of the war properly. ¡± Malcolm took out his pen and parchment and wrote down his reply. ¡°Would that be enough? ¡± I looked through Malkoy''s written pleadings. There were too many useless rhetoric and overly polite tones to like, but the content itself had nowhere to go. ¡°That''s good. Let''s go. ¡± From there, he roughly sealed the parchment and gave it back to Malkoy, and Malkoy gave it back to the Imperial Envoy. The envoy of the empire, who received the pledge, had a noticeably stiff face. ¡°If you''re done with your business, go. ¡± I shook my hand and threw out the envoy. ¡°So...¡± The Knights of the Empire did not dare to tremble like before, but were small and respectful. Suddenly, when the mission I knew would succeed, I began to worry about the reproach of the Three Princes. But there was no reason for me to care about the back of the arrogant Imperial Knight. All I have to care about now is the trend of the Empire. And this was what the kingdom could gain. Then I had to put the three princes on the negotiating table. Fortunately, it would not be difficult. This time was also on the side of the kingdom. The third prince had to return to the mainland a little sooner. If the civil war waged by the 5th Prince succeeds while he is in his defence, everything will return to the bullets. An ally was enough to pretend to grasp the ankle of such a prince. If he wanted, he could ignore the Empire Army and rush back to the Emperor. However, you will have to reverse the fame of pulling out too many troops and collapsing the wire. The greed of the greedy three princes was also spontaneous. Immediately after the war, the Empire continued to push its troops into war with the kingdom. Most of them were crushed on the pasture, and many of the battle-ridden troops were subsequently evacuated or regrouped. The northeastern legions of the empire, which became so famous by greedy triumphant princes, absorbed everything that was coming to them. From now on, the border cannot be maintained without triumphant troops. The moment he said he was in a hurry, the moment he pulled his troops out of the front was when there was a big hole in the front. Of course, he also had the option of dividing his troops to secure the border and leaving for the Emperor. But there was no way that greedy trio prince would leave my live bloody troops on the front lines before the fight against static. If it had been my intention from the beginning, I would not have sent such a hassle to feed the former. After putting an end to it, Zenom was convinced that running to the Emperor was his only plan. But I had no intention of sending him to Emperor Horak. I was going to hold my ankle as hard as I could. ¡°Tell all the commanders of the citadel on the front line to turn to aggression and prepare to attack behind the enemy." The Knights of Changshang flew around the wire, delivering my orders. The troops of the Fortress of the Silver Lion were also prepared to travel. As the Imperial Army wants to see. Very disturbing and drastic. The effect was quickly revealed. As soon as the allies open the gates and run out, the Three Princes send their envoys again. ¡°If the prince is for peace in both countries, there is nothing he cannot do." ¡± This time it was a properly formalized end to end clan. I entrusted Malkoy with negotiating an end to the fortress. ¡°It''s a chance I''ll never have again. Rip it out as much as you can.¡± In my opinion, some expressed concern that the negotiations would not be damaging if they were concluded. Therefore, I regret that. I dismissed the kingdom, not the kingdom. Negotiations could, of course, be concluded without really making excessive demands. But it didn''t matter. After all, the negotiation of an end to the present conflict was not for lasting peace. How long will one promise remain, and how much will it be effective, as long as the situation is urgent for one prince who is not the emperor of the Empire? It has to be long, and it is a good promise if it is kept until the end of the civil war. Despite knowing that, it was only for a cause that he put his mind to negotiations that might not have been meaningful. The peace that the prince of the empire had enriched, as he looked down from high, and the previous negotiations, as the prince of the empire had hung himself, were not the same. Negotiations flowed in such a way that the empire would accept them once the Kingdom offered the conditions. In doing so, the Kingdom was able to take no less consolation (but in fact war compensation), and some of the territories of the empire located in the border subregion were taken as territories of the barren. 400 years ago, it was the land of the kingdom, but it was part of the old kingdom that was taken away over time. We did not document the victory and defeat in the previous negotiations, but at this point the Empire recognized defeat and assumed responsibility. It was too striking. Even I was told to tear out as much as I could. ¡°Strange. There is no easy way to give away the land of my country. No matter how ruined the land is by war. ¡± It was Malkoy''s word. Handing over the land of one country to another was not a matter for the Prince to decide. Nevertheless, the Three Princes allowed that condition so easily. I wouldn''t have done it without being crazy. But the Three Princes were not crazy. It was just that his surroundings were in such a hurry that he wanted to go crazy and run short. ¡°The top of the Empire Horse Tower and the Maestros supported the Five Princes! ¡± I learned that only after all the previous negotiations were over. 202 Twenty-two twenty-six. It means blood. (2) It was the information that flew at the conclusion of the negotiations. However, the heads of both sides came together and were about to take their own seals. That was an obvious misfortune for the Three Princes, but not for me. ¡°Stop all negotiations and keep an eye on the situation! ¡± I immediately lifted the negotiating table and fell down. ¡°Isn''t the whole story over already! There is no such law in the world! ¡± The envoys of the Empire have risen and protested in large numbers. ¡°The Empire has already expressed its utmost gratitude for what it can do to rectify its relationship with the return! But this is how it came out at the last minute! This is not the case! ¡± ¡°His Royal Highness thought of the Kingdom like a brother, so he decided to make a concession in many ways. This is no different than deceiving that goodwill and goodwill! ¡± They expressed strong fame without me before, pressuring me. Of course, the seedlings would not be eaten either. Even if the Empire and the Kingdom were to have a relationship of good fortune, it was the Zeniths who had fallen on their heels, but still had the same rattleneck. I blatantly laughed at the empire''s top of the line. ¡°Do not forget that the Empire is not proposing peace for fear of the Kingdom. ¡± One of the Empire''s envoys trembled in shame and threats were made against me. ¡°Yeah? Then go ahead. ¡± ¡°W-what are you talking about...¡± ¡°War. ¡± The imperial envoys, who were constantly whining, kept their mouths shut as if they had made a promise. ¡°... Do you have anything to hope for? ¡± After a step, the representative of the empire, who was looking at the situation, sighed and asked me. ¡°You have what I want. ¡± Therefore, I said that what I want is an empire, and that I decided what to trade to get what I want is also an empire. ¡°I''ll be back. ¡± The representative of the Empire took the floor to give his example. I think I realized that I have nothing else to gain when I talk ill. ¡°If King Kiki is coming back, fill up the barley as thickly as you can. I won''t have time to come and go and waste. ¡± ¡°I''ll keep that in mind.¡± The Apostles have left the citadel. Even while they were gone, the knights of the spear who had left for the Empire mainland came back and told me the news. The nobles who followed the first prince were attached to the 5th prince. The West of the Empire has long been in the hands of the Five Princes. Rumor has it that the Fifth Prince is now incredibly fast growing his counts. There was the power of the Horse Tower behind it. The Tower was not just a friendly gathering of wizards. It was not even a clumsy group that temporarily gathered for the profit of the world. One of the longest-established groups in the world. That was the Horse Tower. The mystery, the power, and the wealth that they had passed on over the ages would never surpass it. I had no choice but to think differently about the Empire''s civil war, which I had anticipated would soon be over. ¡°The Horse Tower is releasing enormous funds to recruit mercenaries. ¡± ¡°To date, the number of mercenaries recruited has reached more than 20 troops. ¡± In fact, all the information given by the Knights of Chang also pointed to the escalation of the civil war. ¡°Flower Dragon, our kingdom and Dothrin. Up to the Horse Tower. Is this Empire full of Marado? ¡± I predicted the chaos that would soon come, but the shape was so different from what I thought it would make me tremble. But it wasn''t a bad situation. The more chaotic the empire was, the more profitable it was for the kingdom. I just wondered. How the Fifth Prince roasted those heavy-ass witches. The magicians were not very active in the work of the world that was unrelated to the mysteries they sought. The Knight of Spear told me about the wandering vultures and Martian discord within the Empire. Immediately, the topmaster complained about the emperor forcefully borrowing the wizards from the Dothrin Cemetery last week to stop the Emperor himself. With this in mind, the Five Princes did not rehabilitate the Horse Tower, but the Horse Tower rehabilitated the Five Princes and caused a civil war. It was a much more decent reason than the fact that topmasters and sorcerers went crazy as a sudden group, resulting in a desire for power. However, I did not see the rumors as likely to be true in practice. Unlike the three princes with greed under their chins, the Fifth Prince was not a fool to leave a precedent for the Horse Tower to intervene in the eclipse ceremony like this. Maybe there was another deal under the water. It was a matter of not knowing what it was at the moment. ¡°Keep asking for information. Tell them all without filtration. ¡± It was unfortunate for me that I almost had to negotiate the end of the deal to lose my curiosity and freeze. So I asked you not to omit any small information, but to tell me everything. The knight of the spear, who had just opened his seat in my words, looked back at me and said, "I am remembered." ¡°The reason why the Fifth Prince came forward with the Great Barracks is rather bizarre. As the blood of Burgundy, he declared himself rebellious to rectify the fallout of the vulture, and in doing so, he vigorously criticized the current emperor for being an evil man who walks the exorbitant path. ¡± This was another surprising story. Of course, I thought it was the cause of the Giant Soldier that a scum like the Three Princesses could not see the emperor destroying the Empire. It wasn''t. ¡°Of course, we haven''t forgotten about the qualities of the Three Princes. But it is said that the tone of the current emperor was much stronger than that. The emperor was primarily responsible for all the disturbances in the Empire. ¡± It was not unusual to increase the moral imperfections of the current power in the wake of the rebellion. It is now time for the empire to be ravaged again and again. Earrings on your nose, earrings on your ears. There was no better situation to bite and tear down the monarch''s virtues. If it was just him, he would have just heard it and handed it over. ¡°The current emperor''s attitude is a paradox, and his giant is a paradox. ¡± I couldn''t. ¡°The Emperor''s chieftaincy is a paradox in itself? ¡± ¡°Yes. As long as the current emperor is holding back, there will be no more chaos in the world. He said he did a giant to make it right. ¡± Strange. The knight of the spear took up a few more words with a face that was not algebraic. Even after he got out of office, I couldn''t express my dissatisfaction. I felt like I missed something important. But I can''t figure out what it is, so I just got bigger and bigger and bigger and bigger. In that situation, the envoy sent by the Three Princes arrived at the citadel again. Naturally, my tone and attitude became sharper. The Apostles were desperate to look into my eyes and somehow conclude the negotiations. I treated them calmly all the time. It was natural that the negotiations were unsupported. ¡°Your Majesty, leave the negotiations to us and rest. ¡± When I was dead, the staff stepped up and pressed enough pressure, so I could ask them to leave. I''m not here to press the apostles. A few times, I thought to myself, the messengers in the ladder were proud to return. It is the work of the Empire and the work of the Emperor of Burgundy. It was better to ask the parties because they were pondering all by themselves. There was a blood tribe in Burgundy that could be said to be a party in less than a year. ¡°Tell the prince. Let''s meet in person.¡± Soon after I told the Apostles, the prince''s side came to me as a messenger. ¡°The prince has accepted the offer. ¡± Whether I thought it would be better to meet with the highest decision-makers for a speedy conclusion of the negotiations or not, the three princes in my good taste refused to meet. It was thus decided to convene a meeting between the heads of both parties. The place was in the wasteland between the Fortress of the Silver Lion and the fortress of the 41st Empire Legion. The border lines on both sides stood facing each other by troops. I saw the Empire Army looking far away. The three princes surrounded by imperial knights were there. He didn''t seem to be planting very well even when he saw it from afar. I was angry when I grabbed my ankle in a situation where I had to return to mainland as soon as possible. ¡°Motherfuckers! You guys can''t handle things so badly, it''s been a hassle for me! You useless bastards! ¡± However, the sound of the Three Princes encouraging temperament was far away. A landscape of knights and nobles of the Empire sweating to calm down the Three Princes came before the talks. I looked at him from a distance. There was no such thing as kicking the nobles'' asses or spitting out their greed. It seems that it lacks the qualities to join a small family, not an empire. I saw it too, and others saw it too. Even if anyone saw it. I thought I saw it differently because I was an emperor. But why did the emperor let such a tribal prince grow into the most powerful successor? The Emperor would not have known. The moment the Three Princes joined the empire, the millennium empire was forced to collapse without even leaving a cornerstone. I could have cut the shoots if I wanted to, and if I wanted to, I could have protected the competent prince and chopped his successor. The emperor bypassed the three princes as they were. It''s like I don''t care who joins the throne. It was completely incomprehensible. As the question bites his tail, the Three Princes step forward with their knights. ¡°Your Majesty." The knights who were watching said, "It is my turn to go out." ¡°Let''s go.¡± The lone-eyed cavalry commander and the Black Spearman advance and head to the resort where the Three Princes are waiting. ¡°I gave up a lot, thinking I was a brother. Don''t test my patience any more. ¡± A negotiating table set in the middle of a quadrilateral open field, the three princes sat down and raised their heads and greeted me arrogantly. Instead of answering, I sat there and provocatively saw the three princes. In that attitude, my face turned red. But the poor thing was Zen, who couldn''t do it until he had a seizure and said to me like a growl. ¡°I will accept all the conditions I want. I will give you the citadel, and I will give you the ground. But don''t overdo it. I feel sorry for what I gave you in the future, so that I don''t feel like taking it back. ¡± Brotherhood play, which was not the same, ended in the end. The third prince blatantly hostile to me. I also had no intention of fitting into his play anymore. ¡°Let me ask you one question. ¡± The third prince asked for it. He was genuinely furious that the prince of the weak country dared to stand tall in front of him. ¡°Ask me, but if I spend my time doing useless things after I hear the answer, I will not tolerate it any longer. ¡± I roughly nodded and asked the trident. ¡°What does the Emperor think? ¡± In my direct question, the third prince blinked and shook his eyes. ¡°You! Emperor of the Empire! The prince of the defensive countryside is not the one to shout aloud! ¡± ¡°If you want to go to the good Emperor, you''d better answer my question. ¡± ¡°Profit!¡± The third prince flies like a seizure. I waited casually for it or not. It wasn''t me who was chasing you in time anyway, it was the Three Princes. After a while, the third prince, who was furiously drowned, asked me. ¡°You don''t understand the intent of the question. What is His Majesty''s suspicion? ¡± ¡°The Empire is struggling, why is it still not moving? ¡± The third prince snorted. ¡°Don''t make fun of the Empire. The Empire is still rebuilt. It cannot have a slight impact on the rich history and the low power of the empire. ¡± ¡°So why don''t you use that great power? ¡± ¡°The prince of a small country in the countryside seems to be making a lot of noise right now. But you need to know. The current turmoil is nothing but a petty lie that will sink like a lie as soon as His Majesty moves. ¡± The Third Prince did not understand the intent of my question like a fool and continued to exaggerate about the greatness of the Empire. ¡°My question seems difficult. So why did the great Emperor keep silent and bring this matter to an end? If the Emperor had wanted, it would not have been possible to identify one of the princes as his heir. ¡± The third prince, who later understood my question, snorted. ¡°It is the decision of the Emperor of the Great Empire. The Empire is not worthy enough to let the unworthy rise to the throne. ¡± That''s what I call a specimen of an unqualified man. The third prince talks about deficit survival theory that he doesn''t know where he picked it up from. ¡°It is the belief of our Burgundian Emperor that no matter what wind wave there is, it will eventually reach higher ground. Until now, that faith has never betrayed the blood of Burgundy. ¡± Only the parties did not know that this was likely to be the first history to be betrayed by that belief. ¡°The prince of the weak country, who has upheld the principle of first-born succession, will not understand. The fact that there is a heavenly monarch lineage in this world. ¡± I was about to conclude my conversation with the three malnourished princes. I did. I certainly did. I couldn''t. ¡°There are many kings in the world. ¡± The heart rang in a word as the Three Princes rattled out. ¡°The only real king among them was Bourgogne. ¡± The son-in-law trembled anxiously at the prince''s words. I opened my eyes and saw the Three Princes. The arrogant, neurotic face of the prince was nowhere special. But I knew. It was not an illusion. The vibrations of son-in-law I felt a little while ago and the heartbeat. Obviously, deep karma and salt were scattered throughout the world. Even though I begged for the mouth of a perverted being, the karma and violence contained in it would have gone unnoticed. It was definitely about [myth]. ¡°It refers to the Emperor of Burgundy, who has supported the empire for a thousand years. ¡± The third prince said with an arrogant face. I don''t even know what happened a little while ago. 203 203 Ch. 61. It means blood (3) In fact, it was close to natural that the descendants of the pre-eminent did not forget Muhammad. No matter how much time they believed in the rings and not the heart, the karma and salt that their forefathers had accomplished was great, and they could not easily abandon the power of the rings. In fact, the descendants of the Dothrmund family and the knights of the spear have preserved the [poem of the opening wall] as it is circular. Though the inheritance and salt contained in it may not have reached it in the past. It was not unusual for the blood of Sassam Burgundy to remember the karma and salt of my ancestor, [Foresight]. The problem was the qualities of a moron who roars like a madman before his eyes. Transcription is a non-journalist failure, and it is a law that is not preached from the beginning to those who do not have a vessel to handle. That was the case with the Three Princes. He didn''t have a vessel to handle the transfer. It was only disastrous. However, I took out a part of the message, just like the fool I wanted to see in front of me. The battle that he fought for must have been the battle of [myth]. I had to struggle with the terrible pain of my spirit scattering just by pulling out some of the messages that I couldn''t handle. He was so fine. It meant that someone from Burgundy''s bloodline excerpted some of the [myths] from the line that he could handle. And that someone was from Emperor Philly. I have focused my entire spirit on identifying the Emperor''s intentions. Whenever I thought about the Emperor, I stumbled into the darkness and found my way, but fortunately not this time. The energy of the poem that the Three Princes howled around without knowing anything. I turned the Mana and drew its energy around me. In my head, I can''t help but chew on Burgundy''s fuzziness. "There are many kings in the world, but there is only one real king in Burgundy. The verses of poetry sing the only king in the world, but I didn''t really feel the great aspiration and ambition in them. It was only praise and worship that was blind to Burgundy. I felt like I had one back. The essence of poetry was so incompatible with the prince of a country. It would have been better if it had been a hymn offered by slaves to their masters. Let''s find something similar. Yes. This is exactly the poem Adelia Bavaria gave me. [Poetry of Example] The verses were different, but the essence seemed to be stuck in the plate. Praise be to the master of slavery. A song that is more like a vow than a mouthful. Oath of Sinus. I looked at him again. The prince of an arrogant and self-respecting empire. A humble slave who praises his master''s greatness. From time to time, two completely different identities that could never have been one crossed. I was staring at him with a blunt vision, and I thought about going through my head. If I had been a normal human being, I wouldn''t have dared to imagine. But I don''t think I was a normal human being either. One hypothesis that is so terrible just to think about. Maybe the emperor has it. The successors are just vessels of power. As if I were taking over this body and behaving like a human being. My whole body is creepy. I spoke ill of it myself. Guess what. It''s a ridiculous elixir. Countless times. But my insight and my senses as a ruler have been constantly whispering to me for many years. It''s an age where you can''t carry carpets, so think of the person who climbed up high and looked down at the world. Isn''t it strange to have a temper that resembles the ancestors of the Burgundians? The image of the Emperor that I saw myself kept provoking my imagination. The proclamation of the Five Princes, which I heard recently, was added. Non-human, reverse cloth. Everything was pointing to one common truth. ¡°That would have been the answer by now. ¡± So I became convinced when the Three Princes finally saw me and urged the conclusion of the previous negotiations. I did not know if the Emperor really regarded my blood as a mere vessel, but it was at least as clear as having the means to hand over the family''s inheritance and power, regardless of who took over the throne. Therefore, the stupidest and greediest prince has shown an attitude that it does not matter if he ascends to the throne. No matter who ascended the throne, nothing would have changed. ¡°When the Gear sees the end of my patience, will my intuition be released! How long are you going to hold this position? ¡± The Three Princes once again urged me to conclude the previous negotiations. I looked at him quietly instead of answering. Knock, knock. He knocked on the table with his finger and pondered over the treatment of the three princes. Whether to empower the Three Princes as planned. Or we''ll have to cut off his life here to stop the Emperor. It seems that the murders have flowed unnoticed while I was pondering. Quajic. The flags of both sides, which were stretched out in the windless terrain, swelled up as if they were bursting. ¡°Take your chances! We''re talking about peace! ¡± The Knights of Burgundy, who were in an unusual mood, raised their hands to the sword and cried out to me. ¡°How dare you put your hand on the sword in front of anyone! ¡± The lone cavalry commanders and spearheaders growl at the knights of the Empire. ¡°Didn''t your prince spill his life first! ¡± ¡°You just looked back! Don''t force it! ¡± The tall one came and went. Grab it! Knights of both sides simultaneously pulled out swords and spears and pointed at each other. The peace talks no longer existed. The conference hall is now a place where the bloody wind is not strange at any time. Ooooooooooooooooo. The Paladins of the Empire pulled out the Yoransre Sword. The nobles of the kingdom energized the sword without supporting it. Murder and hostility have fluctuated everywhere. The tension filled the quarter. Boooooooooo. Dongdong. The troops on both sides rush with a horn and start moving northward. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± The third prince, who had suddenly fallen back in fear of the harsh air, protested to me late. ¡°It''s not too late! Stay back now! ¡± The Paladins of the Empire have laid a crown on me. ¡°Crazy. This can''t be happening without being crazy. It is clear that I would like to see my country burn in flames. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have come out of nowhere! ¡± The third prince said he wouldn''t take any more sudden action and used whale evil. It was as if a rude dog was frightened and barked. Looking at it, the murder sank like a lie. With mere speculation, I could not cut off a sprout that might be a disaster for the Empire. Killing him won''t be too late after everything is clear. ¡°Seal.¡± Adelia, who was standing behind me, gave me the Prince''s seal. Ugh. I picked up the negotiating door that was on the table. And I stamped the Prince''s seal. ¡°Huh?" I wondered if my actions were surprising and the Three Princes shouted out a frozen voice. ¡°What are you doing? You''re not filming? ¡± He stamps my seal on the negotiating door only after I give him a quick word. ¡°Wise decision! ¡± He laughs as if he was frightened when he barked. ¡°Today''s decision saved the kingdom...¡± ¡°I got it.¡± I swung my hand at the buzzer. ¡°Get the fuck out. ¡± If you keep watching, you might change your mind. ¡°Go, dare...¡± The third prince trembled as his face widened. However, at the conclusion of the previous negotiations, he turned his back on who had not forgotten who had done the damage. ¡°Huh! You brat! You will regret it later. ¡± The third prince, who said so, escaped the quarry. Bourgogne''s knights also disappeared after him. I also turned around and left the stadium. After a day, the Empire''s troops began to flee the border in a moment. Me and the Royal Army watched the border politely in case of enemy deception. But there was no one on this side. After a week, the Imperial Army could not be found on the border. The southern army of the kingdom went south and absorbed one or both of the forts and territories of the empire, which had been subdued in exchange for the previous negotiations. So I prepared the new border line and the tribulation to come back. But before that, it was time for the kingdom to finally rejoice in its victory and enjoy peace. Even if that peace will not be long. "The Eastern Fleet is currently returning! ¡± In the meantime, I heard that the king and the Eastern fleet headed for the Empire were on their way back. ¡°I wonder what a look will look like when I see more of the kingdom''s territory. ¡± I thought of a king who would be on the front lines by now and would come to the kingdom and smile. But the wait wasn''t just as much fun. The war is over, the kingdom has regained peace, but there is still work to be done for me. It was time for the king to return quickly and concentrate on what he needed to do. Of course, the king was unlikely to approve of my plan. * * * [The Kingdom of Leonberg won the war.] One news of the war from the North. People were astonished at the fact that the weak country in the defence endured the empire''s brutality. But there was something really amazing. ¡°The Empire permanently granted the Kingdom some part of the border. He also paid for a huge war. This is in fact what the Empire recognized as defeat. ¡± The fact was that the weaker nations of the North did not simply stand by, but that the Empire was victorious in the war to the extent that it embraced defeat. People were astonished at the remarkable moments of weakness. At the same time he began to suspect the inferiority of the Empire, which had suffered another defeat following two failed factions. ¡°There is no eternal empire in this world. ¡± Some of them have said that the destiny of the empire is over and that a new order will be established on the continent. Thinking about the situation of the Empire, which had broken into civil war after repeated defeats, the words of those who were impatient were not as blurry. Indeed, the Empire''s civil war was showing signs of prolongation. Rather than rushing to the eclipse, the Fifth Prince, carrying the Horse Tower''s rain, was gradually expanding his power around the western part of the Empire. In the process, it was natural that the battle with the aristocrats who followed the emperor would not cease. The three princes were returning to the mainland with their troops, but they had entered the barracks, and the troops needed some time to reach the power of the five princes. The weaker nations, who had been oppressed by the empire, began to raise their heads one after the other. There was no place for them to rebel against the Empire yet, but their attitude towards the Empire was as clear as before. It was the moment when the affair of the Vayacht began to fluctuate. ¡°Leonberger Royalist said he was such an outstanding figure. ¡± In the midst of such an urgent move, his interest in war heroes who led to victory, which he considered hopeless, was intensified. ¡°I heard his balls are big, too, to make this war a real victory. ¡± ¡°I heard that you are the youngest paladin in the kingdom. ¡± ¡°The blood of the ancestors, who were called the lions of the North, was not there. ¡± They praised the dancing and majoring, calling him a young lion from the north, with the elite of the Leonberger family. ¡°I heard that you''re not engaged yet. ¡± ¡°It is a pity that the enemy of the next kingdom has still not saved the Chapel. ¡± It was even the end of the day that he hoped to form a bloodline with the young war heroes of the North. ¡°There''s a young lion in the North...¡± Among them were those who had already sent a fast paw. 204 204 Ch. 62. The fire in the furnace is intact (1) By the time the Royal Army of the HangChang border was fighting fiercely against the Imperial Army, Maximilian had no intention of wandering out of the palace day and night to appease his dizziness. He tortured the families of soldiers who went out on the front lines, circling large and small villages, and did his best to resolve their grievances. The men stepped out of their sleeves to go to the Dagger border and raise their scarce hands, and did not do much to turn over the dirt. When they did not work, they were always with the people and listened to their stories. One after the other, he looked at their circumstances with the smallest of eyes, and sometimes he could not overcome the story of their passages and redened his gaze. At first there were those who considered it merely to show. There were some who were hypocrites who said, "How can the late royal family understand the lives of the humble?" Some say that war was waged against the kingdom because the royal family cried for independence unequally. Then something happened. ¡°What an independence! If it weren''t for the royal family, his father would still be alive! ¡± I wanted to hear the sound of a sharp blast, but the stone blindness flew. Ugh. Kars Ulrich blocks the front of Maximilian. Cans. The stonemason who hit the iron armor threw up a fuss and rolled over the floor. The court knights surrounded the prince in an instant. The royal soldiers and horsemen immediately besieged the people gathered at the banquet hall. ¡°What is he! ¡± Kars Ulrich cries out in a voice that seems to have fallen on his head. The answer was not heard. The unhappy greeting for throwing stones at the prince was already hidden in the crowd. Only the innocent people trembled, terrified by the sudden events. The court knights looked at the people with sharp glances before them. If I could see any suspicious person, I would immediately cut him with a sword. ¡°Back off.¡± Then the prince went out. ¡°Your Majesty, please stay. If something unfortunate happens, I can''t bear it." In Karls Ulrich''s words, Maximilian shakes his head. ¡°Would a stone thrown by a people without strength harm me? ¡± ¡°It was a stone a little while ago, but I don''t know what will happen after that. ¡± ¡°Nor will he come to me as long as you are. ¡± The knight repeatedly made up, but the prince was a floating point. ¡°Stand down. I am not here to scare the people. ¡± ¡°Your Majesty.¡± ¡°I don''t say it twice. ¡± In an abstract voice, Kars Ulrich retreated with a stiff face. All the soldiers and knights who were besieging the people gathered spears. Chuck. Maximilian stepped forward. A deep-eyed man scouted the people. The people did not dare to look into their eyes, and hurriedly fell to the ground. ¡°I''m sorry.¡± Maximilian apologized by looking at those people. ¡°I regret that your lives have been torn apart because of royalty. Therefore, as a member of the royal family, I cannot offer you my deepest regrets and apologies. ¡± ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Kars Ulrich was frightened by an unforgettable apple. Even if you punish someone who commits an offense, you can''t avoid the majesty of the royal family. Rather, you apologize. Ugh. Maximilian raises his hand and prevents the knowledgeable court knight from returning. And I said, ¡°I just wanted to make the kingdom a kingdom. I only wished that what belonged to the kingdom would remain that of Orod. I just didn''t want it to be taken anymore. ¡± This war is meant to protect a kingdom that is increasingly distressed by the plundering of the Empire. ¡°So that royalty and nobility may live only for kingdoms and kingdoms, and that the precious goods of kingdoms may be used for kingdoms, not for kingdoms. ¡± The prince saw the people. ¡°I lost my family. The royal family also lost a precious one. ¡± There were no kingdoms who did not know that the Queen had resolved to protect the citizens of the Kingdom until the end. ¡°I don''t know the heart either. ¡± At this moment, the prince said he was so afraid that his father and brother would be like queens when he was fighting for the kingdom on the front lines. ¡°Nevertheless, the royal family will fight to the end. ¡± The prince''s voice was empowered. ¡°Because I don''t want the kingdom to be taken away, taken away, naked, starved! Because the king lives for the kingdom, the nobles are committed to the kingdom, and the people want to live as a kingdom! ¡± The voice that sounded at the quartet lowered again. "You may resent the royal family. I only know one thing. The royal family did not proclaim independence for the sake of self-indulgence, nor did they rebel against the empire for the sake of fame alone. I hope you know that much. ¡± Then the prince saw the people. The people did not react. I just kept my mouth shut as flat as the first time. Maximilian sighs. ¡°Today doesn''t seem to be the day, so I think we should go back. ¡± A tiring tint on his face that consumed fewer emotions in a short period of time was potent. So he turned his people behind him. Soon after the prince''s departure, the people who had fallen flat slammed their heads. Then one or two of them opened their mouths and started to buzz. ¡°I think the bad news is that the Empire are right. ¡± ¡°It''s the empire that comes into other countries as it pleases, and it''s the empire that started the war first. If you look at it, the royal family is a victim. ¡± ¡°Sometimes when you see the coming and going empires rattling around, even the fools like us are turned upside down, and they must be dead. He''s a king and a royal. ¡± ¡°The right words. Have you all forgotten how many rotten bastards have gripped us for blaspheming the Empire? At least the better ones sent from the royal family don''t let us live like them. ¡± They soon remembered how miserable the nations were, whether they were the aristocrats of the empire or the aristocrats of the kingdom. And I don''t even know who put them down. ¡°The empires hung the Queen''s body against the wall. No. Where are the rotten people who treat the national capital of a country in the heavens and the earth so badly! ¡± The roar soon became furious. I have remembered the work of the Queen who sacrificed her life for the citizens of the Kingdom. "Mmm." There was one woman who did not open her mouth to the end, even as people stretched out the insults of the Empire and expressed compassion for the royal position. He was the wife of a soldier who was conscripted and lost his life to the Imperial Army in a border battle. She stood there with a faint face and heard people buzzing. There was a complex emotion in his face that could not be proved. It was a feeling of resentment and anger that remained despite the loss of a place to go, and it was also a feeling of collapse and self-esteem. And it was also a deep cry. ¡°Mom...¡± A child who was looking at his mother reached out his hand and grabbed his sleeve. The woman who was standing idly woke up late and bowed and embraced the child. Then he left his seat quietly. There were those who looked at her from afar. Carls Ulrich and the Court Knights. The court knights asked Carls what to do with their snow. ¡°A lot of people don''t know who threw the stone. ¡± It was a rather awkward turn, but no one pointed it out. Maximilian continued to surround the kingdoms'' large and small villages, torturing weary people with war. I can no longer hear him accusing me of being a hypocrite. It is because his attitude was so unmistakable that he was hypocritical. By that time, the grudge against the royal family, which remained at the expense of the Queen, had almost disappeared. It was thanks to several rumors that several unpleasant things happened and took place in the process of being apprehended. Of course, in a few words, the sense of loss and resentment of those who lost their families and lost their foundations could not be lost. But the few words could at least be a reminder of who their anger and resentment should be. At some point, the kingdom was overflowing with praise for the two princes. The people praised the splendid and merciful work of the two princes and their good deeds. And I was worried that his health might not be as good as his schedule. In fact, Maximilian was exhausted because the whole kingdom was narrow. His body was like that of a fasting monk, and his cheeks and eyelids were as thick as that of an afflicted old man. But in the midst of that, he did not lose his smile. The eyes are soft and good again. Even that lazy and exhausted look seemed more pious and virtuous. Then there arose a crowd that called him a saint. But, or not, Maximilian never cared about what people called him. I tried my best to take care of the people''s lives while wandering around. I didn''t even know my body was shattered by the wind and the heavy schedules. ¡°Your Majesty. Let''s go back to the palace. ¡± Kars Ulrich, who was not much better, pleaded for a penitentiary. He didn''t listen. ¡°On the front lines, many soldiers and knights are fighting for the kingdom. Your brother and His Majesty are also arguing with the evil Imperial Army about life and death without taking care of themselves. It''s nothing compared to what I do. ¡± I can only blame myself for this. Kars Ulrich sighed with regret. I didn''t know where the prince''s sense of independence came from. The disillusionment of myself who left the queen behind and escaped the kingdom, the skepticism of my brother and father who had to stay behind even though he was fighting on the front lines. Kars understood the prince''s emotions for ten minutes. He also had to leave the royal family for the queen, and Moshe had to stay behind even though he was quarrelling with her on the front lines. Neither was he free from guilt. So it was even more unfortunate and I couldn''t leave the two princes alone. The people of the Leonberger family had no way of taking care of themselves. Kars Ulrich began to adjust his schedule without a vote. Reduced the distance travelled at once and increased the number of breaks between trips. When the prince questioned this, he also made an excuse to wait for exhausted soldiers. If necessary, the wheels of the cart with supplies for the stomach gate were deliberately delayed in the event of a breakdown. Nevertheless, the prince''s schedule remained elusive. It was never easy to travel through the wilderness in winter when the breeze was raging. If the war had not ended all of a sudden, the two princes would have fallen and died in the middle of the eighteenth century. ¡°All Empire troops on the border are retreating! ¡± In fact, when news of the end of the war was heard at the border, the two princes were almost at their limit. ¡°The Empire has promised to join the humiliating end of the bargain and pay a huge war indemnity! The empire also added dozens of forts and strongholds near the border to the kingdom! You''ve given up ownership of that unit! ¡± The messenger shouts in a fierce voice. "The Kingdom has won the war against the Empire! ¡± The two princes whispered. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± The court knights rushed out and supported the prince. The prince, who had set himself straight with help, asked the messenger. ¡°Your Majesty and brother are safe. ¡± ¡°Both of you are safe! ¡± ¡°Ah..." The two princes sighed with relief. ¡°Your Majesty is currently returning with the fleet, and His Royal Highness will return to the royal palace as soon as the cleanup of the front is complete! ¡± In the words of the messenger, the two princes repeatedly took a long breath. ¡°I will punish you for running day and night to preach the news. Well done.¡± ¡°I didn''t even know the way to come with joy was hard. ¡± A great messenger smiled and stood up saying there were many places to go to spread the news. ¡°The kingdom has won!" ¡±I knew you''d do it if you told the prince! ¡° The knights and soldiers cheered one step late. It was all a bright face before. Kars Ulrich laughed brightly and cheered on the victory the kingdom had won. But soon after realizing the essence of the law, I told the two princes. ¡±Go back to the royal palace. ¡° Neither did the two princes refuse his petition any more. ¡±Someone should welcome you when you come back. ¡± On that occasion, the synagogue was decided. ¡°Prepare your improvement ceremony as soon as you return. ¡± 2 The prince instructed him with a bright face. * * The door of the royal palace, which had been firmly closed for some time, was reopened. The two princes called the brothers and sisters who had taken refuge in Balahad back to the kingdom. I didn''t forget to prepare the Prince''s Remediation Ceremony for the day. It was true that the Kingdom was as great as it could fit into the great victory. Citizens of the Kingdom also actively cooperated in the event. They ran through the mountains and fields, prepared petals for the improvement ceremony, and took out the barrels of wine that had been prepared in advance and were willing to dedicate them for the upcoming event. It was a solemn ceremony prepared by the royal family and citizens with one heart. The magnitude was also unprecedented in the history of the Kingdom. All that was left was the protagonist of the ceremony and the return of the kingdom''s war heroes. ¡°His Royal Highness is a day''s walk from the crown! ¡± And finally he came back. The Great Heroes and their armies that destroyed the Imperial Legion of the Unbelievable, and finally caused the Empire to join in the humiliating end-of-life negotiations. The prince who confidently betrayed the crowned golden lion stood before the gates of the royal city. ¡°Brother!¡± The two princes greeted my brother with a howling voice. ¡°... I''m so glad you''re back safely, safely. ¡± Many of the words of welcome that I had prepared in my heart seemed to have been forgotten. The prince smiled softly and opened his mouth rather than looking at my brother. "... brought you. ¡± It was so small that I couldn''t hear the words. When the two princes asked him, he quietly pointed to my back instead of answering. There was a prize covered in golden bronze. The citizens and soldiers who were about to cheer for the return of the prince shut their mouths. I knew very well who the owner of the prize covered in royal family clothing was. There was only one famous royal figure in this war. Queen, she chose her own death for the citizens of the Kingdom. The improvements you''ve prepared have gone awkward. At that time, the prince looked at the people who were stretched out against the walls and the courtyard and said, ¡°Remembrance and mourning are enough to give them victory. ¡± It was a voice enough to be heard by the citizens of the Crown. A moment of silence broke out in the walls and gates of the royal palace. But the silence quickly broke. ¡°For Queen Margarita. ¡± A knight pulled the sword and slanted it. That was the beginning. Chuck. Soldiers and knights of the royal family set up spears and gave examples. "For the brave and merciful queen. ¡± Citizens who identified the situation one step late cried out. ¡°For the Queen who was wiser and more devoted than anyone else! ¡± ¡°Glory to Queen Margarita! ¡± Soon the wall was about to leave, and a shout burst out. The prince, who was looking at him, began to walk again. "... to all the glory. ¡± Spread your lips small. 205 Twenty-five. 62. The fire in the furnace is intact (2) Citizens burst their throats and called on the queen''s name. Soldiers and knights also saluted the Queen and the royal family with their spears slanted. The prince walked silently in the middle of it. Knights and soldiers followed the Queen''s coffin. Everywhere in the world, there was no conscientious appearance of an improvement general who defeated the forces of a giant empire that threatened the kingdom. That was definitely not the picture Maximilian had imagined. The improvement he thought was like a festival full of cheers for war heroes and warriors who defeated the overwhelming empire army. But I wasn''t disappointed. Rather, I choked several times while walking along the royal boulevard. I couldn''t resist the admiration. I became accustomed to the thoughtfulness of my brother, who gave his glory to the warriors. And he said to himself, ¡°It''s a ballerhard diet. ¡± They simply followed the custom of the warrior''s hometown. After a long walk along the royal boulevard, I finally arrived at the royal palace. ¡°Welcome back. Brother, and congratulations on winning. ¡± Maximilian finally celebrated the return of his brother and handed over his position as owner of the royal palace for a while. ¡°Thank you.¡± The brother only nodded violently this time. The blood of the royal family who left came back and the royal palace regained its former appearance. Of course, it could not be completely the same as before. There were too many vacancies to do so. The queen and the maids who followed her, the court knights and the soldiers of the royal palace, all of whom have never been seen again since the last outbreak. Their vacancies were filled with nothing. Nevertheless, it was true that the Royal Palace had regained some vigour. At the heart of it were the blood of the Leonberger family. ¡°Brother! Brother! ¡± The two princes found my brother without a second attempt. ¡°Did you eat? What''s he gonna do because he''s so mean? ¡± The prince welcomed my brother without bothering. The court knights and maids who survived the outbreak watched the two brothers bluntly. A prince praised as a young lion in the North. Two princes praised as saints. The actions of the youngest brother in the history of the Kingdom were no different from those of the housekeepers, so I was only pleased to see his flesh. Even the crew members could not hide the dark colors of the day when they met the two brothers. "Ridiculously funny. ¡± The prince hated it. ¡°Have you heard more than that? ¡± The marshal trembled at the Prince''s bruising. ¡°Just what news? ¡± ¡°The Envoy of the Kingdom of Tutton has found the Eastern Port. ¡± ¡°If the kingdom of Tutton...¡± ¡°It was once an influential and blinding country for many countries of the western continent. Now, of course, the empire has been defeated and its power and influence are not the same as before, but it is not negligible. ¡± The prince showed interest. ¡°In fact, the Kingdom of Tutton is also a country that you have been playing for your alliance for a long time. But at that time, the situation in the kingdom had no choice but to look at the empire. ¡± Precisely because the Tutton Kingdom unilaterally ignored the envoys of the Kingdom, Marquis Villefeld laughed bitterly. ¡°We''re not the only ones who can make alliances with the Empire at the risk of giving Billy. ¡± But it was only for a moment, too, that Marquis Villefeld glanced. ¡°However, the Kingdom of Tutton, which had been silent a number of times after sending an envoy, first sent an envoy and sent an allied doctor to the Kingdom. ¡± The kingdom''s victory over the Empire must have changed their minds. ¡°By giving away my beloved princess. ¡± In Marquis Villefeld''s words, the face of the prince, who had been listening to the story, hardened. ¡°Princess?" ¡°The purpose of this visit is for the marriage of both royal families. ¡± Marquis Villefeld added a word. ¡°There are no more definite Alliance Tokens than the Alliance through Blood. ¡± Seeing the march, the prince nodded with a trembling face and expressed his empathy. ¡°What they want is a young lion in the North. ¡± Marquis laughed badly and said to the prince: ¡°You deliver it right away. ¡± The prince''s face was distorted. * * By the time the envoy of the kingdom of Tutton arrived at the royal palace, the royal palace was overturned. ¡°What? Your brother''s gone? ¡± According to the court knight, Maximilian became a ridiculous face. ¡°Where did you go at this crucial time? ¡± Arwen Kirgayen, who has been retreating with a gruesome face all this time, stepped forward. ¡°Leave a letter like this...¡± That''s a nice letter. It was a piece of paper, even though it was a letter. I have something to bring. I''ll go to the North for a while. Maximilian laughs in vain after seeing the contents of one line. ¡°If only at this crucial time...¡± As usual, he was the best brother, but this time was not a good time. If so, it was time for our guests to reach the royal throne. If so, the guest was an envoy to the kingdom of Tutton, where the royal family had played for a long time. Even if he was just an envoy, he would have to go barefoot to meet him, but the envoy''s insider was a huge one. Duncan Seymour Tudor He was famous enough to know the name of even the two princes of the Dark Alteration Kingdom in the circumstances of other countries. The only Duke of Tutton. "The only brother and newest adviser of the current king" "Owner of the Rose Thorn Division, one of the strongest knights in existence." "The Best Article in the West" It was a real giant with no real identity or reputation, and it was different from the second prince, no matter how royal he was. Besides, the envoy didn''t just have a character named Duncan Seymour Tudor. "Hestia Neumann Tudor" The eldest daughter of the Tudor royal family and the current King Tutton''s most beloved princess. She was not as famous as Duncan Seymour Tudor, but a celebrity whose name was well known on the continent. "The Most Beautiful Rose Pinned to the Garden of Tudor Royal Family" Of course, most of them were about natural beauty, but she was also a big one. However, the current King of Tutton''s most beloved princess was negligible. However, the kingdom that was supposed to meet them was a situation where important figures left their seats. The king needed some time to return from the expedition, and the prince who was in charge of the expedition was apparent. As a Maximilian, I was crazy and ready to run. He ordered me to retrieve the contact crystal ball directly linked to the North. [Are you saying that His Royal Highness is gone?] The Winter Holy See didn''t even know the prince was gone. [I wanted to keep my place safe for a while, but suddenly why?] Maximilian briefly explained the situation to the Winter Holy Master, who asks for autochthonous species. The fact that an envoy from the Kingdom of Tutton to get married to the prince a while ago was told that he had arrived at the port of the Kingdom and that his brother had disappeared in time for their arrival in the Kingdom. [This was decided and taken out...] No. I don''t want to be in a position where I don''t want to be. I wonder if you''ve been hiding your cover for a while.] At the end of the Winter Holy Week, Maximilian empathized for ten minutes. ¡°What the hell are you thinking? You do not know that it is also an important duty to greet the Prince of One Country and see his successor as long as he is born a tradesman. ¡± [When did He ask such a question? He''s just a war, a war, a war in his head.] During the words of the Winter Holy Week, there was no story that did not fit the verse. So it was darker. The fact that the Empire was overwhelmed by civil war and could not turn its eyes outwards is still a time when many countries have noticed the Empire. Under such circumstances, it was never a light matter for the Tutton Kingdom to send an envoy. Internally, it was the occasion for the first official visit by an envoy of another country to the land of the Kingdom, which had to be cut off from the world by the oppression of the Empire, and externally, it was the first important event in which one of the several countries that was pressed by the oppression of the Empire took part in its action. Much more so than mere kinship, it was also in marriage between the two immediate kingdoms. If the matrimony was to be done smoothly, the kingdom could have obtained another bloodbath after Dothrin. Even though I was greeted with a noble heart, I never had enough. But the prince who had to meet that important nobleman concealed his end. If you were a brother, you would have a reason to dance naked in front of people. Even if you were Maximilian, you could not resent him this time. You didn''t go anywhere else, though, because you told me to go north. Let''s unravel the rangers and check the charge''s whereabouts. ¡°Will you? If you find it, I ask you to persuade me to return to the Kingdom as soon as possible. ¡± The Maximilian, who left the party, stood in front of the crystal ball. ¡°I''d rather not have said it. It looks like an old man took a pottery. ¡± After hearing the news, the Villefeld crew members increased their elongation. ¡°The person in charge of welcoming an envoy doesn''t even know the purpose of the visit. The Archbishop did nothing wrong. So don''t blame yourself. ¡± ¡°That''s it, though. Huh. What are you doing with this? ¡± ¡°In the worst case, I think I should step up and greet them. ¡± ¡°You''ve been a virgin from the start in a situation where hospitality isn''t enough. ¡± Marquis Villefeld laughs at elongation. His face was full of color. The face of the Maximilian was also no different from that of the Marquis. ¡°I just hope you come back in time. ¡± However, he couldn''t see the miracle of coming back after such an unfortunate loss of his expectations. I just heard that even the Winter Holy Spirit who wanted to examine your whereabouts did not achieve much. That was the day of the envoy''s visit. ¡°You''re really not coming. ¡± Maximilian sighs and leaves the royal palace to greet the envoy. Standing at the gate of the royal palace, a group of horses ran away from the plain and told them that the envoy had reached the threshold of the royal palace. ¡°Don''t let the marchers or the army and knights of the kingdom hear you suck! ¡± When Maximilian gave his solemn orders, the royal guards and court knights came again to check the heat and refine their posture. ¡°I see an envoy over there! ¡± Maximilian gives strength to his eyes and looks beyond the plain. There was an envoy from Tutton. A hundred Tutton Knights who still do not slow down the quadrilateral in the midst of heavy escorts of knights and horsemen from the Empire. Fully armed with red armor, they were clearly the most prestigious rose-gouge division on the continent. ¡°It''s a dubious battle. ¡± Maximilian admired me without knowing. But it seems too much to admire. The real one was not a hundred rose knights on horseback. Sadu wagon surrounded by rose knights, an old man sitting on a horse seat. ¡°Ah..." The moment he saw it, Maximilian found out. I know he''s the first article in the West, Duncan Seymour Tudor. I didn''t know. He was like a giant. From the moment Duncan Seymour Tudor appeared, the Knights of the Kingdom were not even breathing properly. Some of the court knights, who did not know fear, groaned and were oppressed. At that time, there were figures in front of the Knights of the Kingdom who were crushed by the forces of Duncan Seymour Tudor. The nobles of the kingdom, your knights. Arwen Kirgayen raises a tranquil mood. Bernardo Eli challenged me. The Knights of the Kingdom took a long breath and organized themselves into a staggered position. But that was all. Even after the gifted warriors who built the revolutionary ball in the war against the Empire, the knights of the kingdom turned their backs. Dominating this battalion was still the presence of Duncan Seymour Tudor. In comparison, the presence of the silver lions was only a firefly before the moon. Maximilian sighs. I heard that the Tutton Kingdom did not even consider the Kingdom to be an ally. So I tried to greet them more confidently, but it was broken from the first encounter. But I had no choice. Duncan Seymour Tudor was a real monster. Maximilian steps forward with a carefree expression. That''s the moment. Goooo. There was a sudden massive presence behind the glottis. At the same time, the presence of Duncan Seymour Tudor, who was pressuring the Knights of the Kingdom, was resolved like a lie. ¡°Ah..." Maximilian''s heart began to pound. I was so accustomed to the enormous momentum behind my back. Maximilian turns his head. ¡°Brother!¡± There was a prince of the kingdom who waited for him to return. ¡°It''s a little late. ¡± The prince who passed through the gate stood by the Maximilian. And he kicked his tongue and said, ¡°It stinks.¡± A customer who came here to make friends threatened the owner. And the envoy of the kingdom of Tutton finally came before them. ¡°Welcome to the Kingdom of Leonberg. ¡± Idrian Leonberger welcomes you. Sa Na Crab revealed it. 206 Twenty-six. The fire in the furnace is intact (3) Duncan Seymour Tudor was a noble man from birth. He would have been the monarch of a nation if he had not given up his throne on his own, and he was the only Duke of Tutton and a knight at the pinnacle of the kingdom, a respected and revered figure of countless people. I assure you, he was neither a thug nor a great man. If it had not been for the Princess who would not have hurt her eyes, she would never have come to another country as an envoy. Of course, I did not accept the mission of an envoy out of affection for my nephew. Tutton, once a blind man in the western part of the continent, was losing the glory of the past with the restraints of the surrounding countries that carried the Empire on his back, and was deteriorating every day. At least the Empire was engulfed in civil war and the surrounding countries were less restrained, but it would not last long. In this way, the glorious name of Tutton was forced to fall to one of those countries located in the west. The Tudor family made an effort to set up a meter to reverse the flow. One of them was an alliance with the Kingdom of Leonberg, which was why Duncan Seymour Tudor came to a distant country. Of course, I had no intention of covering it up and making alliances. I had to see if the Kingdom of Leonberg deserved the alliance. It was also one of the missions he received from the King. Duncan looked at the kingdom with blurred eyes. The reality of such a confronting kingdom was not so disappointing. The harbour was cramped and the ships coming and going were only a few ships a day. Roads were poor and cities were falling. The aristocrats who came to meet him were like rural chiefs, and the citizens roamed like fireworks. It was unbelievable that such a country had won the war against the Empire. The only thing I could see was that the knights and soldiers who came out of the courtyard were in good shape. It wasn''t even that great compared to the knights and soldiers of Tutton. I had no idea whether the Empire was weaker than expected or whether he had a low profile in the Leonberg Kingdom that he did not know. Everywhere he went, he was disappointed, but he did not give up exploration. Winning a war against a greedy empire was never possible. I definitely thought there was something I didn''t know. But while crossing the kingdom, Duncan found nothing in the kingdom. The Kingdom of L¨¦onberg, as it is known, was only a needy country of change located in the northernmost part of the continent. He was very disappointed and even felt a meeting on the mission of the envoy. However, it seems that it was too early. The moment I saw the Knights and Soldiers of the Kingdom who came out as an envoy, I found out. The energy of the knights was no longer clear, and the corners were not visible. The soldiers were also well organized in the midst of sharp blades. They were so different from the Leonbergs Duncan had ever seen. I became interested in the Kingdom for the first time. He reveals the momentum that he kept for the rest of his life. It was small to check their basement, and large to tell the gap between Tutton and Leonberg and give them an advantage in the subsequent discussions. However, I have revealed all my intentions and the results have been null and void. I succeeded in informing the superiority of power, but that was all. Even before his overwhelming posture, the Knights of the Kingdom were not of the slightest hue. It was just breathing and breathing. Not even for a moment. One who could not hide a woman''s womb in the midst of a veil of iron. An article in a degrading atmosphere. The Quad Knights of the Kingdom stepped up and took his breath away, and the Knights of the Kingdom regained their initial appearance. Duncan couldn''t have been less impressed this time. Even in the face of an overwhelming gap, the courage and the unbridled energy of confronting an unbearable climate were also impressive. But it wasn''t the Quad Knights of the Kingdom that really impressed him so much. A young man standing under the banner of the Golden Lion, a symbol of the Leonberger family. His position as a knight was insignificant, but apart from that, his presence was not as insignificant as that of a Quad Knight. And the energy was still clear and clean. I didn''t mix words once, but I had a fondness already. Duncan was convinced that the man would be a young lion in the North who had a reputation recently. The energy and appearance were too mild to be called lions, but in the first place, the reputation of the battlefield was not very important. The fact that there was a figure in the Leonberger family made him very satisfied. I''ve always confirmed that the Kingdom of Leonberg has its own strengths, but it would have been very difficult if the person who is going to be my nephew''s mate had no reputation. ¡°Hmm?" Duncan, who rolled up his purchase so satisfactorily, trembled as if struck by lightning. Beyond the crowd that sent the envoy, there was a tremendous energy coming from the side of the gate. It was as if a huge fortress had suddenly risen before my eyes, and tens of thousands of troops were rushing. I swear, Duncan has never encountered such an energy in his life. Duncan''s whole body is full of chicken flesh. Cotton wool rises up all the way to the hair. Behind my back, a cold cold chill gushed out. He finds the master of energy, enduring the groaning that came up to the end of his jaw. It was not difficult. That huge existence was beyond concealment. One of the men who came out of the crowd stood under the flag of the royal family of Leonbach. ¡°Ah..." At that moment Duncan realized. The person who thought he would be the Lion of the North was in fact nothing more than one of the blood of the Leonberger family. The real lion was on his own. A beast''s ferocious posture, swirling like a lion''s mane on his head. The man rolled up the purchase. The lion''s smile was as fierce as it was, without any favors. * * A formal greeting came and went between them with an interpreter. In the meantime, I looked through Duncan Seymour Tudor. Neither did he avoid my gaze. Certainly the greatest knight in the West. He was the strongest of the Loop Knights I''ve ever seen. To the point where you might have the Pentagon in front of your nose. I don''t know, but few of Ring''s knights will be able to defeat him. At least none of the people I met were sure. Perhaps, if I had met him elsewhere, I would have paid a small tribute to the progress he had made. But not now. To me now, Duncan Seymour Tudor was nothing but a fearless man, forgetting the example of a guest, not a knight on a high ground. It wasn''t the only one. Another factor of the Tutton envoy, the eldest daughter of the Tudor family, did not even show her face. I sought to understand in advance that my body had weakened as a result of my long journey, but I was almost unilaterally informed. I didn''t like it. The disrespectful knight, the envoy''s behavior of looking down on the kingdom in secret, provoked my nerves as well. My stomach was swollen, but for now, my anger sank. I couldn''t kick out a guest who came to make an alliance without talking. Even though those guests are the nasty ones who threaten their owners. ¡°Brother, I''ll take over from now on. ¡± Fortunately, Maximilian, who noticed how I felt, will guide the envoy on his own. Duncan Seymour Tudor looks at me and disappears along Maximilian. ¡°Ha." He laughed more proudly at Duncan Seymour Tudor. ¡°Let''s see how arrogant we are. ¡± I assure you, sooner or later, he will surely pay for today''s arrogance. I really made it that way. I was fortunate not to be tired of serving the envoy, so I comforted myself and went to the royal palace. However, it was almost better to guide the envoy. ¡°Your Majesty, is it not time for you to recognize your position as a prince? ¡± I began to roast the fields as if Marquis Villefeld had waited terribly to arrive at the royal palace. Go, go, come, don''t you have to say goodbye? Maximilian and I know how sleepy he is. I don''t know how important this envoy is to the kingdom. The nagging continued endlessly. ¡°I left a letter, though. ¡± ¡°The letter that doesn''t have any details? ¡± I excused myself and only heard more nagging. After that, I kept my mouth shut and waited for the crew to calm down. ¡°Whoo. So what the hell did you leave behind when you were away? ¡± The crewmember, who had been moaning for a while, sighed and asked. ¡°Montpellier.¡± Montpellier fled to the north with the royal figures during the royal raid. However, all those who had fled together returned, and only Montpellier remained in the north. ¡°Thinking about it, I forgot who he was. ¡± All of a sudden, I left my seat to bring him to Montpellier. ¡°Why is he suddenly...? ¡± ¡°I''m an insolent person, and I''m not relieved if I don''t put it where I can see it. ¡± In my words, the Marquis became a wicked face. ¡°If only for that reason at this crucial time...¡± Marquis asks me if it wasn''t enough to send someone to bring Montpellier. So I told him the real deal. ¡°No, then it''s too late. ¡± ¡°Where did he run off to? ¡± ¡°Not that. That''s why I couldn''t get it right. ¡± I must have told you why I brought Montpellier at this time. ¡°I intend to entrust the Envoy of the Kingdom of Tutton to Montpellier. ¡± Marquis Villefeld asked me more with this fat face. What do you believe in Montpellier and want to entrust him with an important event in the kingdom? So I made a heartfelt gesture. ¡°The marshal seems to have forgotten already, and he was only a few Marquis in the Empire until recently. ¡± ¡°What does that matter? ¡± ¡°That means there''s a lot of information he knows. ¡± ¡°If that''s it, it''s only right to make me throw up information and negotiate with someone else. ¡± I think Marquis Montpellier knows how to handle him. But apart from that, my opinion was different. ¡°No. I''ve already decided to leave this to Montpellier. ¡± Marquis asked why. ¡°Montpellier is the best way to rip something out of someone while they''re eating. ¡± It was only within the Kingdom that he struck here and there, but Montpellier was incompetent. Rather it belonged to a fairly competent axis. With the premise that it was not a speakeasy, Montpellier was the best at something I knew. In fact, by his Sethi tongue, the kingdom had almost fallen to its roots. ¡°If you think you''re an enemy, you want to kill him, but if you think you''re an ally, you have plenty of room. ¡± From the perspective of an empire, not a kingdom, he was a proven talent. Moreover, it was unlikely that he would betray Montpellier, who had nowhere to go or go. The only way left for him was to somehow set up a ball in the kingdom and take his place. ¡°I assure you, he''ll take this as an opportunity and hang himself. ¡± I thought of Tutton''s envoy who would be turned upside down by dealing with Yale hated Montpellier, and I thought I''d already had a laugh. Unlike me, however, Marquis Villefeld was a delightful man. I didn''t like the idea of using Montpellier on such an important mission. But I didn''t say the opposite. I just asked Count Siorin KirGayen to do a mission to keep Montpellier from doing anything stupid and to prepare for one. I had no intention of leaving Montpellier alone, so I gladly accepted Marquis''s opinion. By the time he had done so, Adelia had made a short visit and appeared. ¡°Your Majesty, I will clear your head. ¡± Then, I saw my head as I was traveling on a non-dragon. ¡°Please.¡± When my permission fell, Adelia began to clean my head with good skill. I''m leaving her with my head like that, and someone found me. It was Arwen. ¡°Your Majesty. At least if you''d given me a shout, it wouldn''t have been this big of a fuss. ¡± Her gaze was fixed on Adelia, who rarely remembered her cold feelings. It seems that I was not able to accompany Adelia while I was away without speaking to myself. ¡°Next time, go with me. ¡± Arwen froze at me. ¡°Next time, you''re right to say you''re going to disappear and not make it difficult for others. ¡± He grabbed the tail of his mouth and pushed it up. I just laughed at that dishonest look. ¡°Keep that in mind. ¡± Arwen went back in a depressed mood. Next was Carls. ¡°Your Majesty! As long as I am truly your knight! If you''re going to move apart like this every time, you''d rather leave me alone! ¡± Not necessarily, Karls has been alienated many times for this, and my face was filled with sincere sadness. ¡°I promise I won''t do that in the future. ¡± I also soothed Carls. Then came Eli. ¡°Do you want to be comforted? ¡± ¡°What are you talking about... I thought you''d be back after all, but you came back just in time. ¡± ¡°What are you doing? ¡± ¡°No way. I''m just glad you''re back. ¡± ¡°Don''t spit on your mouth and tell me. ¡± After a few formal words, Eli shuts his mouth. Then he rolled his eyeballs around and asked me, ¡°But Lord Arwen...¡± ¡°Go!¡± I kicked him out without a car. But this time, Maximilian found my room. ¡°Brother! Brother! Brother!¡± I kept asking Maxim Millian, who called me. ¡°Are you going to nag too? ¡± Maximilian shakes his head. ¡°I grumbled that I couldn''t catch up with you until I got back. But it''s okay now. It was a little late, but you didn''t come back in time. ¡± ¡°Don''t you wonder why I went to the North? ¡± ¡°If that''s what I need to know, you can tell me right away. ¡± I was so mild that my mouth was rather tickled. ¡°I brought him to Montpellier, who was imprisoned in the North. ¡± I told Maximilian what to do with Montpellier. Maximilian didn''t question my words. He said it was just a good idea and he just set his thumb up. I smiled at the same look. I told Marquis Villefeld another matter that I had yet to reveal. ¡°What I brought from the North is not one of Montpellier''s. ¡± Maximilian waits for my words with his eyes glowing. ¡°This is real. ¡± Somehow, I felt flattered and opened a large ark for Maximilian. ¡°This is...¡± Maximilian''s eyes widen. I thought of an envoy who was arrogant. "Let''s see how arrogant they are when they see this. ¡± 207 Twenty-seven. 62. The fire in the furnace remains intact (4) Occasionally, some of the knights testify that the knights on the horizon are not tied to the quality of the sword. It was a class that considered that only victory gained by pure skill that did not ask for the sword''s foresight was worth it. They consciously insisted only on ordinary swords. It''s as if it proves its worth. I don''t think they were pretty idiots. The word "not to stick to the sword" meant to be too reliant on the sword''s foresight to be wary of laziness in polishing its innate skill. It never meant to insist on a low-quality sword on purpose. [My energy replaces the swordsmanship. What good is all the swordsmanship?] Among the masters of the past, there were those who proudly stretched out this stupid sound. They were very proud of their ability to break hard iron armor and cut rocks with blunt training swords, and they were also very proud of my ability to share hundreds of consensus screenings with cheap swords made of steel. They were overly devout to the power of the Oracle Blade. They even blasphemed other masters with swords, saying they were fakes who relied on the sword''s foresight. And they''re all dead. To the masters who said they were fakes. If the skills are comparable, it is only natural that someone with better quality gear is in favour. Accepting the same Mana, it was not the same as the light on the sword made of steel and the Orrablade on the sword. If the Cheap Longsword made of Seaweed only gives a handful of energy, the Great Sword can give enough power to both of you. The difference was never small. A sack of good quality sword was enough to serve as a single piece of paper in the battle between the living and the dead. And if it wasn''t just a quality sword, if it was a great sword made by dwarves, it would be a difference between you and me. The swords in the ark were such luxuries. No, it was more than that. The swords in the ark are not made by ordinary dwarves, but are a luxury specially crafted by Mysters. It was a treasure that could not be easily cut even with the Aurora Blade. Maximilian, who checked the contents of the scar, rarely took his eyes off. A man without a horn of water rarely reveals his aspirations. ¡°Bring this...¡± The late Maximilian regained consciousness. I nodded. ¡°If the Dwarf realizes that the Kingdom now has the means to supply its armor, the Tuttons will be snowed. Human relations are a way of bending and entering the regrettable side. Relations between countries and countries are also no different. ¡± Maximilian opened his eyes and asked me. ¡°For me, it sounds like my brother said that he intends to sell these things to the Kingdom of Tutton. ¡± But his face was filled with madness, as if he had heard a disturbing sound. ¡°Exactly.¡± I asked him if there was a problem. ¡°I thought this was your present before the wedding. ¡± In the words of Maximilian, I was purple. ¡°You sound like a horse! ¡± I never thought about marriage, but presents don''t have a bitch horn. ¡°I came here to put on a barbed bra, and I can''t believe I gave it for free. Why would I do such a stupid thing? ¡± Even though dwarves are now supplied with armor, the Empire has blocked trade and there is no place to sell them. But the customer came to me on his own. If I missed this opportunity, it was the foolishness of the world. In my pride, Maximilian kept his mouth shut for a moment. After a long time, I hung up on such words with a familiar face. I didn''t know that the prince of the country would have brought something to bargain with. At that, I smiled coldly. "The Duke of One Country came all the way here to buy and sell people. A few swords and a few armor is a good deal to sell." That''s a good thing. They''re the envoys to get married, and they''re the ones who came to sell my country''s princesses as collateral for political purposes. In the first place, their purpose was the same, but there was no reason not to say it was me. ¡°Brother! What do you say! ¡± Maximilian was frightened. I put up a nag saying that it is not a good thing to talk about the royal marriage. Of course, I didn''t even hear it with my ear back. ¡°Enough. I don''t intend to marry a people who see the kingdom under their eyes. ¡± To be precise, I had no intention of marrying myself. Even though I was angry with the terror of the Empire and decided to become king, I had never forgotten the grandeur I had held for the first time. and finally reaching the transcendence. That was what I desperately wanted. A goal I could never achieve when I sat on the throne for a long time, and I was forced to leave the kingdom. It was too irresponsible of me to get married like that. ¡°The prince has no intention of getting married. There is one who should be the royal family. ¡± ¡°It''s like I''m the only one in the royal family. ¡± ¡°What does that mean...¡± ¡°As you say. I''m not the only one in the royal family. I don''t know if I have anything to look after. ¡± ¡°Brother!¡± Later, Maximilian, who realized the meaning of my words, shouted. ¡°I don''t eat ears. ¡± ¡°What the hell is wrong with you? Is it not time for you to recognize your position as a prince? ¡± From the mouth of Maximilian, a purplish nag flows constantly. ¡°You can''t sell me. ¡± I listened appropriately and then cut off the nagging. ¡°That''s not what you''re saying! Your marriage is not a personal matter! You still have no idea how important this alliance is to the Kingdom! ¡± I looked at Maximilian, who was rarely excited and screaming. ¡°That''s right. I''m trying to sell. ¡± ¡°Brother!¡± ¡°Then it would be one way to marry Princess Tutton. ¡± Speaking of which, I began to think seriously. Originally, Maximilian had a handful of promises of marriage from an early age. But the relationship that I, the enemy of the Kingdom, had with a single man put off my marriage. Then a great purge took place in the kingdom. However, among the nobles who had been sanctified by me, there was also a family of women who were engaged to Maximilian. In the wind, the engagement was broken, and Maximilian, as a royal family, rarely married more than twenty years old. It was a pity. ¡°What the hell are you thinking! I have no intention of becoming a wretch in your marriage! ¡± ¡°I haven''t told you the story of the matrimony myself yet, but I don''t know what happened. ¡± ¡°Brother!¡± Maximilian jumps. ¡°If you need an Alliance Token anyway, it doesn''t matter who doubled the blood of Leonberger. I''d rather look up to you than a doofus like me over there. ¡± ¡°Brother!¡± ¡°Why are you yelling at me today? All right, come here. ¡± I grabbed Maximilian''s hand and dragged him forward. Then I took out an armor that was stuck inside the ark. It was a full-body iron armor with even a helmet. ¡°Put it on. It''s yours.¡± ¡°What does that mean...¡± ¡°This armor was specially made by the Dwarves'' Maister. The Aurorablade can''t be broken easily, so think of it as an extra life in the future and be sure to wear it when you go outside. ¡± Maximilian became frozen by a sudden gift. ¡°Brother...¡± Then I choked and blushed my eyes. As if I had forgotten about it a little while ago, I had a mild face. ¡°I can''t get it. I''d rather you wear it. Or give it to His Majesty. ¡± ¡°Your Majesty has also set aside. ¡± Then I took out another armor that was stuck inside the ark. "I should be able to live with it. ¡± If you do this, you won''t be able to get sworn to death while you''re wasting your time on the battlefield. Maximilian, who was spelling to the end, did not defeat my stubbornness and accepted my armor. ¡°I will cherish it as much as my life. ¡± ¡°Tsk. Iron shards, no matter how precious. There is nothing dumber than taking what you gave me to protect my life for a higher value than my life. ¡± The Maximilian looked at me with an impressive face. ¡°What I call precious things is nothing more than a piece of iron compared to my cost of life. ¡± ¡°You sound natural. ¡± ¡°I will keep your words, your mind, and your mind in mind. ¡± He smiles with satisfaction as he sees Maximilian holding his armor like a treasure of heaven. ¡°Goodbye. I''ve traveled a long way, and I''m tired. ¡± Maximilian rushes out of the way, realizing that I have been to the far north lately. I couldn''t even remember what I was talking about a little while ago. ¡°You pay a lot for the nag. ¡± As Maximilian watches as he vanishes, I smile. Contrary to what I said, I didn''t like it at all. I was just relieved that there would be no more royal figures. ¡°Ugh. I''m tired. ¡± I drove out the uninvited who were roughly in the way of a break and headed straight to bed. ¡°Your Majesty, I will take my place. ¡± Adelia clears my bed after Maximilian shows up terribly. ¡°Thank you.¡± So greeted, Adelia laughed at Bassi. ¡°I will defend my side. Sleep well.¡± I closed my eyes more closely than Adelia, who sat in bed. I heard Adelia humming low with her ear. ¡°What song? ¡± I opened my eyes and asked him, and he said as if Adelia were singular. ¡°It''s a song my brother used to sing when he couldn''t sleep. I don''t think you can sleep well these days..." I haven''t been able to sleep well lately because I have so much to think about because I am the Emperor, Tuton. I was worried. ¡°Have you fallen asleep because of my song? ¡± ¡°Not that. ¡± I reached out to a strange heart and stroked Zec''s head and closed my eyes. ¡°Keep calling me. ¡± In my words, Adelia started humming again. How old am I? I''m a masturbator. I was ridiculous myself. But it was true that I was comfortable with Adelia''s yelling. I soon fell asleep when I heard her humming. * * Your Majesty. Your Majesty, wake up. I woke up in my sleep in the midst of a loud voice. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Arwen was looking at me. ¡°It''s dinnertime already? ¡± There was a dinner to greet Tutton''s envoy. I was also determined to attend. ¡°The dinner was postponed, and now it''s morning. Your Majesty.¡± But the supper was postponed. ¡°Why dinner? ¡± ¡°The Princess of Tutton is not well with Admiral, so she is unavoidably postponed. ¡± The impression was crumpled. Since my first meeting, I''ve been stuck in a wagon, and I don''t even snore, but I wanted to buy it gradually. ¡°That''s so cool. ¡± How ridiculous is our kingdom to be saved? It''s just a laugh. ¡°I was going to tell you right away, but you were sleeping so hard, you didn''t tell me. ¡± I have slept deeply in Arwen''s words for a long time. Apparently Adelia''s mascot worked. ¡°In the future, I''ll have to ask you a lot. ¡± ¡°What do you mean? ¡± ¡°Ana. Nothing. ¡± I roughly answered and raised my body on the bed. ¡°So what''s the envoy doing? ¡± ¡°I''m not out of the house at all. Looks like the princess is in a pretty bad shape. I heard that I have never been out of the palace, not usually healthy. It''s been over a month on the pavement, so you can have a nice day. ¡± ¡°If I''m so weak, I''m stuck in my own country, so I can come to other countries and do civil unrest. ¡± I didn''t like what I was doing, so I didn''t even look so good that I was weak anymore. ¡°Isn''t that how active you are in this marriage? ¡± ¡°Have they been so rude since their first meeting? ¡± It''s burning, and Arwen stares at me. I noticed something to say. I then asked why Arwen had come to wake me from the morning. ¡°Why? If you have something to say, say it. ¡± ¡°I dare ask you for something. ¡± Arwen asked me for a favor. The sun was coming from the west. ¡°What is it?¡± I asked her what it was and she said to me with a face that was splattered without me before. ¡°You can arrange a battle on a line that is not diplomatic. ¡± Then I saw the aspiration that came to Arwen''s eyes. It seems that I was quite upset that I was pushed from the air by a knight from another country. Ordinarily, I would not have refused Arwen''s request. But not this time. ¡°Not possible.¡± Arwen was embarrassed that I didn''t expect him to refuse even to arrange a battle in the Empire. ¡°Why? Are you stirring up the honor of the kingdom because I''m not enough? ¡± ¡°No.¡± I shake my head. ¡°Your turn won''t come. ¡± In my words, Arwen trembled more than looked at me. I don''t know, but if the heat in my eyes now adds more than hers, it won''t be less. I was furious more than she considered yesterday''s work to be outrageous. I''ve driven out the Empire all the time, and I''ve had the guts to show up in the front yard of the Kingdom. It was upside down. ¡°It''s called the Western Knight. ¡± Tutton''s greatest, westernmost. I assure you. "I intend to tell you in person how poor that reputation is. ¡± His name will not work in my sight. ¡°After believing in the talent of God and being so arrogant, you''ll find that talent to be insignificant. ¡± I heard a sad light in Arwen''s eyes. ¡°Your Majesty, will things not get bigger? ¡± I even disagreed with my remarks, even though it was not uncommon to take away the opportunity to speak to me. I shake my head with a fluffy smile. ¡°I hope so, too. ¡± Arwen wasn''t the only one who was looking for a chance to talk. Duncan Seymour Tudor, who watched his posture dismantle in front of his eyes, was also grinding his teeth at me. ¡°I assure you, the story will come out of there soon. ¡± My expectations were not missed. In the end, Duncan Seymour Tudor stood up and opened his mouth in a respectful manner, with the exception of the princess. ¡°First, the Duke of Seymour, on behalf of Tutton, salutes the remarkable victory the kingdom has achieved, and congratulates him. ¡± An interpreter from the Kingdom stepped up and translated Tutanese into the Kingdom language. ¡°It was also said that it was most urgent to understand each other in order to unite the two kingdoms without exchanges. ¡± ¡°Short.¡± The interpreter flinched and summarized the Duke''s words in his own way. ¡°Just as the Kingdom of Leonberg was called the country of the Knights in the past, so did Tutton. And the quickest way to understand each other among the knights is to mix swords. ¡± ¡°I don''t think I said that long. ¡± The interpreter sweated and avoided my gaze. I saw Duncan Seymour Tudor. That arrogant knight would have said so around the puck. The Dozen-Eighteen must have said it like they were giving a huge amount of money. ¡°Well, it doesn''t matter. ¡± By the way, nothing changed. Even if the interpreter packed these words, the essence of the words did not change, so it was a story to put on the honour of the West and the North. Maximilian looks at me with a turtle face. I did not want to confuse him, but I also sent him to say no appropriately. Looking at that desperate eye, I took my mouth off. ¡°Tell him it''s a good idea. ¡± Maximilian closes his eyes. This time, the envoy''s interpreter sweated and explained my words to Duncan Seymour Tudor. Duncan Seymour Tudor, who told me all kinds of rhetorical interpreters I would not have done, looked at me and rolled me up. I also smiled at him. He, Nana, was smiling the same way. The interpreter asked me when. Tutton''s knights said they''d follow my doctor. ¡°I don''t want to hear that the Admiral was unable to drive him out, so let the envoy rest and proceed. ¡± Tutton''s interpreter, who flinched at my words, sweated again and gave me an interpreter. That way, the supper ends with a growl. ¡°Hah. Is this really a place for peace or a place for a declaration? ¡± I heard Maximilian groaning beside me. ¡°All the empire needs is a comrade to shoulder. He is not an arrogant neighbor who wants to keep the kingdom under his feet. ¡± So I made a heartfelt gesture. ¡°Why don''t you show me the Dwarf Gear? After watching your horse or Dwarf Gear, your attitude will not change? ¡± ¡°That''s some time after they broke their legs. ¡± Now show me the Dwarves'' Equipment. Their thoughts on shaming the kingdom will not change much. Luckily, they will only be treated as a small country with Dwarves'' Equipment. ¡°And don''t worry too much. Does it not say that the men get to know each other while fighting? ¡± Of course, it wasn''t always a common story. This was one of the exceptions. And the next day, and the next day. Just growling at each other, the atmosphere of the dining room rarely improved. I didn''t think it would change the mood. But it wasn''t. When Princess Tutton, who had been unhappy with the dinner all along, finally attended the dinner, the air melted from the day she wrapped the dinner table. So easily, without a trace. It''s like magic. 208 Twenty-eight. 62. The fire in the furnace is intact (5) To name the most beautiful woman I''ve ever met in my life, Sigrun was the first. Her appearance with the noblest lineage of fairies, even the absolute beauty clan, was so transcendent that it could not be expressed as a hymn of all kinds of beauty in the world. The evil and sadistic nature of the matter was problematic, but there were not many beings in the world who could stand her simply by the beauty of her appearance. To name a few, there was a great war era, and 400 years ago, there was a hundred night magician. And then there was Arwen Kirgayen. Of course, the beauty of the original outdoors was not enough for them either. But each of them had its own light that did not exist in Sigrun. The Sword had a strong beauty that came from the high ranks achieved by the commander''s qualities and knights who had won so many battles, and the Magician of Baek Ya had an original delicacy and a mysterious beauty that came from the truth she had acquired. And Arwen had a distinctive souvenir and insistence from her radiant personality. In comparison, Princess Tutton was clearly lacking. It was a long time without Sigrun''s absolute merit and map, and it did not reach the end of its quality. With delicacy and mystery, it could not be more than a hundred yards, and with innate souvenirs and nobility, it was below Arwen. The princess of Tutton couldn''t only look like Gunne and the Swordsmen. Nevertheless, when Princess Tutton appeared, the celebrities of the dining room were dazzled. A face without a single bleeder, As if you were going to shed tears right now. Pockets and fragile shoulders that seem to fly in the wind. Good talk aroused protective instincts, and bad talk made me look like a sick person. I was on the latter side. Others seem to have been electronically. ¡°I extend my sincere apologies to the eldest daughter of the Tudor family, Hestia Neumann, and many nobles from the Kingdom of Leonberg. I''m sorry to bother you, but I''m really sorry. ¡± ¡°Oh, no! The fierceness of the North Sea and the sacred wind of the kingdom are not easy for other kingdoms, so I know it''s not the princess'' fault! So you don''t have to apologize. ¡± The Maximilian replied in an awkward tone to the princess''s greeting in an awkward language that would not even be fluent in the language. I didn''t even know if the princess greeted me in the Kingdom language. The Villefeld was not so different either. He looked at the princess with an extremely worrying face, as though he had a poor granddaughter''s health. When the hell did you see her? As I looked around, other people also had different faces, but the emotions in them were the same as those in Marquis or Maximilian''s face. Deep compassion and fondness. As usual, it was only Count Siorin Kirgayen. Siorin, who was looking at Princess Tutton quietly, rolled up her mouth. Compare my daughter''s appearance with the princess''s in Bona Mana and raise my daughter''s hand and don''t hesitate. Siorin looked at me to see how I felt. It seemed like Arwen was much better to me with her eyes wet with superiority. Usually, he would have his tongue full in the same shape as his arm, but now he would have been more and more considered to be such a Siorin. The men of the cupboard were so distracted. I couldn''t have known such an atmosphere because they were Tutton''s people. I felt superiority in the face of Duncan Seymour Tudor. The smiling face could not be so disliked. Open. I deliberately sounded the table and ventilated the atmosphere. Until then, Maximilian, who was halfway sober and sober, kept his mouth shut. Princess Tutton looked at me. ¡°Once again, Hestia Neumann, the eldest daughter of the Tudor family, greets the prince of the Kingdom of Leonberg, whose reputation is as a lion of the North. I have no idea how excited I am to meet such a famous hero on the continent. ¡± ¡°Ah..." The kingdoms sighed with a strange smile, as their eyes became more flustered. "Tsk." With a small tongue, Maximilian and the people of the Kingdom, who realized their mistakes, shut their mouths again and refined their faces. ¡°I''ve always wanted to see the people of the Kingdom of Leonberg. The triumph of the kingdom was marvellous, even for a woman like me who knew nothing, and always wanted to hear the details. But I don''t know how happy I am to be here with so many heroes today. ¡± However, the face of the princess was like a bird, and as she stretched out her praise for the kingdom''s victory, she let it go. It was a gazebo. In particular, Maximilian was the most popular singer. ¡°In fact, when we first proclaimed our isolation from the Empire, everyone in the world laughed at us foolishly. Everyone said the kingdom would soon be trampled under the feet of the Empire. ¡± ¡°It''s just marvellous and admirable for those of the Leonberger family who made the decision that wasn''t easy. ¡± ¡°It was something I had to do, and it wasn''t something I did to be respected by anyone. ¡± ¡°So I''m more honored. The world is full of people who turn their backs on what they have to do. ¡± The Maximilian, who went beyond the princess''s encouragement, chatted about the thorny path that the kingdom had passed by without rest. ¡°Hmmm.¡± He coughs and gives attention, but Maximilian doesn''t stop making fun of his mouth. Usually, the one who counted my heart like a ghost seems to be someone else today. I looked at Maximilian until I was embarrassed, and I saw a fever that I had never seen in my eyes. Perhaps Maximilian was against Princess Tutton at first sight. It was completely incomprehensible to me. What''s so special about that bottled woman? Arwen was prettier. She was even wise and strong. It wasn''t just her. Gunne and Sword Hee are also half, but the blood of the fairy was just as beautiful. And they also had the skills to do their part on the battlefield. In comparison, Princess Tutton was just a pale patient. It was not convincing that Maximilian and the people of the Kingdom could not regain their minds by looking at her. The kingdom is full of skilled swordsmen and beautiful women. "Tsk." I kick a new tongue I don''t know, and the princess rolls her eyes and looks at me. ¡°That''s right. That''s amazing. ¡± His face was still facing the Maximilians, striking the match he was wearing. The eyes of Maximilian looked at me and smiled with a slight smile. Looking at that smile, I laughed without even knowing it. Her smile became more intense. You don''t even know why I''m laughing. I''m ridiculous. I laughed. From then on, I leaned against the backrest and began to observe her. Princess Tutton rolls her eyes as she soaks and looks at Maximilian again. Until then, Maximilian was still adding dancing tales. Problem is, ¡°Brother...¡± ¡°If it weren''t for you...¡± ¡°In fact, even when there was a disturbance in the north...¡± ¡°Brother...¡± ¡°Brother...¡± The dance story was not my dance story, it was my dance story. It was ridiculous. You''re the one who''s always bragging about my brother in front of a girl who''s crushed at first sight. ¡°Maximilian.¡± ¡°So you... yes? Brother, tell me. ¡± ¡°The food I''ve prepared is cooling down. ¡± After the meal was over, the rest of the story was gradually tiled. ¡°I didn''t think so. Thank you for waking me up, brother. ¡± If you were a different man, you would feel bad about being pinned down in front of a woman, but Maximilian looks at me with a salt of respect, even though it''s a great fact. ¡°Now, let''s have some more food before it gets cold. ¡± I sighed and advised the people of Tutton to eat. Then I was also passionate about eating. I felt a strange look on several occasions while eating. When I raise my head, Princess Tutton is staring at me. I also looked at her without losing. In her blatant gaze, she dined again with a reddened face. Marquis. However, eating that meal was a nuisance. She doesn''t have a corner. I shook my head small and was passionate about eating again. I was the unhappy princess of Tutton, but I liked the fact that Duncan Seymour Tudor, who was constantly scratching my nerves after she appeared, was quiet. Thanks to this, I was able to finish my meal at leisure for a long time. * * ¡°No! Brother! How could you say that? ¡± At the end of the dinner, he summoned Maximilian and quietly asked if Princess Tutton liked it. He ran. ¡°I don''t have the guts to interfere with your marriage! ¡± ¡°Who says I''m not interested in marrying her. I met him in person today, so I became more certain. ¡± Maximilian raises his head in my words. He asked her, "Where does she not like the appearance of the Holy Spirit?" So I said, ¡°Don''t get me wrong. I don''t think I can handle a wooden sword. ¡± One flower, which is just as good as it looks, is useless. ¡°Take a woman who can''t even protect my body by herself. ¡± Maximilian stopped and asked me. ¡°Brother, what do you think of your spouse? ¡± At that point I thought the bear replied. ¡°Who can encourage and attract growth among each other, who can recognize each other for their talents and personalities, and who can be trusted? ¡± Maximilian became an outrageous face. ¡°That''s not a spouse, is it a colleague? ¡± ¡°I don''t know what a lifetime associate is. ¡± When I asked, Maximilian sighed. ¡°Brother, matrimony is not an act of recruiting knights. ¡± ¡°What is it? It''s strange to want someone to be with you to excel in your gift. ¡± In my words, Maximilian opens his mouth several times. He sighs deeply, for a long time. ¡°Anyway, I don''t think I''m getting married, so if you like her so much, you can do it. The bride. I noticed that the princess likes it." ¡°Brother! When did I do that?! ¡± ¡°Or why are you yelling? ¡± Maximilian sighs again, laughing loudly. ¡°If your spouse thinks so, what about Lord Arwen? ¡± Then, after a while, he said the wrong thing to me. ¡°He himself is a worthy benefactor of the kingdom, and his stature and character are not sufficient to call him the best in the kingdom. Also, her family, Earl Kirgayen, is a family that has been loyal to the royal family for generations, so no one will be unqualified for her. ¡± I frowned. ¡°From what I''ve seen, she seems to have a crush on you, too. ¡± ¡°My relationship with her is not what you think, so don''t be silly. ¡± ¡°You don''t know her too well. ¡± It was ridiculous to hear such a sound from a young man who was bragging in front of a woman at first sight. ¡°Bitter. Stop saying weird things. I''ll start in earnest tomorrow, so be careful. ¡± My words seriously changed Maximilian''s face. ¡°I will prepare without setbacks. ¡± ¡°To do that, I have to go and rest. ¡± Maximilian bows his head to my subtle livestock spirit. Then he grabbed the doorknob and turned it around and looked at me and said, ¡°But you really don''t like Princess Tutton? ¡± ¡°Such a glass-made woman would never like my work. ¡± ¡°Got it, brother. Then we will proceed with the negotiations by collateralizing the weapons brought from the North, as you said before. ¡± After returning to his usual appearance, Maximilian left the room in a word. ¡°Tsk. I''ll cover my ears and take off my shishishimi. ¡± But I saw the slightest relief that came to Maximilian''s face, and I just smiled. Knock, knock. At that time someone knocked on the visit. ¡°This is Siorin Kirgayen. Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Come in.¡± The visit opened and revealed a magnificent man no matter when he saw it. ¡°Tomorrow, I have a few things to discuss, and I have made an ambitious decision to come and see His Majesty." ¡°If you know it''s a virgin, be brief. ¡± Siorin makes a bold fuss about my Finn Cup. ¡°But before we discuss tomorrow, I''d like to ask you a question. ¡± ¡°What?" ¡°I really don''t think my wedding is eye-catching. ¡± I looked straight at Siorin late. I think I heard my conversation with Maximilian outside. The Eagle is burning in Siorin''s eyes. Seeing the look on his face, his question seemed to be, "Who are you to refuse my daughter?" ¡°When I say it''s like I''ve lived my whole life. ¡± He smiled and asked, and Siorin said with a deep face. ¡°He swore to live with the sword for the rest of his life. After a few decades, I''ll be alone for the rest of my life. And I thought, you know, I can''t just greed. ¡± ¡°If anyone hears of it, Arwen will buy it because of his father''s greed. ¡± To that extent, Arwen did not depend on my father, but Siorin made a sick face. ¡°That''s not what matters right now. ¡± But he, too, looked at me and said, "Siorin, who has regained his audacity. ¡°No one else comes to mind but you. If you tell him, he won''t refuse. ¡± ¡°Arwen?¡± A laugh came out. They don''t have any ideas, but they''re just floating around. "The Count doesn''t know his daughter, but he doesn''t seem to know too much. ¡± "You don''t seem to know the woman''s mind too much. ¡± ¡°That''s what everyone''s saying today. ¡± A little while ago, Maximilian said, and this time, Siorin said the same thing. The former was the whimsical sound of the soothsayer, but not the latter. He was once a man and a man who had been favored by women within the Kingdom and is now a man of the Kingdom. He was not a great man to stretch out unfounded nonsense. "Hmm." Siorin said in a polite but powerful tone. ¡°So again I ask you for your weight. Before answering the question, I would like you to know that the current question is to formally challenge the royal intention as the head of the Kyrgyzstan family. ¡± Siorin immediately looked at me and said, ¡°What do you think of Arwen? ¡± It was a face full of quarters, as if it were forcefully saying what it did not want to say, but it was as advanced as it had been before. "on the premise that marriage to Tutton is not sacred. ¡± Whether I was embarrassed or not, Siorin asked me again. ¡°Are you willing to welcome Arwen to the rain? ¡± In response to that stubborn question, I relentlessly reflect on my feelings about Arwen. 209 Twenty-nine. 62. The fire in the furnace is intact (6) Arwen was very special to me. Once she was the first person I felt possessed and the first knight to swear allegiance to me. Even though the first start came from force. Anyway, now she was just being hardened by what she was thinking. Most trusted article. That was Arwen Kirgayen. Of course, the other knights didn''t mean they didn''t trust me. I trusted both Vincent and Adelia with winter castle figures. They will not betray me in any case, and will walk after me at any time. Even if there''s a hell of a fire waiting at the end of my path. That was the crucial difference between Arwen and the other knights. When I walk towards the fire of hell, when everyone walks behind me without hesitation, she will stop me. Maybe she''ll tell me here. Wrong judgment. Wrong length. You will desperately convince me. I have an awkwardly immature biopsy. There have already been numerous misjudgments, and there is no law against them. And if that moment comes, only Arwen will disagree with my judgment and brake. That''s why I trust her the most. Needless to say, one-sided talent. Already her land was close to the outskirts of her life. She only had one ring until a few years ago. She''s still only in her 20s. It was indeed a remarkable growth rate. I assure you, she will grow even more. and will reach even higher. Where people call Penta. I''ve never had a biopsy in hundreds of years, and I''ve never faced it. Just imagining Arwen and Sword on the edge of Penta jumps the heart. The blood all over my body became hot. I grabbed him with my face wrapped around him. I held back the laughter that leaked out. ¡°You don''t like it either. ¡± I''m smiling in a pleasant imagination, and I can hear the voice of Siorin. ¡°Hmm?" I woke up late in my meditation, and I realized why I had come to my sweet imagination. Yeah, that''s what Siorin asked me. "But just a glimpse of His Majesty''s spirit is not enough. ¡± Siorin looks at me and makes the wrong sound. I don''t know what I''m talking about. I''m peeking at my gut. ¡°I hope you will confirm it with your words. ¡± Whether I frowned or not, Siorin kept saying what I had to say. ¡°What do you think of Arwen? ¡± Having already completed the theorem of thought, I replied without hesitation. She''s wiser and stronger than anyone I know, and she''s the woman I expect in the future. Siorin shakes his head. ¡°I beg you, that''s not the answer I want. I dare ask you again. Do you intend to welcome him in the rain?" I recalled Arwen when I asked her a straightforward question. She''s a sword, the straightest of them all. ¡°I...¡± I''m going to think about it for a second. Strong. Someone knocked urgently at the door. ¡°Your Majesty! It''s Arwen! Excuse me for a moment!¡± Bang! Arwen shows up with a rough opening when she usually waits for permission to come in gently. ¡°Your Majesty. Forgive the chastity. ¡± ¡°There are a lot of people who do virginity today. ¡± I''m smiling, and Arwen apologizes to me again and stares at my father. ¡°Let''s go out and talk. ¡± ¡°I am discussing the ambassador of His Majesty and the family as the head of the Kyrgayenga family. ¡± Siorin rarely gives me authority as the head of my family in front of my daughter. But it didn''t last long. ¡°Do you really want me to abandon Kyrgyzstan''s castle? ¡± In a word, Arwen''s face collapsed. ¡°Let''s end this today. ¡± I moderately mediated because it was a situation where a healthy woman would be discouraged. Coughbuck. Arwen, who looks down on me with a small head, grabs and draws Siorin. Once she reaches the edge of the Silver Lion, she decides to use her strength, and the strong Siorin is dragged out of the sky. Even as he was dragged out, Siorin said in a mouthful that he would listen to the answer next time, and if he was not sure, he would ask for the answer in a letter. I didn''t even know Arwen was watching the sheep with her cold face. Siorin was eventually forced out. Arwen looks down and leaves. Beyond the visit, I heard a woman''s voice. Haven''t you said that before? Just say one more weird thing and I won''t stay. No, I''ve been thinking about you everywhere. I don''t want to hear it. What does this look like in front of you? Arwen, my daughter. Please give me a chance to explain. Please, that explanation will convince me... I mean... And shortly afterwards, I couldn''t even hear. ¡°If you''re good, you''ll be completely discouraged. ¡± Not only was Arwen''s voice cold for a while, but I unwittingly prayed for Siorin''s well-being. ¡°Then I heard that I have something to discuss tomorrow. ¡± Thinking of the Siorin, who had been dragged out without even getting a proper gun, I murmured and lay in bed. After all, the discussion about the alliance with Tutton was over. If I have anything more to say, even after the deep conversation with my daughter is over, I close my eyes without waiting any longer. * * Siorin never found me again that day. It was one of the two. It wasn''t very important, or Arwen''s anger was greater than expected. I prepared today''s schedule in the hope of well-being for the Earl, who dreadfully regards my daughter. Chuckle. Chuckle. Feeling Adelia''s bare hands, wearing armor, I saw an old man kneeling before my eyes. The flattened Montpellier calls me. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± His appearance was not the same as before. First of all, I had a lot of big body. I don''t know when I will die by the sword of the royal nobles who hold grudges while I''m gone. To him I was a shackle and a protector. In fact, when he met me again, even the separated family seemed pleased. Of course, I didn''t have the heart to take care of him like a family. You''re like a dog, you''re like a dog. ¡°Montpellier. I will give you the title of Count of Honor for a while. The validity of the operation is extended until the end of negotiations with Tutton, which may suspend or permanently withhold the reimbursement of the operation over time. If you achieve satisfactory results, you will also earn. ¡± The current position of Montpellier, which is now fully prospective, is that of a baron without territory. It was only a short time ago that the baron, who had lived in disgrace as Marquis and Ambassador of the Empire, felt miserable. His face changed on my proposal. Greed flickers in excessive eyes. My butt flinches like I''m running to Tutton''s envoys right now. Seeing a bony clink of flesh, he smiled and said to him in the same way as a dog waving its tail. ¡°I will allow you to roam like this today. ¡± He then ordered Tutton to be harassed this time, just as he had harassed the kingdom as an ambassador to the former empire. ¡°Go eat and tear out as much as you can. ¡± ¡°Earl of the Sosin Leonberg Kingdom, Montpellier! I will take your orders with all my heart! ¡± After that, a man who changed my title got up and headed to the meeting. ¡°Then let''s leave the negotiations to the penholders, and Kaljab will go do the knifework. ¡± I went straight to the kingdom''s quarters. My knights were there waiting for me. So did Arwen. Fully armed, she was as assertive as ever. I kept my mouth shut while I was pranking her and trying to ask her goodbye. Later in the day, she felt different than usual. Always looking straight in my eyes, I kept turning my gaze away from what she was doing today. His expression and behavior were also awkward. Somehow, the snowy face, she looked at Jim''s face. I don''t even know what I look like. "Hmm." Eli opens her eyes and looks at her and me like that. ¡°Do you think...¡± Then he asked for me. ¡°Did Lord Arwen do something wrong? ¡± Of course, I had no intention of answering Eli''s useless questions, so I turned my back lightly. ¡°Strange. Lord Arwen is not the one to do anything wrong. ¡± ¡°Another useless sound...¡± After Arwen speaks a word, Eli, who was busy, shuts her mouth. The lone-eyed cavalry commanders and knights laughed at him. ¡°This is where you are. Everybody stay calm.¡± Carls scolds the knights for a hue. But no one listens to Carls. Adelia was just looking at my face. I dared to put the prince of one country in front of me, but I didn''t feel a bit hurt when I saw the whimsical articles. It was no longer a special sight for me to see the knights of the Winter Castle roaring in front of me. Rather, I felt the commotion. Fiesta laughs. But soon he took a look and said to them, ¡°Those who lose to the Tuttons today will be sent to Winter Castle and will be imprisoned for ten years, so know that. ¡± The knights didn''t even flinch in my furnace. There was no defeat on the inside. I turned around, grabbing my mouth that was drying up in my sufficiency. ¡°Let''s go." Eli and Adelia followed me. Carls stood by me. Arwen was following me a little further. I stopped walking and looked back at her. ¡°Arwen. Your seat is right next to mine. ¡± She hurriedly stood beside me, astonished at my words. "Keep your head straight. ¡± Having said a few words in an unusual way, she looked at me slippery. She frowns, her eyes somewhat unfamiliar, and looks down at me. ¡°I looked ugly. I''m sorry, Your Majesty. ¡± Arwen takes a small breath. I felt her momentum slowly stabilizing. Then I began to move back the steps I had stopped. The armor of the royal palace, the greatest knight in the West, awaits me. Every step of the way, the natural energy is released. My beloved knights have also responded to him. It''s like a big battle ahead. I looked back. The knights looked at me and laughed. I also looked at them and smiled at them. eccentricity. I was not the only one left in my heart who was unable to resolve the sudden end. I continued to walk with a thirsty fever that seemed to run out of my body right away. And finally arrived. The armor of the royal palace, the greatest knight in the West, is there waiting for me. Aggravation! The Knights of the West and the Knights of Tutton have been eager to welcome us. It''s nice to see the air like it''s bloody right now. I stopped smiling. 210 210. 63. Swords, roses, and lions (1) I walked to the center of the Smoke Arm. Chuck. Standing right in front of Duncan Seymour Tudor, he raises his jaw arrogantly. How I didn''t like that attitude, the Duke''s eyes changed sharply. The weather also added more foresight and made my skin tingle. The fierce speculator is willing to laugh again, and it seems to have touched the Duke''s nerves again. Duncan Seymour Tudor''s face hardened. At the same time, a stormy atmosphere began to swing around him. When I had just returned from the North, I was afraid of the Knights of the Kingdom. If there was anything else, this time it was only the country that was the target. I am the prince of the kingdom. It has been a long time since I crossed the line. ¡°Duke Tutton, pay your respects to the only prince in the kingdom! ¡± Early in the day, the court knights who surrounded the armoury were in a great deal of trouble. It was said in the Kingdom language, but it would not be difficult to understand its meaning. Nevertheless, the Duke did not reap his momentum, nor did he show me an example. I just stood tall and saw the knights of the kingdom. ¡°If I offend this anomaly, I''ll take it as an impurity! ¡± Hundreds of court knights repeatedly raised their hands to the sword. But of course, the Duke and the Knights of Turn did not lose any momentum. The court knights never warned me again. Grab it! Without hesitation, the drawn sword heads to the Knights of Thurn. On the walls surrounding the Smoke Army, hundreds of defenders appeared at the Royal Palace and pointed their bows. ¡°This is a palace inhabited by the lord of the kingdom of Leonberg! You don''t deserve to be here if you don''t pay tribute to that enemy! ¡± ¡°From now on, I will disarm you according to the procedure! ¡± While looking at the knights of the court shouting sharply, Tutton''s knights didn''t even see the flutter of the day. It is common for warriors to fight each other in advance of a battle, but it seems that the drastic actions of the court knights were only meant to break their spirits. Even if I misstated it, I misstated it for a long time. After the Empire army''s raid, the court knights became sharper. If it was a threat to the majesty and security of the royal family, I was prepared to cut anything off. Even if the opponent is the most famous Western knight and rose crow on the continent. As the court knights put forward their swords and shields, a small sulongim spread among Tutton''s knights. Duncan Seymour Tudor frowns at me. It was like asking, "Why are you making things so big?" And it was like asking, "Why don''t you stop the court knights?" I snorted. Why, why am I drying out the court knights? They''re just doing their part. If anything goes wrong, the case was against the Tutons who ignored the kingdom and acted accordingly. Chuck, Chuck. While I was doing nothing, the court knights were one step closer to Tutton''s knights. And it finally reached the foothold of the Tutton Knights. Distance to be reached when the sword is lowered. If this happens, you will suffer the humiliation of being forcibly disarmed by knights from other countries. Grab it! The Knights of Tutton, who did not overcome the pressure, pulled out their swords in unison. Cast down your sword, obey your instructions. There was no warning. The court knights simply quietly cast their energies at the tip of the sword and were ready. It looks like the sword is burning right now. Ugh. Duncan Seymour Tudor raises his hand. At once, the time between the Rose Spider Corps and nothing else sank. Choke. Tutton''s knights clashed their swords in unison and took a stance again. With a stiff face, Duncan Seymour Tudor turns to me, who has alternated between my knights and the court knights of the kingdom. ¡°Do you want a war? ¡± Then he asked me coldly. In fluent Kingdom. ¡°What? I know what we''re talking about. ¡± I thought he was arrogant, but he was an insolent writer. ¡°I asked if the kingdom wishes to be hostile to Tutton. ¡± Duncan Seymour Tudor asked me again instead of answering my question. ¡°Isn''t that what the Duke wants? I can only think of it as a deliberate provocation to be so arrogant in the heart of the kingdom. ¡± ¡°Do you really think so? ¡± I had a small laugh in his eyes. It was like saying that the eyes were like a country, but not all had the same horror. On the upside, of course, is Tutton. Phew. I laughed. I smiled like crazy as I snapped my back. ¡°Wow. That''s crazy. ¡± Suddenly, when I started laughing, Duncan Seymour Tudor frowned. ¡°What''s so funny? ¡± I answered Hickhik for a while. ¡°I can''t believe a kingdom that almost died forgetting the glory of the past, and a kingdom that was drunk only in the glory of the past and didn''t even know what I looked like. Where else could it be more sophisticated? ¡± The arrogant Duke frowns. I have noticed that the kingdom that I am talking about is referring to Tutton because I am drunk of the glory of the past and do not even know how to look at myself. ¡°You asked me if I wanted an enemy. ¡± At a blatant descent, a fire burst into the Duke''s eyes. ¡°Let me ask you just one question before I answer that question. ¡± Or not, I kept buzzing. ¡°The kingdom proved itself to be victorious in the war against the Empire. Then, what will you prove to yourselves, other than the old fame of being blind in the West? And then I said a word. ¡°I''m asking if Tutton really deserves an alliance with the kingdom. ¡± The duc said in a blatant lowering, with a cold face. ¡°If the Empire had not been engulfed in civil war, those who would have been wiped out would be devastated. ¡± I smiled coldly in the heart of the Duke. ¡°That''s Tutton''s answer. ¡± I summoned one of the court knights. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. ¡± ¡°Go and tell Montpellier and Count Kirgayen. ¡± The gaze remained on Duncan Seymour Tudor. ¡°Stop negotiating right now. ¡± The Alliance said it was not necessary. At the end of my speech, the atmosphere of the Smoke Arm froze. I enjoyed the cold and saw the good Duke of Tutton get better. He was still unaware of the situation. I noticed that I firmly believed that I was simply bluffing to break Tutton''s leg. Maybe at the right time you''re thinking I''m going to win. But I had no intention of reaping a thousand. ¡°Everything is at your disposal. ¡± The court knight who received the order only said a word more than the back of his arms. ¡°Now, this is my answer to your question. ¡± Until then, the doubts arose, even though it was too late for the eyes of Duncan Seymour Tudor, who remained stiff. I casually admired the suspicion turning into embarrassment. ¡°It''s quite a feat in my home country. The power vested in me as an envoy will also be great, but I hope that power will be great enough to overthrow this negotiation arbitrarily. ¡± Speaking coldly with his mouth. ¡°Your Royal Highness is right. ¡± Then I heard the woman''s voice from behind. ¡°Obviously, Duke Seymour does not have the authority to negotiate. ¡± A voice that whispered aloud, but with great power. I turned around. ¡°I, Hestia Neumann Tudor, am in charge of this negotiation. ¡± There was Princess Tutton, Hestia Neumann Tudor. ¡°Duke Seymour. It''s Dory who apologizes if she''s committed a felony. ¡± It was still a sharp posture that seemed to fly when the wind was blowing, but it looked different from yesterday, when it just seemed fragile. ¡°May God forgive your rudeness. ¡± Duncan Seymour Tudor looks down. The change in attitude was somehow dramatic and outrageous. ¡°A sincere apology is always passed on to the opponent. I believe that the Duke''s heart must have been fully conveyed to the Prince. ¡± The princess spoke softly like a child and looked at me. But his eyes were dull. What you really want is an apple from the Duke. The Princess, who doesn''t know the world''s waters, no longer exists. It was only the adulterous woman who swallowed about a hundred worms. Princess Tutton snowed. Duncan Seymour Tudor quietly founded behind her. It''s as if it was her place from the beginning, so naturally. I watched him without any agitation. I already knew. Hestia Neumann Tudor, Princess of Tutton, assures you that this is the real reality of the envoy. ¡°I will accept the apology. ¡± I shook my hand. Chuck. The court knights who surrounded the Tutton Knights retreated for a while. The archers who filled the walls also concealed their appearance. The princess curled her eyes and laughed. I noticed I was very satisfied with my quick decision. ¡°Of course, in a word, it''s not easy to lose your heart. ¡± Her smile stiffened in my words that followed. ¡°If you mix the rest of the gold with the sword, it will be released. ¡± I parted with the princess and spoke back to the Dukes of Tutton. ¡°Let''s start right away with nothing more to draw. ¡± * * Knights from both sides stood facing each other, armed in the middle. Knights who stood up sharply had been deeply ravaged for a long time, but the tension became even darker. In the meantime, Duncan Seymour Tudor asked me how to proceed with the battle in snow. ¡°It''s good to be a group, one by one. The format also seems irrelevant. Tutton will follow whatever he wants. ¡± ¡°So is this side. ¡± I was wondering if there would be an outcry after the battle, and the Duke grumbled. Concessions were the strongest and most strongly believed. And again, the strong man he thinks is Tutton. I didn''t recommend it anymore. ¡°Then I will step out one by one, but the victor will continue the battle. ¡± ¡°How many will you set up? ¡± I laughed at the words. Even if I didn''t have a chance, the knights of the empire who were proud of themselves were sending fervent gazes toward me a little while ago. It was hard to see how hot the backsheet was. He may not know it, but he won''t get a chance to blame me. I didn''t want to buy the grudge of the knights. ¡°I''ve done everything I can, but it''s not fun to beat a few people. ¡± ¡°So...? ¡± ¡°Until either side accepts defeat, or there is no one else to fight. That should be enough, and there will be no time left. ¡± In my words, a small cheer flowed behind my back. Hagiya, who used to go in and out of the North and South Front for a long day, were thrown into the royal palace and shuddered, so there was nothing I couldn''t understand, since the stress was not just 20,000. ¡°It''s me at first. ¡± ¡°What a sound. Of course it''s the first time. ¡± I heard a grumbling noise saying we''re going out first. I turned my head, and I saw the knights of the kingdom staring at each other. Eli and Arwen, who set up the chief of the Forge Soldier to go out first, snorted and laughed and stretched out the reason why they had to go out first, insisted on going out in the first place. There was no such mess. ¡°You guys are so excited to fight. ¡± ¡°I don''t think you''re going to say. ¡± I said something ridiculous, and Eli looks ridiculous. The duc''s voice was heard. ¡°Are the knights of Leonberg still not ready? ¡± Unlike this one, the Duke was quietly waiting for his name to be called. It was very desirable and should be exemplified. ¡°From now on, the chatter will be the last. ¡± So I immediately made the knights of the kingdom imitate them. ¡°I believe that both sides will do their best to ensure that harmony between the two countries is not broken. ¡± I laughed at the words of the princess who was at the mercy of the notaries. I''ve never harmonized in the first place, but there''s nothing to break. If there''s anything to be broken, it''s just a little pride and a headache. ¡°The winner pays tolerance to the loser, the loser pays tribute to the winner. I hope that there will be no unnecessary casualties by putting mercy in your hands." Princess Tutton has taken care not to overheat the battles so many times. But maybe. I don''t want this battle to end with a mincing. So the princess was just about to announce the start of the tournament, and she stepped forward and said, ¡°If you''re a king, you have to have a prize to cheer me up. ¡± Mysterious dwarf now wants to see the sword. ¡°Hut!¡± Tutton''s knights, who were standing in the middle of the battle, took a deep breath. Even that good Duncan Seymour Tudor. The struggle of the knights, who had barely survived the princess for a long time, ¡°I will give this sword to the knight who has won the most. ¡± It burns like a wagon. To the Knights of the Kingdom. I spoke on behalf of the princess who forgot what to say and looked down on me. ¡°Then start. ¡± The Tutton Knights, who were waiting for a silent shout, begged the Duke to come forward. I want you to call yourself first. Duncan Seymour Tudor glimpses me. Then he called out an article. ¡°John Stewart. ¡± One of the rose spiders with a solid body, Eudalene, stepped forward with all her colors. ¡°Your Majesty. I''ll go first...¡± ¡°Let me go first...¡± The Knights of the Kingdom said they would go first. ¡°It''s too late.¡± Seeing them like that, I pointed to the Smoke Arm. While the knights were squabbling, someone was already on the ground. It was Eli. Queens and knights have sent a message. ¡°Bernardo Eli. I am the eldest son of Earl Eli, the leader of the Dawn Knights, and the benefactor of the kingdom who cut off the undeniable knights in the war against the Empire." Either way, Eli made a grand introduction to me in front of Tutton''s article. ¡°The winner tolerates the loser, the loser salutes the winner. ¡± The late Princess Tutton announced the start of the tournament. And you are. Kudang Bath. The knight of the Rose Thorn Division rolls around the floor without a scratch. Duncan Seymour Tudor''s expression hardens. The rose spiders who watched the battle also turned into a dark face. ¡°Next!¡± Eli, who lifts the sword as he can, flinches his jaw arrogantly. It was the first time Eli liked it. 211 211Tue. 63. Swords, roses, and lions (2) ¡°Shuck!¡± Another rose thistle fell out screaming in cold shock. ¡°Ooooo!¡± Eli, who stands before him, roars victoriously. You are not as considerate of your opponent as you look. I would have frowned if it were usual, but not now. Duncan Seymour Tudor''s face is looking up at him with a rock-hard face. Until now, the rose spiders who had been lighting up were also looking at my colleague with their mouth shut. I don''t know what he looks like. Duncan Seymour Tudor posts a different article than Eli for a moment. Bang! ¡°Third! ¡± And he was also defeated by Eli. ¡°Who''s next! ¡± The Tutton Knights'' faces are distorted by the controversial sound of the man with the shoulders up. The Duke posted another article. Unlike my colleagues who fell off the first shot, this time the knight was well distributed. I couldn''t stand ten strikes, but I rolled out on the ground. ¡°Fourth! I am the master of your sword! ¡± "Oooooo!" A fuss is pouring at Eli the Smoke. The rose spiders are still keeping their mouths shut and silent. I looked back because I was ridiculous. "You''re on your own without discussion! If you repent of your mistake, come down on your own! ¡± ¡°What does stealing victory mean! ¡± The Knights of the Kingdom are pouring their free and evil words at Eli. I guess I didn''t like Eli''s behavior when they ordered it. No matter how much Eli hates his usual behavior, he''s still the same kingdom. ¡°Next to Eli Confucius is me! ¡± ¡°Who''s going to say it! ¡± There were even those who had already spoken of Eli''s defeat while still standing intact. It was ridiculous. I can''t believe I''m doing this, but I think the Tutons are going to die. The face of Duncan Seymour Tudor, who was just hardened, was completely wrinkled. The Knights of the Kingdom decided and thought they were insulting them. If I can do it, I''d like to go and tell him. Misconceptions. They just didn''t like the fact that other people had less chance of fighting. But I didn''t. It was fun for me to see the frowned Duke''s face. The Duke blamed one of the articles. Then I handed him a few words in a small voice. The knight nods and climbs onto the stage. I didn''t hesitate to walk when I saw my four companions rolling down the floor in misery. It was natural. As Eli was a master, so was he. It was also completed with the mana of the ring, the upper pole of the heart. ¡°Gerard Butland. ¡± Tutton''s master brutally introduced my name. ¡°Bernardo Eli. It''s the name of the knight who will break you. ¡± Eli flinches and greets the opponent with arrogance, not even noticing that he is a master. He''s going to get hurt. I hate him, but I didn''t want him to be crushed by the Tutons, so I called him and tried to warn him. If I hadn''t seen his eyes, I would have. Eli''s eyes sank deeply. ¡°How long will you stand? I don''t think I''m going to have that long. ¡± With a prosperous face, I was as quiet as I had ever been. I seemed to have an idea. I could not have expected that there was a master in the Rose Thorn Division, which is considered one of the strongest in the continent, because he was evil enough to ignore the restraints of nobles like Manny to rebuild the Hagia family. I waited still. Waiting for the number of spleens prepared by the evil Eli. Bang! Bang! Bang! Rough strikes hit in a row in the air. ¡°Ugh." Eli''s face is wrinkled with pain. The glorious AuroraBlade begins to shake anxiously. Bang! In contrast, Tutton''s master did not change his face much. It was because of the unique waves that destroyed the Mana of the Heart, which had the Mana of the Ring. Until then, I believed that Eli could find another one. But it wasn''t. Eli dealt with Tutton''s master with only a pure sword, without any recklessness. Even my sister, who had been beaten to death, put out her sword as if she had forgotten not to hit the knight of the ring and, preferably, the screening. That''s the brute force versus force, the orrablade versus orrablade fight. With swordsmanship, Eli was clearly superior. The opponent''s black refinement was refined and agile, but Eli family''s swordsmanship, once called the Knights of the Kingdom, was more than just a rose thorn sword. Nevertheless, Tutton''s advantage remained with the Knight. Eli, who hasn''t taken a step back, is a good man. I didn''t step up to see Eli deal with Tutton''s master so hard. I''m not backing out. Heart Mana is never garbage. I wasn''t wrong. Through the power of [3rd ear], Eli is constantly returning. Now Eli didn''t stand here for a simple victory. A fallen family in exchange for insisting on the Mana of Heart. A world that mocked and ridiculed Eli family like that. It was all about getting on the stage to tell the difference. Eli shouts. ¡°I...! ¡± The sword is full of Mana drawn from the heart. Bang bang! A fragment of AuroraBlade is scattered in the air. It all came from Eli''s sword. The opponent''s energy begins to rise. It was obvious that I wanted to see a battle at this point without having to think about the next battle for a long time. Tutton''s master strikes a powerful stunt in a row without a hitch. Bang bang! Every single sword, Eli''s orrablade is cut off by a handful. ¡°I am the swordsman of the kingdom! ¡± Eli, whose insides are shaking, vomits blood and shouts. Another stung hit in the air. And you are. Jeong. A huge crack occurred in the sword of Eli. And it was shattered. Eli watches my sword disappear with a glorious light. Tutton''s master raises his sword with a shout. ¡°The heir to the Eli family back then, Bernardo Eli. ¡± Eli, who was staring at the sword, grabbed the sword with both hands and twisted his back. ¡°During the night of the Black Moon, the sword was bluishly rusted. ¡± Singing poetry out of your mouth. ¡°A pale moon ( ) robs the blue melt, and grinds the dull day with the sound of wolf wailing." The AuroraBlade disappears with a subtle glow. And at that moment, Tutton''s master drew down his sword. Bang! I woke up. Furry. Tutton''s master kneels. I held a half-blade in my hand. There was Bernardo Eli standing in front of him. He''s still standing with two feet, even though he''s got a split head, and his body was bloody. Eli looks back at me. ¡°I''m Bernardo Eli. ¡± As soon as I heard what he said, I held my fist on fire without even knowing. Even when the heart''s manna was pushed by the currents and enriched with cheap mercenaries or lowly skills, the Count had to fall to insist on the family''s vision. The successor''s victory was a beacon of the resurrection of the family and a proclamation of the return of Manahart''s knights to the world, who had been pushed by the Knights of the Ring. A reproduction of the old glory. My heart was pounding. The master of Tutton, who was on his knees, slowly collapsed completely. Wheezing. Eli shakes his body. Then it slowly collapsed. Jaw. I grabbed the body of the fallen. ¡°I mean, I settle for this. Your Majesty.¡± The man in my arms smiled. As usual, a sloppy, cheeky laugh. ¡°Well done, Bernardo. ¡± He opened his eyes in my words. ¡°What brings you all my names? You''ve never done that before. ¡± Instead of answering, I held him still and turned around. ¡°Oh, Lord Arwen should have seen the scene I was winning...¡± The man who was talking nonsense in his arms closed his eyes without even finishing his words. And completely unconscious. I looked at the princess who was standing on the edge of the armor. ¡°Both have lost consciousness, but until the end Bertin declares that the Knight of the Kingdom of Leonberg, Bernardo Eli, has won. ¡± The lost princess has declared Eli''s victory. ¡°Eli Confucius is the best! ¡± ¡°The Lion of the Kingdom! ¡± ¡°Bernardo Eli! ¡± The Knights of the Kingdom cheered. Just a little while ago, I was talking about a topic I was messing with. It''s ridiculous. I laughed. Upon returning to his position, the paladin who was waiting accepted Eli. ¡°My stomach is shaking and I have to take care of it for a while, but fortunately, there are no big wounds. ¡± ¡°I thought it was because he was strong. ¡± The court knights help the paladin move Eli. In the meantime, I looked into the Tutton Kingdom. The master is already on board, and the remaining knights seem to be halfway out of their minds for a shocking defeat. This is the festival quarter, and that''s the hometown vibe. It was a picture I wished for, and I liked it. But the battle has only just begun. Tutton''s knights, poisoned by successive defeats, stare this way. The Knights of the Kingdom, whose victory has made Eli''s face clear, stare at them. The Duke of Tutton looks this way with his sunken eyes. I saw no more arrogance as if I had seen the kingdom under my eyes and put the knights of the kingdom under my feet. I curled up my mouth at that sharp glance. Then he shook his lips. The party''s just begun. It''s real from now on. ¡°Who''s going up next...¡± Before I finished talking, there was a man who jumped into the armpit like a shooter. Knight of the lone eye who grabbed the black spear. Captain of the Black Spear Soldier, Queon Richheim. I heard you learned the bad things fast. After laughing in vain, I saw the armpits. Tutton''s article on the sidelines later introduced himself. And the battle began again. Victory, or defeat. There were countless crossings on both sides. The earthen spider is covered. Burning fire was everywhere. Court Knights surrounded the armoury with fires. In the meantime, knights from both countries were hitting the sword without a break. The day was completely at night. The Smoke Pit is red with fireworks. The floor was filled with blood and pieces of iron spilled by knights. No one asked me to clean up my armor. The atmosphere on both sides was burning too much. ¡°Next!¡± The knights in the tournament rushed towards each other with no heat. Most of the people who were staying in the royal palace rushed to the armory. Immediate descendants of the Maximilian and the Leonberger family who don''t even know their names. And a marshal. Montpellier, Siorin. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± ¡°What about the talks?¡± With his eyes still chasing the knights'' battles, he asked Siorin about the talks. ¡°I stopped at your command. ¡± ¡°What''s the income?¡± I didn''t think there was anything to gain from the interrupted talks. ¡°I learned that what Tutton wants is not an equal alliance, but the formation of an anti-imperial league around Tutton. It feeds their attitude that some countries have already accepted Tutton''s proposal. ¡± ¡°Are you really going to imitate the Empire by playing blindly? ¡± Siorin nods. ¡°and Montpellier. ¡± Then he said as if he had remembered. ¡°Why Montpellier. ¡± ¡°I still wonder if he''s the right person for this. ¡± The Knights of the Kingdom are finishing their battle with their victory, and they turn their heads. Siorin is staring at me with a stiff face. ¡°If you had not entrusted him with the task of overturning the Tutans, it would still be right to exclude him from this task. I''m just moaning around with the fishing pole, and I can''t tell you anything about it. ¡± ¡°I was sent to do that. ¡± ¡°Yes?" ¡°I told you to put the fishing pole down and flip it over. ¡± In my words, Siorin became a ridiculous face. ¡°Of course I didn''t ask him to do anything to provoke the Tutons without thinking. ¡± Then I called Montpellier, who was looking at me from a distance with his hand. ¡°Your Majesty said you fought the Knights of Tutton and the Sword, so I thought it would be easy to proceed after the results. One big slap... No, they won''t be as arrogant as they are now once they''re defeated. ¡± ¡°I see.¡± Siorin sighs in my words. I don''t like the way Montpellier and I walk around talking to the nation. But I didn''t have to disagree with my words. I just took a deep breath. Then Arwen''s attitude changed the moment he stepped on the stage and fought Tutton''s master and sword. It was like buying Tutton knights with sneezes on their precious daughters'' bodies, and it was like treating them as enemies. It was Arwen who won. I have to say, the wound on her body is nothing more than a scratch and a little blood clot. The master of Tutton, who dealt with her, had a hole in his stomach and shoulders. If it was my daughter''s work, it was still the Earl who did not know the extent of the problem. Or not. ¡°It''s over. ¡± I began to focus again on the struggle between the knights. 212 212Tue. 63. Swords, roses, and lions (3) Only four of Tutton''s knights stood unharmed. Those who were seriously injured were immediately taken out, and those who were lightly wounded remained on the sidelines and watched the battle close towards the end. Even those who have already been defeated are less than half. The faces of the forty-seven Tutton Knights seemed to be insulted. There were still more than thirty people here, compared to only four Tuttons left. The Knights of the Kingdom who remained on the brink of war were as many as a hundred in the first place. Even though his forearm was cut in half, he remained under the action of a midfielder and watched the battle. Not to mention the scouts. The appearance of the Knights of the Kingdom and the appearance of the Knights of Tutton were so contradictory. The difference between knights who came here in a war that could not be fought, and those who polished themselves with swords or a mixture of swords on the ground. Duke Tutton would have realized that by now. They said it was just a pine plantation in a well-maintained garden. No matter how sharp the rose thorn is, it doesn''t fit into the fierce wolf''s molars. I laughed. I had so much fun. The fact that this battle was still not over made me unbearably happy. ¡°Stop!" There was a commotion while watching the Duke''s face. ¡°Certainly the purpose of this battle is the harmony of the two countries! By the way, I don''t understand why the knights of Leonberg came to this battle with a murder that seems to have met even the enemy of necessity! ¡± I watched the princess who lost her peace and buzzed. There was a woman there with a blood clot. Each eye has an Adelia that emits light along the stem. And just like her, there was a master of the Tutton with a pitchfork. It was equally bloody, but one was someone else''s blood, one was his own. I cried out in disgust. ¡°When did she go up again! ¡± Then he tries to force Adelia, and Duncan Seymour Tudor steps out. ¡°I''m not going to get hurt while fighting swords between knights. This is also a natural area, so I, Duncan Seymour Tudor, the head of the Rose Spider Division, have no objection. ¡± ¡°Duke!¡± The princess frowned and frowned and said with a face that sank without the Duke. ¡°If you don''t want the Knights of Tutton to be known as cowards who are afraid of wounds, be proud. ¡± An expression and an expression that is not as obvious as a compromise. The princess kept her mouth shut with a firm face. So the Duke bites the princess back and tears Adelia apart and looks at me. ¡°I will fight. ¡± What came to mind in those eyes was the apparent outrage and the loss of flesh. ¡°Duke of Seymour, captain of the Rose Spider Division, Duncan Seymour Tudor. Ask the kingdom''s opponents to fight. ¡± The duke said so, pulling out his sword and climbing to the stage. Adelia reacted to the devastating energy on the sword. ¡°Adelia!¡± I shouted to Adelia, who was about to go crazy. But it''s too late. Psychic. Duncan Seymour Tudor''s sword cuts Adelia. From the shoulders diagonally to the opposite waist, Vane Adelia rolled the floor as she ran. The Duke raised his sword again. A blue flash flickers towards the back of Adelia, which stood on the ground with both hands. I stuffed the floor. Then he blocked Adelia''s front. I drew a sword. Bang! The black light scattered by Duncan Seymour Tudor is still scattered. ¡°What are you doing? The battle isn''t over yet, but I can''t believe there are three of us." I embraced Adelia instead of answering. ¡°Adelia.¡± The original light returned to her eyes as the glare gushed out. She shook her lips. But it''s not a word that goes through the Idiot. It''s a handful of blood. ¡°Okay, don''t say anything. ¡± I close my eyes as she mutters how many times. Her body stretched in arms. ¡°Where are the odds! ¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty! ¡± ¡°Save me. I will not forgive you if you do not save me. ¡± The paladin rushes and accepts Adelia. Then I started pouring healing magic straight out of my arms. I turned to Duncan Seymour Tudor instead of looking at him quietly. ¡°It''s frustrating and frustrating. I can''t believe a third party got into a sacred battle. There must be more indecent behavior than this. ¡± There was a feeling of inferiority in his eyes. Thousands of buyers were drying up and laughing at me. ¡°Fine. I admit my mistake. ¡± I apologized nicely instead of grabbing his sword, which had fallen on Adelia''s back distinctly. Adelia was willing to continue to fight anyway, and it wasn''t the Duke''s fault that she attacked an opponent who didn''t let go of the sword. ¡°Wrong. That''s easy to say. ¡± Vignan said to the Duke, "I''m out of line. ¡°I make one suggestion in the sense of correcting my mistakes. ¡± The Duke glared at my words. ¡°Regardless of the multiplier, I will end this match with one win and one loss. ¡± ¡°Does that mean...? ¡± ¡°If you defeat me, I will end this battle with Tutton''s victory. The sword will also be Tutton''s." Duncan Seymour Tudor smiles as he reveals it. ¡°I''ll take that apology. ¡± That arrogant Duncan Seymour Tudor aimed at me with a sword. And I am. ¡°I cut the dragon''s scales, and drink its hot blood, which no mortal can cut off. ¡± The sword was drawn from left to right as it was. Karr. Earth cried. Spatula. The sword made by the Duke was cut off without a trace. The arrogant knight opened his eyes. I was terrified in it. The Earth stepped forward to the Duke''s neck without hesitation. (chuckles) I twisted the sword at the last moment. Bang! The Sword of Charm Dragon, who missed the target, smashes the floor of the Smoke Arm. Scattering stones and dirt. ¡°He died once. ¡± I retreated with a cold smile. ¡°Again.¡± Until then, the Duke, who was looking at my sword, sobbed up late and shouted. "...!" One of Tutton''s Knights gave you a lighter Longsword. The Duke grabs the sword with both hands. Then he posed in a cautious manner. Evil. I put my sword back at the Duke. The sword touched the Duke''s chest. The Duke looks at me with a frozen face. ¡°He died twice. ¡± The battle was followed again. My sword touched the Duke''s body many times. Chest, stomach, groin. Head, neck. It''s all a deadly rush without anything to do. ¡°Eleven times dead. ¡± The Duke was killed by my sword. Even though I didn''t have any bleeding wounds. ¡°What are you trying to do? ¡± Duncan Seymour Tudor growls at me. I smiled coldly as I looked at his face that had been messed up with shame and anger. Because my knight has hurt your precious Tutton knight, I can''t do that. Come here. The Duke chews his lips at the nonsense of not being an Alto. Then he fixes his posture and encourages his posture. Article-specific momentum and presence spread throughout the land. I unraveled the strife I had achieved and took the Duke''s momentum. The Duke''s energy was scattered as it was. ¡°Again.¡± ¡°Turn it off!¡± The Duke roars like an animal and rushes toward me. And again, I had a woundless death. ¡°Again!¡± The Duke ran again. I have undoubtedly given death. ¡°Again!¡± The Duke is dead, dead, dead again. Shame, anger. The emotion of the Duke''s eyes faded a little. Then there was a completely different feeling. Fear. I continued to draw the sword as I looked at its shaking eyes. ¡°He died seven times. ¡± The fear of the Duke''s eyes begins to fade. It also disappeared shortly afterwards. Come on. ¡°Eighty-fifth! ¡± When I heard the sword to give me the sixth death, the Duke did not react a bit to my sword. He was just looking at me with his empty eyes. I stretched out my sword more than a lifeless dead pupil. "Princess." A fully sober princess turns her head to me in astonishment. The best article in the West, the strongest article in Tutton. I was rarely distracted by the wretched defeat of the good knight the Tutons boasted of. "Tsk." She said to her, who still had a dark face. ¡°Do you want me to continue? If so, don''t. ¡± I looked at Tutton''s knight who had not yet entered the tournament and said, "Tutton''s knight flinched." Later, the princess opened her stuttering mouth. ¡°Ji, I lost. We lost...¡± I turned away when I saw her repeatedly declaring defeat, forgetting the heart of the notary who had to defend neutrality. ¡°Admit Tutton''s defeat! ¡± The princess shook her voice behind her back and I returned to my place. The knights of the kingdom were looking at me. With the salt of Sassamsre''s respect. Seeing his proud face, his heart grew proud. But I raised my chin to them without being too awkward. So arrogant. ¡°Your Majesty...¡± Arwen, wrapped in a bandage around her arms and shoulders, bows her head to me and shows her unwavering respect. ¡°A real monster. ¡± Eli, who had healed his wounds in a hurry and returned to the brink, spoke to himself with a fallen face. ¡°Brother...¡± Maximilian stares at me with a ton of reminded faces. How many times, brother? I couldn''t talk when my eyes were open. I just saw it again. The Queens and the Knights of the Kingdom shouted at me, waxing more than looking at me. ¡°I salute the triumph that His Royal Highness has reaped! ¡± ¡°Hail, Princess! ¡± ¡°Long live the royal Leonberger! Long live the kingdom of Leonberg! ¡± I looked at Adelia quietly with a loud voice. Nod. The paladin nods at me. The urgency is over. If you choose well, there will be no further sequelae. ¡°Scars will remain. ¡± The face of the fisherman was filled with sadness. But I was lucky enough. When I saw Adelia breathing freshly, I was relieved. Exhale with relief and look at Tutton''s knights on the other side of the armor. Until the day before, the Tutons, who were arrogant enough to say they were good, no longer existed. There were just losers who were devastated by the disastrous consequences. Chuck. Then the knights pulled out their swords and gathered their legs. The one who injures his right arm holds the sword in his left arm, and the one who injures both arms raises the sword in agony. The injured man stands stiff and forcefully endures. Chuck. As I promised, the knights of the kingdom slanted their swords. The court knights were also with him. And he cried out in one voice. ¡°Infinite tribute to the greatest knight in the North! ¡± 213 213. 63. Swords, roses and lions (4) The cheers and tributes for victory already seemed good enough, but I don''t understand why I''m here now, the northernmost knight. I don''t understand why I''m buzzing with such a strange tickle. So I looked into the faces of the knights. The eyes of the knights turned towards me, then the knights of Torr Roller Tutton. And I repeated it many times to come back to me. That''s how tough the look on the faces of the knights was to roll their eyes. I smiled. Why did they leave this place for a long time? I think there was an unexplained howl among the Tutans who were arrogant by looking at the kingdom under their eyes. Come on, let''s see if we can pull up the pills while we''re away. "No more. ¡± I waited moderately for them to unravel and then stopped cheering. ¡°The battle is over. There is no need to remind them of defeat again. ¡± Eli stares at me with a ridiculous face. The glance seems to be asking if you''re not talking about the opponent who''s already been beaten. I ignored his question lightly, as always. Then I looked at the Tutons. The first knight in the West, who was still unconscious, was dragged out by my men, and the rest of Tutton''s knights, who did not have a single healthy limb, were limping and following him out of the armory. The only thing left is Princess Tutton. She looked at me with an unknown gaze. Coughbuck. Then, when his eyes met, he hurriedly lowered his head and disappeared from the workplace. ¡°Don''t go back.¡± I didn''t have anything else to do with my work, so I quit. * * * It was only after the sun was fully up that I watched Adelia''s passage that I returned to my sleep and opened my eyes at midday. Soon afterwards, Eli and Arwen came to see me. ¡°But what did you show mercy for? ¡± Eli asked me with a face that he couldn''t understand. ¡°I thought you''d blow up an arm. ¡± Arwen didn''t say anything either, but I noticed that Elinom was sympathetic. ¡°I gave you more humiliation than death, and you didn''t cut off a single arm. ¡± When I answered quietly, Eli asked me straight back. ¡°So here''s a question for you. Because if you had told me the usual story, you would have cut off one arm and given me more humiliation than death. ¡± I frowned, nodding unwittingly at his words. What the hell did you see me for? "Warlord died with his limbs cut off, and only the head of the Winter Castle fell against the wall, and Overlord was miserably lamented. All the hostiles against you went through that, but you can''t believe you''re not here anymore, can you? ¡± I tried to get out of it, and I was unconsciously persuaded. I kept my mouth shut, and Eli asked me again. ¡°What kind of wind have you shown mercy to the Duke of Tutton? ¡± I''m frowning. I''m frowning. ¡°If he had done anything shallow at all, he might have done what you said. ¡± I stopped at the last minute of the unacceptable screening. If Duke Duncan Seymour wanted to abuse it, he could do anything. But he never tried it. If you ignored the screening that won''t touch my body anyway and attacked me, maybe the victory and defeat will be different. Until he reached the end of the tournament, he came out and fought the workshop all the time. If it had been usual, it would not have been taken for granted, but the struggle that Eli showed immediately before was not erased from his head. I felt no different from Eli, who took over the machetes that contained Rin''s Mana without escaping. That''s why I kept his limbs intact. ¡°What do you mean...¡± ¡°That''s it. That''s it. That''s it. ¡± But even if he died soon, I didn''t want to tell Eli that. So I did a little coloring and I wrapped up the story there. Eli still seems to have a lot to ask, but he blinks as if he remembers other important things later. ¡°Please.¡± ¡°What?" ¡°None of these others have won more than I have. ¡± He raises his nose all he can, and he mutters in front of me. I asked Arwen if she was right about that nonsense. ¡°I did it four times. Lord Queon did it four times. The others didn''t make it over three times either. Otherwise, the master of Tutton, who was defeated by Lord Adelia, has won four victories. And Eli connoisseur won five times. ¡± In her words, Eli''s face became more controversial. I now pick up the Dwarf''s sword, which left him in the corner of the room rather than slipping away. Then I gave it to Eli in the dark. "Huh?" When you give me the sword, Eli looks at me with a frozen face. I was afraid to give him a precious autopsy, so I thought I''d do a vagina. "What are you doing? I''m not taking it. Don''t you want to get it?¡± "No one gets it. ¡± As he pretends to collect his sword, he shook out his hand. Hot rot. Like snatching a sword, the fisherman wraps his arms around his jaw and drops his jaw. I walked toward the side of the room, rather than looking at it slippery. Now it''s full of dwarf armor. Then I took out a sack of sword from there. A very beautiful sword with the shape of a roaring lion at the end of the blade. It was also a luxury item that Mysters made with great care. I smiled more than enough around the sword and turned to Arwen. ¡°Arwen.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. ¡± ¡°Take it.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. Yes?¡± Arwen stares at Eli with a rather sad face. Then, looking at the caribou in his hand, his eyes widened. ¡°Your sword. ¡± Arwen shakes her head later than looking at the appearance of a sword. ¡°I didn''t win as much as Eli the Confucian, and I didn''t do anything to get my precious Dwarf swordsman. ¡± She repeatedly spelled out that the unqualified could not receive the treasure, and that she was outrageous. ¡°In the first place, it was a sword brought to the clergymans in their thoughts, so don''t speculate. ¡± As I could see, I knocked on the shape of a lion at the end of the sack with my fingertips. Arwen shook her eyes. But she still didn''t see any sign of accepting the sword. "Tsk." Kick your tongue and lower your back. Then she unwraps the machete she was wearing on her waist, and brings back the Mystery Blade. ¡°Your Majesty! Hey, what the hell! ¡± ¡°Hold still. ¡± I stopped Arwen trying to retreat in fear and focused on what I was doing again, but it didn''t work as I thought. ¡°Adelia does it all the time, so I forgot how to fill the bayonet. ¡± ¡°Your Majesty! Why are you doing this! Please take your hands off me! ¡± While I was groaning, Arwen flew up with a dull face and looked at me. ¡°Stop talking. It''s insane.¡± Either that or I was eager to ignore the sword and fill her waist. ¡°Uh, there you go. ¡± I put a new sword in her restless waist, and I rebuilt her bowed waist. ¡°Exactly. The dwarves have eyes. ¡± Sheep that was hers from the beginning, with the sword and the sack, were very well suited. ¡°Your Majesty...¡± I can''t even think of putting my hand on the sword. I look at Arwen with a red face, and I look at Eli. A dumb face in an unexpected situation. Later he shouted. ¡°I, too, am delightful! ¡± His face was full of unfair colors. Some people struggle to die and get swords, but I was angry because I even filled my waist with the promise that no one would get swords. "It''s for the nobles of the kingdom, so of course it''s mine, right? ¡± Eli, who looked at my eyes with a sharp expression, swallowed my saliva. The gaze was nailed to a lion ornament specially crafted by Myster. "One at a time. ¡± I answered quietly. ¡°This is a loot I fought for! ¡± ¡°Uh, congratulations. I fought really well. ¡± ¡°Stan, are you sure it''s a message? ¡± ¡°You get a chisel, you get a sword. What do you want more from here? ¡± Eli protested to me about where he was. ¡°A giver''s heart. ¡± My audacious words make Eli''s mouth growl. ¡°Thy Majesty. Please reap even now.¡± Later, Arwen begged me. Instead of answering her words, I gave Eli a pinjan asking if Arwen was uncomfortable with you. Eli, who listens to him, complains about Arwen and groans. After enjoying the look, Eli also gave the Mystery Lion''s Exclusive Sword. Of course, I recovered the sword I gave you first. I''ll give you something else instead of a sword to the one who vomits his tears, so stop looking at me and give me a pinglass. ¡°If it''s anything else... armor? ¡± I nodded and smiled widely as if he had jumped. But only for a moment, the smile on his mouth hardened. Later, Eli opened his eyes and asked me. ¡°Isn''t that all you wanted to say to the lions? ¡± I did not answer. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Eli jumps. He''s been whining for a while. I''ll take care of it myself. Eventually, he shuts his mouth after making a promise that I''ll take care of the shield for the next Dwarf. After barely stopping Eli''s mouth, I asked Arwen how she found me. "Sire, the brains of the kingdom have been waiting for you to cough for a long time. ¡± * * I went straight to the conference room. The Brigadiers of the Kingdom, including Villefeld, Maximilian and Siorin, were waiting for me. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Brother.¡± With their greetings, I butt in the sitting room. ¡°What are the Tuttons doing? ¡± In response to my question, Siorin informed me of the trends of the Tutons. Duncan Seymour Tudor was confined to his home with all his appetizers closed, and other articles were also unwilling to heal the wounds he had sustained the day before. ¡°Only Princess Tutton has sent so many times to ask how many times she coughed. ¡± ¡°You were going to protest yesterday about the fight? ¡± It was Maximilian who answered my question this time. ¡°No, the princess has said yesterday that she has no intention of expressing any regrets over the outcome of the tournament. ¡± ¡°Then why are you looking for me? ¡± If it wasn''t for the protest of the day before, Princess Tutton had no reason to find me at this point. Now is the time to make up for the previous day''s defeat rather than contact with the kingdom, and think about how the dwarf with the kingdom can respond to the Mugu defeat. Maximilian, who was staring at me, took his mouth off carefully. ¡°When I asked him what he was doing, he said it was extremely personal. ¡± ¡°For personal use? ¡± ¡°Princess Tutton wants to see you. ¡± The Villefeld crew member next to him added a word. ¡°Preferably, they only want to see each other. ¡± ¡°You two?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. without any executives, just the two of them. ¡± I frowned at the marshal''s words. Negotiations were concluded, and the Duke of his country could not know why he had come out to solicit solidarity in the face of a catastrophic defeat. I don''t think I''m gonna get anything in the same situation right now. While I was rolling my head to determine the princess''s weight, others made their opinions. ¡°Yesterday, Princess Tutton was not polite to look at you. Seeing you look like a lion, I wonder if you have a crush on me..." First, Maximilian''s words spilled into his back ear. ¡°When you meet her, you''ll know what she''s up to. ¡± Seeing Siorin''s words that made him feel hostile, he nods. ¡°Let''s meet." I ponder for a moment and nod. ¡°Send a man to let me know that I have given him permission, and meet him in my palace. ¡± Their words are different and the other princess''s plan is different. You''ll find out soon enough. I went straight to my palace. And shortly after, the princess took my palace. A few times more than I''ve ever seen at a dinner table. It was like a girl in love with a face that was reddened. ¡°Ha." Laughter flowed out. Please, that''s useless. I hope you didn''t ask for solidarity to brag about that poor beauty to me. 214 214Tue. 63. Swords, roses, and lions (5) Princess Tutton looked at me with a distinctive sharp smile. I spent so much time looking at that face that I felt like a fool. I pushed and held my heart to get up right away, and I stuck my rotten ass on the road. ¡°Why did you find me? ¡± For now, I''ve heard of it. ¡°I pay infinite tribute to the diligence shown by the Knights of the Kingdom of Leonberg and the remarkable devotion shown by His Royal Highness. ¡± The princess looked gracefully down. ¡°Also, Tutton and I sincerely thank His Majesty for his consideration of the Duke of Seymour and for finishing the battle unharmed. ¡± My body is fine, but my mind is broken, and I am grateful for your mercy. It was so annoying to hear it. But the princess did not see any sarcastic color on her face. Even the glittering eyes were just full of favors. Perhaps most of the men were deceived by that sharp look and the horses in their mouths. But I didn''t belong to most of them. I was just a jerk. He approaches with a cheeky face and engages his opponent with words that seem to be honeyed. An eye that makes the opponent feel sorry for himself. Everything was so familiar to me. Elder High Elf, Sigrun has already used it on me. A millennial old Elder High Elf''s handiwork made the princess''s performance seem foolish. ¡°In addition, apart from winning and losing, we are already looking forward to the relationship between the two countries moving forward. ¡± The princess continues to chirp. Both countries have deepened their understanding. ¡°Is that your business? ¡± I had to listen to the words all day long, but I couldn''t take it anymore and said a word. The princess saw me flawlessly. I put her in the eye all the time playing the shy girl, and now she looks at my face. I didn''t know exactly what my face was like, but whatever face I was making, it wasn''t what she expected. ¡°Ah..." When I look at the slick, the princess, faced with her gaze, is astonished and shakes her eyelashes. It''s like a girl wounded in a horse. It''s very firm. By now, you don''t know that the same smoke is useless. She shook her head even more in my callous attitude. I rolled my little fist, and I kept my lips shut a few times. A long time ago, silence followed. I don''t know how long I''m gonna have to keep up with this handshake, but I''m starting to get annoyed. I decided I had other intentions, so I kept my place where I wouldn''t be forced. Patience was just the end of it. ¡°If you don''t have anything else to say, let''s get this over with. ¡± And then I woke up. ¡°The Kingdom of L¨¦onberg. ¡± Turning to the door, the princess'' voice is heard behind her back. I turn my head. The princess is looking straight at me, no matter where I lay my head. Still a dwarf sphere, still a bloodless face. The only difference was that he stretched his shoulders a little more and had a pretentious smile. But that alone changed her mood and temperament completely. I wonder if he really is the same person. ¡°No, how far is His Royal Highness looking? ¡± The subtlety that seemed to whisper in the ear disappeared without a second thought, without a clearer voice. ¡°Is it just the goal of the Kingdom of Leonberg to win the war against the Empire and keep the country alive? ¡± I turned around and looked straight at her. ¡°Go on.¡± Then he raised his chin and said, ¡°Tutton is looking beyond that. ¡± The princess continued her pause. ¡°The conquest of the continent. That''s what Tutton wants. ¡± I think harmony between nations against the Empire is just the beginning. Tutton says he''s prepared a lot. ¡°I wonder if there was even a Western knight among them. If so, don''t apologize. Because of me, the sharpest sword was broken. ¡± He said bitterly about Tutton who had a dream that didn''t fit the subject. The princess was not angry. I was just laughing. A smile I don''t know what it means. ¡°Sire, I meant to congratulate you on your victory over Duke Seymour. ¡± His smile was twisted. However, the warped purchase quickly returned to its original state. ¡°If you hadn''t defeated Duke Seymour so overwhelmingly, I wouldn''t have had the chance to come forward like this. ¡± It was an unexpected story. I knew the love of Duncan Seymour Tudor''s unique nephew. ¡°Unlike what is known, is it not good to get along? ¡± ¡°Duke Seymour really thinks of me as his daughter. ¡± She shakes her head. Then he added a word. "But that love is only meaningful when your nephew keeps the subject. ¡± Her mouth twisted again. There seems to be a story. But that wasn''t my concern. ¡°No wonder you didn''t want to see me. ¡± When I spoke loudly, the princess opened her eyes. ¡°Argh.¡± She suddenly starts laughing. After a while, he stopped laughing and apologized to me. And I said, "I don''t care, so finish what you say." ¡°I''m just grateful for the large amount of you. ¡± I didn''t mean to be grateful. I really wasn''t in a bad mood. Rather, I felt more at ease than a little while ago. Rather than a pretentious face that reminds me of the Elder High Elves, I was much better at being lively now. ¡°As I said a little while ago, Tutton is uniting nations against the Empire. In fact, some countries have joined, and Tutton will probably be a league blind unless there is a special side to it. ¡± ¡°So stop reaching out to Leonberg and take care of yourself," he said. ¡± In my blatant words, the princess looks at the mouth again. Then he asked me. ¡°Have you ever thought about becoming a protagonist of Tutton''s party? ¡± He then asked me if I had any intention of becoming a blind man of the Anti-Imperial Federation. Again an unexpected proposal. ¡°Now I''m getting a little interested. ¡± Until then, while I was standing at the door listening to the princess''s story, I went back to my seat and sat in the chair. ¡°Of course, this is only possible when you accept my offer. ¡± I dig deep into the chair and look at her. The princess smiled. His eyes were full of heat. It was too ambitious to embrace that petty body. I was forced to revise my assessment of her. What she was carrying was not a snake, but a forearm. It is a dragon that yearns to be a dragon until it destroys the great kingdom of my country. I asked her. What do you want from the kingdom? ¡°Rain. ¡± The princess replied without hesitation. ¡°Give me the rain of the kingdom of Leonberg. ¡± * * Hestia Neumann Tudor was a woman loved by all. As a child, he took over the love of Duchess Seymour, the viceroy and uncle, with the appearance and distinctiveness of an angel. When he grew up, his natural color shone with the love of all his servants. The woman Tutton loves. That was Hestia Neumann Tudor. But that was all. The viceroy knew her brilliance and only wished her to remain a princess. Lord Tudor''s honour, seen by nobles and knights, was nothing more than a tribute to the beautiful flowers blooming in Tudor''s royal garden. That''s not what Hestia Neumann Tudor wanted. Everyone who looked at him wished to pay tribute to him. It''s not a tribute to beauty, it''s not a tribute to a woman loved by the Viceroy and Duke Seymour. I hoped that there would be a true homage from my heart. I wanted everyone to look out for themselves and be afraid. The viceroy deeply loved her and denied her aspirations. Rather, I was wary. The salute she wished for was only allowed to one person, even within Tutton. During his childhood, he tried to change the mind of the viceroy. After demonstrating his abilities, the viceroy also believed that he would change his mind. But it wasn''t. The more capable she is, the better she looks than my brothers, the more strongly the viceroy shoots her. I was afraid to find the viceroy and protested. "Don''t cross the line. Be satisfied with what you have been given as a princess. Nothing more is allowed to you. ¡¯ The viceroy said, "Do not covet the orabies with a solemn face she has never seen before." That was a clear warning. Fortunately, she was a young age, but she had the distinctiveness to understand the warnings of the viceroy. Also, if you break that warning, what might happen to yourself. From then on, she played what the viceroy wanted. Fortunately, it was not difficult. It was enough to imitate younger virgins. But apart from him, her insides became blurred. Her unfulfilled aspirations consumed her flesh. She slowly withers. And time passed. One day Hestia Neumann Tudor heard of the war between the Kingdom of Leonberg and the Empire. I could also hear the fact that the insignificant country in the north won against the giant empire and that Tutton decided to bring them into the Federation. When she heard that one of the princesses had chosen to be a token of her alliance, she said that she would go to the kingdom of Leonberg in her own way. It was time for the viceroy to rot his head because other princesses refused to go to the insignificant kingdom of Eduari. After pondering, the viceroy listened to her call. As a Hestia Neumann Tudor, I could not tell if it was because of a denial that my daughter no longer saw, or because she was afraid that her aspirations would end and cause confusion in Tutton. It didn''t matter either way. I wish I could just get out of this gloomy cage. The viceroy entrusted her with the first and last task. General Head of Mission. It''s the first time I''ve received it, but nothing has changed since I tried my best. Even if she fulfilled the mission''s purpose by exercising her own abilities, all she could get was a rain seat in another country. The same goes for Princess Tutton, Princess Xavier of the Kingdom of Leonberg, and the flowers that end up in the garden. Duchess Seymour was escorting the envoy. Seal passed. She headed for the Kingdom of Leonberg as scheduled. It''s located in the northernmost part of the continent, and the road to it is hard. After all, the weakened body was unable to overcome the harsh climate of the North and was unable to recover. The heat boiled. I couldn''t stand outside the wagon all the way, but I was sick all the time. It was a few days after she arrived in the capital of the Kingdom of Leonberg. She was all better, but she didn''t leave the room as an excuse for waving. Even Duke Seymour didn''t drag her. It is because of her compassion for living in the rain of other countries in the future. However, I could not be excusing the wagon for long. So I hesitated for a few days to attend a dinner that I did not hesitate to attend. And there I saw the blood of the Leonberg family. 215 215. 63. Swords, roses, and lions (6) A prince called the Young Lion of the North and two princes honored as saints in recent times. The first of them came to my eye. Overwhelmed Yawin face. But it didn''t look like it. The delicate features and gentle expressions were never seen by Tutton''s noble men. I heard that the Kingdom of Leonberg is no different from Tutton. It''s so different from what I expected. The two princes are full of foods, despite their minor actions and tone, and never forget their consideration of their opponents. As a human being, as a royal family, as a man, there was no place for wood. To be blameless. ¡°Brother...¡± ¡°If it weren''t for you...¡± ¡°That''s when you...¡± All I had to do was open my mouth and tell a story about my brother. It looks fine. His brother, brother. Either way, I was looking for you, or it looked like a puppy duck following a mother duck. But aside from the excessive admiration and goodwill of my brother, the first impression of the two princes was more than expected. But my brother was below expectations. For him, my brother''s caring mind was nowhere to be found. The prince looked at her rudely. But her eyes were the kind of gaze she never met. The eyes of the men who saw her were usually of two kinds. I looked at her with admiration and flattery, which is a flower that flows out of my reach. Those who had the gift and identity of God wanted to defeat her right away and saw her with greed and aspiration. The Prince''s gaze did not belong to either side. The northern sea, which made me chamois countless on the way. The emotions in it were surprisingly interesting, more or less. He seemed to see her in a fun way. How reluctant and offensive that look was. She cursed the prince, who was so rude to me. On the one hand, it was a feeling of indignation. Later, he learned that his anger was due to the attitude of the prince, just as he had no heart in him. She snorted with a sigh. I didn''t want to be vulgar, but I didn''t want to leave the man I saw as though he were a noble animal. I thought facing my eyes and smiling a little would be enough. The dizzy guys didn''t come to their senses. But they didn''t even eat the seeds. He threw a chute to the point where his pride was somewhat excessive after the injury. The more she did, the colder the Prince''s eyes sank. I felt an unknown loss when I cooled down even when I was interested in the snow. Maybe so. Usually, she wouldn''t have been interested in a fight between knights. When she regained consciousness, she became a notary. And I saw it there. How brave the Knights of the Kingdom who were lost by the Empire are. The knights of the North were wounded in bloodshed, and there were no bones in the air. Even if I cut off one arm, I feel like I''m done winning the tournament. It was ridiculous. I don''t know what this battlefield is risking my life for. Compared to them, the knights of the rose thorns were Sannim. Knights of the Kingdom of Leonberg seemed like fierce beasts. Moreover, it was not just a preacher. Even if she didn''t have any respect for swordsmanship, she could see the extent to which the sword of the rose spiders did not reach them. Among them, the most extreme differences were the articles in the quadchain. There were five anonymously named quad knights in the Rose Spider Division, except for my uncle. In contrast, there were only three masters of the kingdom in the battle. ¡°I can''t believe there''s still a knight in the heart who makes Mana. ¡± ¡°I heard the rumors, but I didn''t think they were true. ¡± ¡°Looks like Leonberg doesn''t have a character. ¡± A conversation with the rose spiders revealed that the two of them had developed a heart mana that was treated as a compost. "That''s enough mercenary trickery, that''s enough to break a good look. ¡± "One sword will suffice. ¡± The Rosewormers said they were the sewers who polished their skills, guaranteeing victory. And, uh... "Billion!" ¡°Argh!¡± They were then crushed by the Mojo clan. To the masters of the kingdom of Leonberg, whom they saw under their eyes. Even two of them were women, not men. It was impossible for a woman to grasp the relic of the Black Men. At least in Tutton. But not in the kingdom. ¡°Next!¡± The black-haired knight shouts with a bloody longsword. I wonder what he looks like. Hestia Neumann Tudor ceases to be sober. She was supposed to be the one standing in front of him on her knees. I cheered on the workers without anyone knowing. But unfortunately, they were defeated. After four triumphs, the Black Hair Knight was defeated by Tutton''s Quad Knight, and the Dark Brown Hair Knight, who was fighting hard for some reason, was defeated by Duchess Seymour himself. A merciless hand that is not like a just uncle. That was a warning to everyone. To the Knights of the Kingdom of Leonberg, full of momentum. To the Quad Knights of Tutton who were defeated by women who cared less. And to my nephew, who had an unfulfilled aspiration. I felt somewhat dizzy and sank in an instant. She expressed her condolences for the harsh future that would come to this dark-haired man. But the devastating consequences she had expected did not happen. "Tsk." Until a little while ago, a prince who was not concerned about the battle by talking to others was on the stage. The rose spiders roared. ¡°It''s easy to stop the Duke''s sword. ¡± ¡°I must have jumped in a hurry and been unstable. ¡± Their conversation revealed that the prince had completely scattered his uncle''s sword with a single sword. I heard you defeated countless Paladins of the Empire. I don''t think that was a rumor. What a remarkable achievement at a young age. However, Hestia Neumann Tudor thought that his accomplishment was meaningless in front of his uncle, who was called the westernmost. I also thought that the reputation of the young lion in the North would not work for my uncle. It was a premature judgment. I wanted to see the light shining, but the new battle ended without knowing what had happened. Half-breasted uncle who stands helpless with a sword in his hand. The prince who stood in front of him and raised his chin. Both were fine without a single wound, but it was not difficult to tell who was the winner or who was the loser. Surprisingly, uncle, who was called the westernmost, could not stop the prince''s sword. But there was a real surprise. ¡°Again!¡± The prince said the quality of the sword was poor, and suggested fighting the sword again. The outsider was furious before, and came into a serious struggle as if he was facing even the enemy of the necessity. And I lost. Defeated countless times and suffered more humiliation. Later, he was beaten up without even rebelling. ¡°Princess!¡± The battle ended with the prince''s victory. Until then, uncle didn''t wake up. Then I was dragged out again with the support of the knights into a desolate room. And he was put in a place, and he took out two doors. Thinking about what you saw at the end, it seems impossible for him to regain his energetic appearance again during his stay in the Kingdom. The atmosphere of the entire envoy sank. Negotiations have not yet begun in earnest, but defeatism is already prevalent. Only Hestia Neumann Tudor was alive in the robe. Only after being a guardian and a guardian and a half-dead uncle could her position be real. She immediately stepped into action. I looked for a prince who was dressed as a princess. It wasn''t the way I liked it, but I could use a handover. But I couldn''t even try handing it over properly. ¡°Is that all you need? ¡± The prince said, "If it is any good to hang a horse with cold eyes, withdraw." It wasn''t just a horror. As she was defending her place, the prince stood up. Then I walked towards the door. Hestia Neumann Tudor intuited. We know that sending a prince like this now will never give us a chance to be monogamous again. The look on the prince''s face just before he turned around was a waste of time. ¡°The Kingdom of L¨¦onberg. No, how far is His Royal Highness looking? ¡± He grabbed the prince who was about to leave and unravelled the plan he had been carrying only in his heart the whole time. My heart pounded. If I did it wrong, I could lose everything. A gamble she would never have done if it were her usual. ¡°Now I''m getting a little interested. ¡± Fortunately, the prince disliked the defeat she saw. I even asked him what he wanted. Hestia Neumann Tudor did not hesitate to say what he wanted. ¡°Give me the rain of the kingdom of Leonberg. ¡± It''s a terrible fate. I wished I could go beyond my limits as a Grock or a Woman, but it''s only a rain seat to ask the opponent who first broke his chest. I had a bitter laugh. But now this was the best. According to the surrounding criticism, the prince was not a great man who cared so much about the nazi. Rather than staying in the royal palace, he said he preferred to fight the battlefield. Even now, the story of the majority of the civil justice was floating publicly to my brother, my prize, and my crew. If it was the rain of such a person, it wasn''t bad. The man who wages war, the woman who rules. ¡°If you welcome me in the rain, you and the Kingdom of Leonberg will have much to gain. ¡± She believed that the prince would not refuse his offer. The blind spot was worth it. I certainly did. I believed that. ¡°Not possible.¡± It wasn''t. A resolute rejection that doesn''t even feel a word of it. ¡°If you leave me alone, I''ll swallow up the whole kingdom. ¡± The prince explained the reason in a calm tone. She couldn''t even refute it. I couldn''t lie in front of that transparent gaze as if I were looking inside. She expected to say yes, of course, and the jaw door was blocked. So all my lips are twitching. ¡°But if it''s something else, you can think about it. ¡± The prince stood up and said in a loud voice. ¡°If it''s something else...? ¡± And when she regained consciousness, she asked the prince what else was there. ¡°Why are you asking me that? ¡± The prince shook his tongue. ¡°Aren''t you the representative of Tutton? ¡± I plunged it into my heart when I said I was Tutton''s representative. She became an ignorant face to me. The prince did not pay any attention to what she was thinking in that way. I thought so. ¡°Think about it. Do you know? Through negotiations with the Kingdom, the wall that you wanted to overcome might collapse." Not anymore. ¡°If you have exclusive authority to trade in the weapons of the Dwarves, even a princess without powers will be in the heart of power. ¡± The prince was surprisingly aware of the ambitions and circumstances of the breasts she had not released. Kung kung. The heart began to jump. ¡°Well, I don''t know what you''re talking about. ¡± I finished shishishimi with a refined look. The prince no longer spoke of the dangerous ambitions she embraced. I just laughed at the flute. Bugs and bumps. The prince grabbed the doorknob and looked back again. ¡°Next time I see you, quit smoking without any qualities. ¡± She carried a purchase that had become a brute face in words she didn''t even think of. ¡°There''s not a single Tutton. ¡± The prince snorted after an overly persecuted assessment. "I didn''t notice all the Tutans. ¡± To a ridiculous conclusion, she burst into laughter, which she endured in the end. Later, he looked at himself and shut his mouth. I would have blamed you for not being a princess if you had an uncle or a viceroy. Rather than laughing like a flower, the prince liked its appearance. ¡°In the future, smile as much as you do in front of me. ¡± Because you look great. So the prince went out of the room. Bang. The door is closed. The rest of Hestia Neumann Tudor looks at the door and touches my face. ¡®Not as much in front of me as in the future. ¡¯ ¡®Cause it looks good. ¡¯ In his head, a few words echoed like a thunder. And why the heart jumps all of a sudden. * * ¡°Did you do something wrong? ¡± As soon as I left the door, my regrets were pushed back. I made up my regrets. Princess Tutton is a rare talent in the world. The ability to bloom on my own, even if it wasn''t me. It was a much better choice for the latter than clearing a moderate debt. ¡°The Queen''s home...¡± When I thought of what the Tutons were referring to her, I snorted. ¡°Tutton''s roses are full of hounds. ¡± I''d rather call her a lioness. 216 216 Ch. 64. Empty but full (1) After that day, the Tutans were completely defeated. It was not enough to lose the Battle of Hagiya. The writer, the chief, became a half-dead man and was placed in a place. If morale was high, it would have been even weirder. But there was only one man in the middle of it. Princess of Tutton, Hestia Neumann Tudor. She did not miss the opportunity of my uncle''s absence, and she regained the authority of the General Manager, who was only a bluff. The first thing she did, being a representative of such a brilliant Tutton, ¡°Princess Tutton has requested solidarity from you. ¡± He asked me to be a monologue. I didn''t say no. And shortly after, the princess found my palace. ¡°Your Majesty, are you all right? ¡± ¡°You said hello a few days ago. ¡± ¡°It would have been just a few days for you, but for me it was many years. ¡± However, I was puzzled and puzzled. Then, for a moment, I looked at the princess. I saw no more smiles or uncomfortable pretentious smiles on my facial muscles. It was a stiff hue, but it was more like a human face than ever before. I tried to kick her out if she dropped the pregnancy with an act that wasn''t the same as before. I smiled and asked for help. "Why did you want to see me? ¡± I replied as if she had waited. "I want the resumption of negotiations that have been suspended. ¡± "All right, I''ll allow it. ¡± The princess opened her eyes to my immediate answer. I guess I thought I would ask for a resumption of negotiations with Billy. I have no intention of doing that. If you rip something off anyway, it was something Montpellier and Siorin would do, not me. And they had enough power to do so. No matter how powerful the princess is, her talent has only just begun to blossom. Compared to Montpellier and the stubborn Siorin, who suffered from all the prenatal flurries, she was only a herb in the greenhouse. I had no reason to talk ill already. ¡°What else do you want? ¡± The princess shook her head in response to my question. ¡°I don''t want anything right now. ¡± ¡°Then stop...¡± ¡°But I have one question. ¡± She then hesitated for a moment and asked me. "Why are you being so good to me? ¡± When I frowned at the nonsense, she hurriedly explained the inevitability. ¡°Exclusive authority to trade in Dwarfje weapons. ¡± ¡°I didn''t say give it for free. ¡± I was going to make a deal with Tutton that wasn''t exclusive to Hull. In my words, the princess stretched my mind. ¡°I''m an outspoken swordsman, but I don''t know how much Dwarves'' armor is worth, and how much power they have over their armor. I''m not foolish enough to miss them in front of my eyes because of a little greed. ¡± ¡°Glad you know. ¡± ¡°Not just me. If Duke Seymour were here, it would be the same, and no one else would be here, and the Kingdom of Leonberg would suffer no harm. ¡± After a moment of pause, she stares at me and opens her mouth again. ¡°But why me? ¡± Her eyes were shimmering strangely. I felt a bit overwhelmed by the look in my eyes. "You are the current representative of Tutton. ¡± She pressed the reluctance to hold back, and she asked again. ¡°Is that all? ¡± ¡°You speak better than Duke Seymour. ¡± ¡°You don''t have to give them exclusive rights. ¡± ¡°If you''re going to continue trading anyway, rather than going through multiple people, it would be convenient to continue trading with one person... No, what the hell is more important than that? ¡± ¡°It''s important to me. ¡± In response to her determination, I sighed and replied... ¡°If Duke Seymour had been there, he wouldn''t have told the Kingdom that Tutton would give him the Blind Spot of the Federation. So I only made the conditions for your condition. ¡± ¡°Is that all...? ¡± I felt upset because I felt compelled. ¡°I don''t know what kind of answer you''re looking for. Even if there is such a thing, there is no obligation or heart to explain it. ¡± Naturally, my tone also became blurry. But the princess, strangely, listened to my sharp words, and her face became rather bright. ¡°I see. There was a reason I couldn''t talk. ¡± ¡°I don''t know what you''re talking about...¡± ¡°I promise you, you will never regret what you chose against me. ¡± The princess, who was chattering at her own pace, made a solemn declaration. Though he made an unintended noise, the conclusion was not bad. If I''m going to laugh and make that sound, come and finish it properly from the top and give me a bruise. ¡°It won''t be easy. Those who are elected representatives of the Kingdom are no longer stubborn. ¡± The princess replaced the answer with a confident smile. ¡°Try harder. ¡± After giving her the words of unholy encouragement, she immediately threw her out. The princess retreated and I frowned on the impression of remaining alone. I was strangely tired. It wasn''t a long time to talk to the princess, but I felt like I had been buzzing around all day. ¡°I don''t want to see you again if you go crazy. ¡± The Queen''s inventory was shabby, so I hoped that I would never see her again, if possible. Fortunately, there seemed to be nothing to confront her during the negotiations. I left all my work to Montpellier and Siorin anyway. If we meet again, that will be the day after both sides are reconciled. I certainly thought so. It wasn''t. Now that I see Adelia, who has barely regained consciousness, I return to my palace, and the princess is waiting for me to return. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Let''s go inside. ¡± I wanted to say something. I went into the palace. ¡°I don''t make a distinction as to whether he came out to negotiate or whether he came out to let go of the fishing pole. ¡± When I was alone, the princess complained. I didn''t see anything polite at the entrance to the palace. ¡°How arrogant and arrogant there is in the world. ¡± She cut it all off before and after, but the moment she heard it, she immediately found out who her complaint was headed for. The story of Montpellier was clear. He seems to have turned his back on the princess properly. It was natural. Montpellier is infinitely weak to Bondi''s strength, and has an infinitely strong face to the weak. Tutton, who was wretched in the last battle by such a man, must have been a strong man with an obvious weakness, a fascinating Dwarfje muzzle. I can assure you, I would have relieved Tutton of the stress of losing my territory and sitting on the throne. I understood the princess''s feelings. But, uh... ¡°I don''t know why you''re coming to me and making this noise. ¡± I didn''t understand as much as why they complained before me, not the people of my country. ¡°I hope you will not forget that it is my responsibility to insult you now, and that I am the General Manager of the negotiations I have appointed myself. ¡± She says I''m not the one you need to complain about, but the Tutons, and she answers with a bold face. ¡°They know me as a good princess. You can''t look like that in front of them. Then you can just listen to her nagging. ¡± ¡°No matter how...¡± ¡°And it is good to be in front of you as much as you look," said the prince. ¡± ¡°I didn''t say this. ¡± The princess didn''t even pretend to listen to me. ¡°Whoo. Your Majesty. It made me feel more comfortable. ¡± Wandering by myself, thanking you by yourself. She bowed her head and greeted him, and snorted. And the next day I found my palace again. And the next day. And the next day. Sometimes I tell a joke about Montpellier, and sometimes I complain that Siorin is being overly stubborn. As the day went by, my head ached in the chatter. Eventually, I couldn''t stand it any longer and walked to the entrance of my palace and locked it. The princess'' messenger came to me from time to time and asked for solidarity, but I was blocked by court knights. ¡°I''m going to do this in real time. ¡± Only then have I regained peace. But peace was not long. ¡°There''s a lot of rumors in the palace. Princess Hestia Neumann Tudor is looking for a one-prince uterus so that the threshold is worn out. Lately, instead of coming in person, I''m sending a letter. ¡± This time, a claustrophobic Villefeld came to me and turned around. ¡°Who the hell is that? ¡± ¡°Well, rumors are everywhere. I don''t think it''s just a rumor that the princess has frequented the First Princess'' womb. ¡± The marquis takes out the liquor from the display room as he pleases, and follows the glass, and hears the sound of words. I want to say something, but the look on the marquis''s face has changed seriously. ¡°Your Majesty and the Eastern fleet have arrived four days from the port. ¡± I opened my eyes in a round manner. ¡°When the messenger heard the news, he said that he had left immediately, two weeks ago, so by now, His Majesty will be coming down from the front line to the Kingdom by land. ¡± My heart tickled. I felt like I couldn''t say anything. ¡°I''m not in the mood to negotiate with Tutton, but I''m more frustrated with preparing for the ceremony. ¡± It was awkward for me to find a word to answer for a long time. ¡°Don''t worry, His Royal Highness has already prepared everything. ¡± Marquis smiled at me like that. ¡°You just go out to the gate and welcome His Majesty and the Eastern Legion when the time comes. ¡± In response, I nodded silently. ¡°I''ve told you everything, so I''m going to get up. ¡± The Marquis, who had emptied the drink in the glass, took his place at once. I spoke to myself rather than look at the closed door for a while. ¡°It''s finally coming. ¡± I pulled my face. I covered my face with both hands. Somehow, the mouth seemed to go up a little. Negotiations, which have been unsupported for some time, have come to a close. Detailed terms were to be established, and negotiations with Tutton would also be concluded upon the establishment of a bridge between the two countries. At least it was officially. The deal between the princess and me was a matter of confidence, not a convention. And finally, the formal negotiations are all over. All that was left was for the representatives of both sides to sign and seal the royal family. ¡°The name of the enemy in this agreement is yours, not mine. ¡± I handed the finish to the king. An achievement that can never be small, perhaps a long way to go in the future. ¡°I just admire the words of your heart. ¡± Marquis looked at me and smiled bluntly. Not only the Marquis, but Maximilian and other people saw me with a similar face. Only Princess Tutton wasn''t laughing. She said that Duchess Seymour''s condition was improving rapidly recently and urged us to close the negotiations quickly, just in case. Instead of listening to her request, I gave her a bruise. The ambassador''s chief of staff is finishing the negotiations, and the Duke is asking what he can do now. I have exclusive dealings with Dwarfje Mouse, so what''s so scary? In my words, the princess blushes her face when she realizes she''s been shaking too much. ¡°I look ugly again. ¡± I sighed more than once after I had just robbed her of her restlessness. I want to see what you''ve been through. However, I had no reason not to because I was a babysitter, since I would soon come back with a bigger reward. In the meantime, a messenger came to me informing me that the king had arrived nearby. I went out early in the morning to the royal gates and waited for the king. ¡°Your Majesty and the Eastern Legion! ¡± And finally, the king appeared in the plains. Now he wiggles his completely white strong head like a white lion''s mane. Behind his back are knights and soldiers of the kingdom. No matter how glorious he looked, his heart was pounding. I waited for the king to stand quietly before the gate, without being introverted. And the king and the army of the east came before the gate. Chuck. The Eastern Legion paused to take a step. The royal guards and knights who were on their way to meet them also stopped there. In that world, as if everything had stopped, only I and the king walked toward each other. Lower wall, junk. Twenty-five steps. Ten steps. Five steps. The distance that gets a little closer. Now it''s three steps. I stopped walking. But the king did not stop walking, and the remaining three steps were geared up. And Warlock. Suddenly in the warm. ¡°Huh?" I just spit out a frown. 217 217. 64. Empty but full (2) I''m confused by the rest of the situation, which I didn''t expect, and the king holds me even harder. I can''t do this or do this, and I just squirm my hand. Then I slipped my body. This is a force majeure. I can''t sow the hand of the returned king with my limbs still. That was it. Really. It was only so that the awkwardly stretched arms were swung up. The king will be awkward if I stay so calm. I scratched my hand as I lifted it. A vivid scent dug out the tip of my nose. A medicinal scent that can''t be masked by the dry body odor and dirt that is unique to the North. Ugh. Immediately, the king retreated with his hands on his shoulders. ¡°Well done. You''ve done really well. ¡± No sudden hugs, no cold talk. It was all an act that I would not have done if I had been the usual king. I looked at the king with my eyes wide open because I didn''t know where it was. Queen''s postmortem white counted hair, wrinkles that have doubled in just a few years. His eyes were bright, but even his complexion was not good enough for me now. Knng, knng. I sniffed with my nose. Beyond the smell of medicine, there has been a faint odor. ¡°Ah..." I stiffened as I was. ¡°Lungs¡­" ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Someone called me, trying to put a full question in my head. Earl Schuhilde Schutgart, the court knight commander who served as king to the Empire. He shook his head quietly. Not now. The sunken eyes were telling me so. ¡°Let''s go inside. ¡± Then the king grabbed my hand. ¡°I salute His Majesty the King who has finally returned safely from the expedition! ¡± ¡°His Majesty the King and the Eastern Legion salute the victory! ¡± I just followed the king as the Maximilians and the nobles of the kingdom heard the shouts of knights and soldiers. * * ¡°I need to take a break. ¡± The king passed the royal boulevard and went straight to the residence as an excuse to enter the royal palace. Maximilian, Marshal, and Siorin. No one questioned the king''s actions. I noticed that the king who had returned from the long expedition only felt solidity. ¡°Now that His Majesty is back, the negotiations with Tutton will be over soon. ¡± ¡°I don''t know how pleased you are to be back. ¡± When I heard the conversation between Marquis Villefeld and Siorin, I retreated. ¡°Brother...? ¡± Maximilian recognizes my departure as a ghost and calls me, but I turn my back instead. Then he went straight to the king''s precipitation. ¡°Your Majesty is exhausted by the long expedition, and has just taken to the water. ¡± The Court Knights are blocking me. ¡°Get out of my way. I have a message for you. ¡± The court knights had a hard face, but there was no color to open the way. ¡°Your Majesty has ordered no one to enter... Your Majesty! ¡± As the court knight roars, I mobilize to Mana, piercing through the paper and opening the door of the precipitation. Inside, there was a king sitting on the bed. The king who betrayed the top. A body with a white bandage wrapped around it. As I watched him quietly, the court''s reasoning surprised me. ¡°Your Majesty...! ¡± I ignored the fish and walked straight to the maid next to me. (chuckles) And I grabbed the basket she was holding in her right hand. I opened the cover. Aggravation. The smell stabbed me in the nose. It was the smell that I smelled in front of the gate. But what was important now was not the smell. There was a bandage full of dead blood and pus in the basket. ¡°Explain.¡± I turned my head. ¡°What is this bandage and what is this pus and dead blood? ¡± A bored white fisherman stares at me and lungs at me. ¡°What are you going to do because you harass fishermen? ¡± Then the king''s voice was heard. Unlike what I heard in front of the gate, it was a very hard and exhausting voice. And a king, as exhausted as his voice, shook his hand. ¡°Everybody back off. ¡± At that point, the fisherman hurriedly lowered his head and left the position as if he were fleeing. The court knights who stood at the door and couldn''t help but close the door disappeared. Until then, I was still looking at the bandage wrapped around the king''s body. ¡°Why didn''t you enter the middle of the enemy''s territory and take care of your wounds? That''s enough of the sea. ¡± Seeing me like that, the king said ferociously. ¡°Did you wish you had been conscious enough? ¡± ¡°You look surprised to see me like this. ¡± The king smiled softly, not according to the situation. ¡°The wound was somewhat severe, but it''s getting better, so don''t worry about it. ¡± A lie that even a child wouldn''t believe. I saw it with my own eyes. A bandage of black blood and pus could never be buried in a healing wound. Black blood and pus were rotten hallucinations. ¡°Your Majesty..." ¡°Soon there will be no trace of these wounds. ¡± ¡°Your Majesty." ¡°So you have nothing to be afraid of. ¡± ¡°Your Majesty!¡± A new voice that I don''t know has risen. But the king did not scratch a single eyebrow. ¡°Many died. How can they close their eyes because the writer, the king, is stricken with a small wound? ¡± Looking at that brutal face, a thousand fires came up from the inside. ¡°It''s not a small wound! ¡± I couldn''t take it anymore and shouted. ¡°Now that I''m alive, I''m ready. Now that you''re back here, that''s enough. ¡± What became, what was enough, and I was just as desperate. ¡°Your Majesty..." ¡°That''s tough. I need to take a break, so get out. ¡± Then the king lay on his bed and closed his eyes. And soon he began to exhale. I stayed there for a while. Then he left the king''s cottage without strength. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± As I stepped out of the bedroom, Court Knight Captain Schuhilde Schutgart was waiting for me. ¡°I think you''d better move on. ¡± Bara, I led him straight to my palace. ¡°Don''t let anyone get around here from now on. ¡± Kars Ulrich looked at me in the words of an old knight. Nod. I nodded and Carls immediately led the court knights to close my palace. ¡°Your Majesty knows best, but he''s the next court knight commander, so he''s an untouched man. ¡± Normally, I would not praise my articles, but not now. Instead of hitting a match, I walked in and locked the door. Then I asked the old man. ¡°The non-dragon knight told me that you are safe. Did the non-dragon knight tell me a lie? ¡± Jean Kathryn has told me many times not to worry, since both the King and the Eastern Legion have been rebuilt. But the king, who was fine, could not even touch it, and the wound decayed and returned. I had no choice but to think that Jean Kathryn lied to me. ¡°The non-dragon knight didn''t tell a lie. Your Majesty''s injuries have occurred since then. ¡± The Court Knight Commander explained the situation to me with a firm face. Immediately after the assassination of the First Prince of the Empire, the Royal Army and the Knights of Changshang have already raised more than the objectives of Sogi. It is said that they began to withdraw. However, the Emperor moved the elite troops and knights of Yeha, and the power of the Burgundian Emperor was not enough. There was a fierce battle. The Knights of Chang and the King of Dothrin were able to open the way because of their remarkable stature, but the sudden change of circumstances forced the Knights of Chang to leave the Royal Army headquarters. ¡°We have an intel that the Empire''s fleet, which preserved power from the firedragon''s turbulence, is on the move with the kingdoms'' wires. If I was wrong, the Eastern Army would remain isolated on Empire soil. ¡± After dragging the enemy deeply, the Empire army''s tactics to block the retreat and compel damage to the enemy remained unchanged 400 years ago or now. ¡°Once the Knights of Spear and the Monarch of Dothrin rushed away from the base to stop the Empire''s fleet. ¡± If there was anything else, the non-dragon knights were with the kingdom. However, the empire, which had already suffered enormous damage from non-dragon knights, could not have considered the existence of non-dragon knights. ¡°It was a trap.¡± ¡°As your majesty said. Soon after the Knights of Chang left, the Imperial Army''s aggression became even more severe. ¡± As expected. ¡°We weren''t expecting this either, but it was impossible to return to the kingdom without a ship, and we were forced to do so, as you know. It was a struggle. It was unbelievable that so many troops had returned alive. ¡± The Court Knight Commander, who paused for a moment, looked at me with a complicated face. ¡°It wouldn''t have been possible if His Majesty hadn''t been here. ¡± The eyes of the old man, who speaks so much, became obscured. * * * The imperial army that came in this morning knocked on the royal army without rest. It was only a matter of time before the King and the Brain came to command. ¡°Your Majesty! It''s time to step back! ¡± ¡°Surrounded by more enduring enemies! ¡± The nobles scream elongation. Their eyes were filled with terror as they watched the troops surrounding the command greet the Imperial Army and receive their swords vigorously. ¡°Not yet!¡± But the king silenced the churches near their shrieks. ¡°If we leave now, our retreating allies will fall! That''s what the enemy wants too! ¡± The king leaned on the protest and let go as it was. Whiskey. An Imperial Knight raises his shield and blocks the arrow. An elite knight-down response from the Emperor of Burgundy. However, the court knight of the Kingdom was also an elite warrior who suffered both prenatal and postnatal injuries. The court knight did not miss that brief gap, but shoved his sword. The Empire Knight fell with blood sprinkled. The king again flew into protest. Then one of the nobles stopped him and shouted. ¡°Your Majesty! Your Majesty is not a retreating ally, what your enemies want! Your Majesty doesn''t know that! ¡± ¡°It''s not important to slaughter the Empire Knights by shooting arrows now! ¡± No matter how urgent the situation may be, remarks exceed provincial boundaries. ¡°Watch your horses! ¡± The court knight leader, Count Schuhilde Stugart, who cut off two enemy knights in a single sword, shouts in a furious voice. Normally, the nobles would have fallen back because of the old knight''s incompetence, but not this time. ¡°If King Hye-in is blurred, you don''t have to correct him! Why, I''ll just do the veterinarian! ¡± One of the aristocrats stood up and rebuked him. ¡°Do you really want to die! ¡± When the old man shouts back and forth to live, the noble shouts without losing. ¡°I want to live like this! I still don''t know! Destroy everything that goes like this! Why don''t you know that? ¡± Rather than speaking to the court knight commander, he shouted to the king. Whether the nobles are in trouble or not, the king who tried to blow the arrows only stretched his bow. ¡°Peha! We have to back off! Otherwise they''re all dead! You''re an ally and we''re all going to die! ¡± ¡°You''re not going anywhere. ¡± The king said he saw nobles who used whale evil. It was a creepy, dry voice. ¡°What''s that supposed to mean...¡± I heard the sound of the trumpet from afar, as the nobles frowned at the sound of a wild horse. ¡°Your Majesty! It''s a sign that Count Wiloden and the Wires are all safely off the battlefield! ¡± The old man immediately reported to the king. ¡°There were others. ¡± ¡°Most of them have left the battlefield or are about to leave! ¡± I couldn''t stand the bird and the nobles intruded. ¡°All you have to do now is walk away from us! ¡± ¡°All those who delay will die! ¡± The king suddenly laughed coldly at the nobles'' chanting. ¡°Neither will it be bad. ¡± The king''s voice is clearly heard in the midst of the disturbance. ¡°Lungs, Your Majesty? ¡± ¡°What are you saying...¡± The nobles asked the king with a frozen face. ¡°It would be better for them to die in this place if they were to survive. ¡± ¡°Your Majesty. I don''t know what you''re talking about...¡± ¡°I thought you guys weren''t guilty, so you still had that neck. ¡± The king said in a cold voice as if frozen. ¡°It''s easy to bite your head off by asking for your inner sin, so that you can leave the blame on the royal family in the hearts of the people who are going to live for the kingdom. I hope that my father''s sins will not be borne by the equivalent of the future prince, so I saved you. ¡± ¡°Your Majesty. The time has come for such a past...¡± ¡°Let''s get out of here! I''m going to die while I''m here! ¡± One of the nobles shouts, and turns around. But he couldn''t move a single step. One day, the court chiefs and court knights surrounded them. ¡°I''d rather die fighting here than live to be a child. Then your children will be treated as faithful children. ¡± The nobles were frightened and cried out. ¡°Can''t you see the Empire Army in front of me now! ¡± ¡°If you hold on like this, you won''t be safe either! ¡± The king looked at those nobles and said, ¡°The sea I was hoping for. ¡± The Imperial Army made it to the front of the nose, and the king was so calm. ¡°In retrospect, my only reckoning was surrender and compromise. If that happens to me, I am no match for the kingdom of Guangyoung, where opportunists will once again be taxed. ¡± But it wasn''t. ¡°The only thing I can do for that child is to leave with people like the Lord of the Kingdom. ¡± Naturalization was burning in the king''s eyes, which seemed serene. ¡°I and you will die here today for the future of the kingdom. ¡± 218 218. 64. Empty but full (3) ¡°At Whom''s Will! ¡± ¡°I have no intention of dying here! How did I get here? ¡± The nobles used evil again. ¡°What are you doing! Come on, open the way! ¡± They point their swords at their allies, and they show no hesitation. But there was nothing they could do. ¡°They''re all in battle! No one can afford to care about this side! ¡± The knights and soldiers who were recruited with large sums of money couldn''t even look back, holding the sword upside down while fighting with the Imperial Army. ¡°You idiot! I said I''d buy my own body! ¡± ¡°Why are those who should be in the rear row chatting with the Imperial Army?! ¡± The nobles figured out the situation late and burst into distress, but by then their households had already been intricately pushed forward by the court knights and royal soldiers. ¡°Are you going to do this from the start? ¡± One of the nobles asked the king with a fallen face. The Court Knights shot me to live in that tournament where I didn''t even see the least tribute to the king of my country. The nobles who used whale wickedness to commit those flashing murders shut their mouths as if they had made a promise. But no matter what you say, you can''t pick it up. The court knights did not stand idly by the nobles who had forgotten to pay tribute to the king. "Evil!" The nobles who were struck by the sword''s back screamed and rolled to the ground. The nobles, who fought in the harsh battlefield and were reluctant to even bury mud in leather boots, became muddy in an instant. No one complained about it. It wasn''t about getting dirty right now. The Court Knights really beat the nobles to death. "Enough is enough. ¡± If the king had not come at the right time, the nobles would indeed have been slain. The nobles went out to the king on their bald knees and thanked him for his mercy. The king just looked at them. As if with the same eyes of him who looks at the cows to be slaughtered soon. Then he turned his head and said to the court knight commander. ¡°I''ve had a lot of trouble serving a foolish monarch. How can I express all that remorse and gratitude in words? ¡± It was like being kind to an old friend. ¡°But at this moment I intend to ask you to regroup instead of thanking me. If you were knowledgeable, it wouldn''t be easy to accept. Knowing that, I intend to ask you. ¡± However, the content was only disastrous to the old man. ¡°This is the heart of my father, who wants a mighty knight to be with him, and the heart of a monarch who doesn''t want his precious talent to be crushed. ¡± The king poured out his words without a bird to answer. ¡°Retrieve the surviving court knights and troops immediately and leave the battlefield. Then join the wiremen straight to the end. Save one more person, and lead them back to their family''s arms. And...¡± The king, who stopped speaking, sighed. ¡°The child... please take good care of Ian. ¡± When I wore it late, I felt a complex emotion in the eyes of the king. It was, in a way, like regret, and in a way, like pride. In a way, it also seemed to be both. The old knight ordered other court knights to watch over the king''s changing face. ¡°Retrieve the remaining troops immediately and leave the battlefield. ¡± The court knight replied without hesitation at the order of the old knight. ¡°Hurry.¡± The old knights hurt the court knights. Chuck. The court knights gathered their legs together and laid their hands on their chests. ¡°I have the honour of addressing His Majesty the King. I feel bad for the Sword of the Silver Lion. ¡± As short and cruel as the tribute in it was, the court knights who gave so many examples left the battlefield in unison. And some knights who didn''t follow them took off their helmets. Blunt-headed old knights. ¡°There''s only sediment left now. ¡± ¡°Bitch. I''m still gloomy. You''ll need 30 Imperial Knights to catch me. ¡± ¡°You bet with me. Who''s taking more comrades. ¡± ¡°Not bad. ¡± The old knights stretched out their voices with a superstitious face. I didn''t see any confusion about it. The whole process was just as natural as running water. It''s like we talked about it beforehand. ¡°Once they''re all gone, they''ll scatter the horns. Those seeds are usually tough, so some of them may live to get out of here. Perhaps there will also be those who resist the Empire. Someone has to stay and keep them from doing anything stupid. ¡± The Court Knight Commander explained to my king why they were left behind. ¡°How do you not know that Ian needs a great knight like you! ¡± Until then, the king, who was dumbfounded, regained his mind. ¡°I am grateful to Your Majesty for valuing us, but there are already many outstanding knights beside His Royal Highness who are like stars, so even if a few old knights disappear, they will not be voted upon. ¡± I wasn''t just saying. There were many outstanding knights by the prince''s side who knew where such talent came from. Of course, the talent of one person has a thoughtful and strong face in dealing with others, so there is no shortage to encompass the knights of one country. The wedding ceremony of the Kirgayenga is flattened. Vale Ballerhard saw his talent before he lived and disgraced the prince to reap it as his disciple. Gear was finished at the age of his early twenties. A knight from Mann Maiden. In the past, it was ruined, but the elder son of Eli family who was hiding the sword of the Royal International Knight family. Even the Knights of the Valrhad family and the northern household did not reach completion, but the sword and spirit grinded and brushed against the Orcs were rarely seen in the world. ¡°Besides, if I was my successor, I had a decent future. I assure you that the miracle of the sword has not yet reached those who said it, but I will soon receive the title of a gifted lion for his faithfulness and talent. ¡± Many of these brilliant knights were by the prince''s side, so the knight shook Nurse. "You''ve made a firm decision. ¡° The king was a determined face. Once I made up my mind, I remembered the Holy Spirit of a knight who had no law to turn back. "As His Majesty intended, so did I. However, it''s a narrow offense to hold such a big meaning in your chest, so I just decided to keep the side of the knight to the end." The king fills his tongue with the words of the old knight. "What a terrible thing. You are not stubborn, so you are remembered as a reckless king who led precious knights into the pit of fire." "I will also remain a foolish knight who has not seen his master properly, so take comfort in him." The king laughed at the jokes of the knowledgeable knight. ¡°A foolish king and a foolish knight...¡± I don''t know how many times the king likes it, but he said the same thing. In the meantime, the battle was closing at the last minute. Even the soldiers of the nobles who were fiercely blocking the Imperial Army are no longer there. The nobles take a step back with a slight glance. ¡°Where are you going? ¡± Hundred-haired court knights are blocking the front of such nobles. ¡°It won''t be enough to learn the ways of all the old bodies and nobles. ¡± ¡°You''d rather die fighting your enemies than die dishonorably with your swords, wouldn''t you? ¡± The king said as he leaned on the protest. ¡°After coming to the Empire, the bow ripens in your hand, and now you shoot forty feet of flesh out of the backbone, and one of them misses, and the rest of it is enough to hit the glance. If you intend to test this, simply turn your back or kneel before the enemy. ¡± The tone was calm, but the content was an obvious threat. The aristocrats became thinkers. There are imperial troops at the front, kings and court knights at the back. There is no better word for nobility than the word "retreat." Ugh. The Supreme Knight Commander, who was still watching, sent a snowflake. The knights, who saw his eyes, suddenly stabbed the nobles'' backs with their swords. ¡°Argh!¡± The nobles scream that they will die one after the other. ¡°Well, I didn''t know you didn''t have any armor inside. ¡± ¡°The sword and arrow don''t have eyes, so it''s not important to be heavy and hot. Who told you about me? ¡± The court knights stab the back of the nobles again with their faces. The nobles'' backs quickly became bloody. ¡°Fight. Die and be a nourishment to the kingdom. Among the logs that will grow up eating that nourishment, there will be your children. ¡± The king spoke quietly, but the nobles still screamed. I didn''t even think about pulling a sword from my waist. Chuck. At that time, the imperial army, which had dealt with the soldiers of the nobles, aimed swords and spears at them and surrounded them. "King of Leonberg, surrender! ¡± One of the Empire''s knights stepped forward and recommended surrender in the Western Kingdom language. The king did not react at all to that. He only aimed at the Knights of the Empire with his flesh on the protest without saying a word. The Imperial Knight lifts the defective shield. Pot. The king suddenly twists his waist. Arrowheads pointed at the Imperial Knight headed elsewhere. Wudang Bath. One of the nobles, who was running towards the Imperial Army with his hands up, rolled the floor like an arrow in his back. The nobles who flinched their feet stiffened in unison. The king leaned back on the protest rather than looking at them with his bare face. Then, without hesitation, he launched a protest aimed at the Empire''s knights. Fresh. The flesh flew into the sky. The Knights of the Empire bounced their flesh. "...!" The Knight of the Empire says something, but the King flies the arrow again and again. "......!" The Knights of the Empire, who bounced their flesh in a row, shouted furiously. Until then, the imperial army, which had not moved, began to draw near with spears and swords. And there was a battle. The aristocrats who wanted to live to the end faced the Knights of the Empire first. ¡°Please, save me... Argh! ¡± ¡°If you will spare me, I will pay a great ransom..." ¡± They did not intend to fight with swords, and without a minimum of pride, they suffered the death of only one soldier. Next, the court knights. ¡°It was an honor to serve Your Majesty! ¡± ¡°I''ll go first and wait! I will be punished there for my failure to live properly! ¡± ¡°Long live King Leonberger! ¡± Several dozens of swords and spears were stabbed, and a hundred warriors who had not put their swords to the end fell down, leaving nothing to finish. All that was left now was the king and the court knight commander. ¡°Even now, I don''t have the heart to think differently. ¡± ¡°It''s too late. ¡± Dozens of knights of the Empire rushed to the streets scattering their swords before the words of the old knight came to an end. ¡°Don''t leave behind me. ¡± A small stalker paints a silver trajectory in the air. The Knights of the Empire fell with bloodshed. However, the law cannot stop ten hands with one hand, and the knight becomes blood in an instant. ¡°I am Schuhilde Schutgart! He is the king''s benefactor and knight! ¡± The broken shoulder and chest armor are torn apart and the old knight again grabs the sword and shouts. At that time, three sharp knights stood behind the Empire Army. They were paladins. The Paladins have done dozens of cuts. The old man stretched his sword beyond that. The old man did not take a step back from the three paladins. That''s why I fought so hard. When he can''t easily retreat, the Paladins of the Empire shout out as he divides the sword. The Paladins raised their voices. Then he ran again. In time, ten of the Empire''s knights came forward. A swordsman who later realized their intentions swung his sword desperately. But the paladins held him steadily and stretched out. The swords of the old knight became dizzy in haste. The wounds have increased dramatically. Right now, I wasn''t injured in a bloodbath. He draws out the sword of the Paladins and chases the king with his own eyes. The king blows the arrow. One of the knights put an arrow in the eye hole in the helmet and screamed as it was. However, the nine knights succeeded in reaching the king''s foothold with their arrows out. The king throws away his bow and draws out his sword. ¡°I am the King of the Kingdom of Leonberger! ¡± The king, who cried out like that, swung his sword hard. The Knights of the Empire took the sword so easily. Then he pokes the sword like a prank. The king instantly became bloody. (chuckles) The sword of the Empire Knight pierces the King''s shoulder. The king reaches out and grabs the blade. The Imperial Knight grabs the sword with a snore. The palm of the king''s hand instantly turned dull. But the king did not let go of the Imperial Knight''s sword until the end. A panicked Imperial Knight fixes the sword with two hands later. At that moment, the king ran to the knight with his sword extended. The sword of an imperial knight, who had escaped halfway through the road, was deeply embedded in the king''s shoulder. The king''s sword cuts the knight''s throat. Furry. The Knight of the Empire, who grabbed his neck and spilled his blood, kneels to the ground. Until then, knights who used to cast swords without castles, like a mall, surrounded the king, vomited their old age. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± The swordsman, who saw the sword bloom at the end of their sword, shook his sword with a loud shout. The paladins put out their swords face to face. Instead of stopping that deadly strike, the stalker pushes the floor and blows himself. To where his king is. The back was split by the sword light that followed. The side was torn apart. Nevertheless, the old knight swung the sword of Gear to cut off the knight of the Empire. But there are only three knights in his Empire. The sword of your sack is in the king''s body. Shoulders, thighs, belly. Side. The king who vomited Warak''s blood lifted up his sword and struck the knight''s neck that pierced my stomach. The Knights of the Empire twisted their swords with admiration. The king''s wound happened instantly. Even at that time, the king ran to the imperial knights. ¡°Coolak. I, I am King of Leonberg...¡± The king cried out in bloody vomit. A knight fell on the king''s sword again. All the remaining knights were cut off by the old knights. Quaak. At that time, a horrible sound was dug into the ear of the old knight. The old man opened his eyes and looked at the king. In the middle of the king''s ship, a cold sword rose. I saw a man with a blood cloak behind him. ¡°If you''re going to die, you just have to hit your feet to get ugly, and you can go easy. Your Majesty.¡± Then the king looked behind me. ¡°The only arrow I shot today was yours. ¡± The king who saw the owner of the voice threw up his sighs. The noble man, who stabbed him with a sword, lay flat in the heap of corpses, looking at the king. Suddenly, I looked at the Imperial Army and cried out. ¡°I''ll take the king''s neck and go your way, so don''t hurt him! ¡± However, the knight was not able to pull the sword through the body of the king of the Imperial Army. ¡°Now, sleep..." Even the distinct excuses failed to stretch, and the head of the corpse was separated from the neck. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± That''s how the old knight who eliminated the last street of retribution supported the king. ¡°I''d rather be glad. Their sword is directed at me, not the child. ¡± The king laughed out of context. But laughter quickly became a bloody cough. Wheezing. The king''s body collapsed and the gear collapsed. 219 219. 64. Empty but full (4) ¡°Your Majesty!¡± I heard the king''s body crumbling. ¡°Your Majesty! Your Majesty! ¡± ¡°Cooluck." The king choked and vomited blood. ¡°The sword of him who once served me has reached this border, and this is also the end of the foolish king. ¡± ¡°No one will be foolish and courageous in the name of His Majesty. You fought so well. You fought braver than any knight. ¡± ¡°I don''t like words in my mouth, but I want to believe your words now. If there is only one wish, I hope that he will think about it too. ¡± The moment my incompetent father took a breath, he was still king. The old knight bites me as he sees a king who rarely reveals his emotions. ¡°Your Royal Highness will be more proud of you than anyone. ¡± And he pretended to be nothing, and said to the king, The king looked up at the sky. ¡°I miss her. ¡± ¡°The Queen would be proud of you, too. ¡± Says the old man with a smile in Paris. ¡°I don''t expect it. It would be a good thing if you don''t let your archery polish down and give me some cotton." The darker the emotions contained in it, the more frequent the voice was. And I didn''t end up hearing it. ¡°Your Majesty! Your Majesty! ¡± The old man was astonished and called the king. The king opened his eyes and closed his eyes. ¡°Wake me up. I don''t want to end up in someone else''s arms. ¡± So the king twisted his head and raised his body. The king with the help of a knight straightens his back. Then he set up his sword and pointed it at the Imperial Army. ¡°I will be with you. ¡± The old knight stood by such a king. In the eyes of the wounded beast, the Paladins of the Empire retreated. They cunningly called others by hand instead of themselves. The Empire archers behind you raised their bows in unison. ¡°I''m sorry. If you had met a competent monarch, you would have lost your faith in the world. ¡± ¡°Don''t say that. I have met a king who will follow me sincerely, and for decades I have been able to keep my side to the end. As a knight, I have lived a life that I am not envious of. ¡± A stalk of tears shrieks, and the knight covers the king''s face. The blood from his back spilled down his thighs to the ground. Scratch. Scratch. The old man stretches out his legs over a puddle of blood and raises his sword. Tidying. Archers of the Empire protested. Seeing a black flying arrow, the old man breathes his soul into the tip of the sword. Then I swung with all my strength. Dozens of arrows were struck by the sword that flew through the air. But there were still hundreds of arrows in the sky. ¡°Your Majesty. I will go first and wait. ¡± An intuitive laborer embraces the king. Faced with the gushing arrowhead, the knight opens his eyes. Right at that point, Qaaaaaaaah! There was a gust of wind. Hundreds of arrows swept by the fierce wind lost direction and scattered everywhere. And, uh... Qaaaaaaaah! Something enormous has been plunged down over the Empire Army with great noise. Like a fierce lightning bolt. Like a sharp spear. The dust rises. On this side of the sudden, the old knight gives strength to his eyes. Krrrrrrrr. Beyond the dirt, I hear something clamoring low. Ouch! Then I heard a terrible scream. Saaaaaaah. The wind blows. The dirt that used to grow is swept away by the wind. The old man opened his eyes. There was an unbelievable sight in front of him. The empire''s proud paladin stitches to the spear and struggles in the air. Krrrrrr. One of the Imperial Soldiers says a giant monster howls at the door. Nondragon, it was also the largest of Dothrin''s nondragons. ¡°Tsk. What a bad feeling. ¡± Master of the Non-Dragon, King Dothrin has his tongue full. After seeing Dothrin''s monarch appear suddenly, the Imperial Army regained consciousness and aimed at spears and knives. Fortunately, two Palladins, who were combed in the assault, set up their swords and surrounded the non-dragon. But the King of Dothrin did not seem to be among them. "...!" Faladins rush out screaming for pride. But they couldn''t take five steps and had to stop. Then a thick line was dug at their feet that did not know when they were born. ¡°I assure you, more than that, something very exciting will happen. ¡± Unlike the words, a voice that was not of any interest was a surer warning than any warning. The king of Dothrin, who tied the paladins together, smiled at the knight. ¡°The Warlocks are coming. So just hang in there a little bit. They are Young Gem Soldiers in healing magic, but they''re not going to help." Shake the Paladin of the Empire like a skewer at the end of a window. ¡°Are you here to save me? Your wounds are severe. Perhaps the Wizard of Returns didn''t come with you. Where are the other reinforcements? ¡± A sober knight spills his words quickly. "I thought it was too much, but it wasn''t. ¡± One Doris is enough to say, but the King of Dothrin frowns and roars. ¡°Let''s start with the answer. I don''t have a good feeling. I came here in a hurry, just in case. The Wizard of the Nation is on his way. Warlocks are a Young Gem Soldier for healing magic, but they should be able to take immediate action. ¡± ¡°Where are the reinforcements? Are you here alone? ¡± When the old man asks again, the king of Dothrin smiles as he reveals it. ¡°Accompaniment, of course. ¡± Then the window is stuck to the armpit and the product is searched with the remaining hand. Back and forth. The relaxed touch quickly changed. The snowman who looked down at the world from above the non-dragon rolled. Ugh. The hand that stammered at her chest grabbed the window. ¡°This is my companion. ¡± Others say it like a gentleman, but it was the ultimate excuse of the old man who left important items without a soul. The King of Dothrin shouts in fluent imperial language to the knights of the Empire, avoiding the gaze of the knights. "......!" Several Imperial knights snore. ¡°It doesn''t work. ¡± ¡°What are you talking about? ¡± ¡°In fact, I had something important to finish this battle. Without it, the Empire doesn''t believe me. ¡± The old man asked what it was. King Dothrin said in a loud voice: ¡°The war is over. The Empire has pledged defeat, pledged immense indemnity and payment, and paid back the territory of a frontier troop. ¡± The old man''s eyes opened like tears. ¡°The Prince of Returns pressured the Three Princes to sign the humiliating Old Testament. And the non-Dragon Knight of the Nation borrowed the agreement door and brought it to me for a while. The army of the Bourgogne Emperor, who set out to attack the front line of his return, saw the seal on the Gate of Agreement, so the Gate of Agreement is undoubtedly authentic. ¡± The King of Dothrin said that. ¡°But it''s our problem that I didn''t bring it to someone else because I came in such a hurry. ¡± ¡°I don''t know what you''re talking about...¡± ¡°Well, it''s not really a big deal." As the old man laughed in vain, King Dothrin laughed and said, ¡°I''ll stop them myself until my goofy ass gets the door to the deal. ¡± At that moment, the Imperial Army, which was aiming for the gap, ran with a shout. ¡°Stay where you are. If I get caught up, someone dirty will try to eat me. ¡± The King of Dothrin, who looks fiercely smiling, But even when he saw it, he could never think it was funny. A tremendous force erupted around him. The tide became the flow, and the flow became the wind. Qaaaaaaaah. The whirlwind became a gust of wind. And it was a storm again. ¡°I''ll be there.¡± A voice that is clearly heard in the middle of the cold breeze. At that moment, a storm swept through the Empire army. Qaaaaaaaah. I heard screams and screams in the wind. In the meantime, I heard someone laughing like crazy. I couldn''t even think about what it was. The old knight grabbed the energy that was desperately left to avoid being caught in a whirlwind. With both hands, he embraced the new king. Quaga-ga-ga-ga-ga-ga-ga-ga. The storm, which seemed to never end, began to fade. I heard no more screams, screams, and laughter. And finally, when everything was over, the knight saw a superhero standing in the middle of a piece of coconut and iron that had been torn into hundreds of pieces. It''s like a predatory beast. Seeing that satisfied face, it was natural to wonder if the man didn''t bring the agreement door on purpose. The surviving Imperial Army withdrew. The King of Dothrin now seems interested in seeing the ball court. He dismisses the Imperial Army with a cold face. ¡°The Warlocks are here. ¡± Then I lifted up the bloody window and pointed to the sky. The old man bows his head and looks up at the sky. A hundred non-dragons were hovering over the battlefield. Tofu tofu. I heard a horse hoof shaking my limbs one step late. The old man rolls his eyes after the sound. Hundreds of horsemen and thousands of infantrymen were coming from afar. It is a black pearl that symbolizes the wire. * * ¡°Dothrin''s Warlocks had the ability to breathe a handful of the breath you need right now, but they didn''t have the ability to heal the wounds completely." The wounds on the abdomen made by the damned pervert are over, and the old man sighs. ¡°Your Majesty has been unconscious for a long time. Dothrin''s monarch said that the wound is not a problem, but because His Majesty has no willingness to enlighten him. ¡± I closed my eyes. The old memories came to mind quickly and repeatedly. Since a few years ago, the king has been aging rapidly. Everyone was worried about this, but I quickly became worried because the king had moved so energetically. I did the same. The weakness and incompetence I first saw was not bad because the king was burning intensely without coming. But I didn''t think it was the flame that made me squeeze my soul with the rest of my men. Perhaps the king lived waiting for the moment to end his life as a companion of the nobles who fought against the Empire. The firewood that the Queen had set herself on fire had set the day on fire. Then, when the purpose was fulfilled, there would be nothing left. The willingness to support life, the foolishness of life. ¡°Damn it.¡± The swearing came out of me. ¡®From here on out is the fight of Knight Vale. ¡¯ ¡®Since someone has to stay and retreat, I''m going to leave that burden to you. ¡¯ The last conversation I had with the outsider hit me in the head. Just remembering it reminds me of my helplessness and boils in my belly. I thought the appearance of the outsider who was evacuating me was so vivid that my heart would fall out. The king was wrapped in a bandage over his sick memory. A dark shadow of death appeared before the eyes of the old king. Perhaps if the king dies, he will also remain a burden to me. Like the death of an outsider, like the death of a queen. Just like the death of the Swordsmen did. ¡°You all look great. I can''t move my luggage without thinking about it. ¡± In a nuanced word, my old man continued to tell the story of sheep who heard nothing. ¡°Anyway, I owe Dothrin a big debt this time. It is thanks to Dothrin''s monarchy that he was able to escape the Empire army and regain consciousness from His Majesty who was unconscious. ¡± ¡°Even if you were to escape the Imperial Army, how could your consciousness be changed? ¡± I dared not even guess. It wasn''t just a few words to put the seeds back on fire the second I burned them all out. ¡°I don''t know the details either. I''m just guessing because you woke up after Dothrin''s monarch whispered something in your ear." Unfortunately, the novice knows nothing. I''ve been questioning myself. Now it was not important what the descendants of the Climate told the king. ¡°What time do you have left? ¡± When I asked my question, the stalker saved my speech with a bold face. It was noticed that I did not mention the end of the man who served me with my mouth. I convinced the knight that I need to know the time remaining to prepare for the future. After a long time, I was able to hear from the knight that the king would not exceed four months. ¡°All right. Okay. ¡± I asked the old man to stand down. The old man knelt before me instead of retreating. And begged him to punish himself for failing to protect his master properly. And I asked him, "Why do you ask the wrong man to sin while the king is still alive?" An old man who stretched his shoulders left my room immediately after saying hello. I looked at it and thought, I don''t know, but if the king goes wrong like this, the old knight won''t be able to beat himself. That wasn''t what I wanted. King Malmatana''s knight was a precious talent who should continue to dedicate himself to the kingdom. I didn''t want to see such a talent break the sword rather than watch my master die. I also didn''t want anyone from the Leonbergers to die by the Imperial snatches. Both hoped that when the kingdom finally regained its former glory, it would remain intact. It wasn''t about the promise of friendship. I just wanted my heart to. It didn''t matter what it came from, whether it was the heart or not. What was important was the fact that I had the means. ¡°Gunne.¡± When you name it small, the Half Elf reveals itself. ¡°The Elf Sword Guard is staying in the exterior of Wire Fort. ¡± Gunne looked at me. "Go there and find the High Elves. ¡± She frowns at her fine glance. Then he smashed his lips at me. [High Elves never talk to Half.] In her words, I told her that if I said I was the messenger I would not dare shake the arrogance of a fallen high elf. If he had not fulfilled his purpose of clearing me of my debt and buying my affection in a sudden end, he would somehow be in a position to make contact with me by now. ¡°I don''t have enough time, so I''m going to ask you right now. ¡± I grabbed hold of Gunne who was about to leave. ¡°Do not die because of a lineage that is not the same. ¡± Then he added a word. ¡°Don''t forget that I''m always behind you. ¡± Gunne opened his eyes and looked at me. Then he looked down and snuck out of the room. I snore over there with the king''s sleeper left alone. ¡°I''m going to take it all away from me. ¡± I never meant to see it that way. I was definitely going to save him. Therefore, the irresponsible king had to make Gear fulfill his responsibilities. Then the High Elves had to come first. To be precise, all I was waiting for was a high elf who was arrogant about a subject that never grew up. Only one precious thing is allowed to the noblest fairies. Nectar. The elixir of Knight Rehabilitation, which means that if you hold one breath, you can take back the lion''s steps even in front of the threshold of death, was the identity of the object I was waiting for. ¡°It''s usually the first time the High Elves get nectar. ¡± And that awkward high elf in-house was also the first lone oil. How cunning that is. I conclude by myself. Perhaps one of the gifts sent by the High Elves who wanted to improve their relationship with me included Arnaud''s Nectar from the beginning. Of course, I know the elves are good, but the high-elves, who don''t know how scary the world is, won''t even agree with me. 220 220. 64. Empty but full (5) It took some time for the High Elves to reach the royal palace. In the meantime, I found the king again. Even if I refused the interview, the king allowed my request for an interview so easily that my concerns I might have wished to address were colorless. ¡°Are you here?¡± The king who sat by the window in the sun smiled softly and welcomed me. It was more like a turtle than awkward. It was because the king''s gentleness felt like the last affection for those who would be left before his death. ¡°Sit this way. ¡± I didn''t even know what I was thinking, and the king touched me with a smile. I sat down and looked around for a while. The sun is warm, but the king''s bed and fireplace are burning with firewood. The king''s clothing was also a feather outfit that would be perfect for the winter. Then the king shrugged his shoulders to see if he felt cold. ¡°I''ve heard all about Maximilian. ¡± The king knew everything about Maximilian. ¡°I did a really good job. Who was there? Hadley, you couldn''t have done better than you did. ¡± I shook my head in the king''s words. I didn''t want to make a public prosecution for the victory we all agreed on. The dragon that I found the king was not to be punished either. ¡°Your Majesty." ¡°Say it. ¡± ¡°Show me the wound. ¡± The king was flawed in my words. "I thought you were on your way. ¡± However, he quickly trimmed his face and stretched a lie to his face. ¡°If you''re moving forward, there''s no reason not to show it. ¡± ¡°I''ve already looked at the wounds of fishermen. What do you do when you don''t have any medical attention? ¡± ¡°I have no manners in medicine, but I have tried to get tired of war. I also saw a lot of soldiers who couldn''t heal their wounds in time and whose affected parts were rotting.¡± ¡°I can''t believe those who fought for the Kingdom were not even healed in time, because I was virtuous. Tell the crew right away to do their best to treat the rest, and to take practical action against the exterminators...¡± ¡°Your Majesty.¡± I cut off the serious king''s words. ¡°I''m in this room right now, and my stench is shaking on the battlefield. ¡± Then he said straightforward. ¡°Your Majesty''s body smells like a rotten hallucination. ¡± ¡°I knew I had a lot of war that didn''t fit my age, but I didn''t think I had the unique talent to look at my wounds without even seeing them or smelling them. ¡± The king left Shi Chi Mi to the end. This was the end of the argument to confirm the illusion. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± So I said in a purple. ¡°I am the king of this country. ¡± ¡°I know. ¡± ¡°I need to know your condition so I can prepare myself. ¡± The king kept his mouth shut until he was somewhat exaggerated. Once upon a time, he would have frowned and kicked me out. But not now. The king looked at me for a long time. Then he sighed. "Have you heard from Lord Schuhilde? ¡± "I just saw a rotten wound and a bandage and I just got confirmation. ¡± The king sighed again in response to my answer. "If you''ve heard it all, why are you asking me to come and show you the wound?" ¡°That way I can be prepared. ¡± ¡°There is nothing to worry about, because I will do enough to keep you from getting dizzy. ¡± I frowned. I don''t know what else this is. Later I saw the king''s face. There was a complex emotion on my wrinkled face. Minor coldness and anger, A much darker repentance and reproach than that. After seeing those depressing feelings, I realized that the king had misunderstood me. The king must have thought I was talking about his succession. Without it, I couldn''t look at myself with such a miserable look. ¡°Not the preparation, the treatment. ¡± I immediately corrected the misunderstanding. "The serpent-like man is a sword stabbed with hatred and hatred. His hatred and hatred permeated the bone marrow. It was too late to turn it around." ¡°It''s not too late. If you hold your breath, there is an elixir that can save even those whose hearts have been pierced. ¡± ¡°I''ve never heard of such a drug. ¡± ¡°It''s not a human drug. ¡± I told you about a drug called Nectar that the High Elves have. ¡°I could easily give you such a precious medicine. ¡± The king, who heard all my explanations, asked. ¡°Make it for me. ¡± There is a distinctive arrogance, but it was not my job to bake a high-elf who didn''t have the charity. The king laughed as he swore. ¡°If you had made the prince of the arrogant empire respond to the humiliating Old Testament, you might have. ¡± The king said so and did not show me the wound. If you don''t believe the efficacy of the Nectar I told you about, I''d like to explain it again. The king looked at me and said, ¡°I don''t believe you. If you were there, you would be. I also believe that its efficacy is no different from what you said. ¡± ¡°Then why...¡± ¡°It''s a kite-free thing. ¡± Then the king looked at me. ¡°From the north to the war against the Empire. I know how you fought and how you won. ¡± I frowned at the stuffy words. Seeing me like that, the king continued to speak. ¡°It was quite a number of injuries, preliminary injuries, and unconscious injuries. I also heard that all the breasts disappeared due to the mysterious harmony of climbing to Master''s Land. But now I see scars all over me again. ¡± I looked at my body without knowing. Then he was astonished. ¡°When did this happen again...¡± There was no scar on the back of the hand, forearm, or bare flesh. If it was a scar, it would have gone badly when the body was reconstituted by the master. ¡°When I looked at you, I didn''t even know that I was breastfeeding. I wandered the battlefield. ¡± The king fills his tongue. And I want to add a word. ¡°You will need that Nectar. ¡± The Elixir of Knight Rehabilitation said, "Leave it for me." I stopped frowning because I didn''t even think about it. ¡°I''ve already made up my mind, so don''t encourage me anymore. ¡± The king laid a hand on me looking at me in the middle of nowhere. I meant go out. I went to the king several times to persuade him, but he didn''t break his resolve to the end. He just smiled bluntly and looked at me. Just as I am extraordinary, trying to give up the treasure that everyone wants to covet. He''s dying right now. ¡°Now is the time to worry about the rest! ¡± I used to run like crazy and scream alone. But the tide didn''t break a bit. ¡°Let''s start with Nectar. ¡± Eventually, I gave up persuasion and decided to finish Nectar''s acquisition. After that, if the king refused treatment, he would be forced to feed him. And Gunne came back. The High Elf was with him. "His Royal Highness, Idrian Leonberger, is greeted by the High Elf Arnaud of the Sioux. ¡± The horse was polite, but his face was full of complaining colors. I didn''t know if it was because I left myself in the wire fort and didn''t find him, or because my son-in-law who sent Half Elves as a Messenger didn''t like it. Looks like it was the latter side. His gaze flickers for a moment. At the moment of Charlna''s death, hatred came to his eyes. It''s like I''ve seen dirty filth. Then, Gunne''s expression was somewhat stiff. The snow she met with me, and she looked down. I thought I knew what was going on. The arrogant High Elf would have captured the bloodline and treated her like one. Knowing she was my messenger, he would have insulted me. [Sorry.] Gunne still lowered his head and sent me a sign language. I sighed. She did nothing wrong. If there had been a mistake, I would have sent her as a messenger, knowing that there was an instinctive fear of the High Elves in her heart. I had no idea how big the fear was in her heart when she was raised by Elder High Elf Sigrun. [I''m so sorry.] She sent me an apology sign again. ¡°No, I''m sorry. Well done.¡± Instead of being angry, I quietly tapped her shoulder. I wasn''t angry. I just realized how brave it was for her and the Sword Hee to point a sword at Sigrun for me. ¡°You can go now. ¡± Gunne leaves the room with his head bent. "Tsk." I''m looking at the back of it, and I can hear the sound of kicking my tongue like I don''t deserve it. I turned my head. A child who can''t reach heaven is staring at the direction where the High Elves disappeared. With an eye of hatred and contempt. The moment I saw the look in my eyes, I decided. It''s a fair deal for him. ¡°Whoo." I took a long breath. A little, but the boiling deep sank. ¡°What''s uncomfortable during your stay? ¡± I formally asked the high elf. ¡°It was a time for the barbaric dwarves to feel the care and goodwill of His Majesty in almost every way, except to stay on the horizon. ¡± I felt a lot of grief when I saw the words "caring and good faith." It was natural. If the stubborn High Elf can''t even enter the castle and is comfortable living in a tent in an outdoor venue, that was strange. Many dwarves dwell in the fortress''s resistance and are treated with extreme treatment on a daily basis. Knowing the complaint, I stopped pretending I didn''t know. ¡°I''m glad you''re comfortable. It must have been a little uncomfortable after the war. ¡± His original purpose was to turn my heart to the elves because of Sigrun, and set the ball in the war to clear the debt. But because of the end, he lost his chance. I couldn''t have been more comfortable when I failed my first mission. ¡°No way. I was just as pleased to see the triumph of the kingdom as the triumph of my clan. ¡± I almost know the situation, but he''s just as pretentious. But I didn''t want to see the pretence of a crooked fairy for a long time. So I came straight to the point. ¡°What the High Elves want is a bridge with the Kingdom. ¡± ¡°More precisely, it was a communion with His Majesty, rather than a communion with the Kingdom. ¡± ¡°It''s not hard. ¡± In my words, the expression of the High Elves changed marginally. Seeing such an elf, I threw the bait. ¡°But if we''re going to talk about such important things, shouldn''t my relationship with you become more monetary than it is now? ¡± ¡°This is what you are accused of. ¡± And the clumsy elf bites the bait. ¡°All right. I see you''ve accepted. ¡± ¡°That''s what you''re talking about. What did I accept...¡± Looking at the frowned face, I smiled. ¡°There''s nothing like mixing swords to get to know each other. ¡± High Elves have become ridiculous in my insistence. ¡°I don''t believe that being a high elf will refuse the request of a human being, even a young human being. ¡± ¡°If you''re worried about losing, hang on. I''ll be gentle. ¡± "The head of the Sword Squad will not be a coward. ¡± A provocation that would not have worked if it had been another high elf. However, the first High Elf to come across the world was a boy who had yet to learn how scary the world was. It was a thunderstorm who didn''t even have the experience to hide arrogance and awkwardness. "The Elves'' sword is more bitter than they look. ¡± After all, the High Elves, who were in Taunt, accepted the battle. He and I were surrounded by court knights and stood face to face in the basement. I turned my head again after seeing that there was a mix of court knights. The high elf stretches his sword and looks at me. I was growing up with a sticky malice that looked like a tranquil fairy. ¡°Oh, really. ¡± I said that I had just remembered that look. ¡°It''s not fun to just fight, so we''ll bet. ¡± Here we go again. You don''t fight without betting anymore. I ignored the words of the court knights in my ear. ¡°If you''re afraid of losing, quit. ¡± He frowned at my low quality provocation and asked. ¡°Which bet? ¡± ¡°One side admits defeat, or if you drop the sword, you lose. Let''s listen to one of the demands of the victorious side. ¡± ¡°The covenant with the Elves is not light. ¡± ¡°Yeah? It''s a coincidence. And I made a promise. ¡± Arnaud raises his mouth arrogantly in my words. It was a blatant laugh. A face that doesn''t even think you''re gonna lose. I heard the court knights shouting again. Earl Baleard was just as badly beaten. The Duke of Tutton was the same. You''ve had so much fun. Hearing that, I shook my head small. They and that high elf in front of them are different. He''s going to lose more than anyone else. Tak-tak. The high elf rolls his foot and starts to beat lightly. And I said, (chuckles) I stepped in between the beats. 221 221Ch. 64. Empty but full (6) Her mother was an unclean woman. And she was the result of a sin committed by her mother. Even though he knew that, he couldn''t get rid of his mother. My father was a knight from the commoners, and my mother was not great, but she was still a nobleman''s woman. The mother''s background was desperate to overcome the contempt of her companions and the petty contempt of her master. So he decided to cover up his mother''s uncleanness. That decision made everyone unhappy. When he was drunk, he was angry with his mother like a fire. Instead of bowing his head and apologizing, his mother sold him out, despising his father''s origins. My mother and father poured out their readings and hatred toward each other every day. When she did, she felt like it was all my fault. I just hung up and cried. No one comforted her. My father was in a difficult situation to allude to, and my mother was a great person who was not interested in anything but to dress herself up. Abi releases anger and hatred in retreat. In the first place, his passion and talent for swords became the most important knight of all the people. Obviously, the time to vacate the mansion became longer. The number of quarrels between my father and my mother decreased slightly, and she had no clue what to do. But that didn''t mean her childhood turned flat. She considered her uncleanness to be subtly infested by man and her other appearance, and imprisoned her in the mansion for fear that her uncleanness would become widely known. Morning swearing and meditation were dummy. She was trapped in a small building in the mansion and withered in the abuse of her mother. And when she was thirteen years old, her mother came to her. My mother was terrified, but I later learned that it was because the family that protected her had bought the vengeance of the British lord and had annihilated her. ¡°Let''s run. If we stay here, he won''t leave you and me alone. ¡± Before she escaped the mansion, she came to find her and ran away with her. It wasn''t a mockery. ¡°Even if he doesn''t recognize me, he will recognize my bloody child. You look just like him. ¡± It is because of someone who will not recognize himself who is old and worthless. She was drawn into her mother''s hands without knowing anything about it, and for the first time in her life she went out into the world outside the mansion. But even before she realized the vastness of the world outside the mansion, tracers sent by her father came. It happened less than half a day before I left the mansion. ¡°Well, he''s coming to save us. ¡± Her mother was drawn to her father''s men, and she roared like a madman. When they were taken back to the Territory''s mansion, all that was waiting for them was the painter and the wretched carcasses. A group of people wearing green cloaks welcomed them in the middle of a heap of corpses. ¡°Ah! Must be the people he sent to save me! ¡± Her mother said with a dazzling face, as if she had been intoxicated by the fresh scent of the freaks. Then one of the freaks drenches his cloak and reveals his face. Even the long-eared ear was a beautiful woman who could not be considered a defect. The woman raises her hand more. The monsters disappeared before his eyes at the time of the shovel, and his father''s men fell with blood sprinkled. ¡°Exactly! Did he ask you to save me? Where is he now? ¡± My mother was wet with cheer and asked. ¡°I''d like to see him again as soon as possible. Guide me to him...¡± And he chopped his throat and screamed. Tuck, Degur. She looks at her mother''s head rolling around the floor. I didn''t cry. Someone came while she was staring at her mother''s head. It was my father. ¡°How dare you...¡± My father draws out the sword when he sees the burning mansion and beheaded baggage. A glorious horde of light blossomed from the tip of my father''s sword. ¡°I can''t believe there are knights who use blades to come to rural territory like this. It''s amazing.¡± When the beautiful woman saw the light, her eyes widened. Rather than being really surprised, his father rebuked the woman with an exaggerated expression. ¡°Get away from her! ¡± ¡°You wouldn''t have known he was such a cuckoo. The information you gave birth to is really what you raised? ¡± ¡°Shut up! What you want! Get back!¡± ¡°Well. You''re ignorant of the woman''s courtesy over a stubborn sword. I have to, so my wife must have had a hard time with the other guy." My father couldn''t stand the insult and ran to the woman. A woman suddenly grabbed her back and threw it. ¡°Hup!" My father took a deep breath and hugged her. My father''s arms as her first hug. Argh! A hot liquid covered her face, without a bird to feel her arms. ¡°Ugh." One step late, a turtle groans, digging through her ears. She raises her head. Father, a woman with a knife in her chest, twists the knife and smiles. ¡°Too bad. If it wasn''t for the mission, I would have tasted a little more. ¡± ¡°What are you going to do with her...?¡± ¡°Are you worried about your child even when it comes to this? ¡± ¡°Shut up and answer. ¡± ¡°Don''t worry. Her father was the noblest of our clans. In human terms, it''s the same as a king. ¡± My father glances down at her with cold blood. The face of my father I''ve never seen before in my life as her. ¡°At least... thank God... ¡± I felt relieved over it. But it was only for a moment. ¡°It''s just a hybrid of filthy human blood. ¡± My father opened his eyes. ¡°You..." The woman smiled as she looked at his wrinkled father. It was a full-bodied face like a full-bodied cat. My father opens his mouth again, and the woman twists her sword. Argh! My father''s body was torn apart and blood was shed. She drenches her blood with a dark face. The woman laughs for a long time at what is so satisfying. Then he stopped laughing and looked at her with his blood turned upside down and said, ¡°Well, unfortunately. You lost your mother and father before your eyes. Even though he wasn''t my father." Like it''s really a shame. ¡°Aren''t you sad? Or are you so sad you can''t even cry? ¡± The woman asked. She couldn''t answer. ¡°Well, that''s not what matters now. ¡± The woman who said so ordered the freak who was by her side. ¡°Tell the Swordsman who was waiting nearby. Clear all traces. ¡± The freak disappeared without a sound. ¡°Tsk. What''s all this trouble for a king like a vigilante? ¡± A grumpy woman looked back at her and said, ¡°Come on, come with me. There are a lot of kids like you. ¡± The refusal before him could not have dared. Her eyes were full of uncooled murders. Nod. So she, Gunne, was collected by the fairies. It was when Gunne first met Sigrun. Sigrun rounds several places after that, gathers the harp elves and sends them to the forest. Gunne was also one of them. When she arrived in the forest, there were already many half-elves there. There were adults and children of the same age as Gunne. They were all flowing in the forest through a similar route to Gunne. She received with them a fairy sword and a few fingers of water. During their dreadful training, instinctive obedience to the elves of pure blood settled in their hearts, among which fear of the high elves was deeply imprinted on their souls. So all emotions were castrated, except obedience and fear, and they became swordsmen. He died fighting in secret on behalf of innocent elves all over the continent. The empty seats of the dead were filled by the children who arrived in the forest anew. At some point, only half the elves who had arrived before Gunne were left, and she became the first of the nineteen swords. After a while, he has been confined to the forest and has been on a new mission. The mission was to rescue the young boy from the battlefield where the Orcs flew. In the middle of a battlefield where the Orcs are roaming photolytically, Gunne and the Swordsmen meet with all the dying boys there. Until I became bloody and mixed up, I saw a young prince who never let go of the unbounded horn from his hand. The bloody young prince became the master of her and the swordsmen. In fact, it was not that important for Gunne and the Swordsmen, regardless of who the owner was. If I tell you to do it, if you die, you die. Elder High Elves told me to follow his orders, so I just followed them. I cut off my tongue and didn''t even dare to grumble. They were just livestock. Gunne and Sword Hee were merely puppets moving with obedience and fear. At first, I did. I certainly did. At some point the situation changed. The moment the young master sang in front of the king of the Orcs and shook his sword. Heh heh. The stigma of subordination that had been imprinted on their souls was broken. There was nothing left but fear and obedience to the High Elves. Even then, he vanished. A completely empty soul. In the meantime, deep screams and repentance permeated without filtration. It was the prince''s emotion that was inferior to the body of the Dark Green King. The soul of the Blank Swordsmen begins to rise again. Thus, when they regained the feelings that were lacking, even though they were not their own, they could only become human again. Resonance, not subordination. Maybe so. When the young prince was in crisis by the Elder High Elves, it was not surprising that the Swordsmen had never moved forward on their own without orders. They even refused the prince''s order to retreat. If I could save the little prince from the evil Elder High Elf, I would have done more than that. Even if there is their own death at the end. Elder High Elves playfully whispered at the sword, but the swords couldn''t hold on for a while. One by one, his companions, friends, and sisters, Sword Hee, died before their eyes. Gunne was amazingly sad. I didn''t even know if it was the prince''s emotion, or whether he really was. I was just glad I could grieve someone else''s death. She also followed other swordsmen and threw her life for the prince. I was happy. It felt so good that their last wish was for themselves, and that someone was grieving for them. But she wasn''t introverted. [Revenge.] He told the prince why he did this for himself, that it was just revenge. I didn''t want the little prince on my shoulders to carry their own death again like a burden without turning away from the death that was happening around me. When the crafty Elder High Elf tries to break the sword and steal the prince''s body, Gunne throws his body without hesitation. I saw the prince in the torn pain of his body. An angry prince draws a sword at the Elder High Elf without a doubt. And then I was completely devastated. The prince fell down, enduring the torn pain of his body. I ran away sober. Until you can''t feel the energy of Elder High Elves. Until a place to hide the prince appears. And when she reached a rocky zone and hid the prince, she also lost her mind. Since then, the prince has treated Gunne and the Swordsmen with unconditional trust and affection. The choice of Gunne as a messenger to the High Elves was the same context. It was because he wished that she, who had been called to the elves like a livestock, might be able to stand before them in the name of their master, and thus extinguish the fear of what remained in their hearts. So she sought to fulfill her master''s command brilliantly. But I didn''t do that. Faced with the presence of the High Elves, the limbs hardened like frogs in front of a snake. I behaved badly, knowing that my master''s majesty would be ruined if he shrunk. So I was guilty. I hated myself for failing to repay my master''s trust. Nevertheless, the owner did not blame her. Rather, he knocked his shoulders, saying, "Well done." The more she felt guilty. But that wasn''t the end. I heard that the owner is fighting a high elf and a sword. Surprised, she headed straight for the armoury, where she saw the owner. Prior to the battle, the owner smiled at her with a small smile. I''ll take your revenge. It was as if I was talking so much. It had to be dried. The owner''s power came from poetry, and writing poetry in front of high elves was never beneficial. They were monsters who could weave someone else''s poetry with my fingers. But it was too late. The high elf guy kicks the floor lightly and starts beating. The unique energy that informs the beginning of the finger spreads everywhere. I couldn''t get in now. ¡°Ah..." I sigh with regret, and suddenly the owner rolls down the floor and rubs his feet. Quajic. The noise of a hard floor bursts into all the floors. At that moment, the face of the High Elf changed. The foot just smashed the floor with nothing, and it didn''t even touch the body. ¡°I was just about to get a few verses from Shira, pretending to be a provocation. ¡± At that time the owner said: ¡°But sadly, you will not get a single verse. ¡± You seem to know everything from the beginning. High Elf hits the beat. The owner smashes the floor a few times and smashes the beat. High Elf''s expression hardened. ¡°Funny gifted. ¡± But that was only a very brief moment. The high elf quickly chatters with a flat face. ¡°You don''t think you can destroy a bayonet with a playful piece of paper? ¡± The high elf smiles as he rolls up his purchase. It was a blatant laugh. Gunne gripped his fist with regret. I thought that the master''s term of office might be a way to break a finger. ¡°Orcs roar, roar, and the work of giants is great and powerful. The dwarf''s iron artillery and armor are no more than orcs and giants in chaos. But that doesn''t mean they were able to destroy our clan''s sword.¡± The high elf gracefully swung his sword. Ooooooooooooooooo. The Elf''s Sword begins to cry clearly. ¡°If it had been just a loud and disturbing slander, our clan would have been wiped out with the sword. ¡± ¡°I see. ¡± The owner is flattered by the arrogance of the High Elves. Then Gunne looked at the owner''s face. ¡°Well, I wasn''t expecting that either. I was just testing it." The owner was laughing. "There''s nothing real about it anyway. ¡± It was an arrogant laugh to put the owner''s personality down. The owner lifted up his sword and put it out. A glorious light gathers over him, slaughtering an unbeatable enemy. It was a gentle energy drawn from only one heart. The owner''s sword started to cry with the best of its light. ¡°I woke up to sleep for a while, and a funny miracle was floating around the world." But the sound and the waves were not like the master''s sword. Ooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo. Noise that seems to resonate with multiple energies, not one. That''s as if. ¡°It''s called the Mana Chain. ¡± It was something I could write about. "I don''t know what else he''s crying about, but one of the things he''s been crying about with someone else''s wife is crazy." 222 222. 65. Kim is the dawn of darkness. (1) Kars Ulrich knew better than anyone what he was doing. He never said much. I had no way of first revealing what I wanted to do, what I was going to do, or what I was thinking. I had trouble as an escort. The prince was so speechless. Even more so when he was holding the sword. The prince was a great man when he had time to chat with you. Such a prince had a lot to say today. Kars Ulrich knew what time the prince said so much. When you have something to teach, when you publicly trample on your opponent. The battle with Earl Baleard was the former, and the most recent battle with the Western Sword was the latter. I think it was the latter side today. Kars Ulrich saw the prince. The prince raises his jaw arrogantly and looks at a writer named High Elph and rolls up his purchase. Cold eyes are filled with anger and hostility. The image of the prince seemed to define the High Elves completely as enemies. It was a distinctive arrogant face that the prince seemed to be facing the enemy. ¡°I woke up to sleep for a while, and a funny miracle was floating around the world. ¡± At that time, the prince breathed his manna into the sword. Master''s evidence, AuroraBlade is on the sword. Carls admires the glorious and intense flashes of light whenever he sees them. But at that moment, Strong. Carls'' heart beats loudly. Mana''s ring begins to resonate with a sudden fluctuation. Ooooooooooooooooo. It was then that the prince''s sword was changed. ¡°It''s called the Mana Chain. ¡± It was the resonance of the Mana, which was not permitted to those who made the Mana in the heart, but only to those who built the Mana in the ring. ¡°I don''t know what else he''s crying about, but one of the things he''s been crying about with someone else''s wife is crazy. ¡± And among the waves that resonated so much was Carl''s own. Carls looks around with his eyes open. I saw the faces of some of my colleagues who had embarrassing faces. Those who had been with the prince for a long time, all of whom had been at war with the prince. And there were those who once had voices that sounded as if their throats would explode in a strange song that was ringing on the battlefield. At war. The name of the miracle used by the prince along with Muhammad. Only then could Carls realize that his ring had reacted during the war. It was nothing new. Carls has also been through a number of wars. If there was only a difference, Carls himself joined the war at the time, but now there was only a very minor difference that he joined regardless of my doctor. Ignoring the parties'' intentions and resonating with someone else''s Mana like this, I want to know if it was really feasible. Moreover, the prince did not try to say a single verse out of his mouth. Carls became a fallen face. When I pretended to be amazed, there was nothing surprising about the miracles the prince had done. At this point, it was not surprising that the prince suddenly used magic. Kars, who regained his peace, saw the prince again. And I realized. Today''s battle was not just to trample on the High Elves. The prince''s eyes were talking. Look at him. How the elves fight, how I fight. And what to do when dealing with elves. The moment I saw those eyes, Carls had a hunch. I know the prince has been preparing for a war against the Elves all along. I knew that the day would soon come when I would fight the elves. Carls blamed himself. It was a long time ago that the prince of the kingdom became bloody by an elf. It has not been long since the Elves warned us of their dangers, despite the heinous nature of their people. Even if I had a reason to come here to help the kingdom, I didn''t understand that I had forgotten that warning so soon. He seems to have been possessed by an angel. I was fooled by the good temperament that appeared on the outside. Without it, I could not have forgotten my awareness and been defenseless. A sword rises sharply in Karls'' heart. In time, the vigor of the court knights who surrounded the armoury set the day apart. Everyone counted the wishes of the prince. Ooooooooooooooooooo. As the power of the court knights became sharper, the prince''s sword also changed sharply. ¡°That''s good.¡± The prince smiled satisfactorily. I grabbed the sword with my two hands. ¡°Come.¡± The high elf lowers into position with a stiff face. And at that moment, Open. Elves are gone. No, it looked like it was gone. Grab it! Following a sharp metal tone, Carls turns his head. An elf at the end of the armor reached the front of a new prince and recovered his sword. The Elf''s Sword has turned blurred. Grab it! The metal tone burst again. It was only after the sound of metal burst that I could barely tell where the sword had been stabbed. Tak-tak. I heard the noise of kicking the floor of the Smoke Arm. The Elves are blurred again. The prince turned around and drew his sword toward the back. Bang! When I went back, the elves were there. An elf draws a circle into the air with a bouncing sword. I heard the metal sound again. The elf hid a new look. Shh, shh, shh. I repeated that a white shadow appeared around the prince and disappeared. Speed that''s hard to chase with your eyes. In contrast, the prince stood there and did not move a single foot. If the High Elves were a storm, the prince was Tae San. The storm drove away as if it would shave away the fetus. Tae San blew out the wind and bounced. The sword echoes sharply and throws out a metal tone. The flash flashes, and the sharp siege bursts out without rest. ¡°That''s right. I don''t care about the good sword. ¡± The prince dies while the sound of striking the sword continues. ¡°Your Majesty has no intention of showing me the underworld, and so do I. ¡± The first word was heard in front of the prince, and the last one was heard behind the prince. Saaaaaaah. As if a serpent were flying his tongue, a silver and white glimmer flashed. Until then, the prince who was straightening his back suddenly bowed and turned his body half a turn. A dark blue light sweeps around it, breaking the floor of the Smoke Arm. A piece of stone splattered and dust gushed out. Dozens of metal notes burst into it. Then, at some point, I snapped and stopped. Kars gave strength to his eyes. A prince standing in the middle of the dirt was revealed. The prince stretched his sword. I looked at my shoulder with my eyes. Aggravation. The prince''s shoulder turned red. The prince, who looked at my shoulder with indifferent eyes, shook his arm once and looked forward again. It looks like there''s no scar on the shoulder. With the exception of the red turned shoulders, it was no different from when I first entered the tournament. Not on the elf side. The hair that had been finely braided and stretched out became broken, and the uniform that was as neat as the priest''s uniform was torn to pieces. The first look I was contemplating was unfortunate. Ugh. The elf raises his hand and strokes my neck. Then I frowned. White gloves quickly sucked blood and turned red. The necklace of the uniform was also dyed red. ¡°That would be the first wound. ¡± Seeing such an elf, the prince said: ¡°I heard the High Elves consider keeping their wounded opponents intact for the first time. ¡± Elf''s face froze in blatant provocation. Then I became completely unrepresentative. At the same time, Elf''s temperament changed perfectly. The mysterious and good fairy no longer existed. The only thing there was a ghost man with deaf-eyed eyes between his sporadic heads. The wind blows around the elves. It was like a breeze blowing into a humid valley. Grrrrrrrrrrrrgh. The deafening eardrums of the married woman howl. Kars'' whole body is full of chicken flesh. He found the prince unconscious. Fortunately, the prince was not very surprised by the period. ¡°The name of the Swordsman is Whispering Wind, it''s perfect. This is exactly what the wind pours on the grave." Rather, I was pleased. And to add, let''s hear what the married man''s wind whispers. ¡°Keep in mind that everything that happens from now on is your own. ¡± Then High Elf said. It was as profane and intimate as the changed temperament. The prince touched the tip of the sword instead of answering. The elf looks at the prince like that and stretches his sword. ¡°Ahhh.¡± The elves start humming low. Then he took a step, dragging his toes. Chug, chug, chug. A low, silent humming comforts the sound of turning off the toes. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr. There was the sound of the sword scratching the floor again. Strange noise that makes the mind of the listener obscure. Karls gave Oxyx a heart, twisted. ¡°Argh.¡± Moaning flowed from there. It was a groaning of pain, as if it had been crushed by a nightmare. The sound of the elves humming speeds up a little. The sound of the toes getting squeaky also gradually shortens the interval. The sound of the sword scratching the floor changes urgently. I spit out the sound of the court knights suffering. Kars also sighs and sighs of longing. Right then. Ooooooooooooo. I dug a clear sword into my ear. At the same time, the ring resonates as desired and begins to vomit Mana. ¡°Ah!¡± The spirit of Kars, who was confused, awakened. But he was just a moment too. The elf''s fingers begin to invade the ritual again. Carls raised his hand. I tried to stop my ears and turn Mana to resist that song. ¡°Don''t stop your ears! ¡± If it had not been for the Prince''s communion, it would indeed have been. But the prince said to endure even if it was painful. It''s a rare opportunity to hear a finger called by a high elf. "Remember your senses now. ¡± And don''t forget now. Before I even questioned what I was supposed to remember, Carls'' ring started to cry. Ooooooooooooooo! At the same time, the prince''s sword soared. * * I filled my tongue. I saw court knights groaning in front of me. Kars woke up with one or both of his necessities and was resisting, but his power was strong. I haven''t even started full-scale swordsmanship yet, but he''s just humming his fingers. At the start of this full-scale scrub, he could have been caught dancing and eaten by his fingers. Even now, I had to stop him. And I was capable enough. His power is equivalent to an overload that has been vandalized. I could shoot him as many times as I wanted without using a mythical amusement such as [Poem of Penance] or [Poem of Opening Wall]. It was not up to me to stop the prelude to this song. But I didn''t. So I ended up with my own personal triumph. What I wanted was much bigger than that. Nymphs go to the forest, dwarves go underground. The pledge of the Final Declaration has already been fulfilled. Sigrun and the high elves in front of his eyes, who went out of the forest and found the kingdom without invitation, were the proof. It was natural. The era when even the mythical moonlighting became a meaningless song. When the promise of the Final Declaration became an old story with no one to believe in. The gold that was given to the evil fairies was already gone, but there was no defeat. Destruction of pledges was inevitable, and war was destined. At that time, man had to fight the fairies again, as in the age of the Great War. But now it was different from the era of the Great War. Cross-border knights no longer existed, and even the progeny of that great climate were only close to transcendence. There was no stopping monsters like Sigrun from coming out into the world. In this way, when war breaks out, man loses. But there was no law in the world to just die. Muhamun Shi was forgotten, but there was a new power for humans now. Mana Chain. Similar to the Elves'' Finger, but different resonance power. I gather together the Mana released from the heart to form a small loop. It was merely an imitation, so it was inherently incomparably unstable and its waves were weak, but it was enough to induce heart and resonance. What was lacking was borrowed from others. It would not have been possible if I hadn''t woken up to the war. I saw the High Elf. The slander that one race had been grinding and wiping for years was slowly taking shape. In comparison, the fake rings I created and the resonance of the court knights were nothing more than crude songs with no strength. But, uh... ¡°I wasn''t wrong. ¡± I was convinced. This power wasn''t mine alone. This was an enlightenment given to me by an outsider who resonated with a ring at my martial arts. A lot of Rangers and Knights of Winter Castle told me about it. A miracle that many humans refined while I was asleep and finally established as one. The Mana Chain has been another sword acquired by man since Muhammad. Chuck. At that instant, the Nymph''s prosecutor began to rub his sword. 223 223. 65. The deep darkness is the beginning of the coming dawn. (2) Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrgh. The nobility that shakes the spirit bursts out. Aggravation! Somewhere, a blazing mist blooms and curls him up. And they came to me, and surrounded me round about. Ahhh. Beyond that, I hear him humming beautifully. My heart was shaking. The enormous Mana, who was asleep in me, jumped like she was going to be released right away. No, not yet. I pressed down the fluctuating Mana. I fixed the sword. And I resonated with the heart and the little ring. Jiaying. A small vibration rushed from the heart back to the shoulders, to the arms, and to the sword. Ooooooooooooo. The sword trembled and wept. The sound is so sharp and weak compared to the eardrums of thousands of dead. I rolled my feet. Kung. The sound of the floor burst over the sword. The sword, the sound of rolling, the heart, and the ring are joined together. Ooooooooooooooooooo. An intense wave burst. The fog that swallowed up the whole world tore apart. Beyond that fragment, the high elves reveal themselves. His eyes were full of ears, and his frozen expression was like that of a corpse. Between the constantly spurting lips, the same fingers flow as the feeling of the deceased. My shoulders stiffened the moment I was busted. Sasasac. And there was a long line in the air. A turbid gray light pierced my neck. I twisted my neck to the side. He pulls up his sword and pushes it. He twists the tip of the sword. A gray black light flows on the blade. The sword was rotated. The viper''s sword bounces off at once. And I ran again. He stretched his legs and drew his sword from top to bottom. I cut off the trajectory aimed at the stubborn neck and cut off his chest at the same time. Bang! A flame flashed in the air. Beyond the scattered fragment of sword, he blinks. The screening spilled again. I stopped, avoided, and countered. Bang, bang! The sword that struck him threw up. The power of the missed strikes swept through the floor of the Smoke Arm. The shards of Auror make me dizzy. Ahhh. In between, I didn''t stop humming him. I continued to resonate Mana without losing either. There were countless income-free screenings. And at some point, he starts to gum in earnest. His feet make countless noises. The gray trajectory that had been stranded in my screening drew countless curves in the air. Curves and curves. The moment so many curves lead to one, a dance that is unparalleled will begin. If it hadn''t been for my interruption, it would have been so soon. Ooooooooooooo. I keep blaspheming him while his dance continues. He strikes between the screening and the screening, blocking his feet and rolling his feet. He cuts off the humming sound and resonates with the sword. I constantly resonate with Mana and the Ring, interrupting his dance moves. As a result, High Elf''s sword became a vague dance son-in-law. He''s got more ears in his eyes. Then, finally, it became a blue naturalization and began to burn. At that moment, the sound of him humming began to change. It changed dramatically, as if it were a whimpering sound. Foot movements were also disturbed by smashing the floor. Ahhhhhhhhhhh! The nobility of his sword vomits, swallowing his sword. The fierce energy from his body begins to overwhelm the resonance of the heart and Mana. The mist swallowed up the waves. Ooooooooooooooooo. He echoes his sword. Hits his heart and loop harder. But it didn''t mean anything to him in front of his legs and fingers. Heh heh. I cracked a ring made out of superiority. I guess that''s it. Dealing with High Elves'' Sword with a clumsy ring made into the chest. I thought so. But it wasn''t. Kung! Suddenly I heard a heavy noise. Kung! It was a sound that could be heard when you hit the ground with a heavy piece of iron. Kung! The sound was repeated. At that moment, a faint sword begins to rise upon his fingers. The jeopardized rings and the rings of the heart resonated even more vigorously. I shook my sword hard. Heavy waves bloom from the tip of the sword. The High Elf retreats. In the meantime, I turned my head and found the identity of a sudden noise. Kung! The court knights are standing on the floor with their shields in place. Those without shields were beating their hearts with iron gloves and responding together. Kung! The knights hurt me. Kung! He took the shield and said to me, "It''s not over yet. Kung! He knocked on his chest and said to me, "Go forward." ¡°Sneeze.¡± I laughed. Kung! And the rings resonated to the sound of the knights taking the shield. Kung! I stepped out at the sound of them banging on my chest. Hearts and rings resonated intensely. The waves created by the knights were superimposed on it. I took another step. The floor exploded. This is the kind of race that humans have been walking relentlessly for 400 years while I was asleep. I took another step. I''m just stepping on that footing. And when that step finally reached the front of the High Elves, "Never ignore humans again. Nymph.¡± I drew the sword down towards the fairy that shook the tip of the sword with caution. Hrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr. The blue flame tangled on the blade. An off-white, heavy black light was caught in flames and melted. The face of a man with a crooked face. A blue flame poured out over it. I got static in my armpit. It was full of all sorts of noises until a little while ago, and now it''s quiet as if you can even hear the sound of needles falling. In that silence I reaped the sword. The high elf looks at me. Tofu weir. A late cut hair fell on the floor. He opens his eyes. Then I stroked my face. A trace of the blue flame flickers past, and a glimmer of glare flashes through the eyes of the man who touched the scary mark. "This is not fair. ¡± After a while, he said to me like a squeeze. His gaze flickers around. The court knights face his gaze as if nothing had happened. Those knowledgeable people are brazen. It''s ridiculous. He laughs and drinks, and he says to me again. "I can''t admit it." Naturalization sticks to his eyes again. Seeing the fierce slaughter and anger in it, I asked. So what do you want? He replied to me, "Let''s fight the sword again fairly without any intervention from him." "Good." I answered without hesitation. I wonder why it was so strange to accept my request so gently. His face is conscious. ¡°However, you have to have enough motivation to get a cool vibe. ¡± After what I said, he looked at me with his face. "Motivation...¡± "Let''s raise the stakes. ¡± "How? ¡± I answered without hesitation again this time. "I will increase the number of winners the loser needs to listen to by three. Of course, there can never be a refusal." He accepted the bet so it wouldn''t be difficult. It was indeed trivial that things could not reach this boundary and still abandon arrogance. "Again, the covenant with the Elves is never light. ¡± He even let me go. I don''t know what I look like with my hair cut off without any balls. "I''ll see what I can say later. ¡± I answered eagerly and shook my sword. In that castleless gesture, he tightly shuts his lips and retreats. Chuck. An appropriately distanced man sets a sword and aims at me. "This time...¡± I ordered the court knights to look at the one who was concerned about the other''s involvement to the end. ¡°Back away. ¡± The court knights spread their distance from me in unison. ¡°That''s not enough. ¡± Then he made a few conditions for me. ¡°Don''t move. Don''t use a single handful of mannequins. Just keep an eye on it. ¡± I have accepted all of those conditions. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. ¡± The court knights put their hands on their chests with their legs together. The perfect shape of a tuberon. I asked him what he looked like. ¡°Are you satisfied now? ¡± He nods at my question. An arrogant face who forgot to lose a little while ago. He wasn''t even aware that the most powerful weapon of my kind had just been destroyed. He didn''t even know what he was betting on. I was just trying to blush my eyes with blood to somehow repay my humiliation. It was an arrogant people, and it was a ripe seed. I rolled up my mouth. "I''m warning you.¡± I unravel. I establish my existence without hiding. My never-ending energy grows toward him. The face of the arrogant man hardened. "If you''re going to change your attitude after a battle, leave it alone now. ¡± I have loosened a part of my soul and added force to my covenant with him. "I have put my soul in the covenant with you, and you shall also be like him. ¡± "... I''ll do that. ¡± He hesitated for a moment and vowed to fulfill the covenant faithfully with my soul. "If you break the sacred oath, you will pay for it. ¡± I touched the man who concluded the procedure of the Covenant. ¡°Then let''s get started. ¡± In my words, he began to sprout his lips as he raised his posture. From the start, his humming peaked without even a heads-up. Seeing that, he quietly breathed Mana into the tip of the sword. When the twinkling of the blade reached its peak, it descended as it was. And I cut it off. Karrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr. The sword cried. Disruptive publication period. A dizzy screening. The humming of the soul. Everything he made was torn apart in front of him. After that, the Black Hat continued to move forward. The eyes of the High Elves are filled with terror. Instinctive fear of imminent death. But I took back the death that came to him. Cook. The tip of the sword pierces his chest. The blood quickly blossomed. His eyes turned towards me more than my chest. The mistrust and awe that filled me. ¡°Uh, how...? ¡± As I looked into his eyes, I saw his deception. It must have been [Poetry of the Zangdragon] that Leonberger family wanted me to pretend that he was clumsily caught in provocation. In an era where the myth was forgotten, it would have been easy to get the lost fuzzy power. The dragon slayer''s heir, not my opponent, would have looked under my eyes. But he was mistaken. The power of the Leonberger family was not just the karma of the true dragon. ¡°I didn''t slay the dragon because I was a dragon slayer, but because I slaughtered the dragon, I became a dragon slayer. ¡± Even the Scale of Minerals is a sword. What is the Murdi Moon Sword of the High Elves who didn''t grow up. 224 224. 65. Deep darkness is the beginning of the coming dawn. (3) The arrogant High Elf did not convince him of his defeat until the end. I didn''t understand what he was feeling. How sharp the sword of the true dragon possessed by the Leonberger family is, I would have thought a boy who had not lived for less than half a century would have surpassed himself. In fact, it was a sword that had lived twice as long as an unfamiliar high elf. I didn''t tell you that. I just snorted. I laughed at the arrogance of a man who was only my age to come forward. I informed him that I was laughing for a while. "Now that the battle is over, it''s time to keep your promise. ¡± The eyes of the High Elves shake like an earthquake. "This is the first requirement. ¡± Seeing him like that, I took my mouth off him. ¡°Apologies." I heard something unexpected, and he opened his eyes. He asked, "What is the apology for?" I looked back instead of an answer. Poor Half Elf was looking at me. "Gunne.¡± I called her and set her next to me. He then exercised the legitimate rights given to the winner by the High Elves. "An apology will have to be made to her, not me. ¡± Gunne noticed the situation late and panicked. The chance to get something from the High Elves doesn''t come easy. So look at it long and ask for it to be more useful. "No matter what you ask, there will be nothing more memorable than watching the precious sight the High Elves apologize to the Half Elves. ¡± My words twinkled and twinkled me again and again. The high elf stares at me with a stiff face. "Are you telling me to bow down to Half the High Elf? ¡± "You got it right. ¡± "Unacceptable. ¡± "Don''t get me wrong. This is not a request. ¡± Seeing such a man, I made the above covenant. "If you don''t accept it, it''s not your pride you lose, but it will be part of your soul at the cost of the covenant. If you want to take this, I won''t force you anymore. ¡± His face is bruised boldly. Flip. The one who turns his head looks at Gunne. Then I smoked a stem to live. The subject of losing twice to me made me look like a wreck to the weak. I don''t even know how ugly I am. Gad ''Geek. The man who had been looking for Gunne for a long time grinds his teeth. "I hope that harp is important to you. ¡± He said, "May the High Elf be a woman worthy of vengeance by giving disgrace to those who cannot wash." Despite that blatant blackmail, I didn''t have a single eyebrow. I was just snowballing. Get on your knees and apologize. Ugh. The high elf bows. It''s like kneeling on a dirt field with a disgusting face. Jaw. His knee finally touches the floor, which was so slowly bent that it was horrible. "I... don''t. ¡± He barely uttered a crude word as if he was greasing his tongue. I relinquish my grip on him more quietly than I did on him. The one who knelt on his right knee shrunk without beating my strength. In the wind, he fell on his knees and became a sinner. Gunne looked at him with a dazed look. The emotions on her face were so complex that I couldn''t even guess her insides. She hoped that the fear of the High Elves that was sown in her heart would be lightened a little, and that she would be rewarded a little for the last days she had lived as a slave. Gunne stood for a long time with such a complex face. I waited still. To allow her to savor the humiliation of the arrogant High Elves enough. In the meantime, the High Elf has tried to raise his body several times, but every time I press down to take more shots, he lowers his stance. All he could do was give up the resistance and wait. Nod. After quite some time, Gunne nods at me. I didn''t know what she felt like looking at the high elves and what she was thinking. But the fact that her stiff body loosened and her face looking at me was all that mattered. I have relegated the turbulence and the momentum I had left behind. He raises his body terribly before the pressure is relieved. "Then I''ll say the next requirement. ¡± Looking at the face of a thirsty man like the sand of the desert, I said the second requirement. ¡°Nectar.¡± Having already suffered enough humiliation, his face hardened like a stone again, looking at me with the expression that it doesn''t matter what I ask for. "I know what it is...¡± "Alma da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da ¡± He growls at me. "If you know what it is, you know how precious it is. ¡± "I''ve only heard of one blessing from a good high elf. ¡± "Do you think I''d give you something like that? ¡± The worst case scenario was that even if the turbulence was compromised, the Nectar would not be released. "If you will take the price of breaking the covenant, I will not stop you. However, keep that in mind. ¡± Looking at him like that, I smiled with my eyes open. ¡°If you don''t give me the Nectar, I intend to demand that you never bear it with the following requirements: ¡± The deception of my words, which can be misheard by someone who doesn''t know about the horror of existence, was threatened to beware, as it would destroy your horror. Non-compliance with successive Covenants. The price will never be lighter for a young High Elf. Maybe it was so devastating that I couldn''t even dance with the grubby sword that I threw in front of me. No, the Decapolis will definitely be drawn. His face is severely distorted. If you accept it, you will take away the lives of the bees in vain. If you refuse, you will be damaged. High Elves who can''t do this, can''t do that, can''t do that. I decided to give him a little goodwill. ¡°If you offer Nectar, I promise that the third requirement will be relatively easy. ¡± It was too small to know if the other person was even in good faith. He pondered for a long time. I casually admired the changing color of the high elf''s face. "Whoo.¡± High Elves sigh. Then I searched the product and handed out a small silver bottle to me. A small container worth a pinkie. I opened my eyes in circles. It is because the substance of that courage was not something that can be seen in this world. A precious metal that is known to be so solid that it is comparable to the Dragon Bone, that even a handful can make a celestial sword, which all blacksmiths in the world do not wish to have in their hands. It was a treasure called real silver in silver. I snatched Nectar from the hand of a high elf like a fisherman. And I touched the silver container a few times. Obviously, Jean was the best. I got a laugh. I asked for the elixir of Knight Rehabilitation, and Jin Eun came here unexpectedly. Where else in the world would this traverser be? After a long time, I grinned Jin Eun and grinned. Deep in my arms. It was a big deal if the High Elves asked me to return my courage. What I asked for, Nectar, was no reason to refuse his request. However, fortunately, the High Elf who was robbed of Nectar did not seem to be in his right mind. I was just standing there with the face of the world lost. "What''s the third requirement? ¡± Then he asked me one last requirement in a while. "I''ll tell you after I think about it a little bit. ¡± I pledged later instead of answering right away. High Elves sigh of relief. I was fortunate to see that the unhappiness I couldn''t handle ended at this point. But when he wakes up, he''ll realize it. It''s better to be sold first. I didn''t have to say the third requirement here, not because I pitied him. I just didn''t know what I was going to ask for the third time to make him tremble with pride and anxiety. Fulfilling all the covenants will be done after he has suffered enough. "When I think about it, I''ll send someone back today. ¡± In my words, the High Elves flee their positions. Losing pride, losing nectar. I''m losing Jin Eun there. It was such a humble departure. * * With Nectar in my hand, I headed straight to the king''s cottage. "When I heard that your palace was noisy, I didn''t have to go. ¡± I took a big step, ignoring the king''s words. Ignoring the king''s gaze on me with questionable eyes, I stretched out my hand like an electromagnet. "What the hell are you doing! ¡± The king tried to rebel late, but by then, the coat had already been unwrapped and the bandage had been loosened. I finally saw the king''s wounds revealed and drowned. Rotten, crumbling skin. A hole stitched with a treatise. Something that looks black and rotten. Wounds that are so disastrous that they don''t talk. "You came to the Kingdom in this state. ¡± For a long time, I asked the king as if he had been wounded. "You''ve been trying to hold on for four more months. ¡± The king did not answer. I just sighed. I didn''t wait for an answer either. ¡°In three days, I will heal your wounds. Until then, allow your body to rest long enough to withstand the treatment. ¡± In my words, the king left his mouth behind. "Looks like you got the elixir. ¡± "I was a little lucky. ¡± "If it was just something you could get lucky with, it wouldn''t even be called a treasure, but it would have cost you a fortune. ¡± In fact, it was something I had just robbed a familiar high elf before, but I didn''t bring that story out of context. ¡°That hard work should not be for me. ¡± The king looked at me like that and said bitterly. "Eat the elixir of heaven, and I will live a hundred years." Fifty more years? It''s all worthless. ¡± "I''m not tired. What about 10 years? What about just a year? ¡± Seeing the king about to open his mouth again, I said, "If you live another day, live as King of Leonberg, not as a miserable patient. ¡± In my words, the king shut his mouth. I went to the king''s bedside rather than looking for such a king. I told him to find the fishbowl and make sure the king is able to replenish his strength for the next three days. And it''s been three days. I found the king''s bed again. The king was deeply asleep eating the potion made by the fisherman who was instructed by me. I took off my top and untied the bandage. Between three days, the king''s details deteriorated even more. I took out the cloth that had prepared the scar in my arms more beforehand and tied the king''s limb to the corner of the bed. Then I took out the nectar and opened the lid. Aggravation! The scary fragrance of opening the lid spread everywhere. No matter how sweet the scent may be, I swallowed my throat without knowing it. Then I woke up and was relieved. I assure you, if the High Elf had ever opened his lid and smelled this scent, he would never have given me the Nectar. I''d rather lose the turbulence. That much Nectar''s scent was deadly. Not even me to shake it. Of course, for me, Jin Eun''s courage was still more attractive than Nectar. When I woke up, the stench of death that filled the room disappeared like a lie. I took a deep breath and listened to Nectar''s courage. Half the elixir flows over the wound. The king blinks. An eye blurred by the anesthetic prescribed by the fisherman turned to me for a moment. And quickly turned white. "Shuck!" A scream burst out of the king''s mouth. It was a monstrous monster that didn''t seem to belong to this world. I shoved a bundle of cloth into the king''s mouth. "It''ll be over in no time! Hang in there!¡± I pressed the king''s body tightly with one hand, and the king''s chest with the other. The Mana that happened in my heart ran on my shoulders with my fingertips. And he came to the king''s body. I felt the fierce energy of Nectar stirring like a madman. He forcibly bends his energy as he leaps into all directions. And he led me. 400 years ago, a rural boy walked the same way. 225 225. 65. The deep darkness is the beginning of the coming dawn. (4) Lionel Leonberger had a long dream. It was more of a recollection than a dream, or a lifetime of recollection. The days of humiliation that have lived as monarchs of the kingdom who groan at the Empire. A life that I persevered with all my heart, but didn''t end up doing what I wanted. Those were memories that I didn''t want to recall, strewn with failure and humiliation. Nevertheless, when he woke up from his dream, the first thing he felt was a profound loss. He sweeps the emptiness of the bed with his gloomy eyes by hand. I only missed the touch of a cold cloth without one warmth. But he managed to control his mind. Gildi''s long dream is like a repentance to those who end their lives, and I feel even more depressed when I think of the day when I will see her again. His day began in such a bad mood, but apart from that, his head was strangely clear. The medicine prescribed by Fish was effective in alleviating the pain of the wound, but did not relieve the pain completely. In addition, there were side effects that the mind was not as clear as dreaming while awake. I''ve never had a head like this before. The headaches and headaches that plagued him all the time after he was crowned were as if he were a liar. I was full of vitality. It felt like I was completely reborn. I thought maybe this was the last glimmer of candles that people were talking about going out. Not until you see the blurred skin between the birds of clothing. "Ah..." Lionel stiffens. Later, I looked up at my top and opened my eyes. I didn''t see anything. Three times a day, there was no filthy bandage from which the pus and the true water flowed, nor any black rotting wound under it. Dothrin''s Warlocks are also wounds that gave up treatment at the Royal Palace. It was a miracle. He quickly found out who the owner of this miracle was. ¡°She was right. ¡± If you hold your breath, you have an elixir to save even those who are on the verge of death, and it wasn''t a lie. Then, it seemed that Ian came to me. Lionel frowns. I rarely distinguished between dream and reality. He wrapped his head. ¡®It''ll be over in no time! Hang in there!¡¯ As I recalled the powerful voice I heard while I was howling like an animal in terrible agony, one or two memories of sleeping in the depths began to rise above the surface. A horrible loss and pain that I felt the moment something broke in my body. A raw energy that filled the place again without a bird to awaken. Dehydration and fullness, a memory that was finally cut off in its conflicting senses. Then his consciousness reached the boundary of dreams and realities. ¡®When you wake up, you may be mad at me for wasting your precious medicine. In any case, if His Majesty is different from the past, he may say thank you to me. ¡¯ The child''s voice, which was heard around the time of the pain, was a clear reality. ¡®But thanksgiving is not justifiable. ¡¯ Somehow, the distinction between familiar and vivid voices was ambiguous. ¡®As a vow of the L¨¦onberger family, you only did what you had to do, so you just carve a royal vow into your heart and spend the rest of your life. ¡¯ And what I heard just before I lost my last consciousness was definitely not real. ¡°A royal vow...¡± In confusion, he recalls the vow of the Leonberger family, which the eldest son in his dream said. A kingdom built by those who fled from the deportation and terror of the Empire. The fierce monsters and the harsh cold monarchs. The words of an oath made by the ancestors of the Leonberger family in front of him. ¡°I will live as king of the weak. ¡± The moment I heard it, my heart started to jump with a sudden bang. Aggravation. And I ran up to my chest one step late. Issacro leaked hot heat. It felt like it was on fire in the middle of my chest. I don''t know why, but I''m full of English mothers. In front of the first emotion I ever felt in my life, the king just took a rough breath. The heat didn''t sink easily. In this way, I thought my body wouldn''t burn. However, the flames were as abrupt as they had been, and when Lionel regained consciousness, only a mild fever remained floating around. The heat that was shaking all over me converged into one place at some point. Somewhere to the chest where the first heat was blooming. The amount of heat that had gathered like that had not existed from the beginning disappeared. All that was left was a heavy mass beating like a heart. ¡°Mana?¡± It was a manna. It was also a manna of a completely different trait than what he had before. The Mana of the Heart. Lionel, who later realized the identity of the heavy Mana who settled in my body, became a frozen face. Even though he had no talent, he only weaved two, but he was also a knight of the strict loop. But when I woke up, the healthy loop disappeared, and a new heart set in place. If it wasn''t embarrassing, it was strange. But what was really frustrating was not the altered manna trait. When he tried to call the maid for a change of clothes, even a sweaty top, he stiffened her again. A mirror that Margarita used in her life, placed not far from her bed, was a familiar and stranger-faced man inside. He and the other one were just hair color and age. One more thing was that the guy in the mirror was a little softer. Lionel raises his hand and touches his face. The silver-haired man in the mirror touches the same face. He froze. The inside of the mirror also became frozen. Then I realized later. It was myself in the mirror. I didn''t know why my white hair turned into mysterious silver and where my facial wrinkles went again. Knock, knock. I look in the mirror, and someone knocks on my visit. ¡°Come in.¡± Lionel hesitated for a moment. Soon the door opened and the court knight commander revealed the brains of the kingdom. Flawless. They swirled their eyes at his transformed appearance. Lionel frowned at the embarrassment of how to explain the situation. But it was a worry I didn''t need. Court Knight Leader, Villefeld Crew Member, Kyrgyzstan Prize. No one asked him about the situation. ¡°I''m giving you less pleasure! ¡± I just handed him the words of congratulation with an impressive face. It''s as if you knew everything. Rather, it was now for Lionel to ask them about his situation. ¡°What the hell happened? I understand that the child has healed me, but I don''t know what sits at the heart of this great joint, and what it looks like in English. ¡± The court knight commander stepped up and answered his question. ¡°The prince said, ''He has determined that the two rings will not contain the placenta of Elixir, and thus he has broken the rings and made a new Manahart to make them His Majesty''s.'' ¡± It was almost unbelievable. I''ve seen the king do to my enemies, but I''ve never heard of the possibility of making Manahart randomly in someone else''s body. But I couldn''t believe it. The heavy mass felt by his chest was the proof. ¡°Reduce it, Your Majesty. ¡± A knight who saw him stabbing a new heart I didn''t even know gave me a congratulation. When asked why, the laborer smiled and replied. ¡°Your Majesty has obtained the Master and the equivalent amount of Mana. It won''t be of much use right now, but if you try hard, when will you get it? ¡± He was forced to be surprised again. Even though the lump on my chest is heavy, I didn''t realize that much. But soon he frowned with surprise. ¡°You talk like I could be a gifted lion. ¡± ¡°If you have an enlightenment that is right for you, it''s not impossible. ¡± ¡°With my qualities, I don''t even know how easy it is to fire. ¡± Since his qualities were poor and he obtained an equal amount of Mana to the Master, he was not able to break the wall. Therefore, he was only heavy because he thought that the precious medicine had met the owner incorrectly. ¡°Where is he, the prince? ¡± ¡°His Royal Highness is restoring his strength. ¡± Lionel was more self-defensive. Someone else did a knight who changed the character of Manah in his body, but how little effort he put into it. I don''t know, but I don''t know that my body is damp, and I would have poured my hard work into a distant place for the future of the kingdom. Such an eldest son was considered so foolish. However, on the other hand, I felt that I had used the elixir of Heavenly Treasure without hesitation. The judgement was so complex that I couldn''t easily open my mouth. I can''t help but sigh. Marquis Villefeld smiles softly. He said that half of the elixir was used for treatment, and the other half was taken care of by the prince. That was less comforting for him. ¡°I have to go to the boy. ¡± As if Lionel were going to the First Prince''s womb right away, Marquis Villefeld stepped forward and made a comeback. ¡°For the time being, you must set out to recover your strength, so you must not find it before you step out on your own. ¡± Then he added a word. ¡°You said you would ask His Majesty to finish the rest of the work. ¡± ¡°My body was so badly hurt that the child who was jerking off to crush my body said, but I couldn''t do anything but finish. ¡± Lionel then turned his gaze to Siorin Kirgayen. ¡°Prepare to report on everything that happened while I was gone. ¡± ¡°You''ve just recovered from an injury. I think it would be right to tweak a little bit more. ¡± Lionel just laughed at the words of his gift. "I''ve never been more energetic and clear-headed before my life. So I will have to call Tutton''s representative instead of worrying about me." I didn''t just say it, I was really energized. Even the guile of being chased by something disappeared like a lie. When Jovam disappeared, a lot changed. The narrow field of view was widened, and the deviant thinking expanded. I thought I could do a lot of things I couldn''t do before. I thought of countless things to do right now. He did not delay. Unlike Jovazim, who ruled the incompetent monarchy all his life. This was motivation, passion. It was also the mission of a young day that took place in numerous frustrations and failures. ¡°Prizes should not be delayed. ¡± Lionel''s voice was full of power before, and his eyes were twinkling in tranquility. The visionaries and the people who saw it were no longer man-made and accepted his command. So they left the king''s cottage. And Princess Idrian Leonberger, the eldest son who really complicated the King''s judgment at that time, was stuck in my palace. Lively unlike the king and many others who thought they would be replenishing their depleted energy while lying down. ¡°I can''t believe the body refused me because of a royal vow! ¡± With a glowing royal sword in his hand. 226 226. 65. The deep darkness is the beginning of the coming dawn. (5) It was just a treatment act. The king''s new great manna and the body that had undergone the remodeling were only incidental income, and the essence of what I did was to heal the king''s wounds everywhere. I just wanted the king to live. It was just that heart. I never wanted to be rewarded, I never wanted anything more. But the selfless act was rewarded with an endless reward. Dragon Slayer, my body. The body, which was silent as if sealed, finally reacted. The reaction was completely different from what I expected. Aggravation! After finishing the King''s treatment and returning to the bedside, the body suddenly began to emit a beam of light. At the same time, a fierce chill flowed from the body. My fingertips froze in an instant. A bone-frozen chili crawls into his hands and shoulders. I hurriedly drew a frightening energy and resisted the cold. After such a long struggle, the light of the body glowed brightly. Even the fiercest cold disappeared. The body returned to its ordinary sword, as if nothing had happened. It was ridiculous. I didn''t know what this reaction meant because it was my body. Reaction when you don''t like something. It was rebellion, it was profanity. I don''t know if a dizzy human can be said to be rebellious or profane enough to freeze his soul. ¡°Ha." Often I did what I had to do, and I was in a desperate position, so I didn''t get any fever. But the frustration was still greater than the anger. The fact that something that the human body doesn''t like is likely me, it embarrasses me. A body that refuses my soul. Beyond absurdity, it was frustrating. But the human body was silent, as if I was crazy or something, or when I was messing around. It was as serene as when I first met the body again. But the main body was not the same as the main body. If the silence he saw at the time was due to indifference, the tranquillity he now sees is due to the hustle and bustle of watching his opponent. I was convinced. He was watching me. The strange gaze I felt from time to time was evidence of that. The purpose of the gaze was the screening of the qualifications. ¡°Have you seen such a rascal? ¡± Where else in the heavens and the earth can handle half of me? It was outrageous, but on the one hand it was not even understandable. I don''t know where my body usually is. It was only after hundreds of years of knowledge and experience of raising unstoppable knights that I was able to become a master. The body was then reconstructed to overcome some desperate qualities, but it was not complete. It was still not enough to catch the eye of a stubborn being with so many [myths] and [heroic poetry]. If it had been the same, I wouldn''t have even responded. But for me now, there was an upsurge and upsurge to overcome the lack of physical qualities. A hero defeated by Warlord. Many other gains I have made have taken hold of me. When I look at my body, I see the rage in my eyes, and when I make a deal, my soul is in my eyes again. It''s too much to throw away, too much to take right away. This is exactly what I saw in the body. Therefore, they cannot do this or do this, and they will not do it. I didn''t think I would have acted differently, even if I was in his shoes. I convinced myself I didn''t know. The question was, why did the main body start showing interest in me now? It wasn''t until a while ago that I woke up and shook my body, and somehow I didn''t react. There''s nothing different about me than then. I thought so. But it wasn''t. I went back and forth to the palace, and I finally found out why. The answer was in the will of friendship. ¡®Please take care of my descendants. ¡¯ 400 years ago, my best friend asked me to look after my descendants, and I said, "I will." And my best friend took a breath. I fell asleep waiting for someone to come to me to keep my promise. 400 years. In the meantime, the kingdom established by friendship became the kingdom of the empire that would be cool to drink, and the descendants of friendship had to live in humiliation and dishonor. It was not my intention, but as a result I gave up my promise of friendship. It was a very unfair situation for me. I had some excuses. First, there was no opportunity to keep the promise, not to keep it. The descendants of my friendship did not find me in the depths of the royal palace. Secondly, the mineral dragon was powerful and I consumed considerable energy in the battle against the mineral dragon. I also needed time to recover my lost energy. It was certainly my fault that I didn''t wake up even when the descendants of my best friend came late. I was also aware of my negligence, so I tried to make things right. I have done my best to restore the kingdom to its original state. I believed that I could fulfill the obligation of the covenant I had forgotten. But it wasn''t. Regardless of my efforts, the pledge remained uncorrected. My friend''s request was to take care of my descendants, not to take care of the kingdom. And technically, all the efforts I''ve made are for the Kingdom of Leonberg, not the Leonbergers. I have never done anything for the descendants of my friendship directly. Except for the one thing that saved the dead king. At that time, I just wanted to save my life, which in turn prevented me from feeling frustrated when I didn''t know how it would come to me. It wasn''t just the silk king''s wounds that I healed. My soul was slowly damaged while forgetting my vow and I didn''t know it. It was also one of the things I healed. I laughed. Save the king, heal my soul, and gain the courage of Jin Eun. Since I threw a stone and caught three rabbits, why don''t I laugh? But he was just a moment too. I had a laugh. And then I got tired of looking at my body. ¡°There''s not much time left for you to get your wits together. ¡± My body trembled at my words. It''s like it''s gigantic. Then or not, I grabbed the body and growled like a squirm. ¡°Just as I am not free from pledges, so will you. ¡± As long as the blood of the Leonberger family flowed in my body, my body was forced to accept me. And at that time, the great power that the body possessed will also be mine. When I thought of the day to come, I laughed. I laughed out loud. Then I stopped laughing and hardened my face. ¡°This isn''t even a one-way maniac. ¡± It was foolish of me to stretch out my threats to my body. I haven''t been out in a while, stuck in a slum. From time to time, I couldn''t go anywhere because of the body of a man who was being sarcastic. I thought it was a necessary process, and I accepted his enthusiasm with joy. Four days later, Kars came to me to tell me about the body and Silang, being so slumbered. ¡°Are you here? I heard you''ve been busy lately. ¡± ¡°Count Stuttgart keeps looking for you. ¡± Rumor has it that the Supreme Knight Commander has been keeping an eye on Carls as my successor, and that must have been true. There''s no way that twisted old man could have summoned Carls without his help. I was going to give you some pranks in advance, and suddenly Carls gave me a hue. ¡°There have been some unusual rumors in the palace lately. ¡± ¡°Rumor? What cow... wait. ¡± I frowned when I asked Carls. It''s because of the beginning of the body''s enthalpy. ¡°Back off.¡± I immediately energized Carls and resisted the cold. As always, the human body struggles until my castle is freed. ¡°Whoo." Exhales deeply and throws up the coldness that penetrated the body together. I feel a stare and turn my head. Carls was looking at me. "I was going to tell you about the strange cold that flows out of His Majesty''s palace. ¡± I felt like my frowny face would spill a nag even now, narrowing my glans. ¡°Oh, that''s nothing. ¡± ¡°Really? Your right hand doesn''t look like it at all. ¡± I rolled my eyes along Carls'' gaze, and I saw my right hand frozen with a cold that I couldn''t shake. I frowned and gathered Mana and sent her to my right hand. As he tightened his fist, the chunk of ice that was wrapped around his entire right hand broke at once. ¡°All right? ¡± Carls frowns. ¡°Do you have any other training? ¡± ¡°Do I have any training to freeze my body in the heavens and the earth? ¡± ¡°I''ve never heard of it, but if you can get stronger, you won''t freeze your body, you won''t even burn it. ¡± ¡°At such a young age, I don''t intend to take my own life. ¡± Carls narrows his glans even more as I confront him without a castle. ¡°Then what is that cold? ¡± I pondered for a moment and let go of my body. ¡°This guy''s a bit of an ass. ¡± Carls'' face suddenly turned white in my words. ¡°Even now, throw away the sword! ¡± ¡°This is the Royal Family''s autopsy. ¡± Kars was flawless. ¡°Your Majesty, if you can''t throw it away, stay away. A little while before God felt it, there was a chill and a distance. ¡± Karl''s gaze was pinned on my body, lowering his voice. But the look seemed to be something ominous, like a cursed object. It wasn''t my fault. ¡°It was because of the sword that the Three Princes became the Phoenix in the past. I''m worried that there''s a curse that no one knows about. I can''t stand it. ¡± In fact, Carls noticed that he believed my body was a machete. Of course, the Mage Gum was right, but Antal was different from the three princes. At that time, the three princes were merely sacrifices. But I was a contractor, not a sacrifice. Even though the body is very close to me. ¡°It''s okay. You just saw it. It''s not even a little cold to me. ¡± ¡°I know this is not the first time. ¡± Carls began to spill words with his face that he was deeply concerned. A sudden cold burst in the middle of the night and the on-call knight found my bed, and he saw me lying in bed frozen. No matter what happens, the maid confirms the food, and I send it back without touching the food, and the food is frozen. I frowned. In my heart, I cursed the body of the man who did the profanity in front of Carls, worrying much. ¡°It''s okay. It''s okay. ¡± ¡°And if you get hurt. ¡± ¡°Oh, really, I''m fine. ¡± It''s okay, it''s okay. No matter how much he said, Carls didn''t stop nagging. It was a plate to roast the fields that would not stop until the day was over. ¡°Carls.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. ¡± ¡°This is a procedure to make sure the dragon slayer is what I deserve. ¡± ¡°What does that mean...¡± ¡°The country''s predecessors also went through the same process. ¡± In my serious words, Carls kept his mouth shut. It wasn''t a lie. In fact, I used to do it this way when I thought of it as an act of overly just friendship. The effect of selling the name of the ancestor was excellent, so it was too much. ¡°Your Majesty...¡± Carls looked at me with an eye full of respect. As usual, but today, Eudi added that much. ¡°If you don''t have to, who dares to be recognized by the Dragon Slayer? This is an achievement that His Majesty has never accomplished, and God Karl Ulrich is just admired and admired by His Majesty''s ability. ¡± It''s not that they weren''t recognized, it''s that I fell asleep too deep. When I saw Kars looking at me with the same blind face as a Cultist, I swallowed up the words that were in me. "I need to tell the others about this. ¡± ¡°Until then...¡± ¡°Your Majesty is very considerate. I was told that during the course of the treatment, the rest of you were not worried that something was wrong with your body. ¡± Carls, who said that, started busting his ass. Laughter came out of me. It was a carl of faith among court knights with a progressive and thoughtful action. It was so overwhelming that it was said that the maids suffered to hear their voices at all. It was never a bad feeling for such a man to drop the temptation as far as I was concerned. Maybe if you leave the room like this, you''ll immediately shout to the royal family that the owner of the dragon slayer has finally been born. ¡°It''s not fully recognized yet. Talk to the others a little bit later. ¡± For the time being, I was about to spend a lot of time with my body to avoid the hustle and bustle, so I sealed Carls'' mouth with the right words. That way I could avoid the hustle and bustle. Until those who seek me visit the Kingdom of Ur. 227 227. 66. Sometimes a soft appeal is stronger than a knife (1) Hestia Neumann Tudor was extremely nervous. It was a long time ago that the prince was promised exclusive deals in Dwarf Gear and all the details for the alliance were coordinated. All that was left was for the representatives of both parties to seal the agreement in writing. However, the people of the Kingdom of Leonberg, who were acting like they were about to finish their work, suddenly began to hold negotiations. I asked him why he suddenly changed his attitude, and he was a prince. Hestia immediately found the prince. ¡°What part of it don''t you like? ¡± And I asked him why he didn''t close the negotiations. ¡°Wait.¡± ¡°How long do you expect me to wait? As you may know, after the Duke of Seymour of the Nation, negotiations can be difficult. It won''t be a good thing for your return after a long time. ¡± ¡°I''ll be leaving soon, so wait. ¡± The prince repeated like a parrot just to wait. I was just waiting. The prince was the one holding the knife. One day passed and another day passed. Even though he waited and waited, the prince sent a message of affection. I found the prince again with a sudden heart. But Prince Al Hyeon refused. I have visited it several times, but the results were the same. She was not allowed to enter the palace of the prince and was struck by a doomsday. In the meantime, I heard that King Leonberg is on his way back. The discord between King Leonberg and my eldest son was also a famous story in the distant Tutton. The eldest son of the Leonberger family, who was driven to the north by his father''s hatred. His son set up a great ball there, but instead of acknowledging his son''s ball, he gave him the position of the envoy''s representative and chased him back to the Empire. After a year of returning to his life as a speaker, it was hard to say that his father had forced his children to be destroyed. I also heard that if it wasn''t for the war, the eldest son of the Leonberger family would not have been released from the ruins. It turned out that Hestia was very worried that the disagreement between the two rich people would not affect the negotiations. The King of Leonberg, she heard, was a rather emotional, dark monarch in Sari, a father who covers up and opposes what my eldest son does. Hestia went to the palace of the prince several times to ask for Al Hyeon. Of course, the prince did not listen to her request again this time. She pleaded guilty. I think he was overly optimistic about the negotiations. The Dwarfje armored monopoly was overruled by the treaty. I don''t even know how this is going to turn out. Things were bad. I also heard that Duke Seymour had succeeded in extinguishing a certain amount of Simma through articles from the Roses Division recently. The fact that someone from another country believed only verbally in their promises and made things right made her unbearable. But what really bothered her was the fact that she still couldn''t give up on the prince. He was different from the rest of the men. In short, he had a strange magical power and the power to make the listener feel the expectation that he would be drawn. If it wasn''t for him, she would never have dreamed of the queen being defeated by her men again. ¡°Hestia, Hestia. I can''t believe you believe him even in this situation. It''s good to see you. ¡± She sighed. While she was so proud, the King of the Kingdom of Leonberg finally returned. And soon after the king returned, I heard that the prince was completely in my palace. I heard he was not feeling well. A man strong enough to trample Duchess Seymour, who was called Western, and make him a dead man, is now a wayward soldier. It was a lie that even a child would not believe. I just recalled the discord of the Leonberger family that broke out until Sassam Tutton. Then one day the King of the Kingdom of Leonberg sent a messenger. ¡°Your Majesty said he would be waiting for Tutton''s representative in the Feud at noon on Myeongdae. ¡± For Hestia, it sounded like he was going to meet tomorrow and destroy the negotiations. It was the moment when faith in the prince, who had not abandoned him to the end, became unbearable. The day was bright and she was neatly equipped and headed to the Feud. Then I met the current monarch of the Kingdom of Leonberg. ¡°Tutton''s Tudor family, Hestia Neumann, greets the monarch of the Kingdom of Leonberg. It''s an honor to meet you. ¡± ¡°I''m not too glad I found the most precious rose the Tudor family boasts without first finding it. ¡± A formal greeting came and went. She lowered her head and began to calculate what the king would look like. I will say, "I have heard your reasoning, but I will refuse. ¡± In the meantime, the king said, ¡°The agreement between Tutton and the Kingdom will be as it is. ¡± She raises her head in an unexpected way. And for the first time, I could see the king''s face. In the mid-30s, the face of the corporation was strangely familiar. The only difference was that the temperament was much softer when the prince was old. ¡°It''s like I thought I''d make a convention out of nothing. ¡± Hestia nods at me for a moment. ¡°I thought the discord between me and him was due to Tutton. Even if you think so, it is not strange at all. ¡± ¡°That''s not what I meant. ¡± Hestia, who later realized her virginity, hurriedly bowed her head and apologized. The king smiled generously and accepted her apology. And to add, ¡°Everything he said will be done as it is. ¡± The prince''s promise will be fulfilled. ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty. ¡± She bowed her head deeply and praised the King''s decision. Inside, I cursed Tutton''s joggers. A dreamer who dreamed of independence from the Empire on a subject he could not afford. An old king who looked older than I was when I was stabbed by a Sepha. A narrow father in jealousy and hatred for my son. None of what they said was true. The king''s eye, a typical dreamer, was too clear to say that it was the one who followed a vain dream, and his old appearance looked 10 years younger than mine. Moreover, even though there were only a few words, the king''s voice, which referred to the prince, contained no deeper trust. After that, the king gave her a few words of concern about her health and sent her out with a few more words of triviality to prepare her for nurturing. ¡°Ah..." After the war, she unwinds and shakes me unconsciously. Soon, however, he corrected his posture and put his face straight. "Do you need some time alone? If possible, I''d like to finish reviewing the details today. ¡± The people of the kingdom who had participated in the negotiations were waiting for her. ¡°So am I. ¡± She read the writings prepared by the people of the Kingdom. It was a document stamped with the seal of the Leonberger family. ¡°As we agreed. ¡± Hestia does not hesitate, but takes Tutton''s seal from it. That was how Tutton and Leonberg''s alliance came about. It was a moment when the princess, who had to stay like a flower in the garden because she was a woman, gained the power to trade in Dwarf gear. Soon after, Duke Seymour was defeated and returned to his place. ¡°Your Majesty has certainly ordered us to solidify this alliance through marriage. By the way, why did the Princess take care of things so arbitrarily? ¡± The face of the Duke, who would not once hate to save her, was cold before. His eyes were full of vigilance, as if he were looking at static. I don''t know, but if it wasn''t for the royal palace of another country, it would have made me very angry. Hestia was trivial in his heart. In the meantime, I think the feelings of my uncle''s affection were so shabby. It was just a meaningful little affection when she was left as a flower in the garden. The viceroy was no different. No, almost all the Tutons did. What they loved was obedient and beautiful princesses, not princesses who would share power with themselves. ¡°All you wanted was a solid alliance. Marriage was just one of the many means to do this. Marriage doesn''t necessarily have to be a premise. ¡± Hiding himself, Hestia persuaded Duke Seymour to behave in a courteous manner. ¡°The mission of the envoy is a marital alliance. Why do you not know that it is against Your Majesty''s dignity to interpret His Majesty''s will and deal with His work arbitrarily? ¡± But Duke Seymour didn''t listen to her properly. In the past, she would have bowed her head to Duke Seymour''s instruction and just repeated that she was sorry. ¡°If Duke Seymour knows the majesty of His Majesty, you will not know that this attitude of mine seems to insult His Majesty, who appointed me head of this mission. ¡± But not now. She was no longer a powerless princess who yearned for the generosity and affection of others. The look on Duke Seymour''s face hardened. ¡°That''s not what it means. I was just worried that the princess would be punished by Her Majesty. ¡± ¡°I have fulfilled your mission. Don''t you think that the Dwarfje armor deal is a situation that deserves praise rather than income and reproach that His Majesty didn''t expect? ¡± Duke Seymour failed to answer her questions. I only saw her with a slight confusion and an eye with greater vigilance. Hestia liked it so much. I felt like I was now on a par. However, I had no intention of turning my uncle, who was in absolute power in Tutton, into an enemy already. ¡°I''ve been expecting it. If the Knights of the Rose Thorn were to be armed with Dwarves, how glorious they would be. ¡± At her words, the Duke kept his lips shut. ¡°The treasure has its owner, and the sharp saber the dwarves make. But unfortunately, I don''t have eyes to tell. I need a knight who''s good at looking at swords and good enough to cover up their masters. ¡± Hestia pulls out the sword held by the prince. ¡°Just like my uncle. ¡± Then I swung as much as I could. The Duke''s face changed. Greed came to my face when I was unaware and vigilant. It was a face I would never have seen before. The Duke was proud enough to give up even the throne for the completion of the sword. But that high pride had already been crushed. By the eldest son of the Leonberger family. ¡°If you can be a tribute to the humble kingdom of Jajumma, why not? ¡± And the Duke, who lost his pride, chose power. ¡°I will gladly cooperate with the Princess. ¡± A smile blossomed on her face. Beautiful as a rose, with a sharp smile like a rose''s thorn. Hestia told the king to return and said goodbye. ¡°I hope that Tutton will join the upcoming banquet as an ally. Will you listen?¡± ¡°I''m just sorry I couldn''t do that because I have an urgent situation in my home country. ¡± After repeatedly bowing her head, she tried to give an example of farewell as she had prepared. ¡°I will take care of the royal mercy at the upcoming banquet. Since the city is the city, I thought that the ceremony would also be more meaningful if the celebration of the allies were to take place as quickly as possible. But there''s an urgent situation in my homeland, so I can''t catch more with my greed. ¡± It certainly was before I heard the purpose of the banquet. ¡°If that''s the case, of course you have to attend! ¡± As soon as I heard that, Hestia shouted without even knowing me. ¡°I remember saying there was an urgent situation in my home country. ¡± "It''s not as urgent as attending as an envoy to congratulate your allies on their slopes. ¡± The king laughed and said, "Thank you. That way, she and Tutton''s envoy postponed their return and attended the banquet of the Kingdom of Leonberg. As usual, I would have refused to go to the dungeon. But I couldn''t. It was not that the identity of those who came was high. Rather, it was the opposite. Baron or Viscount at all costs. Visitors were nobles of the Kingdom of Armenia. It was not easy to refuse the provincial lords, the fathers who trusted me with their children, who held their rightful place even when the British lords and the nobles were attached to the Empire. ¡°Yes, it''s been a long time. Baron Tailme.¡± As I lay down my egg, the virtuous man falls flat on his face. ¡°I should have said hello to you so often, but I''m sorry I didn''t. ¡± ¡°I was indifferent. I should have told Taylor the news, too, but I was busy and distracted. ¡± ¡°I just believed that the good news was good news and that I would be having a useful time under His Majesty. ¡± I received a thoughtful greeting, and I immediately asked them why they came to the royal family. ¡°All the nobles of the kingdom have a royal order to attend the royal banquet. ¡± I thought the banquet that Baron Tailme said was just a victory banquet. ¡°Congratulations in advance. I hope you can find a suitable mate for His Majesty. ¡± But it wasn''t. ¡°What?" He frowned at me and asked me what I meant, and Baron Tailme opened his eyes. ¡°I heard it''s a banquet that takes care of His Majesty''s rain... Don''t you know? ¡± I didn''t know what was going on outside while I was in a shelter doing body and vagrancy. "The nobles of the kingdom, of course, and the envoys of other nations are present. I heard that most of them were accompanied by the spirits of a family called me in their own country. His Majesty will take one of them in the rain of His Majesty...¡± When I heard that, I couldn''t sit still any longer. I got up and tried to enter the king''s residence right away, but others came to me. It was Siorin. ¡°Sire, at this banquet...¡± ¡°Get out!¡± I threw out Siorin with a grip that would make Bonamana sound unspeakable. Then again, Princess Tutton came to me. ¡°I thought the Duke of Seymour, who was called the greatest knight in the West, would be different." ¡°Isn''t it good for you? ¡± ¡°Yes, but I''m not feeling well. But my uncle''s face was uglier than I thought. ¡± ¡°Is that what you have to say to other people? ¡± ¡°What do you say? I saw all the bottoms anyway. ¡± ¡°If anyone listens, they''ll be close. ¡± I tried to tell you that the princess was hurt. ¡°I thought of His Majesty very closely, but it was my own idea. ¡± ¡°I told you not to act in front of me. ¡± ¡°I wish you were like any other man. If you had, you wouldn''t have treated me as cold as you do now. ¡± She smiled and asked when she was gloomy. ¡°It doesn''t work. Tell me more than that. I''m not here to brag about my own knight. ¡± When I asked her what she was doing, she started smoking a different song and suddenly hung up the wrong words. A princess of a kingdom has a bad rumor. He also said that after he wiped his makeup, he had a face. Some infants have a nasty personality, so they can''t find a place to live in their own country. I was impressed by her actions that add up to a story I don''t even know. ¡°That''s what it is. What should I do?¡± Even if she asks irritatingly, instead of answering, she hears the stories of women I have not heard for a long time. ¡°It''s a big deal, because you told me that my appearance wasn''t very impressive anyway. Because I''m the only one who can''t. ¡± ¡°I don''t know what the hell you want to say. ¡± ¡°I just don''t want to be fooled by things like the fox that hid me. ¡± The princess said a lot more than I could say, and I left. ¡°What is this...¡± As I frowned and kicked my tongue, I went straight to the king''s crib. ¡°Your Majesty is on his way. ¡± The king never met me. I found the king a few more times. ¡°Your Majesty is tired and submerged. ¡± ¡°Your Majesty has just gone to bed...¡± Every now and then, the king never met me with such a flattering excuse. I shuddered at betrayal. Damn it, I didn''t let you live like this. 228 228. 66. Sometimes a soft appeal is stronger than a knife (2) Over time, more and more people are looking for my palace. Among them were the lords of the provincial military camps, and now the lords of the British Empire, who were few in number. And because of them, my life became very busy. I thought I was a visitor and wanted to kick them out, but I couldn''t let them out. Half of those who found me were my father, and the other half were comrades who had been with me in the last war. At least, if the nobles who knew my holy name had not given me a simple greeting, I would have run out of the palace more unbearably. ¡°No, I really want to sneak away. ¡± I began to think seriously. I have to run. I have to get back to the north for a while. Others thought it was a good solution. In fact, it also put the plan into practice. Ambitious vision, I quietly slumbered. And I was just about to cross the wall. ¡°His Royal Highness is gone! ¡± I heard a familiar voice inside my palace one step late. ¡°You may not have gone far yet! ¡± It was Carls. ¡°Send a signal! ¡± At that moment, Buoooooooo. I heard the sound of a trumpet that could be heard on the battlefield. Aggravation. At the same time, there were lights everywhere. ¡°Former Knights! To your positions!¡± ¡°Inform the Watermark to close all the gates! ¡± The sound of court knights and royal palace guards using whale evil has dug out their ears. ¡°Find Your Majesty! ¡± There was also a majestic voice from the court knight commander. It''s like setting the battlefield on fire. ¡°Your Majesty has been found! ¡± The court knights in the midst of the silence found me and shouted. That''s how my first escape went back to failure. I tried again without giving up. And I failed again. The second attempt was made because of a magical boundary device that was never anticipated. The third attempt was made because the court chieftains and other silver lions blocked the front. Fourth, the court knights couldn''t even try to keep an eye on me without sleeping. A double triple siege created by mobilizing all the nobles of the kingdom. It was ridiculous. It was hard not to tell whether I was in the royal palace or whether he was in the middle of the enemy. But there was something really bizarre. ¡°How could you do this to me? ¡± He said, trembling with betrayal. Arwen, Eli was right in front of me. The gifted men I raised myself, the traitors who stopped me in the second attempt. ¡°I''m sorry." ¡°Your Majesty himself gave us a command, and what power do we have? ¡± Bend your head and just one apple was Arwen, and the brazen one was Eli. I sighed rather than look at them. Now that I''ve come to blame them, nothing has changed. Their horse, King Martana, stepped up and gave the king a royal order. Besides, it was all my fault my plan failed so many times. The sin of trusting Carls too knowledgeably. (First Failure) The sin of summoning the wizards of the White Night Tower to the palace. (2nd failure) The sin of raising Arwen and Eli as masters. (3rd Failure) ¡°This is all more than my karma. ¡± The word "winner" means something like this. That day I promised that there would be no further attempts at escape in front of my knights. Of course, there was nothing I couldn''t do if I decided to leave the palace. However, it was impossible for me to escape the siege that even the mercenaries contained. If it had been another time, there would have been no commotion, but now was the time when envoys from other countries sought the royal palace. I had to see the knights of his mark and the chattering like a madman to cut off the status of the kingdom. Now that I''ve caused so much commotion, it was really foolish of me to come and take the kingdom''s status canal. Either way, I gave up my escape, and the palace was able to regain peace. Only time went by without breaking it. The banquet finally came one day ahead. ¡°Your Majesty is looking for you. ¡± It was then that the king found me. I didn''t even meet you when I asked you to meet me. I went straight to the king''s cottage. ¡°Did you eat? If it''s still an aperitif, let''s come in. ¡± The king brazenly pretends nothing happened. I wanted to bury him right away, but for now I decided not to stay. I''m just about to break my heart. The protest was not too late after that. The king and I were only passionate about eating quietly. ¡°Thank you, Ian. ¡± When I had emptied almost all the plates in front of me, the king opened his mouth. ¡°I''m sorry your doctor didn''t ask. ¡± And when the king lifted up his head, there was a king who looked at me with gentle eyes. ¡°But I can no longer spare the prince''s mercy. ¡± In addition, he explained that he had handed over the gospel of death and realized the importance of the third generation, a decision he could not make as a father or as a monarch. ¡°So this time, I just want you to count my heart like this. ¡± If it had been the prince''s duty, the great man, who would not have cared about my doctor, would have begged me in a humble tone. The jaw door opens, and the horse is blocked. The protest words that had been prepared beforehand could not even be taken out. The king persuaded me for a long time. I don''t want much, I just want to find a backpack. So I only hope that the future of the royal family will be announced. They were all hard words to accept as I am now. ¡°I don''t know what you''re thinking. If you think about it, you will continue to fight the battlefield. And if you choke it wrong, you can''t be held responsible for what''s left of it. ¡± Although the reason was somewhat different, it was to some extent inconsistent with my sense of irresponsibility. ¡°Think of it as a political arrangement if it''s too much. Your opponent will also think so. ¡± The king persuaded me for a long time, changing the controversy. But when I didn''t answer, the king made a compromise. ¡°Just sit back and watch. ¡± I couldn''t even refuse the offer, knowing that the king had made the maximum concessions he could concede. ¡°I''ll just watch. If I don''t have a woman in my heart...¡± ¡°I don''t want to force you to either. ¡± I got up straight after the conversation. I didn''t know there might be more annoying humps sitting here. As I fled from the king''s sleeper toward my palace, I stopped walking and looked back. ¡°I feel like I''ve been hit. ¡± Somehow, I felt like I was playing with the king''s intentions. ¡°I don''t know. ¡± I said you can just sit down, you can just sit down. I felt a little less uncomfortable thinking about it. Marquis Villefeld has found the king''s residence. ¡°Your Majesty. The Villefeld crew has visited. ¡± When the court knight paid Marquis a visit, the king himself opened the door. "Your Majesty." He bowed his head and gave an example, as if he were rude. Marquis did not forget to look at the king''s face. The king seemed very pleased. So the monarch of the country will come out here and open the door himself. ¡°It looks like the story is over. ¡± ¡°Once I got you to the banquet, half of it was a success. ¡± As expected, the story was good. ¡°According to the Marquis, the child could not even feel the temper, but was grumpy. ¡± The king smiled, looking at where the prince would have stayed until a little while ago. ¡°His Royal Highness was strong to Bondi and weak to the weak. Of course, I''m not saying that you''re an underdog. ¡± ¡°I don''t know what Marquis is trying to say. It''s hard to be realistic. ¡± The king did not smile all the time. ¡°The winds are shaving solid rocks, and now it''s just the same. ¡± I felt really good. "He is also like a mountain of rocks, so the fatherless have not counted his children''s chastity, so he has no rebuke and no resentment. ¡± Marquis nods as if he sympathizes with the king. ¡°He''s such an intense kid. ¡± But even the Marquis could never empathize with what the King had said. Who the hell are you? ¡°Hmmm.¡± Marquis hid himself in a cough. ¡°Not only the face of a firm rock, but also the face of a free man like the wind, tell the prince, do not slow down until the end. ¡± Then the prince did not know where he was going, so he insisted that he should not be careless until the end. ¡°I''ll keep that in mind.¡± The king also accepted Marquis'' testimony that he had now understood the holy name of his firstborn. ¡°The things you''ve prepared should work. ¡± ¡°I''m just afraid I''m not prepared to let you down. ¡± ¡°I''ve done what I can, but how can a man''s heart move as planned? ¡± He added a word with a firm face. ¡°If you can''t do it once, you can try it twice, three times, ten times. It''s the cause of the banquet anyway. Lots of it. ¡± ¡°There is a reward from the Empire, so there is no shortage of finances. ¡± Marquis recalls a warehouse filled with reimbursement. The king was also very satisfied. ¡°Let''s have a drink. ¡± The king himself suggested to the marquis that he fill a cup of wine. ¡°I hope that the toast now will not be a dry toast. ¡± Then he raised his cup and said, ¡°For Ian. ¡± ¡°To His Royal Highness. ¡± The king and the marquis, who hit the glass, gave and received a deep glance. It was the moment when the conspiracy of not knowing only the prince began in the heart of the kingdom. That''s how the night passed and finally the banquet day came. * * "Ugh." I frowned. It was because of the nightmare that my head was not clear when I woke up. Turning the Mana around once, he scolds the frown, and someone knocks on the visit. ¡°Come in.¡± My visit took place at the end of the day. Beyond the wide open door, a line of maids and servants appeared. ¡°Your Majesty, I will be ready. ¡± It was a long time before the banquet began. Previously, I waited for the banquet to begin without being able to get ready from the morning and lie down properly, but not this time. ¡°Not now. See you later.¡± In my words, the maids stood up straight without any embarrassment. ¡°Then I will come back at noon. ¡± However, he expected this response from me because he had suffered from me. I spent the whole morning rolling around. Even those who came into my palace so boldly did not find me today. It was the day of the banquet, so everyone seemed busy. It was a good thing for me. I''ve always hated the hustle and bustle of attending banquets in the morning. But it was only until noon. The maids appeared like knives at noon, as promised. ¡°Oh, that''s annoying. ¡± ¡°If we are delayed here any longer, we will not be able to make time. ¡± I am a fisherman, and I am not cooperative. The maids have sent a pitiful glance. It was an eye with a lot of words. If they get in trouble preparing for the parade banquet, they will be very upset. With a desperate face, as if something big had already happened. I couldn''t turn my back on that gaze. I sat down as they led me. ¡°Then let''s get started. Don''t move for a second. ¡± And hardship began. The maids began to cast my body as a staple. Corner. ¡°Oh, why there again! If you were dressed anyway, you wouldn''t even be able to see it! ¡± ¡°just in case. ¡± I didn''t know what one case they were talking about. I just felt that their faces were so weird and mean. I wondered if she was the same person as the women who looked at me with a pitiful face. Or not. The maids focused on what I had to do. In his own way, the royal maids had thick bones, but not as much as Adelia, but their fingertips were crumbling. I left myself in the hands of the maids for so long. ¡°I''m done. ¡± Released from them after being perfectly dressed in the tailor''s uniform. But just because I was ready didn''t mean my pain was over. Occasionally, when I''m in a frown position, the maids rush quickly and touch my cloak. That wasn''t a hassle. I rather chose not to move. I closed my eyes and went into meditation. When I finished meditating, there was an imminent time for a banquet. ¡°Your Majesty, I will take you to the banquet hall. ¡± Kars appeared on his knees before me in shinier armor than ever before. "Let''s go." I went straight to bed. The court knights waiting outside the door surrounded me. Choking. Today, I was walking with the sound of a sharp iron armor hitting me, so I felt like I was heading to the battlefield. Although what spanned my body was white growth, not iron armor. I arrived at the banquet hall after a long walk. ¡°Would you like to enter right away? ¡± The deacon nods and trims his throat for a moment. Then he shouted loudly as if the whole palace were leaving. ¡°The moderate ruler of the Kingdom of Leonberg and the legitimate lineage of His Majesty King Lionel Leonberger, the most noble of all! The eldest son of the Leonberger family! Savior of the North! Lion of the North! Great Knight of the Kingdom! His Royal Highness Prince Idrian Leonberg is here! ¡± Finally, with the door wide open, I stepped beyond it. 229 229. 66. Sometimes a soft appeal is stronger than a knife (3) The nobles of the Kingdom of Leonberg seemed to be the least of the envoys. Others said they were as cool as they could be, but the ambush was not as vivid as the continental trend. At least the British lords were worth the effort, but they were also far from sophisticated. The look was also how hard it was and how hard it was to open a victory banquet and not enjoy it. Even the faces of some nobles were restless and growing up. In the eyes of the envoys, the banquet that the envoys of other nations had attended in the last hundred years seemed as though such conduct would be blameless to the nobles of other nations. We have achieved a remarkable victory against the Empire, but we have yet to abandon the face of the weak. The envoys thought so. It was an illusion. The nobles of the kingdom were not anxious to be flawed by the envoys of other nations. ¡°Maybe it''s not happening again today. ¡± ¡°Yay. It''s a big banquet to commemorate the victory, no wonder something happened. ¡± ¡°Something happened because it wasn''t meant to be. ¡± They were anxious about what was not happening here today. ¡°This is it, now that I hear the word ''royal banquet'', my heart will fall. ¡± They were nobles who remembered that the end of the royal banquets had not been good in recent years, but they were genuinely worried that this would not be the case today. Of course, not every banquet hosted by the royal family always ended badly. ¡°No matter how much you preach to the prince, there is no way you can do anything else in the presence of nobles from other countries. ¡± ¡°Don''t forget. Even in the presence of the Empire''s ambassador, His Majesty did not hesitate. ¡± The problem was the prince. An incident broke out at all the banquets the prince attended. When Marquis Montpellier was still an ambassador, it was only a few years ago that the prince made his speech in the face of war. It was not so long ago that he appeared with the lords of the north and threw the head of the oak in front of the king. Not long ago, the nobles of the kingdom were torn apart for their sins. That''s what happened here. It was strange that the aristocrats were not anxious. ¡°Please, I hope it passes without anything today. ¡± The nobles eagerly hoped. I hope that today''s banquet will end with the celebration of the victory of the kingdom as it was originally intended. Furthermore, I hope to be remembered as the day the royal mercy was born. The two Maximilian princes attended the banquet early in the day to calm down their anxiety. Don''t worry. Enjoy the banquet. ¡°Are you sure there is nothing prepared by His Royal Highness or His Royal Highness today without our nobles? ¡± Earl Branburg, the owner of the Iron Bow Soldier, asked Maxim Millian about the friendship he had fought with on the Central Front. ¡°The Royal Family had no purpose other than to commemorate the victory at today''s banquet and to take care of the royal mercy. So many nobles can just enjoy the banquet without worrying. ¡± The Count of Maximilian replied and turned to his relieved face. Looking back, Maximilian sighs. In fact, I was not so sure. Of course I didn''t lie. It must have been true that the royal family gave this banquet no meaning other than the commemoration of the victory and the adoption of the royal mercy. The problem was the care of the prince. That''s a royal doctor who has nothing to do with your doctor. Though I heard that the viceroy was a good tyler, there was only one thing I was anxious about. ¡°Whoo. It''s a good day. Let''s not think about anything else. ¡± Maximilian spoke out of anxiety. The envoys of the kingdom came and greeted him with one or two greetings. With a polite mouth, while saluting the victory of the kingdom, his eyes look sharply at him. I became blood in order to find out even a little more about the aunt of the kingdom. I was tired of comforting the nobles of the kingdom, but I was not the only one who complained when I was exploring with my eyes full of envoys. The three-day banquet had only just begun, and I felt stiff behind my neck already. But in the meantime, Maximilian treated the envoys extremely well. Those who would not have wandered about the kingdom, who would not have found the kingdom because they saw the Empire a long time ago. They came not far, but to the kingdom. To unite the kingdom and friendship. I couldn''t lose my future friend to Huthuru. The full banquet began when Maximilian was serving the nobles and envoys who attended the banquet on behalf of the royal mistress who became vacant. ¡°The moderate ruler of the Kingdom of Leonberg and the legitimate lineage of His Majesty King Lionel Leonberger, the most noble of all! The eldest son of the Leonberger family! Savior of the North! Lion of the North! Great Knight of the Kingdom! His Royal Highness Prince Idrian Leonberg is here! ¡± His brother, who could be the star of the banquet, finally appeared in the banquet hall. ¡°I salute His Royal Highness Prince Idrian Leonberger! ¡± Even the musicians who filled the banquet hall until a little while ago stopped playing, the nobles knelt down and cried out with their heads clasped. He looked inside the banquet hall arrogantly in awe of the king. His gaze stopped where the envoys gathered. Transparent eyes as if looking inside. The envoys who encountered the gaze froze. I should bow my head and give an example, even though I seem to have forgotten it. If Maximilian is going to stand up late and tell them to give us an example, ¡°There''s a lot of them. ¡± My brother said in a loud voice. At that moment, the envoys came to their senses late and saluted them with a nod. Maximilian admired it. He gazed as if he had anointed his tongue. He dared not even lift his head straight in front of him. Like a rabbit standing in front of a lion. Jubbuck, Jubbuck. I was staring at the extreme disrespect that the envoys saw, and I heard the sound of footsteps. One day, my brother was in front of me. Maximilian glittered. Even my brother, who had only a dull armor on a shabby day, was dressed in white growth today. No matter how devoted and blind he looked, Maximilian almost forgot the face of the prince and shouted. Look, my brother is good at it. The young lions of the North said they were devoted even to their appearance. ¡°Why are you doing that again? ¡± ¡°It''s just that your eyes are shattered...¡± ¡°Freaky.¡± The brother who smiled at Fischer went back to the statue. Maximilian, who was looking at the back of it, followed his brother to the statue. ¡°It''s good to get up. ¡± My brother, who was sitting right next to the throne, said that he would resign. The nobles rose from their seats and looked at the statue and waited for the prince to open his mouth. ¡°Enjoy the banquet as much as you want. ¡± Marquis Villefeld put his hand on his head, even though it was a blessing. Siorin Kirgayen sighs. Maksimilian doesn''t seem like a man at all. ¡°Never mind me. ¡± Brother added a word. Then he dug himself deep in the chair. With a very fat face. Pair. Someone clapped their hands and restarted the musicians'' play. The music flowed back to the banquet hall where it was silent. ¡°When will it be over? ¡± He grumbled as if he was already bored. * * In fact, the Kingdom of Leonberg was not such a well-known country. Once geographically located in the northernmost part of the continent, transportation was uncomfortable. In addition to that, there was not only a specialty that could be put forward, but also a reason to take the risk of discomfort and find it. The imperial tariffs and transit taxes were also one of the reasons why people cut their way to the kingdom. At the very least, some scholars who persecuted the history or the origins of the kingdom remembered that the kingdom had fallen from the persecution of the empire and that its history had been plunged into war with the empire. For others, the Kingdom of Leonberg was only a fallen country in the north. If it had not been for the incredible victory they had achieved in the war against the Empire, they would not have found the kingdom. People wanted to confirm their inferiority and, furthermore, bond with them. If it had been before, I wouldn''t even have thought about seeing the Empire. However, the status of the defeated empire in the war against Leonberg after Dothrin was no longer the same as in the past. People began to doubt the power of the Empire for the first time. The fact that the giant empire, which had suffered defeat on the continent, might have been a big bluff. Of course, it was too dangerous to make contact with the Empire''s enemies with suspicion alone. But the empire now has no room to care about the outside. In the south, the flower dragon flew and in the middle, the three princes and five princes were in the middle of a civil war with the next royal succession. If you want to do something, now is the time. Before that, I had to confirm the power of the Kingdom of Leonberg, which had prevailed against the Empire. If the power of the kingdom is not greater than expected, it is to confirm the fall of an empire that has not even won, and if the power of the kingdom is in line with expectations, a new strength has been born on the continent. Either way, they had nothing to lose. The problem was the lack of information. Since the arrival of the North Toe, the knights and troops of the kingdom have been in complete control of them. They had to follow their lead as far as the royal family, and then they had no chance to question the kingdom''s vanity. It was only after arriving at the royal palace that I was able to face the royal army. "The level of court knights is higher than I thought. It also appears to have gone through less than a sharp slack. Ordinary soldiers are also high in morale, and there is no shortage of soldiers who are chosen by the military. ¡± ¡°I don''t know if I should judge this as a mess, or if I should judge this kingdom as strong as it seems. ¡± I barely grasped some of the kingdom''s powers, but I was just confused. They finally came to one conclusion. ¡°I will see the firstborn of the Leonberger family and judge them. ¡± So they waited for the banquet to begin, and only the moment the lion of the north appeared before them. And finally, I was able to face the lions of the North. Eyes that seem to pierce even the soul. The relentless presence that overwhelms the left. The envoys couldn''t even breathe properly from the moment Leonberger''s eldest son was revealed. Navigation was too big to look straight in the eye. He was just sitting in a chair all the time with a dull face, but he was definitely in control of the banquet hall at this moment. I couldn''t even see the black that defeated the Paladins of the Empire. But they knew. Rumor has it. The northern lion who made the Empire army tremble was not a fiction. The moment I realized that, their investigation was over. It was time to move to make a friendship with the Kingdom, not a whistle. While the envoys were leaving Busan, the monarch of the Kingdom of Leonberg appeared in the banquet hall. And refuse and proclaim, ¡°If anyone gets the prince''s heart, she will be the prince''s mercy. ¡± While the banquet was going on, I asked you to take away the prince''s heart yourself. He said he would put all the highs and lows of the operation on fire. It was a profoundly mischievous proclamation to speak of the bride of the prince, and a proclamation too fanciful to speak in the presence of those who came with the marital alliance in mind. It sounded like the envoys had such an unfortunate power that political union or union followed from royal marriage. It wasn''t true. The king only proclaimed that he was interested in marriage because he thought it was a sensation that my firstborn, who had no rat horns, was married. The envoys'' hearts became impatient. ¡°The plan has changed! I want you to go and tell the princess to spare her! ¡± ¡°Yes? The princess will attend the banquet tomorrow...¡± ¡°Didn''t the plan change?" ¡± The messengers left the banquet hall, and the envoys trembled. In the meantime, the royal nobles stood before the statue and gave an example to the king. Each one with a finely decorated daughter or a vagina. It was the moment when the banquet of Prince Xavier Gandhi began in earnest. 230 230 Ch. 66. Sometimes a soft appeal is stronger than a knife (4) The king seemed more confident than ever. The soul that wished to shine with despair and failure seemed to have regained its original light. My chest was tickled. Regardless of my will, I kept my mouth shut. The king''s footsteps, which cut among the nobles without a word, echoed my heart. It really felt strange not to be able to say anything. Just to be fair, ¡°Awesome.¡± I think it was close to satisfaction. I went down to meet the king. Tuck. The king tapped my shoulder lightly and climbed onto the altar. I saw the king under a single statue. A king who didn''t even fit in with the throne when we first met. But not now. I assure you, even if the progeny of the Foresight were here, that position would not suit you better than the current king. It was not simply because of the usefulness of the elixir taken by the king. Nectar healed the wounds of the dying king and gave him a great Mana, but he did not give him anything more. The magnificent figure now was the strength that the king had broken himself in the face of death. It was also an incision that was born in the first place, but which was finally recovered and crushed to the end by the Empire. The stubborn mouth crawls up and down. It didn''t seem bad to sit on the throne for a day. I thought it would be okay to sit beside him and set up the king''s body. I thought so, and I was sure I would. If the king hadn''t suddenly hit my back, he would have. ¡°If anyone gets the prince''s heart, she will be the prince''s mercy." The fisheye was mute. ¡°I will not mind the Goha of the operation, its origins and background. ¡± I looked at the king with my mouth shut. But the king only looked down at the statue and didn''t even look at me. You must have felt my gaze. I turned my head. I found Marquis Villefeld. Ugh. The snowy old Marquis turns his head as he sweeps. I saw Siorin. When I saw my daughter fully armed, the rest of me was discouraged. I hit a nonderrie for betrayal. Then I hardened my hatchet. Noble Eagles were staring at me with their eyes. Dozens of pairs of eyes were plugged in. One by one was a sharp glance, like a lightened bogeyman. No matter how stingy that look is, I tremble without a scratch. How hot it is again. From then on it was a start. The nobles came out in front of the parade table and greeted him. The greeting was merely formal, and the nobles immediately introduced the woman who had come with them to the king. The women greeted me. Sometimes arrogant, sometimes graceful, sometimes shy. The attitude was different, but as much as everyone looked at me like they saw a sense of hunting. "Isn''t it different from the promise? ¡± Immediately before the nobles retreated and the new nobles stood under the table, I protested to the king. ¡°You agreed, too. ¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°Did I tell you to dance with the hands of the infants in tune with the music? Or what else you forced me to do. ¡± The king brazenly raises his head without even turning. To rebut it, the horse was desperate. The king did not force me to move. I just moved the others. The horse door was blocked. I wanted to push the banquet hall right away because I felt like it, but I couldn''t do it because I had already made a pact. All I could do was make the impression that I was uncomfortable planting. When I was there, the nobles began to notice. There were fewer nobles standing in front of a natural statue and introducing my daughter or a vagabond. ¡°Aren''t the infants afraid? Soften your face a little. ¡± The king who saw my face late gently tiled me. ¡°I''m just sitting there. ¡± I made an even harsher impression. The king burst into laughter. If I was angry, I would feel a little relieved, but the king was just as funny as a child in a court of law. Somehow I was upset. That''s why I woke up in the morning. The steps of the nobles who were looking at me were cut off. Then I smiled satisfactorily. I''ll do it right away. ¡°Sire. How could you do such a thing against a girl who has not even learned the sword...¡± I pinched my behavior until I was sleepy because the court knight commander who was standing behind the king couldn''t attract me with a ridiculous face. I ignored that word with all my heart. I just chopped it up and solidified the invisible wall that emerged between the infants. The king shook his head. It was his face that he heard both hands. Seeing that face made me feel a little better. Of course, I didn''t intend to take any chances. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Marquis Villefeld then shook his head under a single statue. Along with Wen, accompanied by a woman. Certainly he raised his voice so that the infants would not dare to stand before me, but the woman beside the marquis was bowing her head, and there was no color at all that was reluctant for me. I frowned. I thought I''d scare you a little more. Then I realized that the woman was unfamiliar. ¡°Adelia?¡± A woman, so Adelia, dressed like a noble infant, raises her head. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± She calls me small with a flushed face, and when her eyes meet mine, I close my eyes. I was genuinely surprised by the unexpected appearance of Adelia. Fresh ivory dress with finely twisted dark brown hair and no excess makeup. It was shocking for me to remember only her, who was always so mellow or so bloody upside down. Did Adelia look like this? I was so surprised that I convinced him of this. Not glamorous, but elegant and gentle. It adds a perfectly balanced body as it climbs to the master, and it adds clear skin like a lake in the middle of winter as it drains the tableware. In the meantime, there is a rare beauty named Arwen who has not received much attention. In fact, Adelia is not going anywhere. There were actually some of the men of Winter Castle who had been dating her. How charming is the poor look you can''t find in the women of the North. Of course, their abyss became endless after seeing her on the battlefield several times. After all, she was a woman who was not mad enough to say that she was lovely. ¡°It wasn''t just a matter of time before I got dressed in an unholy body. ¡± As I looked at Adelia, Marquis Villefeld laughed and said, At the end of the day, I woke up and marched. ¡°No. So why did you force a sick person to come in the first place? ¡± ¡°It wasn''t an imposition...¡± ¡°Even if I told you I''d come, I shouldn''t have. He''s a patient.¡± There was a sudden awakening in the face of the Marquis. I had something to say, but I couldn''t. It was a frustrating face. ¡°If you look at her with an unholy body and count her pride here, you will know that you have something else to say." Later, the king stumbled on me and bruised me. I frowned. ¡°And what if my body gets wet? It''s not foolish.¡± Marquis and the king sighed. ¡°We have a long way to go. Your Majesty.¡± ¡°I''m not only indifferent, I''m ignorant. ¡± It was a conversation I didn''t know what it meant, and I sighed. ¡°Well, now that I''ve greeted you, I''m going to step back. ¡± The marquis looked down and retreated. Adelia was also with him. ¡°Wait.¡± I caught the Marquis like that. ¡°Leave Adelia alone. ¡± ¡°What does that mean...¡± ¡°It''s unfair to be with an old Marquis. ¡± Marquis became a strange face in my words. ¡°I don''t know if you know it or not. I really don''t know. ¡± Then I grabbed Adelia with a big smile. I took her hand from the Marquis. ¡°Are you okay? If you want to talk too much...¡± ¡°I''m fine, Your Majesty. I''m really nothing. ¡± ¡°Thank God.¡± When I laughed, Adelia laughed along without even knowing why. ¡°Then Adelia will protect me today. ¡± Later, in my words, she opened her eyes in circles. ¡°Yes? What does that mean...¡± Either that or I turn around. Numerous nobles were looking at me. The infants opened their eyes and looked through Adelia and me. In front of them, I held Adelia''s hand. It''s a great excuse to throw a chute at an opponent with a partner. Adelia is a noble benefactor in the kingdom. If the invisible wall I created was just a barren wall, Adelia was a dysfunctional wall. It will be enough to protect me until the banquet is over. ¡°I only trust you. ¡± Without even knowing English, Adelia nods with a mission-filled face. Thanks to Adelia, the first day could pass safely. But she was a patient who had not yet been injured and needed care for a while. It was too selfish of a man to put her as a shield until the second day. So I found a new shield. "Become a partner in today''s banquet? ¡± Princess Hestia Neumann Tudor of Tutton swirls her eyes at my sudden offer. ¡°Why? Don''t you like it? ¡± ¡°Instead of saying no... why me? ¡± ¡°With Princess Tutton in the West, the envoys won''t bother me either. ¡± ¡°You''re absolutely right. ¡± Princess Tutton opened her eyes and looked at me. ¡°So what do I get? ¡± ¡°There''s a lot to hope for. You''ve already got a lot. ¡± ¡°That''s it, that''s it. ¡± At this time, I laughed at her more quickly because I wanted to eat. ¡°Not if you don''t like it. ¡± When I stood up straight, she hurriedly grabbed me. ¡°I don''t like anybody. ¡± The princess who wiped her mouth added a word. ¡°Righteousness is not a relic of the men. ¡± I''m just thanking you for everything you''ve done. * * In a sudden proclamation, the envoys hastily summoned their own princess to the banquet hall. However, when the princess they were waiting for finished decorating and went to the banquet hall, the prince''s partner was already appointed. ¡°Are you calling me to be a lady now? ¡± Naturally, the proud princesses were as angry as the fire, and they had to sweat to soothe them. It was unfair. They also have their own grievances, and the princesses who grew up only with you didn''t show them how they were doing. There was not one or two things to think about in order to get the Prince''s eye print among so many competitors. If you go too early, you lose your temper, and if you go too late, someone else will take the prince''s side, just like yesterday. I made an intense first impression, but I had to make good timing. The first day returned to failure, but the second day I believed there would surely be an opportunity. But the second day didn''t even come. ¡°The moderate ruler of the Kingdom of Leonberg and the legitimate lineage of His Majesty King Lionel Leonberger, the most noble of all! The eldest son of the Leonberger family! Savior of the North! Lion of the North! Great Knight of the Kingdom! Princess Idrian Leonberg! The most beautiful rose the Tudor family boasts! Princess Hestia Neumann joins us! ¡± The princess of the Tutton Kingdom, who is called the most beautiful woman in the West, has been sewing next to the prince from the beginning. The flowers of the Tudor royal family were indeed beautiful. From the moment she appeared, the men of the banquet hall couldn''t even breathe properly. If today''s banquet had not been a place for royal mercy, the men would have begged the princess of Tutton. But there was no one big enough to dare cross the prince''s mate here today. And there was no woman to show off my appearance in the presence of Princess Tutton. The envoys had no choice but to pledge: Introducing the princess of her country meant that she would be invited to be humbled. They watched Princess Tutton and the Prince. Between the princess and the princess who share a bed without even giving a second chance, they seemed like lovers who were pushed away without a second chance. In fact, the Princess of Tutton kept making jokes about other women, and the prince was making a big fuss about them. Anyway, the second day of the banquet passed so futilely. The envoys studied the trend by holding gold coins to the servants of the royal palace. ¡°I understand that you have no plans to accompany anyone today. I also heard that Princess Tutton is unhappy with today''s banquet and will be attending it again tomorrow. ¡± In the words of the servants, they called for joy. There was no predetermined mate, no beauty that made others feel ashamed. The royal nobles'' affections hovered around the prince, but they were not so threatening competitors. If the women of the north were white water bodies, the women of the west were red roses. And the envoys believed firmly that the king of flowers was a rose. The beauty of the kingdom was confident that she would not be an opponent in front of the beauty of the West. And soon I realized How their faith was good. * * "Tsk." I stood behind the envoys, looking at the women who provocatively looked at me, and filled my tongue with silence. Appearance is just a shell, but that''s great. The soul in it is on such a humble subject that it doesn''t even shine. I feel like I''m making a mess of myself with a bad look. My insides were blackened, and a group of envoys began to move. It was an envoy who put a woman in front of her head, just as if she had turned one of the blood on her head. But suddenly there was a commotion in the banquet hall before they even came before the statue of Micher. ¡°Ugh!" ¡°Hugh!¡± I heard a sigh of futility there. I was on the other side of the banquet hall, as if I was holding something. I turned my head along that line of sight. And then when the gaze came to one place, ¡°Huh?" I opened my eyes without knowing. He who had never thought of it, he was there as though he had never thought of it. 231 231. 66. Sometimes a soft appeal is stronger than a knife (5) The commotion subsides. Even the musicians lose their minds and stop playing the instrument. And when the perfect tabernacle came, I saw a woman standing afar off. Black hair like a black dagger. White face in contrast to him. Starry eyes. Perfect spotlight without adding or subtracting. It was all a characteristic of the woman I knew. Nevertheless, I was not sure if she was really the woman I knew. No way, if she wants a knife-chilled whore, she''d rather kill herself, not the woman she said she wanted to live as a knight, and she asked to treat herself that way. I couldn''t appear in front of me dressed and dressed. I saw him again. I admitted to finishing. Though he was wearing a plain white dress instead of a rigid suit and iron armor, I think that the hair that was just used to be tied up in a line that did not interfere with the proper movement was finely combed and stretched like a black band. The woman I knew was right. Arwen Kirgayen. The article I trust the most. The fisheye was mute. My gaze was undoubtedly after her while I was submerged. Unlike the infants who showed off their fine necks and pretty shoulders, the old-fashioned dress completely covered their necks and shoulders. Without any other accessories, the hair that was just finely combed and stretched like a black dagger made my eyes dizzy. His cheeks kept getting more lively by spreading out his anger. Seeing the eyes of the night sky contrasting with the white face, I felt like I was losing my mind. The most magnificent beauty without even shaking the floating heart of a master who is stronger than any other fortress. Until now, I thought that Elder High Elf Sigrun was the best in the beauty of a simple outfit. Humans never thought a fairy would have the appearance of a natural fairy. I think I need to revise that idea today. Sigrun''s soul, twisted and clouded, dared not even compare with her. Arwen was the best. ¡°Whoo." I stopped breathing. Then I realized that the surroundings were too quiet. I turned my head and looked around. Even forgetting to exhale, the condition of the men looking at Arwen was not unusual. It''s like being held by a montma. Pair. I clapped my hands hard. The clear energy I generated spread to the banquet hall. ¡°Ugh!" ¡°Ah..." The men threw up their breath rough. The light returned to my dreamy eyes. It''s harmful. It''s harmful. I filled my tongue without knowing. Saddam was relieved that she was not very interested in decorating her usual appearance. If not, there would have been no less distraction. I''m glad it''s Arwen. It was a good thing that her soul was completely intact without any distortion. She was so grateful for her superiority, who had no intention of turning a blind eye elsewhere and merely insisted on her own path. I''ve been relieved a few times, and the sober musicians started playing late. In time, Arwen begins to approach the statue. But her steps were so bold. The figure of the man who decorated it was a shaman of the last century, and the shape of a walking knight was worthless. Where else would a man walk around in a dress in the heavens and earth? I stopped laughing. It seemed so unfit to me to look like Arwen. Clothes do not change in nature. Chuck. Arwen arrives in front of the statue. ¡°Your Majesty." Then he gave an example. Extremely knight-down, with theft movements. I saw Siorin wrapping her head around her back. I pressed and held on to the laughter that was about to burst. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Arwen turns to me. I laughed and saw her. I wanted to ask you a lot. Why he appeared before me like that. Whose farm did you cross? But I didn''t have to open my mouth to ask. It was only after facing her face this close that she realized her agitation. Tension-hardened shoulders, subtly unstable energy. It was not simply because the heavenly dress was awkward and uncomfortable, instead of stiff uniforms and crude iron armor. Something was wrong. I decided to calm her down once I lost my peace. Ugh. Reached out. I grabbed her wriggling hand awkwardly. One day, when I found the Imperial Palace, I met the progeny of the foreseeable and lost my peace, just as she did to me. I believed that would bring her back to stability. Just like I did. But it wasn''t. Arwen flinches as I hold her hand. I felt her body stiffer. The energy that had been unstable was now fluctuating. An awkward face, an eye that looks like an earthquake. It seemed more agitating to regain stability. He shrugged his head at a stranger''s face that he had never seen before. ¡°Spread your shoulders. Isn''t he a noble benefactor? ¡± The eyes of Arwen, who was shaking around because he couldn''t find a place to go, turned to me. Two conflicting emotions passed in her eyes. Disappointment, and relief. These were emotions I didn''t know in English. Before even asking why, the emotions that came to mind disappeared like lies. At the same time, Arwen''s energy, which was fluctuating, began to stabilize rapidly. The awkwardly stiffened facial muscles were gently relaxed, and the adult parrot on the side of the eye also disappeared. Arwen looks at me with a disquieting face. I felt a deadline. It was a sight I had seen somewhere, a situation I had experienced. I thought about it for a while and finally found the answer. An outsider, the face he saw when he finally robbed Simma. ¡°You are truly a man of one mind. ¡± She smiled softly and said. I think I''ve regained my stability now, but Arwen grabs my hand gently. ¡°So I really like you. ¡± Her warm voice I''ve never heard before. I opened my eyes in circles. I had an epileptic heart for some reason. It was the same sensation as when Moo-hoon activated it, and in some ways, it was the same sensation as when he triggered the Aurablade. But it wasn''t the same. This familiar yet vivid sensation is not a man-made heart. It was felt from a real heart made of flesh and blood. It''s more than that. It won''t even flow to you. Shortly after joining the banquet hall, Arwen began to regret it. I think he went crazy for a while. What happened to your head must have happened. I could not have done this and gone before the prince. This was all because of my father. ¡®What do you think of Arwen? ¡¯ ¡®Are you willing to meet Arwen in the rain? ¡¯ I overheard a conversation between my father and the prince. At first, I was just angry at my father''s impatience to make his relationship with the prince a reality. It was really just him, and when his anger subsided, there was a small question. If he did not step in the middle, what did the prince say? My heart was strong. Even if I didn''t try to do that, I kept caring about the prince''s elders. A little different from that to the previous one, but of personal interest. This was all about my father. My father followed me without even trying, and I heard strange noises, and my head became blurry. I didn''t deserve the fact that the book made the relationship awkward. His actions, which he kept trying to give meaning to, were nothing. When his head was blurred, he listened to the conspiracy and said to the prince, "Wake up!" I shook my mind and shuddered. Feelings of unraveling debris were shattered while mixing Tutton''s knight and sword. Only then could she regain her peace. She seems to have fallen in love with Simma for a while, and she is more determined to train to never fall in love with Simma again. Then the king called her. And I asked you to attend the banquet, not as a knight. ¡®If I fight against the enemy, I will fight. If there are ten hundred times as many enemies, I will not hesitate to draw the sword. But if you want something from me as a woman, you can''t dare follow me. This is what the Prince promised me, so count it. ¡¯ I reacted strongly because it was an unacceptable order. But the king shook her without giving up. Making a cause she can''t refuse. ¡®Have you ever heard the boy praise the blue of heaven? Have you ever seen him snatch his eyes from the glorious starlight? Or have you ever seen them submerged in a subtle moonlight? ¡¯ ¡®The only thing the child knows is the sword, and the war. ¡¯ ¡®That''s not going to happen. If the child is a human being, how can I live in front of him? ¡¯ The king''s words were precisely consistent with her concerns. ¡®Tension breaks when it breaks, and hardness breaks when it breaks. And I think he''s just like that. ¡¯ ¡®I want him to look a little wider. I want that child back. So he hopes to live a little happier. ¡¯ She said she would do it after her troubles. His decision comes purely from his heart to worry about the future of the prince. Countless times. In fact, that was also true. All she was worried about was the sword and the war, and the ferocity was the only reason she didn''t know if she would come to the living prince. She''s doing it for her future. What about dresses and rags? I hardened my heart and headed to the banquet hall. The curly hair and the heavenly dress were several times awkward and turtle than she thought. I stood in front of the prince with reference to discomfort. At that moment, I forgot all about the glossy makeup, the big hair and the dress. It felt weird. Suddenly, when he grabbed his hand, his heart beat and even beat. ¡°Spread your shoulders. Isn''t he a noble benefactor? ¡± But unlike her, the prince was so peaceful. A trusting gaze, and a clear eye that doesn''t show any confusion. She was disappointed and at the same time relieved. I was cold, and I trained again. There is only one thing left to sway with conflicting emotions. Hollowness. The head that was clouded was clear. ¡°You are truly a man of one mind. ¡± A prince who still looks at himself with selfless eyes, as he promised for the first time. ¡°So I really like you. ¡± I was so glad to see his presence like that. Suddenly I felt better. It was a radical emotional change that I didn''t even understand myself. Maybe so. ¡°Your Majesty, I have one question. ¡± She was a virtuoso. ¡°Won''t you dance with me? ¡± I asked for a favor that I would never have done, as usual. ¡°I don''t know how to dance. ¡± The prince frowned. ¡°I don''t know. ¡± A question came to his face. ¡°But why...¡± ¡°I want to clear up the delusion in my heart. ¡± The question became even darker. ¡°Don''t you like it?¡± Instead of unquestioning the prince, Arwen went back to work. ¡°I don''t hate it. ¡± The prince replied with a embarrassing face. She smiled with a face she could hardly see. Then he reached out his hand and grabbed the prince''s hand. ¡°Uh, uh. ¡± I led the prince into the middle of the banquet hall, as if he were catching a frozen roar. The musicians started to play quickly. Sweet music began to flow around them. Two men and two women exchanged views. Mulfatty. Arwen felt troubled. It was good to be exhausted. If there was a problem, it was the fact that they might both dance. If someone dances first, they''ll do it. Ugh. Then a couple of men and women appeared in the middle of the banquet hall. Then I started dancing as they wanted me to. With an incredibly slow movement to make it easy to follow. Arwen opened her eyes and looked at a pair of men and women who were in danger of dancing. Her gaze wrapped around the woman''s waist and was nailed to the inner hand. ¡°Aha. That''s what you do. ¡± ¡°Thy Majesty. Just a moment...¡± The prince approached her with no birds to dry, and wrapped her around her waist. A face that looks close to breath. It was different from what I thought. All she wanted was to tell the deception with her dancing son-in-law. This is why I wanted to be able to shudder the delusion. It was a good thing it didn''t get bigger. While she was organizing her thoughts, her feet were following the steps of the prince, who did not even know his master''s heart. ¡°Relax. It''s not harder than I thought. ¡± The prince said to Arwen in a grumpy tone. I don''t even know what she''s thinking inside. Arwen sighs. I put everything down with a single breath. What would happen to King Kiking? She decided to be faithful today. Knight, it won''t be too late from tomorrow to return to Arwen Kirgayen. But the law of the world does not flow as it wishes. Bang! The door of the banquet hall was smashed with sudden heat. Then a furious mass flew over the completely crushed door. Kudang Bath. A couple of rolls on the floor. "Ugh!" Eli raises her body and vomits Warak blood. ¡°Ambush!¡± Even before all that urgent shouting was over. Dang, Dang. I heard a disturbing bell. Short and urgent. It was a bell that announced the enemy''s intrusion. 232 232. 67. There is no one in this world who does not dream (1) Arwen, who fell out of my arms, tore her dress apart. Tofu weir. Then he stopped me. In his hand, he grabbed a short sword that he did not know where he had taken it from. Carls and my knights rushed around and surrounded me. I turned my head more. King and Maximilian, surrounded by the tents of the new people. A chaotic envoy and a chaotic princess. Court Knights who took their swords and went to the banquet. And Eli, the one with all her hair and all her messy clothes. ¡°Damn it. Even if it''s your body. At least I didn''t drink. ¡± Despite the mess, Eli was making fun of his mouth. I stabbed myself in the nose with the smell of a late drink. ¡°Eli!¡± I called Eli. ¡°Where the hell are those monsters...¡± ¡°Eli!¡± After shouting with energy, Eli turns her head to me. ¡°Starting with the situation description. ¡± ¡°I''m at the banquet hall. My chest was so full that I walked through the garden. Then I felt a suspicious mechanism, and I was ambushed. ¡± In the middle of the kingdom, it is also a royal palace inhabited by the monarchs of the nation, whose boundaries are several times stricter than usual. But I''m the enemy. I didn''t feel anything. ¡°Three I personally checked with my own eyes. One of them directly attacked me. ¡± You look like a man whose reputation is still on the Master''s horizon. Even if there were only three Eli like that, it would be amazing if they drove him to the border. Only one of them made it. The impression was distorted. "What the hell...¡± Then I heard the sound of my footsteps. Krrrrrrrr. The sound of scratching the floor with a sharp chunk of iron digs into your ears. I turned my head. After being completely crushed, someone reveals themselves beyond that door. He wears a Sacha Mann armor and pulls the bloody Great Sword. Jaw. He stands right at the door of the banquet hall. Then I looked inside. "Stop!" Court Knights raised their voices and warned. Black Gisha didn''t even flinch in front of the sharp energy emitted by over 100 knights. I used more power to see it. Then it hardened as it was. I didn''t see it. No traits, no name, no age. None of them. I''ve checked several times, but the results haven''t changed. The existence of an identity that cannot be identified by the power of judgment. The meaning was clear. The land of the Black Knight was never below me. Ugh. The Black Knight steps back. I can''t even hear my feet moving in heavy armor. Karr. All I heard was the great sword scratching the basil chicken. ¡°Stop.¡± I warned you when I saw him like that. ¡°That''s it.¡± An uninvited guest can''t lift a single foot inside. ¡°That''s the one who attacked me. So be careful, sire. ¡± Eli warned me with a nervous voice before. I stare at the Black Knight instead of answering Eli''s words. He stops walking and looks at me quietly. It was a very disparate gaze, as if an empty armor were staring at me. I couldn''t feel a single breath from a man who was completely exhausted of his energy. The Black Knight turned Eli into a bloodbath, but he didn''t even give him a chance. Even though the ghost-like presence resembled a dead man, it was never a dead man. I didn''t feel any undead fraud at all. He must have been human. A knight who can''t even detect the energy of a powerful Sword Master. I have once again used my power. I didn''t see him again this time. I found a clue to keep my eyes on him. The flesh swept through the black armor. Then I touched his great sword. I frowned. A day too special to be called a sword, a splendid sword, and a crude sack were strangely ripe. I thought about it for a while and finally found the answer. "No way...? ¡± I look at his sword with my eyes open. No way. The Great Sword was definitely something I used to know. It''s not as old as I am. It''s an artifact with an old-fashioned appetite. A cursed sword called Red Moon Ceremony or Depressive Darkness according to the times. The first name the sword bears, "Verfinsterung! ¡± It was the darkness that covered the moon. Karr. The cursed lunar eclipse cried. Like I''m glad I called you by your name. ¡°God damn it! ¡± I gripped his teeth and grabbed Eli''s throat. "?!" Eli screams about my sudden actions. Either way, I looked at Eli''s body. A crumpled, dirty piece of clothing, fortunately, no cut or stab marks were seen. ¡°Your Majesty? Why all of a sudden?¡± Eli asked me later. ¡°Do you have a place with a sword on? ¡± Instead of answering, I asked in case. ¡°Nothing. I''ve been beaten before I even tried to hit the sword... No. I was suddenly ambushed. The coward attacked from behind..." Usually, I would have said a word about a long story that didn''t fit the situation, but now I''m just relieved. If you had hurt yourself in the running, Eli wouldn''t have made fun of you. ¡°What''s wrong with you? ¡± ¡°A cursed sword that slashes the soul with bloodshed. Touching is not the least of the sequelae. ¡± In my words, Eli stumbles at me with a shrugged face. ¡°Yes. The master of the lunar tree is a fisherman. ¡± I shot him towards the Black Knight. ¡°Did you want to attend the banquet? By the way, no one who doesn''t qualify can attend this banquet. ¡± The Black Knight shrugs in my words. I didn''t see his face, but I could tell. I know the Black Knight is laughing at me. [There is only one person to discuss qualifications in front of me.] The Black Knight takes his first breath off. [And that''s not you. Idrian Leonberger.] A dull, frustrating voice, like cheap junk. A hateful language that I thought would never be heard again in the middle of the kingdom. That was the language of the Burgundy Empire. ¡°Why is the Empire Knight here...! ¡± ¡°No way! Ignore the end of the negotiations! ¡± The nobles, who had barely regained their peace, were puzzled by the identity of the Black Knight. The envoys also whispered to the group with a firm face. Less agitation. ¡°It was the Emperor''s Knight. ¡± I gaze at him with an energy to calm them down. [Gloriously so.] The black knight was not even a little agitated by the provocative gaze. I just banged, and I just took the floor with a machete. [Only one in this world, the Lord of the Continent, the Holy Ortia, is the name of the one whom Emperor de Burgundy serves.] At that moment, ominous waves spread everywhere. Burr. Sandeli was less agitated. Bang! The windows of the banquet hall were smashed at once. The glasses and dishes that were on the table burst into chaos, and the liquor and food that was in them splattered all over the place. ¡°Argh!¡± The envoys and nobles screamed. [Sword of Imperial Immediacy.] In the midst of a disturbance, the black knight said loudly. [Captain of the Chest Dream Knights.] His presence, even faint, rises like a new year and taps the attendees of the banquet. [Penta Night, Mort de Mort.] Screams burst all over the place. [Is this enough to qualify for the banquet?] The court chieftains and knights roared. The momentum behind the back soars towards the ceiling, (chuckles) I met the powerful energy of the Black Knight and fell in vain. Chuck. In the noise of Abigail''s death, I took one step. ¡°My introduction is long and grand. ¡± Staring him in the eye. Not one of the high places, the majestic thrones. There is nothing that I cannot sit on. I recited [The Poetry of the Lost King] with a small mouth. Goooooo. The king''s battle against the warlord stands in shape. The rattling saddle squeaks back into place as if it were going to fall right away. The nobles and envoys who were screaming quickly regained stability. ¡°Emperor Dog, there is no better word for your introduction than that. ¡± Seeing the evil of the man pushed to the threshold of the banquet hall, I said. ¡°The Emperor''s dog was not allowed to attend this banquet. ¡± The Black Knight stands and looks at me. Then I said small. [I should have killed him then.] ¡°Then?¡± [It was His Majesty''s mercy that you were able to finish the mercenary game safely.] I was surprised this time, too. I never expected the Emperor to know my past when he cheated on me and joined Dothrin''s war. But surprises were only surprises, not more. I don''t know how he could have killed me back then. But if there''s one thing I can tell you, ¡°Do it now. ¡± I knew I wouldn''t be easy on him if I were you. The Knight of Penta, who first encountered me, the power was more than I expected. That didn''t make it easy for me. I had no reason to avoid a fight if I came. No, I rather wanted to fight from the inside. I felt a new vibrancy in my body, which was somewhat in my daily life. Fierce jealousy occurred in my heart. I wanted to know so much. How amazing the power of the five rings I''ve never been through. I don''t know what kind of power the chatterer is hiding while he''s fighting. I wonder if he deserves to be the owner of the runaway. My skin stings. My heart pounds. My two feet flinch like they''re staring at the floor right now. ¡°Whoo." But I had to forcefully sink boiling speculation. In the middle of the royal palace, behind me were those I had to protect. It was crazy to fight with all your might here. At least for now. By the time the speculation had barely subsided, the Black Knight told me. [I have a big heart, but unfortunately I can''t. The Emperor does not intend to let my bloody promise go to waste.] ¡°The one who hides like a thief and makes the kingdom''s benefactor out of blood loaf speaks well. ¡± Eli, who never noticed, said he had never become a blood loaf, and the sound of her buzzing flutters into her ear and back. [I assure you, if I had been willing to harm him, he would not have been a piece of blood, but a piece of fine meat.] Eli asks you when you will become a bloodbath again. Don''t talk like you were good at the subject of a cowardly ambush. Of course, the Black Knight did not answer. I also asked the Black Knight instead of taking Eli''s side. ¡°Let''s hear it. The reason why my bloody Emperor sent you all the way here, was to honor the promise he made. ¡± [My business is with others, not you.] The messenger sneaks through the banquet hall with his helmet down. [O you who dare not worship the Lord of the world.] His gaze is precisely where the envoys converge. [Your master''s vain dreams will end with a nightmare.] I was frightened by the envoys. [And the chest dream has already begun.] None of the envoys gathered here speaks the imperial language. And no one was foolish enough to know what the word of the Black Knight meant. ¡°Is it true to declare war on the whole world in the unfinished courtyard of civil war! ¡± One of the envoys cried out as if he were using evil. [There is no reason not to.] In response, the Black Knight replied unreservedly. His gaze touches some of the envoys. [You must desperately hope that the place to return will still be built.] The eyes of the envoys turned white. [But it seems to me that you don''t even have a chance.] The Black Knight twitches his shoulders again. [Hand them over. Then, at least while the end lasts, the Kingdom of L¨¦onberg will be able to face the same tomorrow as yesterday.] I snorted in his words. ¡°Before that, you will have to find a way to save your own life. ¡± He imitates his words and dies. Despite low quality provocations and warnings, he was still confident. [If you block my front, at least half of those gathered here will die.] If we can''t guarantee victory and defeat, many people will die as he says. That was obvious. It was also something that would not happen. ¡°You overestimated yourself. That''s your mistake. ¡± But he had to know. The Kingdom was no longer such a weak state when the former empire desired it, that it could enter at any time. In addition, the royal family has not been deceived enough to let the heart of the kingdom be ravaged twice. Kudang Bath. I heard a rough noise. The black iron chunks that were broken and cracked rolled to the ground. A little less spectacular, but as basic as the black knight''s form, the bodies were armed with the same iron armor. Afterwards, a middle-aged knight in black armor appeared. ¡°I''m stuck. It''s a tightly dried-up crab. This can''t happen every time there''s a banquet. That''s why I''ll have nightmares when I hear the banquet. ¡± ¡°Count Wiloden! ¡± The nobles who saw the chief of the wire roared. The Black Knight stared at me quietly. It seemed to me that one of the articles in the quadchain asked me what changed. Then I opened my mouth and told him. There are many nobles who haven''t arrived yet. The banquet for you has just begun. At this moment, powerful energies are rushing towards this place at a rapid pace. Unlike the adulterous uninvited, I remained generous in my energy. A unique, gloomy energy from the beginning of the article. Needless to say, the first nobles of the banquet were the gifts of the kingdom. 233 233. 67. There is no one in this world who does not dream (2) Princess Tudor hums her elongated nostrils. It was rare to see a maid who had served her for a long time. ¡°You look like you''re in a good mood after going to the banquet. ¡± So the maid said carefully. ¡°Do you see? ¡± I looked in the mirror after the princess asked me so much. Then I touched my mouth as I soaked up my tail. ¡°That''s right. It feels good. ¡± She smiles brightly and takes her eyes off the mirror again. "The appearance of the princess was much slower and less volatile than I thought. What a relief to see that." Those who had nothing but appearance to do, but even the princess, who said that she was a nuisance, seemed very happy. ¡°If I''d known those things would have come from the beginning, I wouldn''t have put up a joke in front of him. ¡± ¡°Did you care about them? ¡± ¡°Of course I did. ¡± The maid laughed at the answer without hesitation for a moment. It was a slightly nasty smile. The maid thought that spring had come for the owner she was serving. I also thought that the man who cared about the other princesses was worried that he would embrace another woman. But it wasn''t. ¡°It should be our Tutton that connects the kingdoms of the West to the kingdom of Leonberg. The stupidest princess in between is an absolute specification. ¡± The princess'' sufficiency was not due to a pure girl''s compassion, but to the judgment of a cold-hearted politician. ¡°I don''t think the wrong man will occupy the throne of the Kingdom of Leonberg, given the circumstances. If this is the case, I won''t have any major disruption if I go back as soon as the schedule is over. Isn''t that right?¡± The maid smiled awkwardly, without being able to reap the smile she had built. Hestia Neumann Tudor was not even inside. She was thinking only how to wield the sword that the prince had in my hand. Even the twisted Duke Seymour is a caribou made like a dog who listens to his words. I''ve been expecting Tutton''s men who know they''re the best in the world. ¡°I have to start now when I get back...¡± Hestia''s face hardened as she sang an eloquent nostril in a pleasant imagination. Drrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr. The teacup I put on the table trembled. The window that passes through the well-furnished garden also shook as if it were going to break. Hestia sauced. I wanted my head to be white in the presence of something huge that happened from afar. I couldn''t even breathe. If it wasn''t for the gloomy energy of a single stalk that followed her, she would have been breathless and mixed up. "Ah..." Hestia takes a long breath and looks out the window. A brightly lit building, a royal palace in Leonberg where a royal banquet of royal mercy will take place. ¡°What the hell...¡± Her spiritual presence disappeared, but the horror remained and confused her mind. She chews her lips and speaks of fear. Sprouts. Until then, I can''t breathe, and I smack the cheek of the maid who was grudging. ¡°Ah... princess? ¡± ¡°I think something''s happened out there. Go find out...¡± Bang! I''m trying to send the maid out in a way I can recognize, but Duke Seymour showed up one step ahead. ¡°Princess! Leonberg''s Pluto is under attack! ¡± Hestia frowns. "Raid? Who the hell...¡± "Now is not the time to pick something like that. We need to find a safe place to avoid ourselves right now. ¡± She asked him where he would avoid himself if he fled from the Plutocracy of another country that he was not familiar with, but he repeatedly repeated that he had to avoid himself. ¡°We''d better get out of Pluto first. ¡± ¡°My uncle is with me, who is called the greatest knight in the West. There''s also a hundred rose-thistles. If you move lightly, when the ensuing turmoil subsides, you may leave today''s work to dishonor. ¡± She persuades the Duke to say what worries her while the Knights are with the West''s greatest knights. Later, after seeing the Duke''s face, he hardened. ¡°Uncle...? ¡± I tried to pretend like I was a fool, but I couldn''t hide it as much as the nervousness in my eyes. No, to be precise, it was closer to fear than nervousness. I''ve been defeated so miserably lately, but my reputation is still Tutton''s greatest knight. ¡°The Princess'' words are only circulated when the Knights of Leonberg are able to take care of the situation. ¡± ¡°That means...¡± ¡°The Knights of Leonberg can never stop this commotion. ¡± The Duke turned his head where the banquet hall was far away. It''s like there''s something horrible in there, beating the truth. ¡°Is it because of the strange energy that soared from over there a little while ago? ¡± The Duke nods with a stiff face. ¡°It was just a charna, but I''ve never faced such a huge energy. ¡± ¡°There''s no way that''s the prince''s...¡± ¡°The aura I felt was completely different from the aura of a clear ring, the manatee of the heart of the prince. That''s pretty...¡± Then he added a word like a squeeze. ¡°It was the power of the Pentagon Knights or the Bull. ¡± At that, Hestia''s expression hardened. She was ignorant of the sword, but she did not know how great the Knight of Penta was. ¡°The only thing that can deal with the Knights of Penta is the Knights of Penta. There are no Penta knights in Leonberg. ¡± The heart tightens. I look at the Duke with anxiety. ¡°I also empathize with the fact that the Prince''s landscape does not fit his age. But no matter how much he does, I don''t think he can deal with Penta''s knights. ¡± The duke who guessed her insides said. ¡°Perhaps here today, the Leonberger family will come to an end. Avoiding your body in a hurry before you get caught up." Hestia''s face hardened like a stone. The Duke grabbed her like that and dragged her away. Jaw. She sprayed the Duke''s hand, as if she were being dragged out so vaguely. Then I started walking big. It was the direction where the banquet hall was located. "What are you doing...¡± "Duke Seymour. ¡± After a pause, Hestia looks back at the Duke. "We''re going to the banquet hall." It was an unshakeable gaze in the midst of a white tiredness. ¡°Princess! ¡± ¡°No compulsion. However, the consequences of the choice will be entirely up to the Duke. ¡± She spits out a good word and takes a big step. ¡°I will force you to take it. ¡± The Duke blocked her front. ¡°If you stop me with your power, I will always hate the Duke and regard him as an enemy. ¡± Even if she was an idiot, she was so full of eyes that she could see that she was genuine. I had to. Everything she had planned was meaningful only when her promise to the prince was valid. If something happened to the prince''s body, everything would be a waste of time. I''d rather keep living than give up. I couldn''t walk once the Fire Lord had risen again. I never go back in time. She would rather die because she became a flower trapped in the garden again. Even the Duke dared not stop her any more and took the lead. After that, the knights of the rose thorns followed. The sound of hitting the barracks began to fade. A bitter blemish dug through her nose. ¡°Even now, it''s not too late. ¡± In the words of the Duke, the steps of a bird I didn''t even know were speeded up again. I''ve been wanting to walk like that. Hestia stops walking again. Goooooooo. A gloomy energy burst from all over Jupiter. ¡°Quad Nights in Leonberg. They''re... heading to the banquet hall. ¡± ¡°Ah..." In the words of the Duke, Hestia spits out elasticity. It was a marvelous experience. Strong knights reveal my existence without hiding it. I could see that I did not hesitate to take a step in the shadows. Without listening, I could feel that the roar they were making was as brave as a lion. She thought carelessly. Eun Lao, it''s a name that goes well with the pillow. The heart pounds. At the same time, bitter laughter gushes out. The most famous knight in the West had to flee with a feeling of defeat before he even faced it, but the knights, not even the name of the defence, were running towards the enemy without any fear. It was never a matter of whose country this place was. It was a much more fundamental difference in substrate. As Hestia, I did not know whether Duke Seymour''s temperament had been so weak from the beginning, or whether he had suffered such a miserable defeat. It''s just that Tutton''s knights were much weaker than I thought, if there was anything certain. That feeling became stronger the moment I entered the hallway to the banquet hall. ¡°Princess, turn your eyes. ¡± He frowns at the bloody sound of his nose, and the Duke of Seymour blocks the front. Hestia neither sensed nor hid behind the Duke''s eyes. Rather, I looked forward with my eyes open. Traces of violent combat, undetected bodies. The placenta was armed with black armor, but some bodies were armed with glorious golden armor. They were court knights of the Kingdom of Leon Berg. There was no such thing as a squishy chest armor, a dented helmet, or a carcass, and no one put a sword out of his hand. I felt like I didn''t have to see how fiercely they fought. I would have fought the enemy to the very end with a serious injury. ¡°Here''s the survivor! ¡± One of the rose spiders shouted. After turning his head, one of Leonberg''s court knights pierced through Hestia''s chest looks as if he is trying his best to raise his body. She took a step towards it without me knowing. Jaw. The Duke reached out to her and stopped her. Cleavage. The Duke''s eyes were shaking his head. It''s already been written. It''s hopeless. Hestia turned to the Court Knight again rather than to the Duke. She leans down and stops the court knight''s wounds with her hands. A swollen blood stained her hands and dress instantly. ¡°I, the enemy''s power was stronger than expected... Come on, let His Majesty know...¡± The Court Knight kept repeating the same words. ¡°... the gifted returned to the banquet hall. So don''t worry. ¡± ¡°Ah, the lions are here...! Thank goodness...¡± Then the Court Knight stopped Valverdung and sighed with relief. Then I smiled small, and I screamed. ¡°Ah..." Hestia raises her body, looking alternately at the red blood in my hand and the corpse of the court knight who still grabbed the sword. Her eyes turned back. The knights of an overly nervous rose thorn, and the closer the banquet hall, the more nervousness the Duke Seymour could not hide. Hestia lamented low. What''s the greatest knight in the West? What''s the greatest knight on the continent? Only the knights of the defence, whose names are not even known, know that they are the unknown. Chuckle, chuckle, chuckle. As she sighs, she hears heavy footsteps from behind. A nervous rose squad surrounds her. Immediately after that, knights with blood all over their bodies turned around the corner of the corridor. The knights who appeared suddenly looked at the corpses of the court knights. ¡°Damn it. Even if I knew, it would be impossible to stop the damage completely. ¡± One of the men lamented briefly and asked, looking at Hestia''s group. ¡°Are you the Tutons?¡± ¡°Exactly. You are... knights of Leonberg. ¡± Unlike the golden court knights, they were wearing somewhat dull armor, but they had a clearly engraved lion pattern on their chest. ¡°Herchim Kiringer of the Wire Branch greets the Princess of Tudor. Salute the Tudor royal family. ¡± A man who gave an example of theft explained the situation straight away. Enemies broke in and headed to the palace to protect Tutton''s envoys. They left their seats and followed their backs to eat. From now on, they will take you to safety. ¡°Tutton isn''t loyal enough to stand back and pretend he doesn''t know his allies are in danger. ¡± Hestia resolutely expressed my will. ¡°Are you going to the banquet hall? ¡± ¡°Yes. Duke Seymour and the Roses Division will also help you overcome the difficulties of your return. ¡± ¡°Then we''ll take the lead. ¡± Hestia, who knew how to do silang a few times, was cool enough to lose the mac. ¡°Don''t you object? ¡± ¡°As you know, the gifts of the kingdom were headed to the banquet hall. If you think of it as the safest place in the royal palace right now, it will be there. ¡± It was then that Duke Seymour was silent. ¡°Lord Herchim. You have no idea how powerful your enemies are. I assure you, the place where you say you are safest is the most dangerous place. ¡± Herchim Kiringer did not change his face much while looking at the Duke with his mouth stiffened as hard as his face. ¡°What are you going to do? Go to the banquet hall. Would you like to take a detour like this? Either way, our knights will take you. ¡± His gaze was directed precisely at Hestia. ¡°I''m going to the banquet hall. ¡± ¡°Then I''ll take you. Dunham. You wait here and follow the court knights when the royal guards arrive. ¡± Erchim Kiringer stood before the Knights of Tutton, who looked at the corpses of the Court Knights with a sad glance for a moment. ¡°Follow me.¡± Erchim Kiringer, who said that, walks toward the front as big as he can. Hestia followed immediately. I encountered signs of combat several times while I was on my way, but never encountered a living enemy. There was only a wrecked fragment of black armor. Trace of a battle so unilateral. ¡°It looks like one of the lions passed this way. ¡± Erchim Kiringer, who muttered a little, increased his speed. After a while, I was able to reach the corridor where the banquet hall was seen. Chuck. Hestia and the Tutton Knights, who were walking along the wire division, paused. There were white-headed no-gums in front of him. Hand held a shining sword like the sun, feet stepped on the corpses of knights armed with black armor. On the other side stood a black knight armed with a dark armor. I was just standing there like a ghost, but Hestia found out right away. That black knight was the most powerful creature in the West who had lost his foresight just before he even faced his face. That''s when the power of the Black Knight began to rise slowly. Leonberg''s knights raised their voices without losing. That''s the tension in the immediate aftermath. ¡°A knight who writes the name of a chest dream. ¡± Someone''s voice split in the middle. ¡°I don''t know, but I would have entered someone else''s dream and had a nightmare. ¡± He was the prince of Leonberg. ¡°But there is no one in the world who doesn''t dream. ¡± The prince smiled at the black knight and said, ¡°It would not be surprising to realize that it was his rather than the nightmare of the day. ¡± It''s like having fun and not being able to stand it. And he added, "My sword is the name of the dawn, and there will be no more room to awaken you." Ugh. The prince draws his sword and raises it high. Then I put it down as it was. 234 234. 68. Legendary Reappearance (1) As Hestia, I didn''t even know when the prince wielded the sword. I just wanted to blink in front of my eyes, close my eyes, and immediately after the bang, I just heard the heat. I ate the ear. Beefy. I heard a turtle tinnitus. I was dizzy as if my sense of balance had disappeared. I felt like all the blood in my body had escaped, and I felt like I was going to collapse right away. The first determination to watch the fight of the prince and thus coldly judge the possibilities and future of the Kingdom of Leonberg has long since disappeared. I couldn''t even close my eyes. Even with my eyes closed, the presence of the prince was clearly drawn. The force contained in the unrealistic phenomenon caused by the prince touched the skin without filtration. She was completely frightened, and there was nothing she could do but buzz. This was not the fight of knights she imagined. The landscape was nothing more than an imaginary fiction, with a delightful slam of swords and swords embroidered in the air. Much more ferocious than that, and a few times more terrible than that. To put it bluntly, this was close to the chaos of terrible monsters. Ordinary human beings dare to open their eyes and fight beyond their cognitive reach. The breezy wind snatched her sweet flesh. She shakes her poor soul with horsepower. I couldn''t tell if he was standing on the ground or stepping in the air. Consciousness became obscured. The unbearable body slowly began to collapse. Buzzing. Then a firm hand grabbed her shoulder and grabbed her. At the same time, the presence of the monsters that shook her body and soul became as pale as a lie. Uncle...? Hestia opens her eyes carefully. Oh, no. She shook her eyes. I thought I was going to be a uncle, but I confronted someone I didn''t even think of. A beautiful woman, not like the man of the world, who tied up a torn chimpanzee and grabbed a longsword in one hand, looked at herself. A beautiful woman was among the princesses. Why didn''t I see this woman yesterday? I wonder if she''s not the only Elf she heard. The meditation continues, but the head does not turn well. ¡°Who, who...? ¡± The words I just said after pondering are so ridiculous that I can''t even hear myself. The pronunciation is depressing, and the voice is as if it were murmuring in the water. Fortunately, the opponent did not hesitate to listen to her frozen voice. I just sprained my lips with a worrying face. "...!......!" I couldn''t hear the woman''s voice because of her tinnitus. Hestia frowned. I didn''t have a sense of reality, like I saw a play. The woman''s unrealistic appearance weighed on that feeling. The woman frowns. Hestia loses her mind, even though she looks beautiful. "...!" The woman cries out and gives strength to the hand that held her shoulder. Aggravation. The heat blooms from the side of the woman''s shoulders. The fever that was weak suddenly occurred like a wildfire. Then, at some point, it became unbearably hot. I felt like my body was going to burn. Hestia can''t take it anymore and screams. ¡°Evil!" The heat escaped through the open mouth. The pain that seemed to burn all over me also disappeared like a lie. At that moment, the sound of only tinnitus returned to the world. At the same time, the sense of reality that had disappeared returned. Bang bang! The thunder hits the tympanic membrane without resting. ¡°Are you awake! ¡± Through the noise of the ear being eaten, I heard a clear voice. ¡°The situation was urgent and I used my hands rather drastically! Please understand!¡± Hestia opens her eyes and looks at the woman. The ritual of wandering around like a nightmare has returned to its original state, and the sense of reality that was lost in the midst of the confusion is now intact. The woman''s appearance was still unrealistic. Hestia, who was looking at her, ordered her to open her eyes. Quad Knight of the Rose Spider Division. Quad Knight of Leonberg. The knight of the prince who cheered me and didn''t know I was worthy of victory in the basket of rough men. Though unlike then, she was dressed in a dress and makeup lightly, her strength and resilience remained unchanged. Arwen Kirgayen. Hestia, who recalled her name late, is now out of her mouth to say thank you. ¡°The fights of the knights on the horizon can sometimes hurt your mind just by looking at them, so please keep in mind. ¡± But Arwen Kirgayen''s party was faster than her gratitude. ¡°Goodbye then. ¡± An officer looks at her and turns around without giving her a chance to say hello. ¡°Ah..." Hestia shakes her head as she looks back with an unknown sigh. Duke Seymour was there. A hardened face, a pale face. Until a little while ago, Hestia''s impression, which was gently loosened, solidified. ¡°What the hell were you doing? There are a lot of Tutton knights here too, but should I get help from other countries'' knights? ¡± ¡°I''m sorry." Hestia frowned at the soulless answer. The greatest knight in the West, Tutton, how weak he is. Hestia kicks her tongue without even knowing that she is so contrasted with Arwen KirGayen, who was so weak. ¡°I''ll take you.¡± Duchess Seymour later blocked her front. It flashed beyond the Duke''s shoulders. Just a quick peek of the light through your shoulders gives you a heartbeat. Hestia looked at the light for a long time and turned his head, fearing that he would become confused again. The noise that burst without rest also turned away. Instead of seeing the battle between the Prince and the Black Knight, she chases Arwen Kirgayen with her own eyes. It has a heat in its eyes that doesn''t know if it''s a delight or a admiration or anything else. Leonberg''s mistress didn''t even know she was looking so closely, she was just completely focused on the battle of my master. Kung. The man who did it suddenly thumps, and rolls his feet. That was the beginning. Kung. Hestia turns her head to the sound of her footsteps. The knights who introduced themselves as members of the Wire Corps were curling their feet. Bang. This time I heard heavy iron from farther away. They were court knights. They were putting a large iron shield on the floor. Thump, thump, thump. Knights of the Kingdom of Leonberg roll their feet around and take shields. Unknown behavior as Hestia. But the only thing she could tell was that the surrounding air started to boil after they started rolling their feet. The air of the banquet hall, which was just screaming, fluttered violently with tears and sharp tears. And at the heart of it was the prince of the kingdom of Leonberg. * * Soon after the battle began, I found out for myself. The difference between ring four and ring five reflects the fact that it is not simply the extent to which one ring has been added. ¡°Ugh." I realized that by vomiting blood. I watched the red bitten fuel slip forward. Certainly, the wave of the ring that invaded the moment the sword touched the sword would have resolved without leaving any trace. After waking up, the wave of the ring invaded my entire body. What the hell kind of gap... [The light on your sword is too weak to awaken my sleep.] The Black Knight came to me while I was in my head for a moment. [Even now, it''s not too late. If you hand them over to me, you will be able to meet the same tomorrow as yesterday.] It''s like you''ve already won a battle. I wiped the blood on my mouth instead of answering. I grabbed the sword again and breathed. ¡°Whoo.¡± Mana, who was shattered by the wave of the ring, returned to his original state in an instant. The aurorablade, which was unsteady, began to glow again as if when it did. The Black Knight stretches the Great Sword and looks at me. I took a breath shorter. At the same time, he stuffed the floor. Then he shoots like crazy. He also draws the Great Sword and stops me from striking. Bang bang. Whenever the sword strikes, the light of the sword at the end of the earth is cut off into chunks. A wave of hoops digs through the tip of the sword. But instead of retreating, I set the day back on the blackened beam that had been cut off, and turned the Mana to remove the wave of the ring. I continued to be stung again. Then again, he vomited blood. [I expected it, but I''m just disappointed in its weakness.] The black knight sighed at me like that. Either that or I sink into a shaking, and I straighten up my sword. [For I don''t know the time to retreat; for I don''t know what to think, but I know the folly of all men. You are just a little more fierce than the others.] Despite the blatant laughter, I ran to him without hesitation. I vomit blood a few times. [You have no reason to continue this meaningless duel.] The Black Knight suddenly swung the Great Sword. I grabbed Earth with both my hands and stopped him from being screened. No matter how powerful the power in it is, I am pushed backwards without breaking it. Quadcopt. I could barely stand there until I put my sword to the ground. I spread my back and spit blood. [Fall back. Before that poor heart breaks to such an extent that it will never hold Mana again.] The Black Knight stares at me with his great sword extended. [This is the last mercy I bestow upon you...] The black knight, who was buzzing like a good man, shut his mouth. [...] Why are you laughing?] I quietly touched the purchase at the end. As the Black Knight said. I was laughing. It tore his mouth to the bottom of his ear. [What''s so funny...] ¡°Glad to have you.¡± And again, he took the sword and fixed it. ¡°I can''t stand the fact that there''s a land I haven''t been through yet. ¡± Manna, who was released from the heart, rode to the end of the sword as she ran away. ¡°I am so happy to see that I have ever achieved such a mark in front of my eyes." Mana sticks to the sword. Aggravation! Mana became an AuroraBlade. Hrrrrrrr! AuroraBlade became a burning flame. ¡°I also think that such an enemy will soon be turned back from my presence, and I cannot bear to be glad. ¡± [Have you forgotten your own intentions?] The Black Knight blatantly laughed at me. And he jaws at me with his helmet down. Give it a try. I stretched the Earth and walked towards him. The lowered one raises his posture. I just kept moving on. Then I set a certain distance with him, and I stopped. ¡°From here?¡± I reach out. With my fingertips, I dig into a disparate energy. ¡°Obviously, the wave that invaded with the screening resolved the problem. But I didn''t understand that Mana''s flow was constantly breaking up." A clandestine wave that you wouldn''t feel if you weren''t conscious. ¡°Once you find out, it''s nothing. ¡± I grabbed my fist. (chuckles) The energy of the invasion is broken in your hand. ¡°It''s really hard. I just put ten steps of land in my possession after weaving five rings. ¡± [It''s as if you found out something big.] The Black Knight came here three days ago and found out about it, so he asked if there was anything that could change. I was right. After all, the battle was within ten steps, within his power. So I decided to disable it from its poor power. I stepped into his power. Kung! The sound of someone''s footsteps, which had just been heard, accompanied me. Kung! The sound of the iron ball hitting the floor followed. Kung! At first, it was only one, but it was a heavy noise that quickly increased to several tens and hundreds. It was the same sound I heard when I fought the High Elves one day. My knights were saying to me again, "Go forward." The sound of my feet was the sound of them howling on my back; the sound of iron was the sound of them leading me. I stepped back. Two steps now. A powerful energy rises around the Black Knight like a wall. A tremendous pressure began to push me. An incomparably intense wave dug into my body. [Manahart''s era is over.] The black knight chatters as if he is pathetic. Looking at him like that, I stepped back. Now it''s three steps. He is more energized. As if we won''t allow any more access. Right at that point, Kung. The sound of a heavy footsteps in the Eudallah''s ear was excavated. I could see who it belonged to. Because that fierce wave resembled that of the wire lions. Yoke Wiloden, the leader of the wire. It was clear that he went out. That was the beginning. Heavy, puffy, or sharp waves burst out everywhere. Court Knight Commander, the old knight from the Central Front one day, and the unnamed Silver Lion. The nobles of the kingdom who were watching the situation gave me strength by rolling their feet or tapping iron armor. Arwen was also with me. Ooooooooooooooooo. The resonance of Mana, caused by the gifts of the Kingdom, is over my heart. I felt the fullness I had never felt before. In that ecstatic sensation, I stopped laughing. Five rings of the enemy that pierces my whole body, five rings of the gifted lion that holds me. That coincidence was too cunning for me to feel. Jaw. I stepped out without hesitation. So I finally reached his foothold. The Black Knight looks down at me. I also looked up at him. I swung my sword at the same time, rather than looking at each other for so long. 235 235. 68. Legendary Second Coming (2) Quadcopt. The sword tore the floor and flew up. Qaaaaah. The Earth flows down as it cuts the air. Bang! Swords and swords strike and fragments of sword scatter everywhere. The scattered pieces of light distract my vision. Beyond that, the creepy eyes flashed. Quadcopt. His sword begins to push Earth up. If it had been a long time ago, it would have been urgent to resolve the invading waves. From this point on, he would have taken back the sword and targeted the next. But not now. ¡°Suck!" I took a short breath and empowered my hands. The tremendous energy of the heart rushed towards both hands without any interference. I gathered that power at my fingertips. It contains that energy on the blade. As he pushes the Earth upward, the stiff sword starts to wriggle. I was not satisfied with this, and pressed the sword even harder. Earth is heading down. It''s as if dawn drives the night away, settling down on the ground, further down. Then I finally touched the Black Knight''s shoulder. Quagaangles. An enormous shoulder was cut off screaming. The Black Knight gives strength and pushes Earth. But Earth bites his shoulders and endures. It''s only a matter of time before his shoulders are cut off. But he didn''t take it lightly enough to see it. Confirmed. The resistance that was told on the day suddenly disappeared. Evil. The Earth fell down in an instant. The lost sword shoots down the ground. Bang, a piece of rock splashed with the noise. Tofu weir. I raised my head in the sense that the flying stone piece was pounding my body. The black knight, who was looking at the truncated shoulder, finally turned to me. "I was going to cut it. It looks shallow." I said it was too bad. Of course, it wasn''t really a pity. I never thought it would be easy to cause a fatal injury from the start. I also didn''t want him to fall out so easily. I didn''t get a chance to fight that brilliant Penta knight. The fight started from now on. [Dare...] He growls at me with a heavy roar like a squad of junk. [Don''t expect any more mercy from me...] ¡°Just ten steps. ¡± [What...?] ¡°From the beginning. ¡± The Black Knight looked at me more than scratched my feet. Then I shut my mouth. It seems that where I stand now is where I declared myself to be in power, and I have only now noticed that I have been pushed out. ¡°I hope we can defend that position this time. ¡± Then I stepped back. As soon as I set foot in his power, a relentless wave began to hit me. But it couldn''t stop me anymore. Took a clean shot of the floor and stepped toward him. And I came before him, and I took down the sword again. He shook the Great Sword and pushed Earth. I drew the sword again. I stabbed and chopped again. Bang bang! The screening hit countless times in the air. The heavy shock, which seemed to shake the gut, shook me without rest. But at this moment the pain didn''t matter at all. The blood boiled. The body was hot. It was like there was a fire in the depths of my body. I laughed with a loud, joyful voice. Bang bang! I didn''t tease my hand once. Swinging his sword like crazy, he went forward. The Black Knight takes down the Great Sword. The collar was severed. The Black Knight shook the Great Sword. Several strands of cut hair were scattered before his eyes. The Black Knight pushes the Great Sword again. He was as fierce as his face was ripped off. Bang, bang! The fumes are cut off and the sleeves are torn. The accessories that were hanging from the collar of the garment were ripped off. The palms of your hands are damp. It looks like your hands have exploded. I had a bitter taste of blood in my mouth. This is because the ability of the screening that could not be resolved has injured the viscera. His body was full. He wasn''t that different either. There was no misfortune when I first saw the look of the one with the broken and crumbling armor. I also didn''t feel free. [Argh!] It was fundamental. [There is no madman!] Reading was dumb. It was fun. I was so satisfied that the man who sat at such a high place as my master used to sit, trembled like a madman, looking down at the world, barking like a madman and trying to harden his teeth. I was so happy. The fact that I had been able to hit him with all my might was endlessly raising me. ¡°More! More! More!¡± After the gods shouted, he swung his sword like crazy. I fought and fought again. I even forgot how much time had passed. And when I woke up, I was strangely standing in the middle of the garden of the royal palace, far from the banquet hall. [Wait!] The Black Knight shook his sword and shook me. I feel like the guy who stretches out his big sword and breathes into his shoulder has turned upside down even the scrap metal. I looked back more and more. There was a pathetic path in the middle of the wretched garden. Pigo, clear footprint on the upside-down ground. I was so close to who made that mess road that I couldn''t have been in a beautiful garden. ¡°You look like you can hear some nagging. ¡± Now that I have turned the garden into a shy field, I cannot escape the resentment of those who have to take responsibility for it and restore it. Those who nagged at the kingdom''s finances were good in sight. Even though it was too late, I looked at myself with regret and raised my head. Most of the people at the banquet hall, including the King and Maximilian, were far away and looked at me. But their eyes looked at me, and they were amazed. Adelia, when she was characteristic, the others just looked me in the eye. Even that lunatic''s gaze was overwhelming. ¡°Brother...¡± Among other things, Maximilian''s gaze on me with a face full of admiration as usual was particularly burdensome. He turns his head, pretending he doesn''t know, and shouts. ¡°How dare you make a royal palace like this! ¡± [What nonsense...] ¡°The reward for this must be given to your master! ¡± I shouted and grabbed the sword. The Black Knight retreats. [How long do you intend to continue this meaningless fight?] He offered me a truce. I snorted. ¡°It doesn''t mean anything to you, it doesn''t mean anything to me. ¡± I took a break and forgot the essence, but the meaning of this fight was not just entertainment for me. ¡°I wanted to know. ¡± It meant more to me than that. ¡°How far humans can reach through the loop. ¡± Measuring the power of humanity before the Great War. This fight meant that to me. ¡°You were much stronger than I thought. ¡± The Black Knight was definitely strong. ¡°But it''s not great compared to them. ¡± However, it was not enough to deal with the monsters that would soon run out of the world. Nevertheless, I was very satisfied with the potential of the ring. I looked around. The Knights of the Kingdom, who opened their eyes to new possibilities without even knowing them, were there. I was convinced. They will soon realize it. What he realized, what he gained. It was not deep enough for me to tell others, but it would not take that long. And when that day comes, the Knights of the Ring will gain a new power. I thought. I think we should try. I could find the answer to that long-standing question. ¡°This is all because of you. ¡± If he hadn''t shown up in front of me, I would have thought about it for a long time. My gratitude was never false. But unfortunately, I didn''t intend to send him back. ¡°It''s a long way to go, so I need to help you a little more. ¡± At last, his role remained more important. ¡°I will prove myself through you. ¡± I raised my sword. ¡°The world will know that Manahart''s reign is not yet finished by breaking the five rings. ¡± I said so and unleashed the horror of my existence as I could. [Even though it was so basic at the month-end, there was still room to fight!] The Black Knight who confronted me threw up in awe. He expresses his disbelief in my presence, which is both basic and intact to a soul-bearing machete. Somehow I said I was running out of time. It looks like the curse of the Moonlight was waiting to reveal its effects. Even if I''m stabbed dozens of times, there''s no way I''m going to get a scar on my soul. I laughed at him. ¡°My first and last advice to you. ¡± I warned you cold. ¡°You will have to do your best from now on. ¡± And he added a word. ¡°If you don''t stop me, I''ll die. ¡± If you want to live, you''ll have to do your best to suckle. The Black Knight dared not despise my words, but lifted up the spirit of Buriaburia. His sword gathers glorious flashes. Grrrrrrr. The lunar eclipse began to cry aloud. In the meantime, the light continued to gather. I waited still. So that he can extract all the energy he has left, so that the runners can gather enough light, I waited and waited again. It''s been a while since his energy grew. ¡°I''m cutting dragon scales that I can''t cut with any of those scales. ¡± I recited Moo-hoon poetry to him. With the Earth down. At that moment. Saaaaaaaaah. The world was divided into two. There was nothing but air, hard ground, and intense blackness, notorious machetes, and black iron armor. All of them. Without one exception. The Black Knight raises his hand and stabs his helmet. Heh heh. A faint crack appeared in the black helmet. At first, there is a slight slight gap that is as thin as it really is, and then it completely splits. The helmet fell off. White hair was spilled. There was a wrinkled old man''s face under it. The old man looked at me and took his mouth off. [This is the name of the dragon slayer that His Majesty said...] There was a red line in the middle of the old man''s face, as if he were groaning. His face began to twist around that line. Very slowly, very little by little. Then it went completely against the law. The old man''s left side collapsed. Half the body that remained was also torn apart. I bled out a little late. The body in the blood pool caused a convulsion. It was the last time he was miserable, unlike the land he had made. I plundered the Earth and turned around. Suddenly dizziness was pushed. The body that fled was instantly cooled. The pain, which I had been intoxicated by excitement, was pushed all at once. The legs are released. The knees are broken. I leaned. I can''t, but I really don''t want to break the Pentagon knight and fall to the ground without any balls. Contrary to my mind, the floor was continuing to get closer. By the way. Buzzing. A firm hand supported me. I turned my head. Beyond the blurred vision, I saw a black-and-white face. I seemed to know who it was. ¡°Arwen.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. Tell me.¡± Arwen clenches her lips. ¡°It hurts dirty. ¡± She smiles, revealing her sharp teeth. ¡°You enjoyed it without a circle, so you should take it. ¡± In Arwen''s words, I laughed at him as well. ¡°Ian.¡± Then the king''s voice was heard. ¡°Is that what you said about the royal family? ¡± I nod small. The sound of the king spitting sighs dug into his ears. But the sighs were not long. ¡°Let''s postpone the details. ¡± The king soon advised me to rest in a worried voice. ¡°Leave the rest to me and rest. ¡± Even if it didn''t, it was a mess in front of me. ¡°Well done, Ian. ¡± The king''s voice quickly distanced. ¡°... of... a... a... a... a... a... a... a... a... a... ¡± Then I couldn''t even hear it completely. 236 236. 68. Legendary Reappearance (3) The wizards who cast healing magic with their serious faces reap their hands only after the blood no longer flows from the prince''s body. The officer who was watching him without even taking his eyes off him embraced the prince carefully. With the blood of the prince, her white dress was quickly red. But she didn''t care a bit about it. I was just cautious. I only embraced a prince who had grown up in one attitude to be godly. Kars Ulrich steps forward to receive the prince. Right at that point, Lightning. The prince, who thought he was completely knocked out, opened his eyes. And his lips turned small, and the sound was very weak and small, and he could not hear. Only Carls and I heard what the prince said. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. Don''t worry about it.¡± The prince closed his eyes again with a small answer. I was completely knocked out this time. The king asked this man. ¡°Whatever he says. ¡± I remember a small, difficult color on the face of this man. The king did not understand the emotions that came to her face. The only one who understands her expression here was Carls, who heard the prince''s last party together. Carls even empathized with her for not understanding her difficulties for ten minutes. The prince''s words were just as wrong. It''s mine. I''ll never let anyone touch it. At first, neither did Carls understand what it meant. Later, when I realized that was the story of a great sword written by an enemy knight, I almost burst into laughter. In fact, it wasn''t even new. The prince when he confronted the enemy with the sword was a hero enough to be called a great knight, but the prince when he did not confront the enemy was far from saying great. Rather, it seemed like an immature child. For Carls, who knew the face of the prince, what the prince left was an extremely ordinary prince. But that and the present situation were separate. Carls glances around. The nobles and knights of the kingdom, as well as envoys from other countries, were gathered here. They were still inseparable from the marvellous battle the prince had seen, and they looked like great knights who would never see the prince again. It was rather embarrassing to preach what the prince had left in front of them. Especially Arwen Kirgayen, who was famous for her knowledge. ¡°Did you tell a secret story that was difficult to uncover here? ¡± The king asked this man again. ¡°It''s not like that...¡± When you get dizzy, you blur the end of the horse. ¡°Your Highness, the sword used by the Knights of the Enemy is a machete, and there will be no harm in touching it, so you are urged to deal with it with caution. ¡± The younger Kars answered the king''s question on her behalf. ¡°If possible, he avoided contact until he woke up, but he didn''t forget to let Lord Arwen move the sword. ¡± In fact, it was difficult for the prince to say that. I said it because I was concerned about someone touching my things everywhere, but I did not make up a word without it, so I did not lie before the king. The officer says thank you to Carls for your small eyes. ¡°I will give you the message of the Prince. ¡± Carls approached and reached out his hand. Her impression of the prince in my arms and the marshmallow rolling over the floor was slightly stiffened. His mind wanted to move the prince, but he couldn''t keep the ominous sword and the lost prince close, so he noticed that he didn''t want to. ¡°Lord Arwen.¡± Eventually, she sighed and handed over the prince. Carls carefully embraced the prince. Then I saw the king. Nod. Carls took a step with the prince. The nobles and knights of the kingdoms who had gathered black around him retreated angrily and gave way. Carls walked in the middle of the road made like that. Chuck. Everywhere he passed, people knelt down without a sound. There were nobles and knights in the kingdom, and envoys from other countries who visited the kingdom to attend the banquet. There were even the nobles of the prideful kingdom. They all paid tribute in one piece. Their gestures that look down on their left chest with their hands on their heads are godly. Carls stopped choking. A boy who has lived in contempt and scorn. The eldest son of a royal family who didn''t even get a decent example. A prince who was abandoned by his father and sent to the north. The fact that the prince was now being paid such tribute made his heart pound. I tried to hide my temper and empowered myself to take steps. I straightened my chest and shoulders. Don''t let your ugly self be anyone to the prince. Carls walked between so many of them and left his seat. Even the king who watched without saying anything could not stand the emotion of being pushed up. But at the same time it was different. If the court knight''s upheaval was caused by joy and emotion, the king''s boiling feelings were caused by guilt. I think I have a chest. In the meantime, I''ve been fighting this bloody battle. While I sit on the throne and kill time, it''s too early. The king recalls a conversation he had with his eldest son a few years ago. ¡®Only fifty-six battles in the past year. ¡¯ ¡®Where has Peha been all this time? ¡¯ He said he was angry with the inquiring merchant. It was because he considered that he was increasing his public office to insult himself. Why don''t you let the kid do the paperwork? I know you''re a hard-earned major. In retrospect, it was a real sluggish response. The king regretted it and regretted it again. However, there is no turning back on what has already happened. It is a natural fact that everyone knows, but they did not know the past. So I lost a lot by chewing on the past that I couldn''t change. I didn''t intend to make the same mistake again. The king saw the future, not the past. I will strengthen the kingdom with all my sincerity. And the throne he will sit on will be more glorious. That was the way of atonement the king had promised. It was the beginning. The king looked around. Among them, the nobles and knights of the kingdom shouted aloud. ¡°Behold! How unmistakable the promise of those without credit is! ¡± The nobles'' eyes begin to burn. The fury of the hordes, which even ignored the previous negotiations and invaded the heart of the kingdom, arose like a wildfire. The king turned his gaze. The envoys'' men were there. ¡°Behold! What is the price of greed? ¡± Anxiety and restlessness arose in the expression of the envoys. ¡°The Knight of the Empire said the nightmare had already begun! ¡± The king encouraged such anxiety, instead of comforting them. What the Knight of the Breast Dream said was that the war had already begun and there was no victory. Perhaps at this moment the Empire Army began to march with a spear pointed at it. The envoys roar. Their faces are white and frightened. Some of the dogs crawl up their asses as if they were returning home right away. The king watched him quietly. Then, when the fear and anxiety that spread among them reached the pole, he asked. ¡°Will you fight alone and perish! Or he will fight together and win! ¡± It is a question that would not have worked if it had been another time. The envoys must have sought the means to avoid war before they could win the war. But now it was different. After the Knights of the Empire said something like a declaration. The Knight of Penta doesn''t look like a human being after seeing the power. What they went through today was enough to drive them all the way to the brink. And a rat in an archer bites a cat. ¡°We will fight together! ¡± ¡°You can''t just sit there and get hurt! ¡± Just like now. The king smiled in contemplation. ¡°The Kingdom supports your choice and, if necessary, will be your friend! ¡± I played a trusted friend on the outside. But not everyone lost their peace and went over the king''s incitement. Among the mediators were those who were stepping back and looking at the situation. One of them stepped up and asked in fluent kingdom language. ¡°Do you think Leonberg has the strength to do that? ¡± The boiling atmosphere sinks like cold water. ¡°If the war starts again, Leonberg will have the capacity to turn a blind eye elsewhere. ¡± The envoys waited for the king''s mouth to open while the silence was sensitive. The king did not change his expression, despite the explicit question. ¡°We defeated thirty-seven of the Empire''s troops who invaded the kingdom, and we annihilated forty-two knights. It burned twenty-nine territories in the south and central part of the Empire, killing its lords. The army of the enemy who destroyed it is eleven in the process. ¡± Only in a brutal tone did the kingdom list the victories it had achieved in the last war. ¡°The kingdom prevailed, and the empire was defeated. And I''m sorry.¡± The king turns his head. ¡°Today the kingdom triumphed again. ¡± Sichuan Blood Pool, Fragmented Iron Shard. In the middle of it, the Knight of Penta became a wretched corpse. The king looked at the corpse without a word. It was a demonstration of something, and it was a more convincing silence than words. ¡°Absolutely. That''s enough. ¡± The envoy who went forward bowed and retreated. No one subsequently came forward to question the Kingdom''s ability. ¡°I will cancel all remaining schedules, so that you may take care of yourself. Then, in a clear spirit, I hope you will consider the situation of the crop and make a judgment. ¡± The King declared that the official event was all over. The envoys bowed their heads indifferently, giving the king an example of farewell, and the king passed before him. And then I paused and I thought, ¡°Dothrin and Tutton and several other kingdoms have already agreed to do the same, so consult them in making your judgment. ¡± Those who put forth their hands first in difficult times and those who turn their backs on them will not be treated the same. The envoys raised their heads. But the king did not look back on them, and left his place as it was. * * "It was just two days." Marquis Villefeld said: ¡°It took me as long as the envoys were competing to ask His Majesty. ¡± I questioned Marquis while lying on his bed. ¡°It''s Dothrin. He was an ally from the beginning, and Tutton signed a treaty, so what are some kingdoms? ¡±Before we start the banquet, there are countries that have already had close discussions with His Majesty. An envoy who asked His Majesty about the power of the kingdom is also one of them. ¡° At the end of the day, I admired it with a small admiration. I had no idea that the king would have prepared so much for me while I was doing the main body and the silang. It was a rewarding moment to write even the precious Nectar. ¡±If I were you, I would say that I was a little bit purist. ¡° I don''t know if I liked my tone, but the Marquis kept nagging. ¡±That or this. And if you want to shake the solids, put the bottle down. Isn''t it normal for a nobleman to drink with a glass? ¡° I frowned when I realized that the precious liquor given by Princess Tutton as a gift was entering Marquis'' womb. ¡±What does it matter whether you drink with a glass or drink with a bottle? The important thing is to savor the taste of alcohol. ¡° Marquis made a disgraceful excuse, but never put down the bottle in his hand. I wanted to take the bottle right away because I felt like it, but my body didn''t follow me. He groans for a while and ends up burying himself in his bed. Seeing me like that, I wondered if I was a little sorry, and the Marquis turned to the topic. ¡±Do you know what people call you more than that? ¡° ¡±What do you call it? ¡° The marquis smiled and asked bluntly. He called it the Dawn Knight, saying, "It''s like the dawn that drives out the night when the Knight of Penta cuts the sword like the moon." ¡° ¡±What?¡° The moment I listened to the Marquis, my heart beat. ¡±Dawn Knight. It''s a noble and majestic name that can be found in any old heroic tale. ¡° I frowned and frowned at the sudden beat. ¡±You look embarrassed. ¡° After seeing me like that, the Marquis turned me in and teased me. I felt awkward somehow. ¡±This is all your own work. The first thing you said about the light of dawn that awakens nightmares...¡° I couldn''t even hear the marquis''s voice a little further. And silence surrounded me. Somewhere, Wenweng heard the wind. There''s no wind in the bedroom with the window closed. I blurred my eyes. Beyond the sprawling view, a visionary landscape emerged. There was a man in the middle of the snow-covered snowfield. On his knees and with his head down, a man shoved a broken sword into the ground. I''m looking at it like I''m holed up. Lightning. I raised my head, which the man bowed. Strange blurry face. The man raises his broken sword. Puwook. Then I stuck it in my chest without any hesitation. Uxin. I grabbed my chest in pain as if I were digging through my heart with a lump of iron. At that instant, a blurry face directed straight at me. The man shook his tired, white lips. 237 237. 68. Legendary Reappearance (4) After I regained consciousness, the snow-covered snowfields disappeared. ¡°Your Majesty!" I only heard Marquis Villefeld calling me elongate instead of the sound of the whirlwind. The voice was no longer strangely realistic. I had to stay silent for a long time. ¡°Sire! Sire! Now that you''ve called someone, wait a little longer! ¡± Marquis doesn''t even know I''m awake, and he keeps screaming. I felt like I had a pale face. I held up my hand against dizziness, for it would be great to leave it as it is. ¡°Sire! Sire! Tell me.. Urban! ¡± Then he stopped the marquis''s mouth. ¡°It''s okay, but I''m not trying to be okay with Marquis. ¡± Marquis opened his eyes and looked at me. ¡°So stop yelling. It''s falling a little. It''s ringing my head. ¡± The marquis nodded and took his hands off him. ¡°I''m sorry. Suddenly, His Majesty grabbed my heart and stopped being surprised by the groaning...¡± The marquis, who was moderately distanced, said to me with a relieved, yet still worryless, face. ¡°All of a sudden, I got a little cranky. I don''t think the curse of Magog had any effect. ¡± ¡°Then it''s no big deal. I can''t believe the curse of such a horrible object has moved. ¡± The Marquis drops the shovel again soon. So I answered him, not so great a problem. In the first place, running was not a weapon high enough to leave scars on my soul. As far as I''m concerned, I did. The problem was that it was an answer that did not take into account the 400 years I had slept. You may not know it, but those 400 years of running would have consumed countless amounts of blood. To the extent that the sword butterfly that never touched my toes affects me. That didn''t change the nature of the turbulence, so the runner only had to cut me off dozens of times and show me one illusion. I recall the visions that the lunar eclipse had shown me. I remember the inside of my head, kneeling in snow-covered snow. None of the iron armor around the body was intact, and none of the cloaks and garments had any black marks left. How long have you been in the snowfield? The snow on your shoulders and over your head is piled up, and the bare flesh between your torn garments and your armor is frozen blue. The same figure as the body frozen in the cold in the middle of winter was still vividly remembered. Uxin. Just by stabbing the memory again, the heart came to rest. I recalled the pain I felt when the man put a sword in my chest. ¡°Your Majesty...? ¡± Had it not been for the Marquis'' voice, I would not have been able to escape that fox for a long time. ¡°Oh, no. I have something to think about for a moment. ¡± ¡°Are you really okay? ¡± ¡°She''s fine.¡± Despite how many times I said fine, Marquis only broke his stubbornness after Gear called the other guy and looked at my body. ¡°Remember, many people want the Knights of Dawn to rebuild. So am I. ¡± After a long time, Marquis left the room and I became alone again. I remembered the sight of the snowfield. I drew a vivid picture of a man with a sword in my chest and his lips twitching. I looked at the shape of his mouth and moved my lips. But even though everything was so vivid and strange, the face of the corpse was blurry, it was not easy. He repeatedly reproduced the shape of his mouth without giving up. "Dawn. Darkness, sunshine, perimeter..." List of fragmented words that do not know their meaning. After countless attempts, Gear was able to complete the first sentence. ¡°Morning comes between the dawn and the torn darkness...? ¡± Suddenly a terrible headache occurred as soon as the completed sentence was spit out of his mouth. I open my mouth as if I was shaking my head with a pitchfork of fire. I barely even thought about the words I weaved. I wanted my hair to be white. That''s how I had to struggle for a long time. When the pain disappeared, my whole body was soaked in sweat. My body was agitated. A mistress of pain remained all over her. His body was full of blood. Nevertheless, ¡°Look at this. ¡± I laughed. This is all because the situation was overarching. ¡°It wasn''t just a fantasy. ¡± At first I thought it would be the memory of someone from the poor soul that the lunar eclipse swallowed. But not now. Suffering from the dreadful touch of words, the timing was too sophisticated to be a mere coincidence. That''s why it''s like... ¡°I don''t...¡± It seems like something unknown is deliberately interfering with your thinking. In my mind, I recalled a combination of words that I had chewed a little while ago. The headache started again before I even spit the word out of my mouth. I wanted my eyes to be white for the pain that seemed to burn in my head. ¡°Morning is coming between the dawn and the torn darkness. ¡± I struggled with pain and did not stop the combination of words. ¡°In the glorious sunlight, Erasmus became without question. ¡± My tongue twisted like I was drunk. Everything was telling me. Stop here. Stop here. Of course I had no intention of doing so. Rather, the more severe the pain, the more difficult it became. ¡°There is no place to stay, night and day. ¡± Glug. A nosebleed spills. Something bitter rises from the inside. Beep beep. I ate the ear. It was just a sharp tinnitus. The sky is turned upside down, the earth rises. I didn''t even make a distinction whether I stood on the floor or stood on the air. My body slowly began to fall. Down, down. Squirrel. I heard a deafening sound in my ear. A cold energy surrounded my body. Cold war is over. Until a little while ago, my head seemed to burn, and now my body seems to be freezing. Even then, my body was sinking. I reached out. I couldn''t hold anything. I shook my foot. I didn''t touch anything. All I could do was sink endlessly. I looked down. The darkness of the Moose Gang opened its mouth and waited for me. I looked up. It was like a peek at the world on frozen water beneath a lake in the middle of winter. I saw my room. It''s where I stayed until a little while ago, and I felt strangely far. The touch disappeared. I didn''t even feel it. The sense of smell and taste were paralyzed. I couldn''t feel the bitter taste or smell that filled my mouth any more. The world around me has faded. The karma I made, the connection I made. Everything was scattered like an imagination, one or two. Among the blurred and unclear, I began to distinguish between real and fake. Then I came to the conclusion. I thought I had a dream. I had a pleasant dream while I slept long and long. I was relieved, and at the same time I was wasted. Murdi laughed at the comfort of a hardened iron, not a mature human body. I groaned at the senselessness of my body made of cold iron balls. I was confused. Whether I''m a human or a sword. Whether I''m happy or sad. And at some point the confusion disappeared and there was nothing left. In a world where I went back so perfectly to nothing, Morning comes between the torn darkness of dawn In the glorious sunshine, Erasmus became without question I recited it aloud. The comforting darkness that surrounded me turned to stone. He rushed to me, revealing it. Waguwa-ku. Darkness and darkness tear my soul to pieces. There is no place to stay at night or day Instead of screaming, I kept running my lips. In the pain that seemed to dissipate my soul, I completed the last sentence of Gear. The dawn just drifts through its boundaries. That''s the moment. Heh heh. There was a rift in the world around me. And, uh... Warr. It collapsed completely. Aggravation. The touch is revived. The sweaty clothes are incredibly turquoise. Taste and smell have returned. The mouth was filled with blood and the impression was distorted. ¡°Whoo." I forcefully spread my face and took a breath of fresh air. After so many times and repeated breathing and drinking, the somewhat faint reality returned to its original form. So the senses of the whole body became intact, and the senses that I felt a little while ago were more vivid. I was overwhelmed. ¡°I''d rather die than go back to the sword. ¡± I felt the sensation of my time as a sword, it was just a matter of challenging it. Nevertheless, I felt the same pain as Young Fear. Being trapped in a lump of iron was much more horrible than I remember. He grabbed his fist and breathed deeply as he moved. I enjoyed my sense of humankind for a long time. ¡°I don''t know which one broke my soul, but it''s really bad. ¡± Then I got angry late. If I could, I wanted to find the one who imposed the gold on me without even knowing it. Unfortunately, the chances of him being alive were extremely slim. Now it''s older than the biopsy I remember, before the Great War. I was standing on a woodcutter, holding the sword hanging from one side of the room. An ancient name engraved on the sword came into my eyes. The fact that the name of the sword I got means dawn, the song I recited is about dawn. How cunning. I remembered the man who had put a sword in my chest. I didn''t feel the same pain a little while ago. It was just a complicated screening. ¡°Was it your previous life...¡± I believed it was a sword from the beginning, but it might not be true. I felt like I couldn''t make it. I once again recited an in-house song that I might not have had in my previous life. Morning comes between the torn darkness of dawn In the glorious sunshine, Erasmus became without question There is no place to stay at night or day The dawn just drifts through its boundaries. Solitude, groaning, and unwillingness that were not felt by the sufferings of gold came late. My heart was pounding. The man who put his sword in it hurt so strangely. I shattered my head. It didn''t matter what I was in the past. What really mattered was the present and the future, not the past. And now I have something to do right now. I can see the Great Sword standing in a corner away from my bed. Stupid devil sword that can''t cut a soul called Bear and cut the wrong gold. I grabbed the runner. The ominous energy seeps through your fingertips. ¡°You drank so much blood. ¡± It smells like blood. The impression frowned on me. It wasn''t just because it smelled dark blood. I was not afraid of the blood I caused during my life as a sword. Nevertheless, I felt very unpleasant. Most of the blood the lunatic inhales is not soldiers and knights on the battlefield. ¡°A child, a woman, an old man. ¡± It belonged to the powerless. ¡°This is not even a sword. ¡± It was too bad that the moon even had the name Sword. This was just a horrible monster. And I had no intention of leaving useless creatures in the world. I turned my head. On one side of the wall, there was still a sack of prestigious swords that coveted my half. I called out loud and grabbed the body. He immediately shook his body and vomited cold. The air froze in an instant. ¡°It''s meal time. ¡± The air that was scarcely frozen before the horse was taken out melted. The coldness that emanated from the smouldering was also gone. Ooooooooooooo. He shook. It''s like flirting. 238 238. 69. Dawn Chasing Swarm (1) When you look at me under the eye and see the arrogant human body fall to the ground, a laughter comes out. It was ridiculous. But the question was much bigger than that. ¡°Who the hell are you? ¡± When I left the room, the body took over, and I didn''t even know who it was. Ooooooooooooooooo. The human body just keeps sneezing that I don''t have any doubts. Now he is crying until the cold, and he looks like a beggar who hungers for four days before a well-dressed dinner. Parr. In the meantime, the rush was shaking and crying. Jiaying. How is the sword afflictive and sorrowful? He who hears it has made me feel compassionate. Of course, it seemed to me to be an understatement. On the subject of the monsters who have been called to live with the blood of innocents. ¡°Sasamsre Yunan is a man. You''ve done a lot so far. ¡± This time, it was different from eating, but it wasn''t my idea. I lifted my body and took it to the lunar racket with a snort. Jiuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! The lunar eclipse started to cry like crazy. I stopped scratching my hands more. It was entirely thanks to the running that I was able to glimpse memories beyond what even existed. I feel bad that he''s going to be the body''s food. If there was still gold left in my body in a year, running might help to resolve it. I began to seriously ponder over the body. I looked through my body with my eyes. Where to stab to get things done neatly without delay. Arms, legs, belly, chest. I stared at the lunar cycle. He''s a big guy, so I don''t think he''ll have any body left if I shove him a little bit. ¡°Your Majesty, I''m going to change my clothes...¡± That''s when I heard a familiar voice. I turned my head while standing at the door and found the owner of the voice. ¡°Your Majesty? What are you doing...¡± The maid of the royal womb was staring at me with a pale face. I later realized that my appearance was misleading. ¡°Oh, don''t get me wrong. It''s not self-harm or anything...¡± I turned around, stretching my lungs. Her face turned blue to my face and chest. I couldn''t figure out why. I looked at my chest. ¡°Ah..." In the process of breaking the golden covenant with superiority, the blood that was shed was red. ¡°This isn''t a sword, I just vomited a little blood...¡± ¡°Argh!¡± The maid screamed before I even finished speaking. ¡°Why are you screaming so suddenly! ¡± ¡°Your Majesty is here! ¡± Outside the door, it got noisy. ¡°Your Majesty! What happened...¡± Carls popped out. ¡°Your Majesty...¡± The maid raised her finger and pointed to my chest, which was bitten red. ¡°Well, you''re self-inflicted! ¡± Carls opens his eyes and looks at the moon alternately. ¡°Evil Sword! How dare you hold His Majesty! ¡± Carls just ran to me. Kudang Bath. Later court knights merged with Carls. ¡°What are you doing! Let go! I''m fine! ¡± I yelled, but no one listened to me. ¡°Shut up! Evil Sword! ¡± * * It was long after the commotion subsided. ¡°I''m sorry, Your Majesty. I''ve stopped misunderstanding...¡± The maid clenched her head and apologized to me a few times. ¡°No, I don''t care, so get out. ¡± ¡°I''m so sorry. ¡± The maid, who looked down on her head, left her position as if she had fled. ¡°Why didn''t you tell me right away? ¡± Kars, who was one step back, coughed and took his mouth off. ¡°I told you. I''ve told you that a few times. But no one listened to me. ¡± When I complained, Karls explained to me the urgency he felt at the time as an excuse. I ran into a sudden commotion, and I held the sword in my hand. At Valchi, the Royal Family''s swords blew cold and roared, so there was no other way to think. ¡°It seems unprecedented, and I had no choice but to think that you were possessed by an evil sword. ¡± If it was a precedent, it would be the story of the three princes who were eaten by my body. It was not an unconvincing excuse. So I became a little sorry. I wonder if I was a little overhanded when I saw Kars cut off in front of me because his eyelids were so swollen. But my apologies were not great. As much as Carls is a mess, so am I. As the court knights pressed me, my clothes were torn apart, and my head was shattered. I was exhausted because I was full of gold, but I was twice as exhausted as the court knights and chivalry. ¡°What the hell is that blood? ¡± ¡°I got a little enlightenment. But that enlightenment guy was a little expensive. ¡± I couldn''t say that I saw the memory of my previous life. I looked around, and Carls looked at me with his eyes open. ¡°How much stronger are you here...¡± ¡°It''s not that kind of enlightenment. Well, let''s just say it is. ¡± The maid, who had left the room while answering loudly, returned. ¡°Your Majesty, I have brought you some clothes to change. ¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± With her attention, I sighed of relief late. ¡°Still, I''m glad the commotion is over. If the Emperor were to enter someone else''s ear...¡± I stopped talking and saw Carls. Carls'' expression was somehow awkward. ¡°Well, if anything happens to you, no matter how trivial it may be, you have your newlyweds ordering you to leave immediately...¡± ¡°So. So you sent someone to His Majesty now? ¡± Carls nods at my words. ¡°God damn it! Get dressed quickly!¡± I urged the maid. I could not avoid the nagging of the king. ¡°Your Majesty is here! ¡± But it''s too late. ¡°What a fuss...¡± When the king enters the room, he looks at me and hardens. He usually marches so casually, and today he also knows why he rushed here. I frowned and looked at Carls. ¡°What the hell are you talking about! ¡± The king shouts. ¡°I know you don''t normally aspire to the sword, but you are also the prince of the kingdom before you are just a knight. ¡± ¡°Your Majesty. That''s not it...¡± ¡°You just have to look ahead and run, and you just can''t get far. You will have to stop walking at all times and take some time to look around. If you can''t stop yourself, I''ll set you up. ¡± I had to listen to the king for a long time afterwards. ¡°Do not leave your palace until you are fully healed. Dedicated to nourishing the body, so that many who are distressed by you can be reassured again. ¡± The royal name, which makes no distinction as to whether to be sober or to take stability, was Dum. The king, who was making such a stormy nag, stared at me and said later. ¡°I''m glad there''s no more. ¡± The gentle tone and expression were incredibly unfamiliar to me, so I glanced at Karls for nothing. ¡°I''d like to stay a little longer, but it''s going to be hard to get out of the conversation with the envoys. Please be good. ¡± The king left. Carls, who had insulted me for a long time, also left the room. ¡°At least I''m glad I didn''t get a runaway. ¡± I decided to live positively. Apart from that, I was not motivated to try to break the taboo that I didn''t know would remain in my body. Knight of the Breast Dream, he has already suffered dozens of sword wounds while fighting Mort de Mort. There were also fatal wounds that deeply cut the bleeding. If it had been gold that could have been resolved by the moon, it would have all been resolved in a timely manner. ¡°That''s all you got. ¡± I''m going to raise the runner and raise it over the body. Kaaaaaaaah! The snarl screams. (chuckles) The sparkling cold caused by the body swallowed up a run bigger than my body. The lunar eclipse strikes the valgus with a blood-red stem. In the first place, however, there was an overwhelming difference between running and the body. Resistance is over without a doubt, and the lungs are completely frozen within seconds. The meal of the body began. He eats the snails very slowly. The energy that has been accumulating for hundreds of years is being savored at such a slow pace. ¡°Eat well. ¡± Seeing that, I smiled with satisfaction. I felt like I was raising a child. I don''t know if it''s a good idea to call him a child with a cold temper that makes the whole world an iceberg. The body ate sweet candy-savouring snacks and ran slowly enough to be horrible over a few hours. Later, he continued to eat with the cold harvest that had bound him to run. Jiaying. The Mage, who has lived for hundreds of years, sighs in agony. The body ate without even leaving anything behind. At this time, when the meal was completely over, the runaway was in a state of no avalanche. Even after the iron that was making the day broke like dust, there was not even a figure left. Ooooooooooooo. The body cried in a good mood. I grabbed the body more than a slick bar. The sword snapped, and I stopped. The body leaves Shichimi as if nothing had happened. Even the words were stuck in awkwardness. I never thought I''d fill my stomach like this. ¡°If you fill your stomach satisfactorily, you have to pay for it. ¡± It soothes me by being impatient, and I''m starting to react. At first, it was a mild reaction that seemed to soak hands in the stream. But as time passed, the stream became a crooked river, and soon a great wave. Then at some point I woke up like a tide and swept through my whole body. I instantly exhausted my energy. Then the energy of my body continued to fill every corner of my body. I felt resilient to the immense fullness. I was so excited that I could feel even more ecstatic. In this way, my heart started racing with the expectation that I would be able to recover from the turbulence I had experienced in the past. It was an illusion. I was wandering high, and my mind was pounding. I escaped the energies that filled my whole body and felt a sense of loss in my place. ¡°Ah..." I sighed without knowing. The body trembles. I stare at him. Ooooooooooooo. As if he were laughing at me like that, he cried in a good mood. It seemed to me that this was all I could get with a low-key sword, and if I wanted to be real, I would ask him to fill his stomach even more. I just laughed because it was ridiculous. ¡°Well, I didn''t get anything. ¡± I measured the Mana in my body. Even the master''s bowl was so hard to carry, a huge amount of Mana was spinning around my body without a rest. Manahart, whose capacity had reached its limit, was constantly twitching. It was a sign that Manahart''s capacity, which reached its limit, would expand again. As soon as Manahart''s flutter stops, my heart will become bigger and stronger than ever. This was enough for a meal. Moreover, I decided to give more meaning to the fact that the one who rejected me all the time gave me the first piece of power. It''s hard the first time, and then it''s always easier the first time. ¡°I''ll feed you to the ship soon. ¡± The Paladins and Knights of the Empire would make a decent meal for him. The one who fills the boat to my satisfaction will let me see my bottom. Ooooooooooooo. The body cried. It sounded like he wanted the war to begin. ¡°Don''t pry. It''s a war you don''t want. ¡± In my words, the body continued to froze. An enormous energy rises from afar, as if it were an answer to his whimpering. It was a very high army or army that could seem to be on its way. I put my head out the window and chased the source of the energy. During the Second World War, when the king and his envoys were there, the armies were shaking. 239 239. 69. Dawn Chasing Swarm (2) Reflectively took care of Earth. ¡°Another one! ¡± I changed my teeth and stopped stepping to run out of the room. Something was different. The army that preceded the battle established a day like it, but there was no killing and hostility anywhere in it. To put it bluntly, it was close to a resolution. I looked at the warfare force again after increasing the Earth''s height. And I was able to grasp a familiar presence in it. It was the presence of the king who took Nectar. ¡°Ah." The king''s energy was like proclaiming independence from the Empire. ¡°Did His Majesty do something? ¡± I noticed the spire of the Royal Palace. On a white background, a roaring lion was flying a flag. Another flag was rising beside him. The flags that were stretched out widely spread as the wind finally blew. It was the first flag I had ever seen, with the sun carved out on a dark blue background. The contrast between a white golden flag and a dark blue flag was evident. Along with the symbols of the kingdom of ignorance, Nabucci is looking at a dark blue sky, and the air around the royal palace has changed. After the banquet was over, the air that was cluttered suddenly stood up sharply like a knife. I heard a faint roar in my ear. Hail! Hail...! At first, the roar, which was too far away, only faded, began to get a little closer. Then I finally reached the edge of my palace. ¡°Long live the kingdom of Leonberg! ¡± ¡°Long live the Dawn Federation! ¡± I was bruised by a wild name. ¡°Dawn Federation? ¡± That''s when Carls appeared, choking on the door. ¡°Sire! Sire! ¡± Tons of reminded faces, unlike usual. ¡°Your Majesty has declared the initiation of the Anti-Imperial Federation! ¡± Carls spoke to me in a tone of horror. After hearing that, I felt like I knew the identity of the name in the shouting of the whole royal palace. "All the envoys of the seven kingdoms who visited the Kingdom unanimously agreed to the creation of a Federation, and His Majesty united them to form a single Union and named it the Dawn Federation! ¡± I unwittingly put the spire back in my eye. On a dark blue background, a flag painted by the sun was swirling. ¡°You''re looking at the Federation. ¡± ¡°Fellowship?¡± ¡°This flag was prepared by His Majesty in time for the initiation of the Federation. I heard it shaped the dawn that drives out the night. ¡± I was impressed. When to prepare for the formation of the Federation, and set aside the flag. I was only amazed by the thrust the king had seen lately. Kars also learned the name of Gigi. Dammerung fahne. It was an oddly touching name. As if the name Earth had been in my heart from the beginning, the word "dawn" in the verse of the poem recited by the man was still remembered. The heart began to jump again. From the time I heard that Marquis Villefeld was the Knight of Dawn. At the same time, it was a place where the heart would beat even at dawn or something like that. ¡°Is it really a previous life...¡± At this point, it would be unnatural to deny that the man I saw in my vision was my former life. I have a question because I think so. When history and fuzziness continued unabated, when the world had not yet inhaled the poison of forgetfulness, the name of dawn did not exist anywhere. Of course, it was possible that I didn''t leave a message of my previous life and did everything I could. No, I would have done everything I could without leaving behind that lonely figure. Even if it wasn''t, it might not have been such a great knight that I would have left behind the anonymity of my previous life. But that could not be the reason. It was a dark age for humanity. There was no one among men who did not dream that the night would go deep and the morning would finally come. And dawn and dawn were words that matched the wishes and desires of such men. Nevertheless, there were no problems. There was not a single unfuzzy verse that intertwined dawn and dawn. That was so weird. ¡°That''s why it''s like the letters Dawn and Sunrise are the only words in the world. ¡± I frowned on my eyebrows and thought, and a familiar voice burst into me. ¡°Sire, what did you say now? ¡± It was Carls. ¡°Oh, nothing. But did Carls know about the formation of the Anti-Imperial Federation? ¡± Then I remembered that I was talking to Carls and turned the topic around. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. Your Majesty has already spoken to me. ¡± ¡°I didn''t know. Dawn Federation. I knew it all, but I didn''t know it. ¡± Carls said in my words with a embarrassing face. ¡°That was the decision you made while you were out of your mind...¡± ¡°One day I woke up. That''s what I said.¡± ¡°Marquis Villefeld visited me shortly after I woke up and stayed for a long time, and soon after, there was a great commotion..." Carls'' hand turns to an eyeball that still has no bruising. He also said, "Your Majesty, when you gather the court knights, tell them the news of the outside world that you will not stand still again, as if you had horns on your buttocks, so that you will not know the circumstances of the outside world until you have recovered." ¡± When Carls said that everything was due to the king''s strictness, I was blocked from speaking. He also said, "If you go out into the palace because of the noise on the outside of the march, you will not hide the means and the means, but you will not let the party stop you. ¡± I don''t feel comfortable smoking anything else, and Carls stares at me. ¡°Maybe you didn''t want to go out of the palace. ¡± I hid Earth behind my back when I was drowning. ¡°I''m not? ¡± ¡°Thank God. I was wondering if your Majesty had said that if you break the rules and go out, you would leave the rear in the war against the Empire in the future. ¡± ¡°I''m not going out. I''m going to rest.¡± ¡°I see. I see. ¡± Carls'' purchase was subtly silhouette. ¡°Okay, get out of here. I''m interrupted in resting.¡± I don''t want to look like that for some reason. I urge you to leave immediately. ¡°Then rest in peace. ¡± I just grabbed Carls and asked him for one favor. ¡°Carls, if you have a book about the old knights, please. ¡± ¡°What do you mean by that? ¡± ¡°If it''s a book about history or just a hero biography or a novel or an article. ¡± ¡°I''ll look it up.¡± Kars, bowing his head, leaves the room. Kung. The visit was closed and I became alone again. I looked out the window. I didn''t know that the soaring armor of the sky would sink, and the roar continued to grow. I got caught in a fire. I wanted to leave the room right away. I wanted to get closer to the wars in which the armies were fluctuating and feel the determination of the kingdom. Like a horn on my ass. Just what the king said to Carls was in my present state. ¡°Shuffle." But I couldn''t think of what the king would say if I broke the rules. I don''t know if it used to be. If the current king, whose momentum has improved strangely, really has the potential to irritate what he has said. I''m worried about what''s going on out there, and my heart''s beating. A day has passed between not doing this and not doing it. And there came a happy guest who was terribly brighter. ¡°Why is the Dawn Knight who broke Penta''s Knight so dead? ¡± Wen stood at the door with his fur covered in dust and looked at me. ¡°Vincent!¡± Vincent Ballerhard, my dear winter lord. I ran and hugged Vincent in the face. ¡°Bury the dust. ¡± Vincent didn''t push me away without saying so. Rather, he gave me a hug. A dry body characteristic of the northern enterprise dug out the tip of the nose. I naturally remembered the scent of winter castle. ¡°How are all the others? ¡± ¡°Your Majesty dragged Montpellier to the Winter Castle for less than three months. If anything happened in between, how long would it have been? ¡± Vincent stretches his shoulders back and looks at me. ¡°There was a lot of work for you. I''ve heard of Fenta''s knights who are less injured and look healthier than before. ¡± ¡°I did a good job and I was blessed. ¡± You turn your head to Vincent again. ¡°But what happened to the royal family? Who do you leave your last name to? Aren''t you busy preparing for the winter? Is it okay for the Holy Spirit to vacate the castle at the same time? ¡± ¡°The crown came because His Majesty called. The castle has been entrusted to Lord Queon. The monsters in the mountains are dry, so you don''t have to worry about winter preparedness for a while. It''s all empty, so it''s empty. ¡± I smiled with a cool answer. I knew that the fate of the Baldheads, who had been bound in the harsh winter, had been freed, but I felt differently when I saw the clan come to the south. Vincent whistled at me more like that. ¡°For the time being, I''m not going back to the North. ¡± I didn''t know what else to say, but I waited. ¡°When the war goes on again, I intend to join the Valrhhardt Rangers as well. ¡± He raises his head for the unknown reason in Vincent''s words. It was an incomprehensible feeling. Vincent''s participation in the most frequent Battle of Winter Castle in the Kingdom was certainly welcome. The elite troops of the Winter Castle who will join him will also be of great help to the kingdom. I don''t know that for sure, but I know it better than anyone. Strangely, there was no covetousness. Perhaps it is now because of the desire of the Valrhad clan to live in enrichment even from now on, and perhaps it is now because of the unfortunate moment that one of the remaining outsiders will come to see him. And none of them could be a cause to stop Vincent''s war. ¡°No. ¡± Nevertheless, I opposed Vincent''s veto. ¡°Defending the Winter Castle is enough without me. ¡± ¡°That''s not the problem. ¡± ¡°Then why are you drying it? ¡± ¡°Anyway, no. ¡± Vincent frowns. ¡°Fighting for the Kingdom is a duty and a legitimate right given to me as a nobleman of the Kingdom. No matter how much you tell me, you have no right to stop it...¡± ¡°Not at all. ¡± ¡°Your Majesty. That''s Vincent Baleard. Chief of the Valrhad family and commander of the 3rd Battalion. A change of empire. Even if His Majesty were here, he would not have been able to oppose it. ¡± ¡°You can''t do that. ¡± Vincent''s face hardened by my insistence. ¡°No, why the hell...¡± "Oh, I just hate it! ¡± When I screamed, Vincent looked at me with a ridiculous face. ¡°You didn''t just hate it, you just hated it. ¡± Then he smiled and said, ¡°Don''t make fun of me.¡± ¡°It''s not a joke. It doesn''t make any difference. The former denies me my rights as a nobleman, and the latter...¡± Vincent''s face blurred. ¡°Why, well. ¡± ¡°This is why I love you. ¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Your Majesty." Vincent suddenly gave me a hue and called me. ¡°Why." ¡°I''m not dying. ¡± I felt stabbed in the throat for some reason. ¡°I''m different from my father. I don''t intend to accomplish anything extraordinary as an article, and I don''t intend to live up to my name. If there''s just hope, winter will last a long time, and I''ll also live a long time, and I''ll have some self-confidence when you rise to the throne, and I''ll enjoy my authority as an outsider. ¡± Vincent''s stiff face was gently loosened. ¡°I promise you, I will not leave your side suddenly like my father. ¡± When I saw the look on his face, I couldn''t force him any more. ¡°So don''t worry, let me join you. ¡± Nevertheless, the shirts still worn did not fall. ¡°If you don''t let me, I''ll join you anyway. It would be nice to allow the King to feel good. ¡± ¡°Huh. Do what you want. ¡± As I snorted and laughed, Vincent laughed. ¡°Then I''ll unpack, and I''ll come back in the evening. It''s been a long time since I''ve had a meal. ¡± ¡°Whether you like it or not. ¡± ¡°Yes, yes. I''ll see you later, then. ¡± Vincent said what he had to say or not, and disappeared. "Whoo." I remembered and regretted the euthanasia I had seen lately. The same was true of Vincent''s war. But if the war was to start again, there would still be some time left, so I didn''t have to lose my strength from now on. Before the war began, there was work to be done before the war began. For example, ¡°I should ask His Majesty to take the position of general commander. ¡± It''s more productive to preempt the point. I''m starting to wonder already. I don''t know what Vincent will look like when he takes charge of the Rear Supply Force, but it will be a pretty precious eyesore. I''ve been raising myself for a while. But all of that was when I sewed up the position of general commander. More than I don''t want Vincent''s war, the king doesn''t want mine either. First, I had to roast the king. There was another moment when he needed to be released. * * At evening, Vincent and the glamorous faces found my palace. Ancient Rangers and Winter Knights, including Jordan. Among them were Guerwain and his companions. I set up a small banquet in the garden of my palace. Vincent was in the war, too, so I never brought up any troublesome stories. I just spent a lot of time talking and waxing. The day after that, in my palace, our own banquet was followed. After forgetting what was so troublesome, a week went by. After a few more days, I finally regained my freedom. I went straight to the palace and found the king. One of the court knights sought a place for King Hullwad to inquire about the Dawn Federation. And I said, "The Dothrin Kingdom has declared war on the Empire! ¡± The war has already begun. 240 240 Ch. 69. Dawn Chasing Swarm (3) I believed it was time to take a breath. Recovering the damage done in the last war, Whitcheng thought it was time to take care of the country''s situation. So for a long time, I thought peace would follow. By the way, I''m a declarant. ¡°All areas of water movement lost in the last war have been repaired and are now advancing towards the mainland of the Dothrin Empire Army. ¡± It''s so hot, too. But I''m the only one who didn''t anticipate the situation. ¡°What is the Empire''s response? ¡± ¡°Dothrin''s advancement has been so flashy, he still has no response. According to the Sages'' intelligence, the lightweight cavalry left the gate and headed west. It looks like it''s a stopping point to lock and hold the gate until the central reinforcements arrive. ¡± The king calmly asked the court knight about the situation without any surprise. The court knight was not surprised at the appearance of such a king. It was as if he knew everything. ¡°No way...¡± Seeing that unshakeable attitude, I was convinced. They must have known Dothrin would be here from the start. I couldn''t have gotten away without it. I recalled the facts I overlooked late. Why Dothrin didn''t send any envoys to the kingdom''s banquet, and why the people of the kingdom didn''t question it. I was falling apart. The formation of the Dawn Federation, and the lightning movement of Dothrin. Only I didn''t know. I knew it all but I didn''t know it black. ¡°If you hear anything else, tell me right away. ¡± ¡°As Your Majesty wishes! ¡± The court knight has left while I sigh. The king looked back at me. ¡°You don''t deserve something. ¡± ¡°I was just thinking about whether the prince of this country was right. ¡± I replied in a blunt tone without knowing. Burn was excluded from important work, so I was not in a good mood. The king smiled generously at me like that. He said that he was worried that if he heard the news of the war, he would be immortal. ¡°You know what kind of war I''m in. ¡± The king looked at me instead of answering. I was choked. In fact, I would have put a spoon on it somehow if I had known it by now, because I really thought it was too easy. I hid my insides and turned the topic around. ¡°The proclamation of Jachit Dothrin may be a pretext for the imperial bourgeoisie to stop the civil war. ¡± ¡°What did the Fifth Prince put forward for the cause of the Giants? ¡± Instead of answering the question, the king asked me. ¡°Push out the Emperor who is a non-exorcist...¡± I later realized the meaning of the question and kept my mouth shut. ¡°As long as the Five Princes completely deny the authority of the current Emperor, they will never stop fighting until one side falls. If we stop, the emperor will lose authority, and the fifth prince will lose the cause of the giant. ¡± Certainly the king was right. If there is no possibility that the civil war will cease, there has never been a better time to attack the Empire than now. That was so sad. Unlike that side, which has devoted its entire strength to preparing for war against the Empire over the last few generations, this side has only been in a hurry to survive. Barely achieved independence and won the war, but the whole country was on the brink of it. It would take some time for the Kingdom to finish preparing for war again. I knew it from the beginning, but I was relieved to see King Dothrin chuckle over the knights of the Empire. ¡°The kingdom must be long, and before the next winter comes, it will also be ready. So don''t be so upset. ¡± As if the king had looked into me like that. ¡°It''s a fight to bring down the giant empire that dominates half the continent. It will be an endless war in just a year. ¡± Then the king said to me in a solemn voice: It doesn''t matter who started the war first. What really matters is who ends this war. I sat down with my sexually thirsty ass attached. It wasn''t the king''s horse or the war that was about to end. Afterwards, I stood up to answer some of the king''s questions. Having heard the news of the war, my heart was troubled and I couldn''t sit for long. ¡°I''ll just go back later. ¡± He opened the king''s house and said, "I don''t know if the king will hold me and warn me or threaten me." ¡°Do your best to take care of yourself. Roll your body in motion so that your body doesn''t get hurt again. I will not give away a single soldier and knights to anyone who doesn''t care about my body. ¡± ¡°Don''t be discouraged. ¡± I said not to worry about that. There must be something else in the yard that has already stopped the Empire''s raid. * * When I returned to my palace, there was a visitor. ¡°You look much better than you thought. ¡± Princess Tutton looked up and down at me and said, ¡°So it''s a shame? ¡± ¡°No way. You have to rebuild so I can even dream. ¡± She laughed bashfully. It was not the clear laughter I had seen when I first saw it, but a very natural laughter with a moderate desire. ¡°Now you''re leaving? ¡± In my words, Princess Tutton nods. ¡°I care more about my homeland because I stay in the backyard where I''ve achieved all my original goals. ¡± ¡°The situation is complicated in many ways, even if it takes a long time to vacate. Goodbye.¡± She frowned. ¡°No way. Is that all? ¡± ¡°How great were you expecting a wet tear? ¡± As I watched her face soak her mouth, a smile leaked without my knowledge. I once again greeted her with a smile. ¡°Goodbye. Go and accomplish what you mean. ¡± Then the princess became a loosened face. ¡°Thank you. I really wanted to say this. I don''t think I''ll get a chance later. ¡± She stares at me. Then he approached and shook out his hand. I was blinded by the unpleasant behavior, and later grabbed her hand, understanding the meaning. I was about to shake and let go of my hand, and my little hand desperately wrapped around my palm. Khhhh. I would have done what I could elsewhere, but the strength of the oppressive knights was a relentless fragility compared to that. When I asked her what she was doing with her eyes, she said with a loud voice. ¡°It''s unfair.¡± I didn''t know what was unfair. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± ¡°I can''t hate it because I got so much. Pride is broken and unfair. ¡± I didn''t mean it, but the tone I didn''t deserve in that voice was potent. Just a little while ago, I said thank you, and now I don''t know why. I couldn''t understand the wiretap. As she pulls out her hand backwards, her hand follows her like a crook. ¡°What are you...¡± frowning at the impression, she looked at her face and kept her mouth shut. Growing up in the eyes of the princess who was staring at me was really complicated. But somehow, he loosened his strength as he swallowed his hand behind his back. "Yikes." She shook my hand and waved up and down the stable. After a while, she let me go. ¡°When I see you again, you won''t be able to treat me as comfortable as you are today. ¡± ¡°Perhaps the day will come when we will meet again. ¡± Princess Tutton was brave to see if I didn''t like her again. ¡°Anyway, good luck. You don''t have to pee because you won''t get hurt. ¡± She turns around after saying goodbye in a rather angry tone. I went out the door and greeted her with a small smile on her back rather than looking at her. ¡°Goodbye. Hestia.¡± The princess, who was leaving the door, stopped taking flawless steps. Then he paused and disappeared. I was reassured that she didn''t look back. I muttered a little less about where she was gone. ¡°Next time, we should call Her Majesty the Queen. ¡± I don''t know what the change of heart is, but it was completely flowering at the last moment when the Queen''s material was not flowered until I first came into this room. Soon, the reign of the Queen will come in the kingdom of Tutton. For some reason, that day was waiting. ¡°You still haven''t fixed your habits. ¡± Maybe he didn''t abandon his old habit of being a sword. I smiled. And it''s been two days. I sat on the roof of the spire and watched the Tutton envoy leave. The princess, who was honored by the kings and nobles, looked very proud. As an envoy representing one country, there was no shortage of royalty in one country. The princess greeted the king and looked around. It was like I was looking for something. After a while, he turned his lips slightly, and his mouth looked like swearing. You''re a slutty kid. You don''t even have a real batch. I decided to pretend I didn''t see the greed coming out of the noble princess''s mouth. Tutton''s envoy came out of the gates in the presence of the king and other nobles. Duncan Seymour Tudor swung over the spire I was looking at for a moment, and turned around. Starting with Tutton''s envoy, the envoys who had found the kingdom a few days apart began to leave the kingdom one by one. But the nobles of the kingdom gathered in the royal palace still held their place. It''s like waiting for something. In the meantime, Dothrin and the Empire were continuing the battle. New news was reported every few days. Dothrin''s non-dragon knights took down a fortress. The troops of the Dothrin Kingdom occupied their stronghold somewhere. It was a serial victory. And while the victory was still going on, I found one surprising thing. There were at least 40 troops that Dothrin mobilized in this war. I knew I was preparing for war over the course of time, and I also assumed that the power I mobilized in the last Dothrin defensive war was not all. Nevertheless, I admired it little by little. I knew I had the power, but I didn''t know I had so many troops. The Dothrin royal army advanced to the brink of destruction. It was only a matter of time before the eastern part of the Empire fell into Dothrin''s hands. ¡°No matter how chaotic the civil war is, this is a bit too much. ¡± No matter how confused the center was, even though the command system was halfway collapsed, it was not convincing that it was such a cheat. So I''m starting to wonder if the Empire Army has another plan. I repeated it in the palace, but the answer didn''t come out. I thought about the fact that I had forgotten to think about it without any income, and I called it sausage. ¡°Argh! Malkoy! ¡± He served as the last royal commander of the Fallen Kingdom of Marseille, the army commander of the Empire. He was held captive, a figure who turned to the Kingdom, and the presence of Malkoy de Marseille, the recurrent leader of strategy tactics. ¡°I thought now that peace had come to me, you had forgotten me. ¡± Malkoy, who recalled his presence late, treated me with a very harsh attitude. It''s like when I was first taken prisoner. I didn''t even have ten words to say that I had forgotten the existence without discrimination. ¡°Uh, no way. Your Majesty. Are you sure you forgot who I am? ¡± Malkoy, who was staring at my face, asked with a nasty face. I couldn''t lie about it. I kept my mouth shut. Malkoy looks at me with a frozen face. I shunned that gaze and rolled my eyes backwards. 241 241. 69. Dawn Chasing Swarm (4) ¡°Haah.¡± Malkoy sighs for an elongation. I sighed and stabbed Cook in the chest. It was followed by turtle silence. After a while, Malkoy opened his mouth. ¡°Your Majesty. I have always waited for the day when you will summon me to learn the words and examples of this place day and night...¡± ¡°As you may have already heard, the war between the Dothrin Kingdom and the Empire has begun. ¡± But I had no intention of watching the words of grudge pour out of his mouth. ¡°Dothrin has already repaired many of the years lost in the last war, and is now in a state of ruin. ¡± ¡°Suddenly, what are you saying...¡± ¡°They''re scattered all over the place, not even responding properly. ¡± ¡°Your Majesty. So now...¡± "There are no three princes, five princes, or the eastern region, but only the royal family, so in a way, it''s a natural outcome. ¡± Malkoy opened his mouth in the middle, but ignored everything and communicated the situation as quickly as possible. ¡°But to some extent, it is inconclusive that the situation has reached this point and that we have yet to come up with a response. It is normal to gather at least once to prepare for the battle with the Kingdom of Dothrin. Gather all the Eastern Army, and I will fight with the Dothrin Empire Army. ¡± Malkoy''s mouth caught fire. ¡°By the way, the Empire Army is gathering in one place, not even looking to move. ¡± I became interested in the eyes of betrayal and resentment. ¡°It''s like waiting for something. ¡± ¡°You have doubts. ¡± Malkoy, who had been listening to me quietly for a while, finished his mouth for the first time. I''m finally going to open the bait I threw. ¡°Do you think you want the defeat of the Empire Army to be all that was intended? ¡± I smiled in my repentance, but my voice was low on the outside and I took it seriously. ¡°If you repeatedly pierce iron armor and shield with the sharpest spear, one day, the army that dug deep into the Empire''s territory was always bad for Malo. ¡± Malkoy nods at my words. ¡°Certainly as your majesty said. When the enemy''s strength is high, the Empire''s local forces move with the ultimate goal of deepening their horrors rather than overfighting them. Breaking enemy swords and spears...¡± ¡°This is what the imperial central army will do. ¡± Malkoy raises his head. ¡°You know the Imperial Army oddly well. ¡± I only know it well. I even tried to get bored. I was there 400 years ago when the nation''s ancestors led the blood workers to the Emperor, and I was also with them when they broke through the siege of the Empire army and returned to the kingdom. But I couldn''t tell Malcolm that. ¡°The history of the Kingdom is marked by war with the Empire. ¡± I briefly explained why I knew the Empire Army in detail. Then he returned to his original topic and sought Malkoy''s opinion on the imperial army''s warm-hearted attitude. I don''t understand why the most powerful army to crush the enemy is now tied to a civil war, as if it were still waiting for something. ¡°Can you tell me more about the situation? ¡± Malkoy, who was pondering for a moment, asked me for more details. So I said, ¡°I don''t know.¡± I said I don''t know the details. Malkoy''s expression hardened. ¡°It is not strange that the man who surrendered to the enemy and acted as a clown turned back to the kingdom of Leonberg. But my intention of returning to the kingdom is never false...¡± ¡°No, that''s not it. I really don''t. ¡± It wasn''t a lie. The king told me about the war, but he didn''t give me any details. Where the Dothrin Empire Army is going, where and how the fighting took place. He didn''t tell me anything. He even banned the entry of the marshals, where all the information in the kingdom was gathered. If he broke the king''s orders and entered or sneaked into the marshal''s office, the horror was that he would be punished with a great punishment at a later time. In that situation, all I could do was wipe out the messengers coming and going to the enemy and rip out the fragmented information. ¡°I know that you will succeed this nation. ¡± ¡°That''s what I know. ¡± Malkoy looked at me like he was ridiculous. What the hell were you doing? The prince asked me if I could not even see the secrets of my country. ¡°I didn''t do much. ¡± You can just leave something like that without saying it, and then you can have it as a blood loaf. I sent him to the Envoy, and he went missing after a long time while marching with knights of the enemy nation. You fought a little lousy with a mercenary. It was just a few small accidents. It seems to me that a very minor and minor accident, even that, has already passed. The king''s mistress, who pressed me with her past, was truly unworthy. But what am I supposed to do? The king says so. The peace of the prince is much more important than this war right now. ¡°Your Majesty. Even if we try to analyze the trends of the Empire Army, we need information. The answer can only be made with the fragmented information that we now have to make, which is a very convincing conjecture. You can''t make any judgments without information. ¡± ¡°I said I don''t know, I didn''t say I didn''t have any information. ¡± ¡°So where the hell is that information? ¡± Malkoy slapped his chest as if frustrated and asked. ¡°Marshal.¡± And I asked him, "Why do you ask?" ¡°Didn''t you say that you were unable to enter the Enemy Department by royal order? ¡± ¡°I am not. But you''re not. ¡± ¡°That''s what you''re talking about. ¡± ¡°The marshal says you''re going in. ¡± Then Malcolm frowns at Warlock for realizing why I called him. ¡°So now you''re acting like a royal...¡± I tried my best to thin out the royal nobles and the royal nobles, but the word "precision" hardened my face. Malkoy, who saw me like that, quickly bowed his head and apologized. ¡°I''m sorry, Your Majesty. And I said, ¡± ¡°This time, let''s move on from ignorance to ignorance of the circumstances of the kingdom. ¡± With that quick apology, I too quickly took a look and told the enemy what to do. Check the information gathered in the Enemy Department with your own eyes and bring it to me. Based on this, let''s face each other and dig into the Empire''s plot. I asked Malkoy with my face that he was ridiculous. What difference does that make to precision? Then I shook my head and replied decisively. It''s not about precision, it''s about preparing for a situation you don''t know will happen in a year. Malcolm was still unconvincing in my words. ¡°Anyway, it''s different. ¡± Or not. ¡°Tell the marshal I''ll watch. ¡± I immediately sent a messenger to Marquis Villefeld. And soon the marquis found my palace. ¡°It''s a poor talent to rot as it is. If you keep it by your side and teach it well, there will be a great place to use it. ¡± Marquis came out and looked at Malkoy alternately. ¡°Hahaha.¡± Then I suddenly laughed. ¡°If that''s all you have to say, I''ll just back off. There''s so much to finish. ¡± The marquis looks down and turns around. I set up such a march. Then, he recognized the talent of a handmaid who no one knew her talent and asked her who she had raised as the gift of the kingdom. ¡°Marquis doesn''t believe in my eyes. ¡± ¡°No way. I trust you more than anyone. I don''t trust anyone.¡± The Marquis sighed as he looked at me and said, "Get off the ground." ¡°It''s just a question. Why now? Why would he be a marshal? ¡± ¡°That''s because the author''s talents match exactly what the marshal''s staff demands. ¡± ¡°Do you really mean anything else? ¡± I smiled awkwardly as if I knew everything in me. Because I thought it was a tricky trick. However, the more audacious this is, the more audacious it is. ¡°The sooner we get there, the sooner the talent blossoms, the more it will be a decision for the future of the kingdom. I believe the Marquis would not know my intentions. ¡± Marquis only sighed for an elongation instead of an answer. ¡°All right, I''ll just move on this time. ¡± After a while, I accepted my offer. ¡°Thank you, Marquis. ¡± ¡°Would you be foolish?¡± Once again, the Marquis took a short sigh and turned around to give an example. ¡°What are you doing? Come on, don''t follow me. ¡± Malkoy was astonished at the marquis''s voice as he paused at the door. Nod. When I nodded, Malkoy stood behind Marquis. Marquis, who saw Malkoy, left the visit as it was. Malkoy also disappeared from my room after that. As they disappeared and became alone, an unknown discomfort pushed them away. ¡°Why did Marquis move so easily? ¡± It wasn''t like a marquis. But soon I said that the good thing was the good thing and said I was uncomfortable. That was a mistake. A week later, so it was only on the first tangent day that I realized it. An ambitious perspective, I felt familiar from a distance, waiting for Malkoy to come to the promised place. It was Marquis Villefeld. I quickly hid myself in the dark. The Marquis wanted me to pass as I was. But the Marquis did not go past me, and stood right in front of me. ¡°I already know you''re here. ¡± Marquis added a word. ¡°Even if you wait, he won''t come. ¡± Identifying the situation was not so difficult. I reveal myself in the dark. The Marquis, twitching around the wrong place, turns his head to the side where I am. ¡°Malkoy leaked it all. ¡± The marquis sighed as he slaughtered his mouth and said, "The earth is gone." Then he reproached me. ¡°A man who has already once surrendered to the enemy. How could you give such a name to such a person? If you really want to use him a lot, you need to know that you will heal his wounds. ¡± In the words of the Marquis, I was unblemished. It wasn''t because Marquis knew Malkoy''s story. ¡°Treat him with honor. You may have been a thoughtless man, but even a small thing like this can hurt the pride of many men. ¡± It was because Marquis''s discipline was rebuking something I hadn''t thought of. Only after listening to that did I realize that I was too careless. Late in the day, the marquis said in a gentle voice. ¡°Now that you know. From now on, you will be able to keep an eye on him so that he can take his rightful place in the kingdom. Fortunately, his talent is rare in the world, so he will soon be recognized and able to take his place. ¡± In the words of the Marquis, I just stood still. ¡°But you''re so worn out. It''s the stupidest thing to know over time. ¡± ¡°Just stay, because the trend of the Empire is bad. ¡± Marquis spits out an ornament as if he was making excuses. ¡°Your Majesty, we can''t blame you for all your worn out children. I can''t help but feel reassured if you don''t stand here and take care of it yourself. ¡± Marquis, who was staring at me, sighed briefly and said to me, ¡°Your Majesty and I don''t know what you''re worried about. The staff are analyzing the information day and night, so we''ll find out soon enough. However, let me tell you in advance that nothing you are concerned about will happen. ¡± Oddly self-confident tone. ¡°Before the Empire draws its sword, it will draw its sword from this side first. ¡± It looked like I had something on my spleen. ¡°Has the sudden relief resolved a little? ¡± ¡°No, it got worse. ¡± I wasn''t just saying. As for me, I had no idea what the kingdom was prepared for, but my curiosity was amplified. ¡°If you won''t tell me, I''ll tell you the story. ¡± Marquis laughed at me as I struggled. ¡°Don''t be so careless. You''ll know soon enough. ¡± ¡°Soon?¡± ¡°Yes, very soon. ¡± The meeting with the Marquis ended with only so much curiosity. After returning to the palace, I grabbed the sword straight out. Then he went out to the armpit and swung his sword without rest. That''s all I can do now. He wielded his sword all night, and the drudgery that filled his head vanished like a lie. This side was a hundred times more apt than clumsily imitating a penjob. After that, I spent most of my time swinging the sword. At first it was to dispel the notion, but later it was to wield the sword itself. After I woke up, Adelia, who had just been injured, was swinging her sword around me. Arwen and Eli were together. ¡°It''s been a long time. ¡± The start was Eli. The weakest of the Hidden Lions I''ve ever collected. ¡°Just in case, things didn''t go so well before. ¡± The fact that there was no way to respond properly to the ambush, the knights dealt with by the other lions, is just a long way off. You are the only one who fought the Knight of Penta with the sword. Eli stutters without stopping to ask. When the Knight of Thoracic Dream raided the royal palace, it seemed that he had failed to do this. ¡°All right, do it right this time. ¡± There is no ambush, no sword to cut off the soul. He encourages Eli to prove himself with pure skill, so he gathers light to the sword that Eli likes. And, uh... ¡°Huff!¡± Shortly after he fought the sword, he became a bloodbath and rolled the floor. I turn my head rather than look at Eli, who''s half fainted. Arwen pulls out a new sword and aims at me. ¡°Come in.¡± I stumbled arrogantly. Arwen, who took a breath for a while, hits the floor. Then he poured out his sword like a light and began to push me. I scattered her swords one by one, so sharp as never before. ¡°When I was only obsessed with you, it was nothing! ¡± He pointed out the constantly lacking part of his mouth. Arwen retreats a few steps and stretches her sword. ¡°Thank you for the map. ¡± ¡°Don''t be shaken, go on like now. Your steps will always be straight. ¡± ¡°I''ll keep that in mind.¡± Her sweaty head and clothesline would have been somewhat shattered, but her posture was as straight as ever. I darkened his appearance, and lifted up my sword. Then Adelia grabbed me. ¡°Adelia?¡± She didn''t usually feel too good fighting with me. I looked at her face in doubt and saw a more grown-up feeling in her eyes. I didn''t know whether it was the feeling of being beaten by Duncan Seymour Tudor, or whether it was the feeling of being helpless while my master was fighting a strong fight. Just the first time I grabbed the sword of my will and she was willing to stand before me. I fixed the sword. Unlike Arwen or Eli, the postmortem progeny are quite tricky to deal with. Bang! A golden flash flickered. A sharp slash like Arwen''s sword or wind, balanced with strength, speed and finesse, fundamentally different from Eli''s. ¡°That''s good!¡± I got excited and swung the sword like crazy, and it was only after Adelia was exhausted and fell out that I reaped the sword. His grandeur pushes him as he gasps and looks at Adelia standing firmly with her sword. ¡°The maid''s womb is starting to peel. ¡± In my words, Adelia blushes. I wanted to get a little knighted, but it''s the original look again soon. He wasn''t as bad as I thought he was, but I laughed and shook her head. ¡°Totally monsters. ¡± Eli said he was sick of waking up when he woke up. But Eli''s face was full of scars that were not there until he had a fight. Then, I remember kicking a few times during the game because there was something at my feet. Looks like it was Eli. Fortunately, Eli had no idea. I hastily cleared my seat. Days have passed. And ¡®soon¡¯ came what the Marquis had said. It''s going to take longer than I thought. In the way I never thought. 242 242. 69. Dawn Chasing Swarm (5) I was swinging my sword in the middle of the day, and Jordanian came to me. ¡°Sire! Sire! ¡± The ranger calls me a few times with a dull face. I would have hated the awkwardness if it had been usual, but I couldn''t this time. This is because the face of the experienced ranger was full of urgent hues, even when his eyebrows were dizzy. My heart was pounding. Something big must have happened. I stretched the sword and waited for the Ranger''s mouth to open again. ¡°I mean, there''s been a rebellion in the Empire! ¡± My heart was cold. The stretched sword was lifted again and held in position. ¡°Your Majesty! This is not the time for you to do this. ¡± I swung my sword and confronted him with a loud voice. ¡°If it was the Fifth Prince''s rebellion, I knew it from the beginning. ¡± ¡°That''s not it, there was another rebellion! ¡± I stiffened as I was. I looked at Jorden with my eyes rolled, and he struck me in the chest as if he were frustrated. ¡°The lords of the northeastern part of the Empire have rebelled against the Imperial Court! Even the Holy Master is in a hurry to go to the Enemy! ¡± I put my sword to the ground. Then he went straight to the palace. ¡°I''ll take you.¡± If it had been another time, Carls and the court knights would have stood in the forefront and opened the way to the enemy, referring to the royal name. The Knights of the Villefeld family, who were guarding the Enemy, looked at me with a nervous face. When I broke the king''s command and broke into the enemy, I was afraid of what to do to stop him. It was worthless. I didn''t mean to go into the marshal. ¡°Marquis!" I stood in front of the marshal''s entrance and summoned the marquis. Scream as hard as you can to the Manas. It wasn''t long before the Marquis appeared. Vincent and Malkoy were also together. Malkoy glances at me and stops walking in astonishment. Whether I thought I was here to catch myself or not, his face hardened like a stone. I ignored Malkoy like that and asked Marquis straight away. ¡°This is the sword of the Kingdom, as the Marquis said. ¡± Marquis sees me more as a Ranger. Then I turned to Vincent again. In his eyes, a subtle hint of Hillan came to mind. It seems that the Winter Holy Spirit''s actions, which violated the royal decree and gave me the news, were unworthy. In contrast, Vincent was consistent with Morso. I had no idea there was such a royal name. ¡°Let''s go inside. ¡± Yup, Marquis, who said he was ill, advised me to move in. I followed Marquis straight behind Karls and my knights. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. The rebellion in the Empire was handwritten by the Kingdom. ¡± ¡°What the hell did you do? ¡± In the last Empire, I saw with my own eyes how much the aristocrats of the Empire feared the Emperor. The aristocrats of the Empire dared not even breathe properly in front of the Emperor and were afraid to even look into their eyes. I can''t believe the nobles of such an empire rebelled. No matter how confused the Empire was by civil war, it was hard to convince. ¡°Do you know anyone named De Gaulle de Dvish? ¡± DeGaulle was the superior knight of the disgraced Empire who tried to humiliate me in the last Empire. ¡°When I was taken prisoner, he was taken prisoner too. You may not even care because you''re such a nuisance. ¡± Malkoy, the man behind the Marquis, explained it to me. ¡°I see. But why him? ¡± ¡°We can see that the commanders of the army were so reckless at the time that they attacked the Fortress of the Lion that they also took part in his testimony. I was worried after he was released. ¡± It was foolish not to know why Marquis mentioned the name of DeGaulle. However, he was skeptical about the possibility that the aristocrats of the Vulture Empire might have rebelled after hearing only the superior knight. ¡°This is what you are accused of. If DeGaulle had been alone, no one would have listened to him. Rather, I must have been strangled by the faculty because I had an unhappy idea. ¡± The marquis who heard me laughed. ¡°In fact, his role was nothing but a guide, a man of the wind. It''s okay to see that someone else has done everything in fact. ¡± ¡°This other guy? ¡± Marquis smiled at me and replied. ¡°Count Montpellier himself has convinced the aristocrats of the Empire. ¡± In the name of Montpellier, who just popped out, the marquis explained his absence when I opened my eyes. I burst into laughter. ¡°Somehow I didn''t even want to see my nose. ¡± When I negotiated with Tutton, I couldn''t hear Montpellier whining from behind. It was a strange car. But I didn''t think I was doing something pretty in a place I didn''t know about. ¡°It seems like most of the Regular Army members who finally touched the Imperial Palace were killed in the war against the Kingdom, or left for the Middle East following the Three Princes. ¡± ¡°No matter how much. So what the hell was he baking? ¡± Even the Emperor''s shadow could not disappear because the imperial dress was pale. It was not easy for the nobles to overcome their fear of the Emperor engraved in their souls. I was curious as to what the Montpellier was trying to convince the Empire''s nobles. ¡°When the Civil War ended with the triumph of the Three Princes, I was afraid that the Three Princes would find a scapegoat to cover up my dishonor. ¡± I laughed again. The thing that Montpellier did was so stupid, he laughed out loud. I had to. I was the one who turned nearly half of the royal nobles into rebels. He was the one who threatened even the White Palace, who served the royal family for a long time. If there was a return to intimidation and repentance, it would have been Montpellier. ¡°When I was an enemy, I thought you might be cool, but I put it underneath. ¡± Marquis nodded at my words. ¡°The plan itself actually started in the mouth of Count Montpellier. ¡± ¡°I don''t know when I''ll get a knife because I''ve committed so many crimes, but the proud one did it this time. ¡± ¡°If this doesn''t work out, I''ve asked you to put all the mistakes you''ve made into the fire. ¡± I was really dumb about Montpellier. ¡°So you accepted the offer? ¡± ¡°Depending on the size of the rebellion, you said you would be devastated. ¡± The king''s answer to that was also a masterpiece. Counting the number of heads who participated in the rebellion meant more than a discussion of the continent. I was so happy to see a king who was completely different from Montpellier. ¡°By the way, the Dothrin Empire Army will only be able to focus on the enemy before their eyes. ¡± Marquis refined his face and explained how things were going to change. The rebellion of the North-Eastern lords made the empire virtually lose its influence on the eastern part of the country, he said. Even the northeastern lords have joined the war and are concerned that they might confuse the supply routes of the Dothrin kingdom. ¡°The Dothrin Empire Army, which has relieved itself of the burden of an attack that might otherwise be inflicted on it, will heat up and ravage the Empire''s strongholds even more. ¡± Marquis''s finger pointed to a part of the map. ¡°The Dothrin Empire Army will take full control of the Eastern Battalion and stop advancing. ¡± At what point was the boundary between the eastern and central part of the Empire? ¡°And that''s when the kingdom will be at war. ¡± At that, I smiled with pleasure. I had no doubt that this would be the day I had hoped for. ¡°But can you tell me all this? ¡± ¡°You already know what to do. And even if I don''t tell you, Count Balahard will tell you everything." Vincent, who has been defending his position until now, coughed in vain. ¡°And there will be more good news soon. ¡± Marquis said to me, ignoring Vincent like that. ¡°There is not one sword prepared by the Kingdom. ¡± I frowned on Warlock''s face. ¡°I told you before, but don''t take it out or I''ll tell you right away. It explodes in the listener. ¡± I complained, and the marquis laughed. ¡°What else do you want to hide in the yard I told you about?¡± Then, with a smile on his face, he told me about another sword prepared by the Kingdom. ¡°Soon all the wizards of the Imperial Army will leave the front line in unison. ¡± That was also unexpected to me. ¡°I don''t want to admit it, but the empire glowed gloriously during the reign of Burgundy. But when the light is bright, the shadows are also dark. ¡± Marquis glanced at her eyes and said, The ambitionists, who had never been able to open their eyes to the mighty power, the opportunists, who were not afraid of the Emperor to fill my greed, would continue to rise in the future. ¡°The great empire will be shattered to pieces. Greed and blunder will burst at once, and the lords will not hesitate to rub each other''s backs in order to hold a little larger mass of coconut in their hands. ¡± He added, "The time has come to speak. I laughed. Marquis''s words were familiar to me no more than the world to come. At the end of the great war, when humans took control of the continent, people from all over the world were constantly fighting for that power. To me, it sounded like the world was returning to its day. If anything else, the winner of the war at the time was the blood of Burgundy, the emperor who ruled half the world, and this time the largest and most edible feast on the table. ¡°I''m going back.¡± I woke up straight from my seat. Until that day, I was going to grind the knife again. If you want to cut the tastiest part of the biggest meat, you have to have a sharper knife than anyone else. I went back to my palace after the marshal, and the wind blew along today. The symbols of that high kingdom and the dawn of the dawn have risen sharply. It feels like the wind that stood in front of the big wall is finally starting to flow. It''s going to be the same on the way back to the enemy. My appreciation was completely different. The change was so obvious that I thought it was just because I heard the Marquis. Different worlds were vivid and strange. I quickly found out where those conflicting feelings were coming from. If I wasn''t the sword of the past, if I wasn''t the sword of all hearing and sight. I would have felt the same way then. ¡°What a great war. ¡± The only thing I could do to meet a monster called the Great War, which finally began to materialize, was to cultivate a force that would not be eaten by the monster. I rushed a step. I didn''t think I could handle it without wielding my sword right now. * * Idrian Leonberger was not the only one who sensed the changes in the visual world. In the whispering of destiny under a tree built for 10,000 years, I stopped what the bright ones were doing and looked up at the sky. The creatures with eyes that look farther than anyone else on the rugged rocks, where no one finds them, roll their feet heavily. In the deep darkness of the forest, which retained its original appearance, the delicate beasts howled silently. All the things that were defeated in the Great War and hid in the darkness, At the end of the long night that had come to them, there were countless heterosexuals who waited until dawn. I started to feel that way. ¡°Ah! It has finally begun! ¡± The man sitting on the highest throne rejoiced. ¡°Ah... Gear''s here. ¡± The white night, which was curled up in the deepest dungeon, sighed. 243 243. 70. full of energy (1) Malkoy de Marseille thought he was not a welcome presence for the marshal''s staff. There were countless organizations that handled information in the world, but there were no organizations in the world that could welcome outsiders who rolled in endlessly. Many of the outsiders are from the imperial army, despised by the Leonbergs. I thought the extent of blatant harassment and bullying would follow, of course. But it wasn''t. The marshals'' staff did not welcome him, but that did not mean they would leave him alone. It was a embarrassingly grave response to the expectation of having a garden and harassment. Malkoy found out why, even after he was assigned to the marshal, time passed. There was a line in front of his eyes. One document was not very important, but the amount was enormous. It was really strange. I categorized the paperwork all day, but I couldn''t understand why the same amount of paperwork was in front of my eyes in the morning. No, I wasn''t actually curious. Right now I just thought I should get out of here. I looked at the paperwork all day and it looked like a black stain on my eyeballs. The back of his neck was stiff as a stone, and his back squeaked. It was no longer a herd. I looked around when I was drooling. Fortunately, no one cared about him. Malkoy stood up quietly. I walked out of my seat with a glance. It was only after I left the enemy''s building that I held my breath. ¡°Whoo." I let go of my squeaking body with a long breath. Then I looked inside the marshal. Apart from the on-call knights and guards, everyone fell asleep, and the enemy''s building was only bright. ¡°Are Leonberg''s staff always working like this? ¡± ¡°The kingdom is suffering from a chronic shortage of manpower. ¡± At that time, I heard a rustling voice behind my back. Turning around, the marshal stood with his back. ¡°For many years the kingdom was imperfect, and all the wise and all the mighty became silver. So no matter what you do, there''s always a shortage of people. ¡± In the words of the marshal, Malkoy nodded unwittingly. For over a hundred years the empire has oppressed the kingdom. In the meantime, it was not so strange even if the talent''s seed was dry. ¡°If the circumstances had not been the case, no matter how much the Prince asked, I would not have accepted you. ¡± ¡°I just want to thank you for your acceptance. ¡± ¡°Thanksgiving is what His Royal Highness should do. ¡± The scoundrel asked him if there was any inconvenience. He shakes his head, and the crew asks a few questions afterwards. Most of these were questions of making sure they were well adapted to the marshal. ¡°Thank goodness. This is enough to get you off duty and start working in earnest. ¡± ¡°Wouldn''t you say something about me? ¡± ¡°Why are you from? The empires have no recourse to Marseille. Rather, I felt it when I got sick. ¡± The marshal says Malkoi is eaten three times a day. Not long ago, I was reluctant to tell my crew about my past as a forward prisoner. Thank you very much. The crew member was a reliable and dependable person, unlike someone who had blackened himself in the fort. I thought so. But it was a premature judgment. When he regained consciousness, he sat back in front of his desk. ¡°Congratulations. From today on, you are the real Chief of Staff of the Enemy. ¡± In front of his eyes, he smiled generously and said he would handle the right information from today. Obviously, he was on his way back to the royal palace after work. ¡°Here we go. I have to report to His Majesty by noon tomorrow at the latest. ¡± The marshal laughed and said, With a unique generous face. But the feeling was different. The smile I felt before was just mild and relaxed, but now I feel cunning. ¡°Just in case, I have to report at noon tomorrow morning, which means that the big deal has to be over by tomorrow morning. ¡± The crewmember who said so returned to his place. Malkoy, who was staring at the back of his head, made an impression on Warak. From then on it was a start. Malcolm had to stay up all night in a pile of paperwork. Ginny was a luxury, and sleeping was a sin. A day like hell. In recognition of being a little early, he uttered a profane greeting to himself who thought he wanted to expand his abilities. I didn''t know it then. Recognition from the Enemy means you suffer enough to die. I was living in pain for a day, and the crew made a welcome offer. ¡°I''m going to see His Majesty. Would you like to come with me? ¡± Now that I''ve adjusted, Malcolm nods without hesitation. If I could get out of here, I didn''t care if I was on my way to see the devil, not the prince. He was able to escape from the marshal after such a long time. ¡°Do you have any other business to attend to? ¡± Malkoy asked the crew member who was feeling better after drinking the outside air. ¡°It is suspicious that His Majesty was silent. ¡± The marshal said with a dull face. ¡°You''re never as quiet as you are right now. ¡± The prince is strangely silent when he writes that he will somehow make an excuse and go to the battlefield, so he feels reassured to check with his own eyes, and the crewmember frowns at the impression of elongation. ¡°You should know that if you want to keep His Royal Highness for a long time. ¡± ¡°What do you mean? ¡± ¡°When His Majesty is silent, it is time to be most careful. ¡± The crewmember who said that struck the nonderly. ¡°At that time, the 10th Army was trying to do something, or it would have already done something. ¡± No matter how serious the tone of the crew is, Malkoy nods, hoping to remember how many times. During that conversation, Malcolm and his crew were able to arrive at the palace of the prince. The face of the crewmember who saw the door of the firmly closed palace was firmly fixed. ¡°Why did the door lock at this early hour, and where else did the court guard go? ¡± The crew loudly announced the visit. Profit. Soon after, the door of the palace, which was firmly locked, opened. And beyond that, a man whistled into his head. ¡°Ah, you''re a marshal. ¡± Malkoi was also a man who had seen him a few times. Bernardo Eli. A direct knight of the prince, he was the man who received the title of a gifted lion awarded only to knights who stood at the apex of Leonberg''s knights. By the way, ¡°Why does the face of Confucius look like that again? ¡± It was so messed up that it didn''t fit the name of the glorious Gift Lion. A bruise on both eyes, sporadic hair. Lips burst. Under the nose, the blood flows to the bay. ¡°Once you come inside, I know. ¡± The marshal''s words make Bernardo Eli rattle. Then I opened the door. Jaw. The marshal and Malkoy followed Bernardo Eli into the palace. ¡°What is this...¡± A moaning gushed out of the mouth of the marshal. Malkoy also looked around with a frightening face. Cracked floors, cracked buildings, and all over the place. It was hard to find a good place even if I looked here and there. It was a matter of no distinction whether this was the palace where the prince of a nation lived or the ruins of war. But there was something really bizarre. Knights were everywhere. Some lay like laundry on a clean truncated wooden nest, others lying half-buried in a deep pit like dead bodies. Some fell on a broken marble floor in trouble. Malcolm finds one of them familiar and his eyes widen. ¡°Percival?¡± I couldn''t figure out why his deputy, who knew he was on the wire, was here at the time. It was buried in the dirt and buried alive. ¡°I''m just getting some rest. ¡± Then I heard an arrogant voice. It was the voice of the prince, Idrian Leonberger. Malkoy''s eyes, turning his head, caught sight of the Prince. Above the glorious blonde, the dirt was scattered, and the sweaty clothes were torn away. Compared to the appearance of the others who became vines, the prince did not look clean either. ¡°Sire, what the hell were you doing in here? ¡± When the marshal asks, the prince grows impatient. ¡°Don''t you see? I''m training.¡± ¡°Then why are they...¡± ¡°They''re resting. ¡± ¡°It seems to me that I was seriously injured and confused. ¡± The natural virtuous answer was outrageous. Then the prince frowned and said, ¡°If anyone faints, answer me. ¡± Of course the answer was not heard. ¡°Look. Nobody fainted, right? ¡± In the words of the prince who was not like a horse, the marshal laughed in vain. ¡°But what brings you here? ¡± In response to the prince''s question, the marshal came late. ¡°I came because I was worried that you wouldn''t show yourself outside the palace. ¡± The prince laughed at that eloquent expression. ¡°It''s been a long time since I''ve been here to see what happened. ¡± ¡°Hmmm.¡± The crew coughed in vain. ¡°As you can see, I didn''t sneak out of the palace, and I didn''t have any other accidents in particular. There''s nothing different than usual. ¡± In the words of the prince, the marshal''s gaze swept around. ¡°You know, that''s weird. I think the view of the palace looks so different than usual. ¡± ¡°I was just a little screwed up because I was so passionate about training. ¡± ¡°I''ve been worried about what you''re going to say when you see this. Even now, I will call someone to repair the palace. ¡± The prince shakes his head. ¡°Later. I''ll ruin it again anyway. ¡± ¡°What does that mean...¡± ¡°It''s time. ¡± Before the marshal''s words were finished, the prince looked around and said small. ¡°Everybody get up. Break time is over. ¡± No one got up. ¡°Stay where you are if you don''t get up. ¡± At the same time as the horse, the prince lifted up his sword. Beep beep. At that moment, the knights who were scattered all over the place, like corpses, stood up and held their positions. Malkoy looked at their faces. The red-headed, black-headed knights with red cheeks, and the dark-haired knights with blushing legs, were the royal nobles with the prince, and the noble warriors of beauty and chaos were the court knights of the prince. The men, who had a dark impression of where they were, must have been knights who followed the prince. Even Deputy Bernardo Elie Percival, who opened the door there. Until then, Malkoy, who thought he was going to fight again, opened his eyes. The knights pulled their swords together and aimed at the prince. At the tip of the sword, it remained like a glowing light. ¡°Would you like to come in or should I go? ¡± The prince raised his jaw arrogantly and said: The knights kicked the floor instead of answering. Malcolm opens his mouth. The knights who were struck by the sword of the prince swooped to the ground in an instant. The Paladin knights didn''t make much difference. It just lasted a little longer than the others, and they also had to roll the floor into dirt. Ugh. The void immediately behind the prince was filled. And there came out a shadow that turned over the gray cloak. The prince, who pushed the pacifist ruthlessly, lifted his feet. Puck! I want to hear the blunt noise, but the shadows bounce off in a row. A shadow that had been rolling the floor for a long time raised its body. Half Elf prosecutors who followed the prince. After turning a blind eye for a while, the fight continued. The prince unilaterally defeated the knights. The fallen knights stood up and ran back to the prince. A few times. A few more times. When they finally fell on the ground and did not get up, the prince stretched out his sword. Then I looked around. ¡°I don''t have enough. I don''t have all of you. ¡± Malkoi''s face looked nothing like that of a man who suffered from a blunder. ¡°Marquis." The prince turns his head toward the enemy. ¡°I have something to ask you. ¡± Until then, the crew members who were dumb were amazed and saw the prince. ¡°Gather the wire lions and the gifts of the kingdom. ¡± "Why are they suddenly? ¡± So the prince took it for granted. ¡°Why. We have to prepare for war. ¡± Even a single blade should be sharper before the war. A decisive voice with no room for compromise. Malkoy admired the marshal''s words. ¡®When His Majesty is silent, it is time to be most careful. ¡¯ ¡®At that time, the Decade is in the process of working, or it will be after already working. ¡¯ This must have been the moment the marshal told me. ¡°Here we go. Here are the wire and the silver lions, all the knights of the kingdom. ¡± The crew didn''t expect the prince to do such a big job. 244 244. 70. Foreword flows (2) The king who received the report of Marquis Villefeld burst into laughter. ¡°If not, the child would jump like a horny calf on his butt and want to ride quietly. ¡± Marquis was just a embarrassing face. ¡°I''m so worried about how the gifted will accept your will. ¡± ¡°To the proud benefactors, the child''s will will will not perish. Maybe even those who make pretexts and refuse a summons can come out. ¡± ¡°I''m not sure that''s how long they''re not going to move. ¡± The king, who nodded his head, spoke with a resolute voice. ¡°Then we have to make it move.¡± ¡°If you do...¡± ¡°I will send a messenger to them myself. I will bring them together in the name of the king. ¡± ¡°If that were the case, it would be much easier, and you would be grateful to His Majesty. ¡± ¡°No thanks whatsoever. ¡± The king shakes his head. ¡°It was just before the child was seriously injured. The wound on the outside is healed by magic, but there is no way that it can be healed even if it is deeply embedded in the sword. ¡± I found myself in the face of the king. ¡°Nevertheless, the child is having a hard time. I think it''s too late to take care of my body and I''m preparing for the future. In front of his heart, he said that it was nothing but an algebra. ¡± The king still saw that the prince was fighting the Knights of Penta. Even though the whole body became bloody, it did not take a step back, and it was not forgotten. ¡°Where is it this time? The lamb would have survived such a terrible battle with his life. ¡± At the end of the day, the marquis also became an eaten face. ¡°I will reap the ban on confidential access given to the prince at this hour. The crew member should not spare as much support as he can in everything he does. ¡± ¡°Is there a question? ¡± The king spoke in a more resolute tone to the Marquis'' reply. ¡°However, the commandments of the court and the veterans are still valid, so do not spare the crew the support they need, so that the child does not get caught in any way in dangerous work. ¡± ¡°Remember, I will remember again! ¡± The King, who concluded the great dialogue, looked behind him. ¡°Earl." The court knight commander, who was silent, lowered his head as the king called out. ¡°Go.¡± I was flattered by the unspeakable words. ¡°Don''t tell me you can''t leave my side because of the mission. I don''t believe that the power of the Court Knights is so bad that you have to leave for a while to get in trouble with me. ¡± In the presence of a king who had no room for compromise, the knight only begged for an end with an unyielding face. He needed time to prepare his mind until he could find the elementary student he had once taught. * * The first to respond to the summoning order was the owner of the wire castle, which was two days away from the Royal Palace. ¡°Something else happened. ¡± The chief of the wire lords, Yoke Wiloden, entered the palace this year with the wire lords, doubting that the second summons had already been issued. ¡°Go to the prince. ¡± The king, who welcomed the chieftains of the wire, handed over a few words of formal welcome and instructed them to go straight to the First Princess'' womb. ¡°Why did His Royal Highness...¡± Yoke Wiloden led the wire back to the First Prince''s womb. Yoke Wiloden was flawless when he saw the view that was revealed beyond the wide open door. One prince stood in the middle of a devastated palace. ¡°I''ve been waiting all day to hear that you''ve arrived at the palace. Welcome, Earl. ¡± The prince smiled and welcomed them. Yoke Wiloden looks around without knowing where to find the creepy welcome. Knights of the prince dressed in armor who have fallen apart from their fields, gardens, and tombs. An unknown light of sympathy was growing in their eyes. ¡°I will ask you my questions. What''s important to you is your honor and pride as a knight. ¡± A prince turned his head again and saw a smile in the eyes of Yoke Wiloden. ¡°Neither he nor the brighter tomorrow and well-being of the kingdom. ¡± Yoke Wiloden replied without hesitation. ¡°To the glory of the lion. With the claws of a lion. This is one of the words of an oath made when the wire first stands. ¡± The prince smiled as if he did not know. ¡°Even if my honor and pride as a knight were in the dust, it sounds like I would live for the kingdom. Did I get it right?" ¡°Although the expression is too extreme and drastic, it is not so much wrong with the purpose of the creation of the Wire Magnetic Corps. ¡± In the first place, the name Wireman also means the sword of the kingdom of Leonberg, and in the words of the prince, Yoke Wiloden nodded. ¡°Thank goodness.¡± That was a mistake. ¡°Eli.¡± The prince''s words were terribly thumped at the end, and the doors of the palace were closed. ¡°From now on, I will treat you with swords, not knights. ¡± Yoke Wiloden, who saw the princess of the Eli family standing at the door, turned his head to the prince again. ¡°You shall see me as a hammer and an anvil. ¡± ¡°I don''t know what that means...¡± Yoke Wiloden frowned and asked, and the prince laughed bitterly. ¡°From now on, I will beat you without rest. ¡± The prince draws his sword. ¡°All the things that I will do in the future are from my heart, that you may be born with a sharper sword. ¡± Now that the Kingdom has become so famous that no one even knows its name, Bosword and Earth begin to cry out in a low voice. ¡°Please don''t resent me. ¡± It was the moment when the fate of the wire lions and yoke willoden was determined. * * ¡°Whoo.¡± Arwen Kirgayen looks around with a puffy breath. I can see the wires on the floor. Next to him, even though it is now called armor, the knights of the palace and the knights of Balahard are rolling around the floor in a similar manner. Standing on two feet with swords, only a small number of knights, including the silver lions. ¡°Today is my first day, so let''s get this far. It will be harder from tomorrow, so take a good rest today. ¡± The sword that the prince had said had been stretched out, and he turned around and disappeared. ¡°Huh. What kind of case is this? ¡± The head of the Wire Magnetic Corps laughed more eloquently than looking for a vacancy. Arwen sighs as she sees it. I saw the complacency and embarrassment that came to the face of the wire lions on the floor. She stood before the old knight who was her superior and explained the unforgettable post-war situation. ¡°You are concerned that if the knights of the kingdom do not advance, the damage will increase when the war begins again. ¡± Yoke Wiloden sighs at her words. It was a much calmer voice than I was concerned about. ¡°A few years ago, when you first found the wire. I said with my own mouth that the names of the wire lions are not glowing for a few defeats in the tournament. Perhaps you are also thinking of today as an extension of that day. ¡± Fortunately, Yoke Wiloden did not seem to be in a great mood. ¡°I''m just worried. If you disregard these procedures and formats and attack them, there may be some resentment. ¡± It is the frustration and dissatisfaction of wielding a mere sword. Why not? Fentana''s knights raided the royal palace a long time ago, but I noticed a greater empathy for the prince''s concerns. If it wasn''t, it might have been in front of her, which was once the prince''s side. Unlike the other gifted lions, the head of the wire had a deep and calculated face, and he was closer to politicians than knights. Half was right and half was wrong. ¡°Tsk. I see what you''re thinking with your face. ¡± Yoke Wiloden was a deeply planted and obsessed man who could not even tell the story. ¡°I''m a knight, too. How can I not pay tribute to His Majesty who has won against the man who reached the land of Penta who gave up, and who has the opportunity to receive the teachings of such a knight? ¡± However, unlike her assessment, her personality was not as political. The aspirations and homage that came to the eyes of Yoke Wiloden were real. ¡°Of course, by the end of the year, it''s not worth rolling the ground like dirt. ¡± Yoke Wiloden, who playfully said a word, looked straight ahead. ¡°But I''m just thankful that you have a situation in your hands when you look at me. ¡± As I became a blood cake, I looked at Bernardo Eli. ¡°Mmm.¡± Arwen did not necessarily tell Yoke Wiloden that the prince was dealing with the poisonous Eli Confucius so harshly, he did not look at the situation separately. Without knowing her speed like that, Yoke Wiloden communicated with my superiors. ¡°Will rot not happen! ¡± At the end of the day, the wires twinkled and stood up. Arwen realizes better than looking at the wire that caused her body. The look on the faces of some of the wireworkers, who were complaining about the striking walk, was changed because the prince''s attitude was drastic. There was no first complaint. Their eyes stared into the eyes of my master, eager for an uncommon opportunity to mix the strongest knights of the inverted kingdom with swords, even the knights of Penta. No way. Arwen turns her head. Then I saw Yoke Wiloden wiping my hands. He was an incomprehensible man. I was surprised by the way he looked as a politician, and I was surprised to learn that he might even look under thorough calculations. ¡°There''s nothing complicated to think about. He just can''t keep his old friendship and promise before he lives. He''s just trying to keep an eye on it. ¡± Yoke Wiloden, who felt Arwen''s gaze, spoke as if passing by. As a woman, there was no distinction as to where she meant it and how far she calculated it. However, if there was one thing that was so confusing, it was the fact that Yoke Wiloden would be a powerful force for the prince in the future. Yoke Wiloden didn''t give up on her expectations. The gifted men gathered in the First Princess'' womb in response to the summoning failed to conceal the elusive color of the Prince''s proposal. ¡°Huh. This is it. ¡± The court knight commander, who was closest to him, but joined the mission most recently, only laughed at the fact that he was once a teacher of swordsmanship. ¡°I don''t know your noble swordsmanship, but now I''m too old to come and change my training methods. ¡± At the last banquet, the first silver lion to confront the prince, Count Joachim Schultz, expressed his willingness to refute. ¡°Hmm.¡± Earl Richter Liechtenstein, who had joined us in the last war with Warlord, did not say no openly, but was not very indulgent. They acknowledged the respect of the prince, who had won against the Knights of Penta as one, and paid a deep tribute to the offer. ¡°What''s wrong with being strong? Alternate.¡± Although Eli was ashamed of not understanding such givers, as Arwen, he understood the frustration seen by the givers. This was a separate matter from the fear felt by the prince. Now when they came and struck me with a sword that was not half my age, they were no less able to be clay-clay and rolled under the guidance of a prince who was no more than he. That''s when Yoke Wiloden stepped out. ¡°Here we go. Don''t do that. Let me see for a second. ¡± He spoke to the other lions separately. And every time, the gifted men, who took the situation for granted, changed their attitude and decided to train together. Wondering what the hell convinced them to say, Arwen looks at the sleepy yoke Wiloden. ¡°It''s just a small talk that doesn''t suit an upright and just knight like Sir, so don''t be curious anymore. ¡± I was surprised to ask about the details of the teapot because I was looking at the ugly face without knowing where it was. So Arwen looked at the attitude of the silver lions and pretended not to be consistent all the time. And the training began. The wrath of the silver lions, desperately broken by the sword of the prince, was poured on Yoke Wiloden. ¡°Wouldn''t it be better to roll a dirt field than to roll a pool of blood? ¡± But he took it extraordinarily. The silver lions burst their mouths, but they could not pick up the words they had said once. They became earthy and rolled the floor with other knights. That''s how time went by. At first, the rebellious silver lions adapted to a radical way of training and became accustomed to losing to the clutter of chaos. ¡°Your Highness must be a genius. ¡± ¡°For this short period of time, he who has accomplished this much will not be able to search the whole world again. ¡± ¡°That''s the most extraordinary talent in history. It''s just amazing. ¡± After forgetting the body, the pronounced benefactors vomited their admiration of the marvellous landscape of the Eternal Prince. ¡°Your Majesty''s true power has not yet come out, but you are surprised too soon? ¡± Eli Confucius, who was more devastated than anyone else by it, spoke in a grumbling tone. ¡°You''ve grown remarkably since you won against the Knights of Penta. Now it''s hard to find the enemy, even if it''s not fuzzy. ¡± Adelia Bavaria, in a relatively intact state, praised the prince with a shy face, but with a proud voice. All but the Pacific Altlingen, who were scarcely summoned to the prince before the end of the battle, had so much admiration for the prince. But even while they were talking, Arwen didn''t say a word. I just saw the way the prince disappeared with a worrying face. It was only a month before all the silver lions gathered to begin their training, but it was actually three months before this radical training began. And the prince hasn''t had a day of training. Others put their swords out of their hands for a while to take care of their bodies, but only the prince kept his place. Just because he was a prince didn''t mean he wasn''t hurt. He also suffered massive and small injuries in the midst of a radical retreat. Recently, the extent of the injury has become even worse since the old knights joined. Even if the wizards of the royal palace took care of the wounds, there was a limit. It was impossible to heal the wounds of the external organs by magic and make the torn muscles and bones heal in just one day. I couldn''t have felt the pain of ripping the bacon, and it couldn''t have been painful to swing the sword until the manna came to the ground with me every day. It was not surprising that even the unholy body was overwhelmed by the struggle with the many knights included, but it was much more worrying than that. The prince must be a man. I don''t think it''s made of iron. Beijing hurts, and it was natural for me to rest when I was hurt. In fact, Arwen saw the prince frown several times with a painful tint, even though he had been stabbed by a sword and became bloody. Others were those who did not notice it at all. The immature depths of the land made them blind, the high depths of the land that even the silver lions could not dare to measure. Others may be, but not his knights. But unfortunately, there were not many who could see the state of the prince straight at this moment. Kars Ulrich couldn''t afford to look at the prince''s face properly, and Bernardo Eli was not so delicate in the first place. Even if my forearm is cut off, ''I can''t shoot my bow anymore.¡¯ There was no need to mutter and mutter and talk about the Knights of the Invincible Winter Castle. At least Adelia Bavaria was the only one who noticed the state of the prince, but unfortunately she was not the one who stepped up to do what my master did and expressed her opposition. After all, Arwen was all that was left. But she couldn''t keep the prince alive. She would have gone out a few times as usual, but this time she couldn''t. If you look at a nervous face like you''re being chased out of nowhere, you don''t hear a word of it. ¡°It''s not enough. It''s still not enough. ¡± A few times a day, the lack of brains made her unable to speak out. He was very anxious. He was quietly preparing for something soon to come. I don''t know, but it''s never going to be light. Even a war with an empire that dominates half the continent is unsettling, and rather than restless, the prince who revealed it seems to be unbearable without tempting himself. I tried to ask the prince myself a few times, but I didn''t lose my mouth for some reason. One day the prince spoke to her in a sunken tone to see if she had noticed her troubles. ¡°There is power in words, so just taking them out of your mouth makes their existence clear. For now, I don''t want to empower them with my mouth. ¡± Only her troubles deepened in that incomprehensible speech. But sometimes when you live in the world, no matter how much you think about it, the answer that doesn''t show your face also happens to you. And there was no such thing as a welcome answer. That was the case now. One day, two months after the prince summoned the silver lions, the messenger found the royal palace. On his back, he kept a flag that announced the rush. 245 245. 70. Foreword flows (3) I woke up in my sleep. Even though I just woke up, I was so freaked out. I didn''t know that my heart would sink, and I grew agitated because I didn''t know. He seems to have fallen asleep like this. I woke up in bed. ¡°Mmm.¡± I groaned. There was no place that didn''t hurt without arms, legs, shoulders, or back, and there was no place that didn''t squeak. I put a coat over it rather than looking at a body full of faint scars. Then I left the room straight away. ¡°Your Majesty?¡± An ambitious glance suddenly leaves the room, and the court knight who saw me opens his eyes. ¡°I can''t sleep, so I''m going for a walk. ¡± ¡°But why the black...¡± After listening to the Court Knight, I realized that I had Earth in my hands. I can''t even swing a sword if I can''t sleep properly while walking. I picked up a great excuse. ¡°I can''t follow you alone. ¡± ¡°The wind is choking. Please don''t stay in the cold for too long. ¡± The Court Knight opened the way for me without a doubt. Then, after answering, I went to the garden of my palace. I walked like I was possessed. After wandering through the wretched spectacle of trees and grass leaves torn from the bayonet, I walked again and again. When I woke up, I stood on the highest spire of the royal palace. Chuck. Thick fur hangs over the shoulders. As Adelia turned her head and did not know when to follow her, she looked at me with the same face as always. ¡°I hate the same night. ¡± She glances over my shoulder, nodding with a shrunken face. I followed her and turned my head. There was an invisible night sky, not even the moon. I turned my gaze toward the far end of the darkness again. I grabbed the handle of Earth without resting with my hands. I could have waited that long. On the other side of the dark plain, a small distant earth erupted. A pile of horses with a red flag on the back. It was a messenger informing the press. A long time has passed since the messenger, who ran through the gate of the city without rest, disappeared between the buildings of the Kingdom. At the bottom of the spire there was a commotion. ¡°I heard the prince is here! ¡± It was Carls'' voice. Soon after, I heard a thumping sound climbing the stairs. And Carls shows up at the top of the spire. ¡°Your Majesty! It''s a royal order to enter the Feud now! ¡± I grumbled small, listening to the voice of Kars, who had hardened without a word before. ¡°I really hate the same night. ¡± * * When I arrived in the Great War, all the major figures of the kingdom were already gathered. Everyone was in a rush to find out where the ambush was. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Are you here?¡± The king welcomed me with a stone-hardened face. I studied the surroundings with a small reverence. A dark face, among other things, only Vincent was angry. ¡°Again, the posture of winter is perfect. ¡± ¡°So, I''m not questioning the status of winter castle. ¡± Marquis Villefeld replied, sweating in the words of Vincent, who was forcefully angry. ¡°This is what I''m asking. Please calm your heart. ¡± Despite the Marquis''s words, Vincent was only cold-hearted. "I just wanted to say that I needed to make sure there wasn''t a very minor problem during the absence of the Holy Spirit. ¡± Unlike usual, I found someone to explain the situation to Vincent, who set up a whole bunch of days. ¡°It''s a minor matter. ¡± While I was rolling my eyes, Vincent and Marquis'' conversation was continuing. ¡°Do you know what it means to associate winter castles with monsters in the middle? ¡± Vincent looked like he was about to explode. ¡°That''s no different than saying winter has been pierced! ¡± No, it actually exploded. ¡°In front of me, my lord! Did you tell him to look at me now and calm down! ¡± Vincent pours his words towards the Marquis. ¡°That''s not what I meant! ¡± ¡°Or that! Or what! ¡± Marquis became increasingly frustrated by Vincent''s unfathomable attitude. Vincent shouted without losing. I was able to figure out the situation. ¡°Why do you keep listening to me?¡± ¡°Marquis." And after judging the situation, I went out without hesitation. Marquis looked at me. I shook my head. And I turned my eyes and looked at Vincent. I asked Vincent to sink his anger with snow. Vincent snaps at me rather than slip, and turns his head. My insides are boiling, but I can''t turn my eyes away from the tea. I can''t help but feel angry. ¡°I heard there''s a monster in the middle. Did I hear you right? ¡± After clearing up the situation, I asked Siorin who had at least a calm face among the people here. "Three of the villages of the Count of Branburg have been swamped. Earl Branburg sent a team of investigators, and they didn''t seem to have any sign of anyone. ¡± Siorin, who nodded, explained his absence. The villagers in the entire evaporated village who knew where they had disappeared, the investigation team searched everywhere and found someone who thought it would be difficult to find them. ¡°A resident is a resident. The one who''s assumed to be a resident is something else. ¡± ¡°I found it, but it wasn''t alive, it was a body. However, he said it wasn''t easy to find out if he was a resident because he was so cruel. ¡± Siorin added a word with a somewhat shrunken face. ¡°Something must have ripped it off...¡± ¡°Count Branburg thought it was the work of a monster. So I was worried that there wasn''t a problem in the defence of the North, so I overpowered the messenger. Did I get it right? ¡± ¡°Not more, not less, just as His Majesty said. ¡± I frowned at Siorin''s answer. There was always no way to miss an ominous feeling. It was a damn thing. I saw Vincent again. Still no anger sinking. I empathized with Vincent''s fury for ten minutes. Even when I was staying in the palace in the warm sun and talking to the king about what had passed, Vincent was chatting with monsters in a harsh fortress, chewing on past plagues. Vincent''s feelings for the royal and other nobles have not changed a single threshold since that day. If I hadn''t stayed in the royal palace, I wouldn''t have fought the battlefield with the Empire, and Vincent would have come to the royal palace and given me a veterinarian. It was natural for him to be angry because his feelings for the kingdom were so bad in front of Vincent, and Marquis said that he was associated with monsters in the middle of winter. Because the king knew that, Vincent would have stood still while raising his voice in front of me. Marquis would also not have known such circumstances. But since the matter is a matter of concern, I cannot be cautious. I will be forced to stand up and suffer Vincent''s wrath. Maybe he took the grudge on behalf of the king who owed it to the Ballerhards. ¡°Marquis. I forbid any mention of winter castle since now. ¡± Even assuming the will of the Marquis, I had no choice but to take Vincent''s side now. As I am now, it was best to seal Marquis''s mouth to prevent Vincent''s silent feelings from boiling again. ¡°Your Majesty, this is an important matter with the comfort of the kingdom. I don''t know your trust in the Holy Spirit, but given the seriousness of the matter...¡± ¡°I don''t say it twice. If anyone doubts the status of winter castle here since this time, I will not tolerate it. In the first place, the defenses of winter castles were not so shabby. ¡± I said decisively, cutting off the Marquis'' words. ¡°The monsters that invaded Count Branburg have not flowed through the North. ¡± Those who were gathered in the Great War saw me for a while. ¡°There will also be no villages like that in the Count of Brandenburg alone. ¡± I was convinced. This is just the beginning. What happened in the Count of Branburg will be reproduced from all sides. All things that are not men will appear, and will tear the flesh of the helpless, and drink their blood. The impoverished and cunning creatures, incomparable to man, will tear down the castle of man and burn it down. And they will build their own kingdoms by piling up the corpses of men, gathering the ruins of the ruined castles and cities. ¡°How could you...¡± In my words, the people of the kingdom shrugged their faces. ¡°It''s just a shame. If I had a little more time, I would have been better prepared. ¡± The arrival of non-human things was much faster than I expected. Now, only the silver lions and the wire harnesses have gathered, and their swords have only just begun refining. It was unfortunate and so sad. But not everything was just as bad. ¡°The monsters that lived on this land 400 years ago were dried up. ¡± I saw Vincent. The Balahard clan, whose blood they had shed for hundreds of years, penetrated the walls and became a solid fortress that could not be broken. ¡°The survivors have been driven to the north, and by now they are stuck in one stronghold. ¡± Pay tribute to their dedication and sacrifice. ¡°It''s relatively recent to slaughter a warlord and a great monarch that could have been a big threat. ¡± I pay tribute to the victory they have achieved. Vincent shrugs with a proud face in my eyes. I continued to speak more about it. ¡°Because of that, our kingdom has significantly fewer twists than any other region. ¡± This land, once the most dangerous place in the world, is now the safest place, so the grin of that terrible irony seemed to burst. ¡°If it''s in another area...¡± ¡°It''s an empire, and there will be chaos everywhere without you. ¡± Seeing them hardened, I told them the law of the world to come soon. If you don''t fight and win, you will die, and if you don''t stop it, you will perish. The people of the kingdom saw me. Some with sharp eyes, as if to conceal truth and falsehood, others with worrying eyes already from the beginning, and others with just solid faith. Everyone was looking at me. Then I turned my head to the king rather than face them. He looked straight at the king and said, Send a messenger to all the nobles of the kingdom to prepare them for danger. ¡°Allow me to go to the palace. ¡± And then I added another one. ¡°I will boldly tell those who have invaded the kingdom who are the owners of this land. ¡± 246 246. 71. virtues of the prince (1) I''ll tell you where the owner is. I was going to take the price of blood from those who came to this land and harmed innocent people without permission. There was also myself. I''ve been preparing for the same day as today. I haven''t finished preparing perfectly yet, but at least I''ve grown enough strength to wipe out the non-human things that will happen on this earth. By the way, ¡°Not possible.¡± The king did not allow it. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± I was dumbfounded by an unexpected answer and shouted. ¡°It''s something you can do if you don''t. ¡± In response to the hesitation of one cheek, I was persuaded of why I should go again. I''ve been cutting knives in anticipation of a day like today. Explain the plan right now, you can explain dozens of measures, and if you go out there and wipe them out, you can see the end faster than anyone else. ¡°I can do anything else, but I assure you, no one can do better than me. ¡± In my words, the king nods. ¡°Maybe you''re right. No, Philly, you''re not going to be wrong. You''ve been strangely obsessed with old history. ¡± ¡°So...¡± ¡°But!¡± Half-colored, the king added. ¡°I will not allow it. ¡± ¡°Why!¡± When he asked why, the king looked straight at me and asked me: "If something terrible and dangerous happens, can you stand up and solve it yourself? ¡± I could do it, but what else I couldn''t do? I kept my mouth shut trying to ask. ¡°Whenever such bad news arrives, do you always want to squeeze the sword and push it out? ¡± The king''s eyes were asking me more than words. ¡°Is this a weak country that you cannot overcome without a little tribulation? ¡± I listened to King Quietly with my mouth shut. ¡°I''m not blaming you. ¡± Softened face. ¡°I do not know that you have fought so alone, because the royal family is not established and the kingdom is not intact. How can I say that I will punish you, and that I have been wrong? ¡± However, the tone was still decisive and rigorous, leaving no room for rebuttal. ¡°But from now on, it has to be different. ¡± The king told me. Now that you''ve rooted deeply and firmly extended your stalk, it''s time to spread your branches widely. ¡°Let the inhabitants of the land rely on your strength. Let those who are weary of the strong wind rest under your fullness." The virtues of knighthood as a prince are very different from it, he said. The king told me over and over again. ¡°It''s impossible for you to move lightly. Deep rooted trees are unshakeable. ¡± How many times have I chewed up the king''s words to become a deep-rooted logger? Then I made a Warlock impression. After all this, he said, "Don''t move your ass lightly, but stay still." ¡°Count Balahard. ¡± He stands up late and tries to say it again, but the king calls Vincent. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. ¡± Vincent looked at the king with a formal tribute. Grown-up grudges in his eyes remained unexplored. The king did not rebuke Vincent so harshly. I just stood up quietly from the throne and came down to the statue. ¡°As the head of the Leonberger family and the legitimate ruler of the Leonberg kingdom, I will take back the throne of the Earl that was given to the Valrhad family. ¡± ¡°Your Majesty!¡± In a sudden remark, I turned my back on it. And he opened his mouth and protested against the king''s decision. No, I tried to protest. But I couldn''t. Despite the king''s absurd declaration, the faces of others were so calm. Those who know better than anyone the dedication and sacrifice of the House of Ballerhard have no recourse to the king''s actions. Then I realized that things were going awkwardly and kept my mouth shut. The king who saw me standing intact turned his head to Vincent again. ¡°Vincent Ballerhard. ¡± Vincent was cynical when he saw a king calling out his name without even making a move. A cold, frosty face I''ve never seen before. The king said to Vincent again. ¡°I will give you the title of Herzog Norden. ¡± Vincent''s face, which was cold as an ice field, cracked. ¡°He also named Erhabenheit in honour of his noble and virtuous spirit, which remained unchanged for hundreds of years. ¡± ¡°I pay tribute to the dedication and sacrifice of the House of Ballerhard! ¡± Marquis Villefeld and others cried out as if the people of the kingdom had waited. ¡°In addition, I will give Count Baleard, Vale Baleard the title of Starker Ritter, to honour his unyielding spirit and virtuosity by thrusting him into Paladin. ¡± ¡°Salute the Knight of Immortality! Salute the Paladins of the Kingdom! ¡± The court knights paid their utmost tribute by beating their hearts at the moment. ¡°Ah..." Vincent looked at them with a dark face for a long time. ¡°Vincent Erhanheit Balahard. ¡± The king called Vincent like that. ¡°Yes? Yes. Your Majesty.¡± ¡°I thank you deeply for your family''s dedication and sacrifice, and I bow down and apologize for the hardship and misery that the Balahard family had to endure because of the incompetent royal family. ¡± It wasn''t just formal. The king actually bowed his head. The greatest gratitude and apology you can do as a monarch of a country. Not necessarily, Vincent, who was halfway out of his mind, now seems completely out of his mind. Vincent, who had been waiting so long, snapped and looked at me. He shook his lips a few times. But in the end, I couldn''t get a word out. I wasn''t different either. Whether his eye-catching sentiments and countless emotions had been conveyed to me, or whether he had been pushed within me, I simply shunned them because I endured the blessed sentiments. I couldn''t even say congratulations by opening my mouth. All I could do was nod. Straighten your shoulders. Stand up. Vincent stretches his shoulders and raises his chin. How ridiculous is the jaw that stands so high that it can''t reach the sky. I laughed without knowing. Stupid. What is that? But without knowing when, I was also raising my head like him. A blurred vision, and I raised my eyes. Inside, I said to the one I missed that I couldn''t see again. I didn''t want to live much longer. I wish I had. How good would it have been if my son had been a duchess and enjoyed his hospitality alive? The answer was not heard. Only the king and the others heard him shout. ¡°Long live the Northern Prince! Long live the Duke of Ballerhard! ¡± The people of the Kingdom favored the name of Baleard, who was born a duke. ¡°Salute the Knight of Immortality! ¡± ¡°Great Knight, pay tribute to Vale Balahard! ¡± Paladins shout the name of Paladin, who was born 120 years ago with a bang on his chest. With that fervent cheer, I closed my eyes. Something hot, the gear pours down on his cheeks. * * The cheer stopped after a while. But I was still full of heat, and such circumstances were no different from Vincent''s. ¡°I will do my best. ¡± Vincent''s eyes, answering in a pale tone, were as hot as fire. I didn''t see any grudges and sunsets a little while ago. I only got one job, and I just got an apology and gratitude. Maybe someone would call Vincent such a snob. Perhaps I could sell "light" in the words of Chiha, who forgot his grudge. But I knew. Vincent was never a snob. In a few words, he was not even a lightweight man. I was just being stupid enough to take the lead. In the first place, he never wished for great reward or grand forgiveness. I just know their existence, standing on a sacred wall, the dedication and sacrifice of my family who have fought for this land in a place no one knows. I just wanted others not to forget. In exchange for hundreds of years of commitment and sacrifice, I made a wish. Not only that, but so did his father. I don''t know, but it would have been the same for the next generation. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have fought in that harsh land for so long without anyone knowing. A clan of flames that never shrivel in front of the Sacred Wind. I was so fond of his clan and the Balahardians. But I didn''t even anticipate it. ¡°I''ll take care of this mission. ¡± No wonder you can''t even go in front of the Sack Wind. ¡°The monsters that appeared in the Count of Branburg, I''ll look like I''m getting rid of them. ¡± I never expected to swallow the dinner in front of me. ¡°There are thousands of trackers underneath me, as if I could only see the footprints of monsters. Hundreds of brave knights who don''t stand down against any of those monsters. ¡± ¡°It is true. It is true. No one knows more about monsters than you and your army have fought the monsters of the North for generations. ¡± As the king asked me to hear, I set Vincent up. ¡°If you have only one, I will run and try to stop the descendants of the monsters appearing in the Count of Branburg. ¡± Vincent made a declaration, beating my chest without knowing my speed. The king has been talking to Vincent for a long time, and he''s gone somewhere to make arrangements. Only the crew and Vincent. I''m the one who missed it. I only had to look at those who disappear like that. ¡°I heard he got his foot on an axe he believed in. ¡± There may not be a better match for that than now. I cursed Vincent. But nothing had to change. After all, I was forced to go back with my shoulders extended. When I arrived at the palace, the silver lions and knights were waiting for me in the middle of the armor. I didn''t even change my clothes and went straight to them. And he said, Today might be a hard day. ¡°Do not resent me, for I hope that the kingdom will be strengthened by you all the way." It''s just a matter of time before the expedition is over, and there''s no other meaning. Not to mention being more powerful on the sword than usual, but continuing the struggle for longer than usual. It was only so. Seriously. * * At night, Vincent came to see me. ¡°What brings you here to be so busy defeating monsters? ¡± I stood at the door and planted my uncomfortable plants all over my body. ¡°Other than me, you came running in haste with news you might like, but it seems I''m not happy to hear from you." I was exhausted when I said I had some news I might like. He pointed at the couch as he swept away from the door. ¡°Why don''t you come in. Come in and sit down.¡± Vincent, who was standing at the entrance, laughed and sat down. ¡°What news do I like? ¡± ¡°I wasn''t going to say that right now. ¡± Contrary to what he said, Vincent didn''t open his mouth right away. I laughed loudly and enjoyed the way I looked at my butt. And just before my annoyance surpassed my curiosity, I left my mouth right before I gave the livestock decree. ¡°If only the work of Count Branburg could be solved by the Rangers, but if something similar happens throughout the kingdom, as you said, you must be able to reduce the damage. ¡± On a sudden remark, I was half-tone and asked. ¡°So? So? What did His Majesty say? ¡± ¡°His Majesty, who heard it, pondered for a long time, saying, ¡± Vincent smiled. ¡°You have granted His Majesty permission to go to court. ¡± I stood up and cheered with my fist on fire. ¡°Oh, Vincent! I don''t give up on expectations! ¡± At this moment, the betrayal I felt for Vincent no longer existed. ¡°However, there were conditions. ¡± Seeing me like that, Vincent adds a clue. ¡°Your official position within this Punitive Force is not a combatant, but an escort. Your main task is to soothe the the sudden pain on this side of the road. ¡± I did not reap the laughter of an elongated single bundle. ¡°Did you hear me right? ¡± Vincent asked me a few times for a definitive answer. ¡°Non-combatant. Escorted. The mission seems to soothe the the grievous sentiments. ¡± Each time, I repeatedly said my position and role. ¡°I''m already starting to regret something. Don''t just stand there, I''ll see what an honor it is. Let''s go back now and reverse what we said first. ¡± In the sound of Vincent''s illness, I assure you once again. ¡°Don''t worry. I intend to remain true to my duties. ¡± ¡°That lie, really? ¡± ¡°I only lived in deception. I really do. ¡± I did not speak of the many possibilities that lay in my head in front of Vincent, who was full of doubts. Enemies are too strong to be forced to fight with swords in their escorts, or non-combatants accidentally get caught in combat. ¡°Again, please focus only on your duties. Don''t think of anything else, just focus on stabilizing the mood. ¡± Even on the day of the expedition, Vincent still whispered in my ear without feeling anxious. ¡°Your mission is to cultivate the virtues of being a prince and a maid of honor, and you will be devoted above all to caring for the hearts of the people who are afraid. ¡± He summoned the king who had come out to the front of the gate and gave me a nag. ¡°Keep in mind, I will keep in mind! My mind is full of thoughts about how I can quickly stabilize my anxiety! ¡± It wasn''t a lie. I''ve been thinking about it all day long before I set out. And after thinking about it, I made my own plan. I don''t think there''s anything I can do to stabilize my anxiety faster than getting rid of the original thorax. I never doubted that. So, if, very, very rarely, there was a chance that coincidence and coincidence would overlap, even if I had to fight monsters, it was just one way to stabilize my anxiety everywhere. ¡°Ha. What are you doing with this? ¡± And that moment came much earlier than I expected. ¡°I didn''t really want to do this. ¡± I chose Earth at the time of the sweep. 247 247. 71. Princes virtues (2) The size of the Punitive Force was never small. The number of regular knights mobilized amounted to about 400, compared to about 400 of the four knights in the royal ranks. After that, the number of soldiers was also 1 Troop of the Central Army and 2 Troops of the Balahard Rangers. A total of 3200 troops. That wasn''t the end. The royal family mobilized all the nobles except the court knight commander in this subjugation. That''s how much the king takes this matter seriously. The king''s will was firm. He did not want the catastrophe in Count Branburg to spread throughout the kingdom, and he wanted it to end as quickly as possible. The Punitive Force began to move as quickly as possible, reflecting the king''s will. Vincent will cut his troops to five first. Each unit included experienced longtime rangers to prepare for subsequent monster trails and confrontations. and caused the lions to judge them. ¡°You will go to different parts of the world, not to Count Branburg. ¡± It was one of the Earls of Branburg who sent messengers to the royal palace, but Vincent did not exclude the possibility that other territories were already in similar danger. This was entirely consistent with the king''s intention to end the chaos as quickly as possible, following my warning that non-human things would happen throughout the kingdom. I gathered the silver lions who were on their way. ¡°Don''t miss a little clue. Even if you think it''s a blurry rumor, be sure to check it out. ¡± I stared at them one by one, stiffened a few times and asked for it. ¡°Everything that''s going to happen from now on will be a mystery you''ve never experienced before. ¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. ¡± ¡°Whatever it is, it''s more bizarre than what we''ve been through in the water. ¡± The short but powerful answer was Arwen''s, and the grumpy answer was Eli''s. Yoke Wiloden and other knights also promised to keep my words brief. ¡°I''ll see you soon. ¡± At the end of Arwen''s greeting, the gifted departed from the herd. Now the rest of the gifted lion by my side was good and gentle, but only the uncontrollable woman whose eyes turned when she saw the blood. ¡°You don''t have to stay in a stuffy wagon anymore. ¡± As the silver lions leave with their troops, Vincent''s voice is heard behind his back. ¡°He said he was being escorted. ¡± ¡°There is no law that the escort will always be in the wagon. ¡± Vincent, who answered so, added a word. ¡°And what, then? I don''t even have eyes. ¡± He smiled as he revealed it. I looked around with a smile. Jorden and the ancient rangers were looking at me and looking at me. The Knights of the Winter Knights have sent a dark glance. Guerwain and the knights of the Dawn Knights glanced at me. I''m sick and tired of everyone being used to each other. It was only then that I realized that all those left here were pure winter troops. ¡°It''s been a long time. ¡± ¡°Please feel free. Please don''t forget that your mission is to appease your anxiety. ¡± As I laughed and said, Vincent touched me and walked away. ¡°So we''re moving as fast as we can. It''s a big deal if monsters move elsewhere. ¡± The Punitive Force, which paused for a moment in Vincent''s chanting, began to move again. Light rangers and tireless northern knights moved day and night. It was not long before I could reach the boundaries of Count Branburg. ¡°Squadron Commander Jordan. ¡± ¡°Yes, Lord. ¡± ¡°I''ll give you half the rangers, so let the Count know our faction in advance. Start exploring right after. ¡± Now Vincent was the Duke, but the Rangers of Winter Castle treated him as just a saint, as if they weren''t inside. Vincent didn''t seem to want to correct his title either. ¡°What if I find a clue about the whereabouts of monsters in a year? ¡± Jorden asked. Monsters who haven''t settled yet can''t stay in one place, so it won''t be easy to track their tracks again if they don''t move. ¡°I will leave everything you do to your judgment, whether you go after them or engage them. If necessary, you may sell my name and ask for the support of Count Brandenburg. ¡± Vincent replied to Jorden without hesitation. You could have misjudged the monster or injured the rangers, but it was extremely unlikely. Jorden was a long-serving ranger in the winter castle. "Then we''ll leave right away. ¡± Jordanian turned his back, and he came back and stood before me. ¡°Don''t be too upset if I take care of everything for you. Ah, you were a non-combatant on this mission. I keep forgetting." This is exactly what you need to do when you leave the base. Seeing that ugly look, I wanted to reach out right away and stop the stuttering. ¡°Jordan.¡± But instead of stopping him, I smiled softly. ¡°You''ve been through a lot. ¡± ¡°I just want to thank you for knowing. ¡± ¡°But what can I do? This time, it''s going to be even more painful. ¡± ¡°Yay. It''s hard work. I''m always doing it. Nothing new. ¡± A playful ranger looks down and passes in front of me. ¡°Well, I''m busy with my mission. Let''s go, boys! ¡± Jordanian shouts, and the ancient rangers clump and cling behind him. ¡°I have to move the squadron. I can''t live under that man. ¡± ¡°The uniform exploded. Very good.¡± ¡°Shut up! Follow me! ¡± The same landscape as always, Jordanian confronts the ancient rangers and soon disappears from sight. They mutter in a smaller, disappearing direction. ¡°You''re going to have a really hard time. ¡± I mourned the harsh day that will come for the Rangers. And when exactly two weeks had passed since I met Count Branburg and finished comforting him about what had happened in the Territory, the face of the reunited Ranger was exactly as I had hoped. I couldn''t sleep for a few days, so I couldn''t find a pair of gruesome molars that were soaking up the rain that had poured out for a few days. I couldn''t sleep, and I suffered a lot. Jorden came out and caught Vincent and burned him. ¡°I''ve never seen such a strange person live in the world. ¡± The last two weeks have passed from the mouth of the Ranger. At first, it was good. The monsters that left traces in Oman without the need to investigate and shoot everywhere were making things easier. In fact, Jorden''s face was not even a bit of a new breeze after three days of walking out of the castle. ¡°There was a sudden rain and the trail was cut off. But who am I? You''re not the best tracker in winter, are you? How could we use the base to catch their tails again? ¡± Jordan, who had not forgotten the self-hymn, said he was tired of complaining with a tired face. ¡°These guys run all day. I really don''t sleep and run. It keeps running even though the ground looks like this. If they hadn''t kept hovering around here, they''d have missed it. ¡± Until then, Vincent, who was still listening to Jordan, opened his mouth for the first time and asked about the identity of the monster. ¡°I don''t know. I couldn''t even see what they looked like just following the butt. ¡± Pretending to be good at what he was doing, he said to report as much as he could. Vincent''s face hardened in response to that audacious answer. ¡°But I didn''t have any income. ¡± A fast Ranger hurriedly said. ¡°They''re going on horseback. ¡± ¡°What?¡± Vincent frowns. I deserved it. Even though I''ve seen monsters taming wolves, the monsters taming horses must have been the first door. ¡°That''s why I thought it was weird. I doubt the Demon Swarm will disguise itself as a monster and make a fuss. But when they see the rest of the feces and the leftovers in their place, that''s not it. ¡± Jorden, who spilled his words like an excuse, questioned me about something else I don''t understand. When I asked him what it was, he said, "I never get off these horses. They eat on horses, they sleep on horses. ¡± I never heard of a monster eating and sleeping on a horse. As soon as I heard that, something came through my head. ¡°It''s them.¡± Vincent and Jorden look back at me, muttering in indifference. ¡°Do you have any guesses? ¡± I nodded at Vinset''s question. I asked Jorden to let me know right away, ignoring his gaze. There were some things I didn''t understand. Jordanian words accurately pointed to one of the old beings I knew. But the catastrophe I heard before I came here was not in keeping with their personality. That''s why I wanted to check. ¡°While you were tracking them, they raided the town once. ¡± Jordan shakes his head in response to my question. I didn''t even have time to raid the village running all day. I frowned. I''ve been thinking about it for a while. Then I finally found the answer. ¡°You were chasing the wrong guys. ¡± Jorden rebuked me. I don''t think so. Of the remaining traces in the vicinity, only traces of things that were neither animals nor humans were pursued by them. Vincent comes out and looks at Jordan alternately. Hearing what the Rangers have to say, I feel like I''ve never missed a word. Hearing me, I like the judgment of an experienced ranger. I rarely noticed which one of them was right. But Vincent''s troubles didn''t last long. ¡°A village four days west of here is once again ruined! ¡± A messenger from Count Branburg came and told me the answer. Jorden looked at me. As hardened as he was, his face was full of questions. It was natural. The target that Jordan was chasing was neither west nor four days away. ¡°Vincent.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. ¡± Vincent, who was locked in his mind with a lot of impressions, answered me straight away. ¡°I think we should redistribute the troops. ¡± Then I suggested to him to share his troops. Vincent frowned at my words. ¡°What are the identities of the people who raided the town, and what are the identities of the people we were after? ¡± ¡°I don''t know the identity of those who raided the town yet. ¡± I didn''t have a jaw that I couldn''t even see for myself. Vincent became a disappointed face. But he also, for a moment, immediately asked me with his eyes open. ¡°That sounds like you know who we''re after. ¡± ¡°Almadada.¡± The faces of those who were dark were brightened. It was a good thing that even one of the monstrous beings who appeared suddenly in the kingdom knew who they were. ¡°What the hell. ¡± On Vincent''s question, I turned my head and saw something Jordan had said. ¡°As a virtue to sprint, as a sin to stand still. A people who call themselves the sons and daughters of the stormy wind. A clan of warriors bravely born to be born. ¡± I saw such a vast plain and told them who they were. ¡°Kentaurus.¡± Anti-personnel horses are who we''ve been chasing. ¡°I knew that they would never raid humans for no reason, nor covet the flesh. If they''re handsome and ugly, they''re hallucinating too. ¡± He said so and urged Vincent. Divide the troops. It''s that way. It''s not this way. Let''s go before the damage grows. ¡°Don''t worry about me. Hurry up." I continued to hurt Vincent. He continued to see that he could prevent innocent damage by rushing the road as quickly as possible, and that he could not think of anything else. Vincent, who looked at me with suspicious eyes, finally made up his mind. ¡°I''ll leave the Winter Knights and half of you by your side, just in case. ¡± Vincent told Carls who was standing behind me. ¡°Sir, may I take you back to the writing of Branburg. ¡± While I was on my way, I was also told to keep an eye out for useless things. ¡°I don''t think that''s what the parties are saying. ¡± ¡°I''ll be back as soon as I can. ¡± Vincent, who left a word with his face anxious to bear without even measuring what I heard, hurriedly left the road ahead of the messenger. ¡°The Kentauros I was chasing are the ones I''ve heard about in the past...¡± Looking back, I heard Jorden''s voice. ¡°But in the story, they were quite ruthless. You don''t actually do that? ¡± In response to his question, I nodded a little. ¡°Kentaurus is a coward, but not ruthless enough to wreak havoc. ¡± When the Centaurs flew ruthlessly, there must have been a reason. And that was in extremely rare cases. They were generally not hostile to humans. It was a very exceptional case that they were hostile to humans and revealed it. However, that was the case now. ¡°You said you weren''t hostile to humans! ¡± Jorden yells at me. ¡°That''s usually the way it is. ¡± ¡°Then what is it! ¡± On the other side of the plain, where the Ranger''s fingers point, a distant globe is blooming. Below the distant globe, there were fifty anti-Semites running here. Rusty horse-drawn spear, unrelenting roar. They will overcome enemies and murders that no one can see. ¡°Ranger combat ready! Big shot!¡± ¡°Brain loading! ¡± ¡°Escort Your Majesty! ¡± I chose Earth over those who surrounded me with rangers and Karls. This is a force majeure. I muttered a little and turned my gaze toward the distant earth that was flowing beyond my knights and rangers. There was a giant Kentaurus at the forefront of the Eudillac. A semi-personal horse with a bronze crown on its lower body, a copper-human corpse, and a bronze head. The clumsy Swordmaster is a hero of the clan who has the power to make blood loaf in an instant. He was the prince of Centaurus. His eyes stare straight at me. He said so with a light on the sword. "Out of the way." The knights who saw the glowing Earth opened their paths in astonishment. So I ran without hesitation beyond the path they had opened. ¡°Follow Your Majesty! ¡± I heard the voices of the knights behind my back. Anti-personnel horses roar in front of them. And in one of them, I said, ¡°That''s good!¡± I smiled widely. 248 248. 71. virtues of the prince (3) ¡°Your Majesty!" ¡°Lower the visor! ¡± After a while, he laughed and gave a visor to the knights'' murals. Choke. The wide field of view immediately narrowed. The smell of iron stabbed me in the nose. The sound of the horseshoe shaking the axes strikes the ear. Argh! The furious roar of Kentaurus has made my skin tingle. ¡°Narrow the gap! ¡± ¡°This is how it passes! ¡± The heart starts to jump like crazy in the sound of knights using evil here and there. I gaze at the enemy running with my eyes open between the gaps in the helmet. A hero of the Kentaurus clan is running with a blue eye. I stab Cook in the heart with an invisible spear. ¡°Whoo." I took a big breath. The heat flowing out of the body swept through the helmet. I feel like I''ve been swept away by a fiery horse. His mouth twitched in that heat. Farr''s eyes trembled. My whole body told me I was on the battlefield. The meditation that filled my head slowly fades. The siege that filled my chest disappears like a lie. I felt alive and breathing now. But it was still lacking. My mouth was dry. I felt like I was burning my neck. I knew so well how to resolve this thirst. After cutting off the body of the enemy and soaking up the blood, the burning thirst would disappear. Then a pair of stingrays ran out in front of me. A woman whose thirst and weakness were like mine, but whose patience was not the same. It was Adelia who was a butcher and possessed the trait of war madness. Now Adelia is a skilled magician. A golden clerk gathers at the end of her sword. Seeing that, I squeezed my horse''s waist. I was going to shake the sword first before she waited for my hand at the supper prepared for me. I grabbed him with great strength. I hurt my horse without resting in my mouth. Then finally, the faces of the Kentauros, who were just so confusing, had a clear line of blood on their coppery torso. Snow-covered mountains, frozen bones, bloody red walls are speechless Only the sound of the trumpet of the dawn advancement is heard. I memorized wartime. The birds that went back the way the Sacred Wind passed are returning. Cold snow clothing is cut off and the fortress is now awake. I finally sang to the knights of winter. Ooooooooooooooooo. A magnificent wave of a hundred knights spread out all over. Aggravation. The armor soars. The foreman and the pitcher stand up sharply like a sword. And I made one example of it, jumping in all directions. Hrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr. The flame of souls tangled to the tip of the sword begins to burn more intensely. I continued to run with the sword of a fiery flame. Then, when Prince Kentaurus'' charm became apparent, he laid his hands on the reins and grabbed the earth with both hands. "Suck." I took a short breath and slanted my sword. And I''m just trying to get it down. Gwwww. At that instant, Prince Kentaurus shook his throat low. Hugh! The Kentauros wept long and split both ways. ¡°Enemies are aiming for the side! ¡± ¡°Knights on the side, prepare for a collision! ¡± The knights wrote evil. But there was no lateral attack I expected. The Kentauros have gone through the allies as they are. ¡°Shoot!" I heard the Ranger''s roar. Sassasak. At the same time, I heard the body of an iron brain shot out of a demonstration slicing through the air. I twisted my back to check. The Kentauros are holding it against the Rangers. Ballerhard''s rangers drop their iron brains and spray rhinestones from the pockets they were wearing on their waists. ¡°If you''re going to target me, start with the bridge! ¡± Experienced longtime rangers take the lead by fixing their swords. Seeing that, I leaned. It was intended to pivot greatly and fight behind the Kentauros. But I didn''t stand a chance. The Centaurs pass over the sides of the Rangers, avoiding scattered rhombuses. Without even squeezing the window once. ¡°Huh?¡± I saw the back of the Centaurs as I was dumbfounded on a running horse. After a long while without looking back, they stopped their feet and turned toward this side. The end of the window was long, and the skin was dull. Puwook. Then the prince of the Kentaurus stabbed the spear deep into the ground. Broadening his arms, the forward man lifts his mouth. "...!" Pronunciation and accent are messed up, and it was not easy to understand even whale evil when speaking in barrels. ¡°......! Bavarian... Knight! ¡± Only the word "Bavarian knight" came to my ears. As I trembled at the sudden change of circumstances, I asked him. ¡°What did Bavaria do? ¡± In my words, he told me again with a messy pronunciation. This time I could understand what he was saying. ¡°I didn''t know it was Bavarian land! I don''t intend to covet that land, so I hope you don''t get me wrong! ¡± ¡°The Land of Bavaria? ¡± ¡°Yes!¡± He shouts in a thunderous voice and spells his words out quickly. I couldn''t understand what I was talking about because I was speechless in the language of a Western human. But one thing I could tell from that was that he no longer felt the will to fight. It was an unfortunate state of war. It was the time when the black light was still burning. It''s just been on fire. There''s nothing else to burn. I had a cold stomach. I wanted to run to him right away if I could. Even at this moment, the horror of the hero he was born with was constantly provoking me. However, I couldn''t run by myself to an invisible opponent, so I had to grind the earth. ¡°Damn it. What the hell is going on? ¡± I only kicked the ground with a grumpy mind. * * After that, the prince of Kentaurus said, The pronunciation is distressing just by listening to someone who doesn''t know how to put the sentence right in the mess. Even the thunder seems to have swallowed up his voice in the yard, so there was no hardship like this. But he kept shouting, whether I made an impression or a tympanic membrane burst out. I was able to identify the situation in the Great Hall through things I didn''t know, whether it was language or noise. First of all, his name was Europe, the prince of the Kentauros and the Anti-personnel horde among the Kentauros. And he was confused. ¡°So follow the guidance of the storm...! ¡± ¡°India is not the horn of the storm. He must have just wandered around. ¡± Somehow I wandered around to find out what was going on, but I only saw the city of the castle of a stranger. He didn''t even know where this place was. He didn''t even know it was hundreds of years after the Great War. ¡°Please be small. Small. Anyway, let''s get it sorted out. Fighting the wizards and knights, when the head ran over the classics, the sky suddenly flipped over, and when you woke up, it was here, right? I thought we were a loser with them, and I saw the light of Bavarian family trying to attack, and I realized it was a misunderstanding. ¡± ¡°Exactly! ¡± I asked him, and he replied uselessly. I frowned. I didn''t think the tympanic membrane would stay if I had a little more conversation with him. But what was really important was not the well-being of my tympanic membrane. I arranged a conversation with Urope in my head for a while. It was not difficult to determine the identity of the group that attacked the Kentaurus first. The tribes who were neither wizards nor knights were the knights of the Philly Ring. When I woke up in 400 years, I also had the same flat experience about them as Urope, and the expression didn''t sound familiar. The question was who attacked them for what reason among the articles in the ring. Kentaurus, along with the dwarves among the many other species in the world, was a species that was not hostile to humans. There was no reason to fight them while they remained still. Moreover, they were not able to take a lump of land from the spoils of the people who lived around the world like the wind, nor were they able to obtain valuable goods. The battle was not easy to deal with on such a subject, so there was nothing big and damaging to be touched. After repeated concerns, I finally found the answer. ¡°It''s the Burgundians. ¡± The answer was in the eloquent words of Urope. The retrospective of the knights he spoke of was those of the imperial Knights of Burgundy. But the answer I found was only the smallest of the big questions. The reason why they attacked the Centaurs was still in orbit, and the bigger question remained as well. ¡°It''s a strange world with eyes open...¡± The most incomprehensible among them was their existence, as if it had fallen from the sky. It''s as if we''ve pasted time and space back together. It wasn''t even their first time. The Pharaohs also returned abruptly like the Kentauros, and the great lords of the Orcs had appeared before me for hundreds of years. However, no matter how much I thought about it, I decided to pledge: ¡°Come with me. ¡± He refused my offer. The stranger would have needed time to adapt to the world right now, so in a way, it was natural. But I did my best, and he thanked me for the wrong place. ¡°Thank you in good faith! Knight of Bavaria!¡± Adelia looked at me with flawless thanksgiving. ¡°This isn''t Bavarian land...¡± Adelia was as uncomfortable as if she had committed a major offense. In her words, Europe opens her eyes. ¡°Welcome to Leonberg. O sons and daughters of the storm.¡± I greeted him later. With a tour of the castle that I can''t even hear. ¡°There was a lot of time lag. ¡± He raises his hand before questioning him again in a thunderous voice. ¡°If you don''t want to see Earl Branburg send a search party upside down, you''ll have to hurry. ¡± To be honest, I didn''t feel any more reason for myself to wander the windy plains than for the search party to come looking for me. But I had no intention of explaining it to others by conception. ¡°Quickly clear your seats and start with a whitepaper! ¡± The Knights hurriedly prepare to depart, and the Rangers rush everywhere to pick up the diamonds scattered on the ground. Seeing that, I complained small. ¡°I''m not sending Vincent, I''m coming your way. ¡± If I had, I would have been swinging a knife by now. With a small sigh, Carls, who heard the voice again, shook his head. Either that or I went to whitewriting with my shoulders extended. After two days of marching, I came to whitewriting. I entered the whitepaper with only a few Kentauros. ¡°Sire. What the hell is going on here, and they''re...¡± Earl Branburg glances at the Kentauros who entered the castle with me. I sent a Ranger in advance to explain the situation of the Grand Master, but I noticed that the Count wanted to hear the details directly from me. ¡°Someone else will explain it. I need to get some rest. ¡± However, having already lost all motivation, I turned over all the reports to others and headed straight to the listing. I was about to close the door and go straight to bed. An unknown feeling of disguise passed through my body. I roll my eyes. The Count quickly sweeps through the precious room specially prepared for me. Then I found the darkness so deep that it was unnatural in one corner of the room that I grabbed Earth. ¡°Come out." There was no answer. ¡°If you don''t come out, you''re gonna have to pull it out. ¡± I point the sword at the darkness. At that instant, the darkness rumbled. And a white face pops out through the darkness. 249 249. 71. virtues of the prince (4) It was still late in the afternoon, when the sun was not completely set, and the woman''s face had a deep, pale moonlight. What about the dark darkness that surrounds you? He frowned and frowned. ¡°It would have turned out a little bit in the normal way. ¡± I complained small with Earth in my sword, and the woman, Ophelia, groaned. [In my own way, were you surprised?] I snorted at her saying that she would be surprised if she showed up alive. ¡°That''s what I mean. ¡± I almost got better at it. Faced with a woman with a pale face that popped out of the darkness, confronting a living moving skeleton was far more beneficial to the health of the heart. ¡°How long have you been waiting for me? ¡± [Since that time you were supposed to be in whitewriting.] It sounded like a nag to me, "Why don''t you just stand still?" ¡°More than that... Surprise. ¡± There was Ophelia who looked out the window at the world, measured time, and turned her head to the original Rich. ¡°I almost had a heart attack. ¡± [You said this was better.] Somehow, I frowned at the feeling that the conversation was unfolding. Then I looked at her hand, and it hardened. ¡°You..." In the past, Ophelia lost her land and her paperwork in exchange for a glimpse of the truth that was not given to me. But now her hand was missing another finger. Stop leaving one word and disappear cleanly. [I''ve only been paid for my over-the-topic work, and it''s not that great, so you don''t have to look at me so calmly.] If you listen to her straight away, it''s for the Maestro who doesn''t know how important fingers are. At least I wasn''t so ignorant of the Maestro. Even with ten fingers, she now had to complete the complex and profound enchantment with seven fingers. I don''t know, but her magic can''t be the same as before. Ophelia said as if she had looked into my heart. Unlike before, there''s only one word left, so it''s not a bigger loss than I thought. I knew how embarrassing her words were, but I wanted her words to be true this time. On the other hand, I felt that her missing finger would have nothing to do with why she had to come to me to the far central part of the dungeon. I waited for her to pull the gun. [The boundaries of the past and the present have been broken.] Afterwards, Ophelia opened her mouth. [The past has lost its immutability, and the present has lost its firmness.] Hearing her voice echoes like a savory song, her back neck stiffens. [The future was twisted, and there were countless possibilities.] She continued to sing about the changes in the world with her chin tapered. [Some of them will benefit human beings, but some of them will be harmful to humans, and there will be scary and nasty things happening all over the place.] It was not necessary to recall the return of the pharaoh dragon and the plague monarch. I came all the way here right now to take care of what happened to Count Branburg. Ophelia said this would happen all over the world. I was also concerned. But not all of the things that came from a changing world were terrible. I did it this time. On the contrary, if you can persuade the villagers to become pretty good cavalry power, they will also appear. Of course, Europeans and Kentauros don''t think so. Ophelia continued to speak while I was submerged for a moment. Much of it was about the confusion that would arise from past existences. He said that there would be some calamity. Every word he said was not evil, and every word he said was not a disaster. [The boundaries of the past and the present are broken, and the shackles that bind the old beings are also cut off together.] I was drooling. It could not be an example of the catastrophe she had said so far, but among other things, what was now the most horrible. At the end of the Great War, numerous foreign kings and nobles inscribed their names in the Final Declaration. Some into the forest, some into the ground, some into the deep darkness. In so doing, they were distributed to every corner of the world by the winner. But they could be released into the world at once. The first thing that came to mind were evil and cunning fairies, including Sigrun. I didn''t know how many of the Elder High Elves were still there. Maybe it was Sigrun alone. That alone was a terrible disaster. But fortunately, the shackles that were still holding the fairies were not all broken. It''s a rare world to remember the Final Declaration. Most of those who still lived and remembered it were xenophobics who were ruled by the Declaration, but some were not. Observer of the Final Declaration, notary of the Pledge. One of them was me. The promise of that day will not be completely forgotten, nor will the effect of the Declaration disappear completely while I am alive. At least as long as I remember the Final Declaration and don''t forget the oath of the Gentiles. That''s why I was there that day. The question was how many of the observers and notaries still lived and remembered it. Probably not much. Maybe I''m the only one left. Whatever happened, it was clear that the enforcement of the Covenant would never be possible. It was a pity, but there wasn''t much I could do in this situation. I merely cried out for the sanctity of the covenant and sent the Gentiles back where my eyes were crazy. Even then, in a changing world, it would not last long. I was evil at it. I had to grow more strength for the day to come. If the king and others knew it, they would run, but now was not the time to be left alone in the royal palace and kill. I made a quick plan into my head. The chaos in the kingdom calmed down as quickly as possible, and furthermore, me and my knights also sought a way to do more. While I think about it, my face sank without even knowing it. [Again, it''s not just that everything is going to be bad for humans.] Ophelia said in a hopeful tone, unlike before. [Something most beneficial to humans has already come to the world, and it is flowering without anyone knowing, and now it is sowing its seeds in the world.] He spoke comfortably with his mouth, and glanced at me with a dull eye. [It''s like dawn when everyone sleeps and no one knows.] She smiles as she cooks to see what''s so funny. Just like I made a funny joke that I only knew myself. I''m not having any fun. Rather, I hit the nonderry. It would have been quite fascinating if it had been a lifetime, but for now it was just a horrible skeleton scratching its chin. I didn''t like the look. ¡°Hmm.¡± I was very curious about something she said, but I didn''t ask. If she had been able to tell me the truth, if she hadn''t told me, it would have cost me a great deal to tell the truth. I was so locked in my thoughts that I came up with something to be confirmed with her. ¡°Ophelia.¡± She laughed and looked at me. ¡°I was human before I was a sword. ¡± If she had always looked at me with bitter eyes, if she had said pity on me like a mouthpiece, perhaps she had already peered into my past with the power of God. I believed she could tell me the answer I was looking for. [If only a human being had a body of hot blood and flesh, you were human in the past.] I had already guessed, but there was no big shock. Just curiosity was amplified. If what I saw was really a memory of my past life, why should I stay alone in the snowfield and die lonely, what kind of life did I have to cut myself off from? I don''t know what I was when I was human. When I poured out the question, Ophelia looked at me quietly. [Is there anything different now?] She said to me in a gentle tone. [Even if you had a body of cold iron, not even a drop of blood would flow in your body, at least I know you were never human.] I opened my eyes in the words of Ophelia, who didn''t even think. She didn''t avoid my eyes. High Rich''s gaze was so warm that he only looked cold. Her eyes were telling me. The flesh is just a shell, so you are still more human than anyone in the past. ¡°If Arwen had told me to live like a man, I would never have agreed to that. ¡± [I don''t think she would have said that.] She plays around in a somewhat embarrassed mood, and she struggles with her chin. [Nevertheless, if you ask me about your past, I can only tell you this.] Ophelia looks at me stiffly. [You were the greatest and noblest knight of all time.] She said so and looked at me slippery again. Ophelia appeared to overlap with her before life, looking at her with a thick eyelid. A woman who looked at me with a sad face because she was poor, full of compassion and compassion. She was no longer a horrible skeleton. ¡°I see.¡± I turned my head over her with the same face as Ophelia in my life. It was awkward and turtle. ¡°The only reason you came to me was to warn me. ¡± So I turned the topic around, and she laughed again. This time it was a mischievous smile. [I''m here to let you know.] ¡°What?¡± [I was released from the shackles of the past, too.] Ophelia continues her words in a fresh voice. High Rich, who avoided death and gained eternity, but became a prisoner tied to the mountainous peaks, has now regained his freedom. She spoke to me in a very refreshing voice. ¡°Was there such a constraint? ¡± I was truly astonished at what he said. ¡°I thought I was just stuck in a dungeon studying magic. ¡± She looked at me with a rather frozen face and said it as an excuse. She wasn''t interested in anything but magic in her life, so I thought she was after High Rich. She was forced to join an expedition that she didn''t want 400 years ago and then went through some bad things. Even now, she has taken away time to hang on to her favorite magic research and couldn''t ask for anything. Sacrifice and devotion will be enough at once. A small smile spread over her face as she looked at me with a ridiculous face. [You seem so determined. Even in the past, even now.] I didn''t know what it meant. [That''s why I can''t leave you alone. I pretend to be all alone, and I don''t want to be fooled.] ¡°I''ve never heard that before. ¡± I was real. If Montpellier or anyone else who looked like a viper had listened to Ophelia now, they would have seen what she looked like. But unfortunately they are not here right now. Only Ophelia was in front of me. And even she was just leaving. [We''ll see you soon.] Her appearance became blurred as she melted in the darkness. Until then, I''ve learned that talking to me is just a fantasy, not a body. I can''t believe the fantasy I made sitting in the Tower of the Far Back was so obvious. ¡°There are at least eight individuals. ¡± I paid tribute to her accomplishments over the last 400 years. * * Deep and deep dungeons, High Rich winks. [Dawn Knight who drove the Night of Abyss.] [A great hero betrayed and abandoned.] [The last witness to remember the vow to remain alone.] [Scale on the opposite side of the chaos that is about to blow.] Fragmented words began to flow between the jaws. [Poor soul left in the past and present boundaries.] Fragmented words became a deep sigh. [May all that you have accomplished in your past life finally return to the great glory] [lest life should be left to you as a hasty and painful dream.] Deep sighs again became a earnest aspiration. [Poor Gruhorn, who forgets himself.] [First Knight.] And when desperate aspirations finally reached the forgotten old name, Curr. The world trembled. 250 250,000 won. 71. Princes virtues (5) Hansen hastened to walk. The winter was coming soon, but the sun was tilting longer than before. It was a place to be homeless in a sleepy plain. That was never what Hansen wanted. The atmosphere has not been unusual lately. It was only a short time ago that some of the villages in the central part of the country were destroyed in the morning. According to the rumors, it is not a suspicious thing to call it a human act. ¡°Ugh. Let''s not think about it. ¡± Just to remind me of the rumors in the Middle East, I didn''t need to hear it. It seemed like something would pop out of the rocks everywhere right now. He comforted himself. This is the eastern part of central and eastern Europe. But I couldn''t shake the frightening thought that came to mind once. Hansen hurriedly stepped forward with his bots tightly folded. The darker the darkness, the faster the pace. I wonder how rewarding it was. ¡°It''s a village!¡± Hansen cheered as he looked at the distant lights. The body that stretched as I walked all day was rejuvenated. He turned to the light as if he were a ram. ¡°Stop!" It was the elderly and the women with the crude wooden spears who welcomed him to the village entrance. Hansen loosened the botload with a nice human face without panicking. ¡°I''m not a suspicious person, I''m a merchant who wanders around and sells things. ¡± The women who saw the accessories and the junk in the bot-load stretched the wooden spear. But the elderly were still pointing at the window with a vigilant face. Hansen sighs. It wasn''t even my first time. And I didn''t even know how to do this. ¡°Emperor bastard. Burgundy must die in the trash can. ¡± When he heard it, he dreadfully reaped the spear that the old men had aimed at him. ¡°You''re not an empire. ¡± ¡°Yes. The Imperial bastards are dead, but I won''t curse the Emperor. ¡± Hansen narrowed down. Thinking of the fact that the Kingdom suffered a great deal from the spies of the Empire, the actions of the elderly did not make any sense. However, apart from that, he wondered if this childish work would reveal his identity if he was a real spy. Of course, that did not mean there was no other way for the people of the worms to cover up their spies. ¡°As you can see, I am a native of the Kingdom. ¡± Hansen said to the elderly with a good face. ¡°I know you''re lucky! Our villagers may be different, but if they''re Imperials, they''re going to do it. All the men in town said it was enough to beat up the Empire and head south. ¡± ¡°I wish we could have taken it. He doesn''t even accept that he''s old anymore. ¡± ¡°Phew. You''re still correcting. ¡± When Hansen spoke with his mouth, the old men laughed in tears. ¡°Don''t say that. How old am I? By the way, I was thinking about doing business at a time like this. ¡± ¡°It''s because I''m young. When you''re young, you don''t know what it''s like to be scared. ¡± ¡°I heard he was running around with something like that. Even young people are scary at night. ¡± As the old men chirped, the women approached. ¡°If you want a place to rest, there''s a place to stay in town. ¡± ¡°Dinner? Warm wine? Unlike other places, our village only holds half the water. ¡± I noticed that the shape of an elongated botload was deeply interested in the contents. Hansen follows the women into the village. I don''t know if the women who live in these cliffs will be able to buy the contents of the bottles, but it was a place to put them. If it didn''t work out, I would give you a look at the accessories and get some rice cakes. But before Hansen unwrapped the contents of his bottle, something happened, because the women were trying to warm themselves with the wine they had brought. Dang! Dang! A tumultuous roar echoes throughout the town. The quiet countryside quickly became noisy. At some point, the women he was waiting for were getting up and heading out. Hansen followed him like he was possessed by a strange atmosphere. I''d rather not follow him. If I had, I wouldn''t have had to see such a sight. A blazing fire burns all over the place, right behind the fence. ¡°Wolves? ¡± ¡°Not a wolf! One day, the wolf seed will dry up in this neighborhood! And where are those glowing wolves in the heavens and the earth? ¡± The old man I saw at the entrance was tempered. ¡°Then what is it! ¡± Hans points beyond the fence with his finger. There was a scary red light everywhere. At least a hundred, even when I was a kid. ¡°I know Nandles! I''m going to find out from now on! ¡± The screaming old man touched the women who were gathered in one place. ¡°Start the fire! If you''re lucky, you''ll see it in other towns too! ¡± The women nodded and lit a heap of firewood in the middle of the village. Grumpy. In an instant, a fire gushed out over the firewood. The fire was so intense that I wanted to move it elsewhere. But what was important now was not the fire. It was an unidentified entity that surrounded the town. I could tell by now that they didn''t visit the town for such a good purpose. The only thing in the scary red light was murder and hostility. And Hansen thought that the fire of the firewood pile would be faster than burning the town. ¡°Do as you practiced! ¡± ¡°This is what I was trying to use against the Empire! ¡± The elderly and the women fell down at the entrance to the village and the fence, and there they set fire to the cart. The town was filled with flames in an instant. ¡°Don''t be afraid! ¡± ¡°Whatever it is, you get stabbed in the window, you bleed and you die! ¡± The elderly shouted in a caravan voice. The women also looked beyond the fence with their pointed voices, encouraging each other with spears and iron bars. Hansen watched as he was dumbfounded. I saw this place, but I didn''t see it as a young man. I heard that the Jesuits left town to beat up the Imperial bastards. I think that''s true. He looks back beyond the fence. And soon I found out. Whatever it is, it will never stop the elderly and the women who are powerless. This town will be ruined soon. Like a village in the middle of nowhere. ¡°Damn royals. ¡± Hansen utters a small swearing. This was all because of the royal family. What''s the big deal? Whatever independence is, it''s a pity that those who live like rats will like it for the rest of their lives. If the royals hadn''t done something worthless, there would have been nothing left of this town but women and the elderly. Some say the Queen died trying to protect the citizens of the royal family, but Hansen didn''t believe it. There was no way the late queen would have given her life for the lowly. I must have spread the rumor of being caught and killed while trying to escape. Even if the rumors were true, it could not be too great. Since the royal man died cleaning up cheap shit, it was not so unfair. Rather, I felt sorry for those who died in the war. The problem was that he might now be one of them. ¡°We have to run! I can''t even pretend to be one or two. What are you going to do with old men and women? ¡± In Hansen''s words, the women shake their heads. ¡°There are children. Some kids haven''t even stepped on their feet yet, and some are barely weaned. How long will it take to get those bloodsuckers out of here? ¡± The old men received the words of the woman. ¡°The plains are everywhere. I don''t know what that is, but I don''t think it''s slower than people. ¡± ¡°Escape is a bitch. Leave town for the rest of your life and run away. ¡± Hansen takes a step back. The outsider himself had no reason to die here. It was enough to hide moderately and then see the gaps and pull out. Slightly. While retreating, I encountered the villagers several times. But none of them blamed him. I just pretended I didn''t even see it. ¡°It''s hard. If you do this, come to town. ¡± ¡°If you get a crack later, take a deep breath. If an outsider comes to our town and thinks he''s going to die, it''s a nightmare. ¡± Some of the elderly told him openly that they were not responsible for the misfortunes and injustices that had occurred in this town. ¡°What a dream. You''re all going to die today. ¡± ¡°I can''t hear you! We may all be old, but the fishermen and the babies have to live! ¡± Hansen was evil at it. It wasn''t without guilt, but for now he had to live. I certainly thought so. ¡°Damn it!¡± I woke up and found myself holding a crude wooden spear in the middle of the village. ¡°Why don''t you just go...¡± ¡°Don''t tell me any more. I don''t get it. ¡± ¡°That''s a different game than before. ¡± ¡°I still have one suit, so it''s like a solid one. ¡± When he touched the masked merchant, the old men laughed. ¡°Hang in there a little bit. The Lord''s soldiers will come running now that they have the Beacon. Until then...¡± ¡°Stop saying things you don''t know! Why are the lord''s soldiers here? Because you don''t know how the nobles are? No matter how many of us die, those of you who are precious don''t have eyes! Ah! He''ll come! We''re all gonna die and burn the bodies! ¡± Hansen screams. He masturbated and said he had no choice. I can''t even fight old people like women, and I think I''m going to have a bad dream when I run away. He grabbed a courage he never had. ¡°Damn royal. Damn nobles. ¡± I constantly cast a curse on the royal family. If it weren''t for the war, there would not have been so many elderly and women left in the village. If he had done so, he would not have been able to hold the spear in the gap between the people on the surface. That''s how the fear subsided a little when I looked at the insults to the royal family. ¡°Even if you die, one of you will die unconditionally. ¡± Courage also arose as much as a rat''s tail. Khhhhhhhh! However, the courage that he held by force vanished without a trace at the moment when those outside the fence howled. Quajic. Even before the roar was over, the hurried walls of the villagers were crushed. A burning piece of wood flew into the air. Fragments of flame scattered everywhere. The owners of the Red Eye reveal themselves in the midst of such a scattering flame. A bizarre body, not a human or an animal, covered in long snouts, torn mouths and stubborn fur. It''s a dizzy piece of information. It''s about three big heads. Krrrrrr. A monster with a dog''s head tore his mouth. Hansen stiffens and does not know how evil he looks. ¡°I''m going to die anyway, and I''m going to be punished! ¡± ¡°I''m going to get ahead of all that fresh stuff in the future! ¡± The elderly shouted curiously and stepped forward. It''s less painful to see a flattering body. Glug. The monsters in the dog''s head tore their mouths as they looked at the elderly. ¡°You bastards! Not a single one will pass before I die! ¡± One of the elderly is a threat to me and shouts at the end of the window. At that instant, monsters rushed. As Hansen, I didn''t even know what was going on. When he regained consciousness, the elderly who were already standing in the front row became a headless corpse. Tuck, Degur. The old man''s head rolled down. Quajic. A monster stepped on the head of such an old man and burst. Hansen lost his mind. I should have run. I thought deeply and saw monsters in my eyes biting the bodies of elderly people without heads. It was very brief, but I also hoped that monsters would feel satisfied with the bodies of the elderly. It was an unremarkable expectation. Hah. As the monsters who were chewing on the bodies of the elderly made promises, they spit out flesh. Hansen was so ignorant that he thought of it more clearly. It is clear that the bodies of all the elderly were not suited to their tastes. Certainly, the flesh of light-skinned women is more apt to provoke the appetite of monsters than the body of old men. It was absurd to think of myself. What happened to the rest of my head? Otherwise, I''d have thrown out a crude spear and already run away. ¡°Come on, more! You bastards! ¡± I wouldn''t have provoked monsters like that if I hadn''t gone crazy. I regretted it right after I shouted. You didn''t have to stand up and draw the monsters'' attention first. But, contrary to what he thought, his mouth continued to flare. ¡°I''ll pick up the bones like a dog! Where are you crawling? ¡± I wanted to stop, but my mouth didn''t stop. ¡°Come on! I''ll beat you like a dog! ¡± At that moment the monsters shut their mouths in unison. ¡°I understand what people are saying. ¡± Hansen''s gaze turned white, as if he had been challenged. ¡°Oh, you''re so smart. You guys.¡± He doesn''t even know what he''s talking about. ¡°All right, you better stop talking. ¡± I wonder if the women who watched over him were satisfied. But then it was too late. One of the monsters pushes his jaw around and moves forward. He was the smallest of the dogs. Two heads bigger than Hansen. The monster echoes low. Then he approached Hanchi without hesitation. ¡°Ugh! ¡± Hansen closes his eyes and opens his spear. Quajic. I heard turtle noises. Hansen opens his eyes carefully. I rolled my eyeballs along the window. The end of the window touches the chest of a furry monster. Hansen raises his head as he gazes at the end of the window. I saw the monster''s vicious headache. But something was wrong. The red-blooded eye pops out, and the calling monster rejoices. Then I flipped my eyes white. He bled with his mouth. Hansen, who looked at her, turned his head to the women. ¡°Look, did you see that? I killed a monster, a monster! ¡± Hansen, who had forgotten the situation and was so buzzing, felt a sense of disgust. The women''s gaze was toward the back, not themselves. ¡°Standing, no way...¡± Whether the monster isn''t dead or not, he squeaks and looks back. Buzzing. A monster roars at his chest and bows down and overlooks him. ¡°Ugh! ¡± Hansen screams and shoots his ass. ¡°Sa, save me! ¡± I closed my eyes and screamed. I was wandering around like crazy. Hansen, who waited so long, opened his eyes again when he could not feel the pain he had anticipated. ¡°Huh?¡± He spits out a frozen sound. A knight in silver armor is looking down at him. I''m stretching a sword with red blood on it. The knight stretched out his hand. Hansen holds that hand in awkwardness. Confirmed. When the knight grabs his hand, his body climbs up so easily. The body of a heavy monster rolls sideways without force. Hansen could only see the deep wounds that crossed the monster''s back. Sword enough to reveal the bone. Hansen saw the article again. The article was looking at the bodies of elderly people everywhere. ¡°If I had come a little earlier, I could have stopped their deaths. ¡± A clear voice that doesn''t lose its firmness, even in the midst of the unfortunate atmosphere. The moaning knight looked at Hansen and the women again. Choke. Then he raises his hand and raises the face of the helmet. Hansen lost his mind. The woman''s inclination revealed inside the helmet was an extreme beauty she had never heard of in her life. ¡°I endured well. ¡± Here, he defeated the villagers with a magnificent face, as if he wasn''t even in the middle of it. ¡°From now on, rest assured, leave it to us." 251 251. 71. virtues of the prince (6) Before the woman''s words were finished, screams burst from all sides. A thick, turtle scream, clearly distinguished from the human. Monsters'' heads and parts of their bodies soar everywhere. Choke, choke! I heard a heavy iron sound one step late. ¡°You must not miss a single one! ¡± ¡°Leave Nol''s handling to the knights and the soldiers to protect the villagers! ¡± At the same time, the heavily armed knights and soldiers appeared, cutting the monsters like straw. And the massacre began. This time, the monsters were defeated. Hansen looks at him with a dumb face. ¡°Hey, you''re really here? ¡± Soldiers came as the villagers said. It''s not just here, but with knights dressed in shiny iron armor. Obviously, the nobles and knights he knows don''t care what happens in these barren villages. ¡°When I first encounter a monster, I feel the stench, and my eyes harden and I don''t even know that my body is ripped off. I usually get killed. ¡± With his silent ear, I heard a clear voice of politeness. ¡°The fact that someone who wasn''t trained against such monsters threw a spear is amazing in itself. So you may be proud of what you have done today. ¡± Hansen turns his head and finds the owner of the voice. ¡°Ah..." But the owner of the voice disappeared before his eyes one day. He looked around and later found a worker who cut monsters and handed them over, spilling star-like blacklights in front of the lowlife. ¡°I know it''s an honor. The knight you just saw is a direct knight of His Royal Highness. It''s not just a direct knight, it''s your favorite knight, one of the eight lions in the kingdom. ¡± After chasing after him like he was possessed, Wen came to talk to me. It was a man in leather armor that was clearly distinguished from the others. ¡°The Silver Lion...¡± Hansen, who was looking at the soldier with a dark eye without knowing where he was, glanced at him and asked. ¡°What''s his name? ¡± ¡°Lord Arwen of Earl Kirgayen. Things like us are just called Knights of Steel. ¡± ¡°The Knight of Steel...¡± Hansen chewed the words "Knight of Steel" several times. ¡°How do I become his soldier? ¡± ¡°He doesn''t collect soldiers separately. But there''s no way. ¡± ¡°Tell me how. I''ll make sure to give you an example. ¡± The soldier grinned bitterly. Hansen did not see the soldier''s face, chasing after his back. ¡°Go to Baleard in the North. Apply there as a Ranger. ¡± If I had seen it, I would have known the soldier had other plans. ¡°Is that all you got? ¡± ¡°Oh, make sure you say this in front of the paramedics. ¡± ¡°What...¡± ¡°I''m here to kick Jordan''s ass. ¡± ¡°Who is that? ¡± ¡°I don''t know about that, but if you say so, I''ll take it. Then it''s up to you. ¡± But Hansen, who has been through too many incidents today, was more excited than necessary, so he decided to regret it for the rest of his life. ¡°Thank you. It''s not a big deal, but it''s a case. ¡± They also give away valuable goods in the bottles. * * ¡°Two hundred and thirty-three. I took care of everything without missing one. ¡± According to the article, Arwen Kirgayen mutes to instruct her to try again with a resolute voice to make sure there is no one with shortness of breath. Valrhad''s rangers, who accompanied him as a guide, were already shooting everywhere, shoving their swords at the corpses of fallen monsters. ¡°Leave as soon as the cleanup is over. ¡± ¡°Is that right? ¡± ¡°While I was here, I confirmed several times that you were not wrong in saying that this would happen throughout the kingdom. If we are late, there is no time to delay, since so many will be sacrificed. ¡± He asked Arwen as he remembered the knight who nodded his head. ¡°It''s just amazing how you knew this was going to happen. ¡± ¡°He is innumerable. I don''t even know how much it meant in my chest, so I just believe it and follow it. ¡± Arwen said with a proud face. But he was only a moment away, and soon a tingling hue appeared on her face. ¡°If it weren''t for you, how many would have fallen without you? There are many unstoppable deaths, but how many have they suffered? ¡± She caught sight of the bodies of elderly people who had not yet been apprehended. I long to mourn the deaths of those who died, and the knights have told me that the cleanup of the battlefield is over. ¡°Thank you. Thank you very much. ¡± The women who had avoided the vegetation thanked her in a firm tone, even in the midst of grief. ¡°You have nothing to thank me for. I just followed His Royal Highness''s orders. ¡± After giving all the balls to the royal family without a single colorful hue, she climbs up to the horse. ¡°Move the troops. ¡± ¡°Move the troops! ¡± In her words, the knights were restored, and the punitive forces began to move again. If you find someone who needs help on the way, you turn your head. If you see a monster, you dry the seeds of the tribe. And turned all those virtues in front of the prince. A similar thing happened throughout the kingdom. The troops of the Punitive Force, led by the N''Djamena, circled around the world and defeated the monsters prematurely, and the chaos that could have spread throughout the kingdom of Jachith quickly calmed down. It was natural that the people raised their voices of praise without you knowing the signs that no one else knew. However, Lionel Leonberger, the true owner of the royal family, was uncomfortable. Of course, increasing praise for the safety and royalty of the people was something to be welcomed as a monarch. ¡°Why are you still not here one day after what happened to Count Branburg? ¡± The problem was that once out, he was the eldest son of a royal family who didn''t know how to get back. ¡°Well, it is said that His Royal Highness built a stronghold in central Aye. ¡± In Marquis Villefeld''s words, the king jumped. ¡°Node!¡± "You are in charge of subjugation operations throughout the kingdom...¡± Marquis looked at the king''s eyes and reported that the prince''s advice and instructions were so timely that he was able to stop the catastrophes that could have happened. The king laughed in vain. I gave him permission to go out to earn the faith of the people and embrace the virtues he should have as a prince, but what he did was no different from what he did on the battlefield. I wanted to bring back the troubled prince right away, but I didn''t have a reason. The reports of the nobles and lords, praising the marquis'' words or the prince''s grace, were piled up like a heap. ¡°It''s all my disapproval. Since I was a child, I couldn''t keep my mind on the palace, so I went out of the palace at this age. Who are you going to blame now? ¡± The king sighed without harryl. One day, a messenger from the prince found the king. "You have sent a letter to His Majesty. ¡± The messenger handed me a meticulously sealed letter. The king tears the seal of the letter without hesitation and confirms its contents. The king, who looked through the correspondence with his eyes, burst into laughter. ¡°What did you write? ¡± Upon hearing the news, Marquis Villefeld asked the king about the contents of the letter. Then the king gave the letter to the old man without saying a word. Marquis, who read the letter, laughed in vain, just like the king. ¡°I used to stick a bunch of rhetoric like that, but I understood it as meaning I wouldn''t come back until the end of the day. I don''t understand. ¡± ¡°I understand the same as you do. ¡± The king sighed once again in response to the Marquis'' reply. The marquis cautiously comforted me as to whether such a king was unhappy. ¡°Still, it''s a good thing that you can get in the battle yourself, as written in the letter." ¡°Does Marquis believe what he says? ¡± The marquis avoided looking at the king''s question. I mean, right now, I''m quietly locked in a fortress, but it was the prince who didn''t know when to jump into battle with his sword all of a sudden. It was true that the king knew, the marquis knew, and others knew. ¡°In any case, you can''t see that His Royal Highness has violated His Majesty''s will. ¡± The marquis, who was waiting for a moment, once again comforted the king without giving up. ¡°With the rapid elimination of the evil things that caused the people to tremble, the anxiety will be quickly stabilized, and in doing so, the sound of praising the virtues and blessings of His Royal Highness will spread throughout the kingdom. Is that not what His Majesty also wanted? ¡± At that point, the king could not do anything. Marquis wasn''t wrong. Although I did not take care of their pain face to face with the people, it was clear that I had eliminated the anguish and promoted the stability of the people. It was also not wrong to say that he proved virtue as a prince. Of course, there was a great difference from what the king had hoped for. After all, thanks to the prince, the chaos of the kingdom quickly calmed down. However, not all countries on the continent were as preoccupied as the Leonberg Kingdom. Rather, the situation was deteriorating over time, as most countries began to overcome the chaos. So did the Empire. The southern, eastern and northern regions, which have been ravaged by the flora and fauna of the Dothrin Kingdom, have been ravaged by the rebellion of the lords, and the western region has long been a reversal power of the Five Princes. The situation is as chaotic as it seems, and the Empire is not responding properly to the twinkling of things everywhere. The lords screamed everywhere and asked for salvation. As the three princes who gathered troops from all over the world to gain an advantage in the war against the Five Princes, I could not ignore their call. Of course, the three princes who were so selfish and ignorant of themselves had not listened to them from the beginning. ¡°Your Majesty, listen to their call. ¡± ¡°Why would I? ¡± The Three Princes blamed the lords for failing to properly control my territory. I couldn''t help but think that they were feeding on their elite troops. ¡°We need to talk to the Emperor and unleash the elites of the imperial ranks to put a stop to the chaos that has erupted all over the place. ¡± ¡°I''ll give it to you if you have the troops. Hit them first, even if they don''t know the subject. ¡± The sidekick has consistently convinced such a trio of princes. ¡°Think differently. If they fall, the territory that you will have to rule after you ascend to the throne may be reduced. ¡± ¡°I''m sure there are troops planned, but I''m sure that''s it. ¡± ¡°Even if they overcome the difficulties, they will surely be hit less. This could result in a reduction in taxes and tributes that imperial governments will reap in the future. ¡± The greedy prince began to listen seriously to his neighbours. After a long time of persuasion, the Three Princesses gave all the answers they wanted. ¡°All right. This time, I''ll take a look at their difficulties. I''ll see your Majesty. Thus, he was granted permission to depart from the imperial ranks of Peha, and he did not receive a plot to apprehend the chaos of the Empire. ¡± The third prince made a declaration. However, on the same day, when the Emperor was to be found, he started dancing and pulling out his body. He, too, had recently been so reluctant to stand up to the Emperor. In fact, the eyes of the Three Princes who had found the Emperor''s residence were filled with fear. It was the same as before, but now it has become worse. He didn''t even know when it was. Just in his mind, the emperor looked at him with cold eyes. At first, I thought it was inappropriate to negotiate an end to the war and hand over the precious fort and the land mass of the empire to the Kingdom of Leonberg. But over time, I learned that it wasn''t. The Emperor''s cold gaze was like that of a serpent looking at a frog that had grown old. ¡°No way, Your Majesty did something forbidden, just like he said. ¡± I was thinking of an eye that wasn''t like him, and I thought that maybe what the reverse guy was saying wasn''t just futile. ¡°I''m the only one who can win the throne now, anyway. I''m afraid of something. ¡± The third prince comforted himself that he was now the only direct descendant of the Imperial Court. The third prince, who stood before my emperor, only confessed to the situation the empire was in, as his neighbours had told him. ¡°Not possible.¡± The emperor refused his petition resolutely without even raising his concerns. The empire was not well equipped to understand the seriousness of the situation by listening to the explanations of its neighbours, even the three princes who had no place in the world. Repeated beetle failures, revolts, turbulence of the flower dragon. There was no light issue at all, nor was there any crisis. However, the emperor who sat and looked down at the world was behaving as if he was invisible to the crisis. The third prince frowned. Thinking about it now, there was nothing but a handshake in the Emperor''s decision. It was the emperor who ordered the defeat of Dothrin on two occasions, and the emperor who overpowered the line to attack the Kingdom of Leonberg. The emperor may not have shaken hands deliberately to bring the empire down, so the emperor may not be as great a person as everyone thinks. The third prince was encouraged by the predictions that his side muscles had put into his head over several days. So for the first time, I had feelings other than fear for the emperor. It was a lungwheel, and it was ambitious. The third prince, who twisted his tail and slammed his head, faced the emperor. As soon as I saw the Emperor''s Horse Eye, the extraordinary ambition I had in my heart disappeared. He just trembled. The Emperor swung his hand over him. The Three Princesses leave their seats as if they didn''t even greet properly. The emperor sits on the throne and sees the prince staying. Then I took off my mouth for a while. ¡°The blood of the great bourgogne has become worthless in the face of millennia. ¡± It was a strange thing to say without knowing where to put my blood. It''s like flattering someone who doesn''t have anything to do with it, a dry turn that doesn''t even have the sadness of a day. The Emperor suddenly twisted his face. It was the face of all sorts of emotions, unlike a little while ago. ¡°Turn it off." The same groaning came out of the beast. The Emperor raised his hand. The strings of blood blew out over the back of the hand. The blue discoloured hands are hard on the head. The Emperor''s hand scratches the golden glorious coffin with its fingernails. If it were just gold, it would have been sneezing already, but even the historic coffin with the Burgundian empire did not have a scratch. But the emperor continued to scratch the coffin. The emperor, who had acted for a long time without knowing what it meant, stopped. The Emperor stretches out his hand and looks at his fingertips. The bloodline that came out of the tuck and the tip of the bee trembled and regained its usual appearance. It was just the tip of a broken and split nail that seemed different than usual. ¡°Tsk. Just hold on a little longer and I''ll let you go anyway. ¡± The emperor kicked his tongue small and stood up. It''s like nothing happened. 252 252. 72. Country of Article (1) Hansen was just a full-time ranger chick. However, he was also a celebrity who didn''t know his name in the winter castle. It wasn''t because he was good, it wasn''t because he had made a great achievement. It was just a word. ¡°If you''re a Ranger, I''m going to kick Jordan''s ass! ¡± On the question of the Motivated Soldier, which Soldier did he meet in the East?) followed as it was. naively, I can''t even imagine how big that word would bring about. ¡°What? Kick Jordan''s ass? ¡± ¡°Tie it upside down and enjoy it day and night for three days! ¡± He even uttered words that he did not say, and exclaimed so curiously. Soon after, I found out. The fact that the unknown man we met in the East was a Valrhad Ranger, not a regular soldier, and the fact that the Valrhad Rangers were the elite soldiers in the Kingdom, and the fact that he was the enemy of the Valrhad Rangers, and the name Jorden, who preached evil, was the name of the Winter Castle''s True Ranger. And I realized that the cool, chatty words were magical spells that called for harsh seasons. When Hansen realized that, it was already after the harsh winter of his life. ¡°That close to the butt of the Jordanian squadron leader! ¡± The instructor treated him very differently. ¡°Whatever anyone says, the Jordanian squadron commander is the ultimate Ranger of the Winter Castle! Even after a hundred years, you can''t kick Captain Jordanian''s ass! At least come to the level of touching Ogre''s butt! ¡± During the harsh training, the instructor did not leave his side at all. "Are you? The one who wanted to kick Captain Jordan''s bare ass? ¡± "I haven''t had anything to use lately, and it''s been a long time since I''ve had anything to use. I''ll take care of you myself. What''s that supposed to mean? It means I''ll roll myself until you''re ready to use it." Even the rumored rangers came to the training ground and acted as instructors who didn''t need to be asked. Thanks to this, he was able to acquire the basic skills of a Ranger shortly after, and was quickly appointed as a full Ranger, unprecedented. ¡°Congratulations. Finally, you''re one step closer to your dream of getting the Jordanian squadron commander naked and hung him upside down and kicking his ass stubbornly for three days and nights. ¡± By that time, Hansen had become so oblivious that he had no intention of correcting the rumors that became flesh over time. His only comfort was the fact that he could escape three months of intensive education like hell. It was an illusion. The real hell was then. The first time he became a full ranger, he climbed the north wall of the Winter Castle. It tastes like death just because it withstands the fierce wind and cold that is incomparable from the bottom of the wall. Even the monsters hit in time for the winter. At first, there were hundreds of monsters that were only decades old. "Shoot!" Hansen shoots the iron brains at the crowding monsters. At first, that was enough. Less than a hundred monsters can''t reach the wall and scream like arrowheads. But as time went by, things changed. The number of monsters increased slightly and quickly became hundreds. In the brokerage, there were some who could not be solved by the iron brains of the rangers, including the Trolls. Gear reaches in front of the wall and looks at the monsters knocking on the gate. Hansen is completely frightened. ¡°Why don''t you shoot what a dwarf iron phone is! I''m not asking you to write this! ¡± ¡°I only know how many iron bullets I''ve got in one shot. Shoot those priceless bastards. ¡± In fear that the gates would be pierced right away, the ancient ranger next to him shouts out in a loud voice. ¡°Don''t tremble. It''s not pierced. And there''s a lot of ways to deal with them, even if they''re not iron cannons. ¡± The Ranger''s words burst into horror. Hansen turns his head after the sound and hardens. The lighted ogres and trolls were screaming and jumping. ¡°This time, the Wizards of the White Night Tower came first. The intestine soldiers are going to wake up. ¡± I''m staring at him in a daze, and I hear a long time ago a Ranger was slaughtering him. Hansen found out that the spearheaders in black armor were waiting to march on the horse. ¡°Stay with me. We have to deal with monsters that the wizards didn''t deal with. ¡± When the big monsters who were under siege were struck by magic, they started climbing the walls. He shoots the arrow with blood on his fingers. Such days continued throughout the winter. Some days the wizards set out, and some days the Black Spearman stood up to intercept the large monsters. And Hansen had to deal with monsters they couldn''t handle day and night. I just fought and fought again to not die. ¡°Tough? Hang in there. There''s nothing particularly rewarding about dying here. ¡± Nearby, the ancient rangers sounded upside-down, but they didn''t even get in his ear properly. After fighting so ferociously, it was winter. It''s the end of a difficult time to want to die. ¡°Ha. I''ve lived here again. ¡± ¡°Don''t be so agitated. In our time. ¡± The winter was so happy with the new end that I didn''t realize it. I was thankful that I was alive a few times, and the ancient rangers put cold water on it. ¡°Now the walls are waggling, but we used to have to eat and sleep on the walls because we were always short of troops. ¡± ¡°There were no dwarves, no iron. ¡± ¡°I never dreamed of the Wizards'' wishes. ¡± ¡°But the number of monsters that shrunk last year has increased a little again this year. ¡± ¡°Yeah, it''s nothing compared to before. ¡± ¡°That''s it. ¡± Ancient Rangers hold Hansen and talk about the many wars Winter Castle has waged. Of these, the war against the Warlord belonged to a well-known axis in the Kingdom, and the battle against the Dead or the war against the Overlord belonged to the first heard axis. It was a remarkable and exciting story, but that was it. Like all the young people in the world, Hansen also told their stories with the tales of the elders. Even so, it was not something he went through himself, so he was not touched. ¡°Compared to our time, this war is a joke to the children. ¡± He even said he barely survived the winter with all his strength to die, but it was hard to say that there would be even a half-gamma for the ancient rangers. It didn''t feel good to be disparaged for his struggle to live to die. If it had been just a while ago, he would never have given it away. However, Hansen complained that his temper was tainted while he was chatting with monsters. You''ve suffered enough to die. Then the longtime rangers who saw him snore. ¡°This scoundrel is full. ¡± ¡°I''m so full of shit. I fought to live and die without a bird. ¡± ¡°So that''s what I''m full of. ¡± ¡°What the hell...¡± Hansen clenched his head curiously and slashed his mouth. ¡°At that time, I fought to live to die, held on to this evil enough to want to die, and nothing like that. ¡± The eyes of the ancient rangers fluttered before. ¡°I died without a bird. ¡± I don''t know how hard that is. Hansen dared not open his mouth and could not refute. ¡°Well, this is the end of the depressing story! ¡± One of the ancient rangers clapped his hands and said cheerfully. The other rangers also talk loudly, as if they had forgotten the conversation a little while ago. Only Hansen couldn''t be with them and looked at them with his mouth shut. ¡°But why did we come to this guy? ¡± ¡°I think I came here to say something. ¡± The long-awaited rangers raise their heads. ¡°Ah! That''s right! Hansen, you! The lord''s agent is looking for you! ¡± Then I smiled brightly with a face that seemed to have just come to mind. ¡°On behalf of the Lord? ¡± ¡°Uh, I heard you were in a hurry. ¡± ¡°When did you find it? ¡± ¡°Earlier this morning. ¡± Hansen raises his head. The sun had already been inclined for a long time. ¡°Oh, my God! Now tell me what to do! ¡± Unlike the rangers whose screws were loosened, except when the battle broke out, the Lord''s side was quite tight. It was a plaque that would cover up the faults of the insane rangers. ¡°Where can I go! ¡± ¡°At this hour, I''ll be in the office. ¡± Hansen jumps with a malice to the Rangers'' blatant answer. ¡°Vu, belong to the 9th Battalion of the North Wall! Ranger Hansen has been paged! ¡± After arriving at the door of the office, he breathes without a bird, and inside the door he hears a loud voice that is incomparable with the promising rangers. ¡°Come in.¡± Hansen opens the door. A lonely middle-aged man sitting at the desk in front of the entrance of the office welcomed him with a rather firm face. ¡°Too late.¡± He opens his mouth with a plea of excuses, and before that, Queon Richheim, the lord''s agent, opens his mouth. ¡°Before I became a Ranger, I heard that I carried bots all over the kingdom, and I know it for sure. ¡± ¡°Not all over the kingdom, but we''ve been drifting around the east and the middle for about four years. ¡± ¡°Haven''t you ever been to the West and the South? ¡± ¡°I''ve never been, but I don''t think I''ve been around. ¡± His majesty smiled with satisfaction. ¡°Excellent. ¡± As Hansen, he smiled at his English mother and did not know what she meant. But the knight of the lone eye seemed unwilling to explain it to him. I just told him to swing his hand out. It was the next day that Hansen learned the meaning. ¡°Ranger Hansen. Currently, you are part of a dispatch to the centre, not part of the 9th Battalion of the North Wall. It''ll be a long way to the middle, so keep it tight. ¡± ¡°Borrowing? ¡± ¡°It seems that the Lord has requested the deployment of additional troops. But the problem is that the last time the Lord left, those who knew the way followed him. With the exception of squadrons and platoon commanders who can''t leave, the only people left are the northern villagers who have never left. ¡± ¡°That''s a guide.¡± The knight nods. Hansen shook his head and cried out for joy. It was so nice to have the opportunity to leave the cold and crisp winter castle. If I could get away from the chatty old rangers, I had no reason to do more than guide. ¡°How long will it take to prepare? ¡± In his question, the article said the dispatcher would leave the castle in a week. Hansen finished chatting as soon as he left the castle. ¡°I''d like to plug it into a prestigious party. I even cared about it by the side so I wouldn''t die. I don''t like it that much. ¡± Without hiding any excitement, the longtime rangers grumble with their eyes open. ¡°That''s the name of the party. I never wanted to. ¡± He listens to the Rangers without any huffing or huffing. ''It''s strange,'' said the Rangers, with a face that his complaint does not really make sense. They can''t make it to the north wall. ¡¯All I said was, Hansen knew they weren''t lying. After all, the soldiers of this insane fortress were not in the hardest position. It was an incomprehensible way of thinking. Now it seemed good. This hellish castle was well now anyway. It has been half a year since the Holy Spirit''s troops settled in the middle. I believed that if I did my best, I would be able to settle in the middle too. Then, even the steel knight who saw it could meet again, Hansen snorted and smiled like an eighty. The rangers look at his face, pointing their fingers at his head and turning around. And finally, on the day of departure, he was caught in the midst of the dispatcher''s knights and was able to escape the winter. ¡°I think he stands out for something. ¡± ¡°My gut, chopped up on the battlefield, also speaks. That man''s future is no different than Jordan''s. ¡± The conversation with the ancient rangers who followed me to the outside of the gate was awkward, but the awkwardness disappeared like a lie when I saw the landscape of Suburban Fortress, which was qualitatively different from the landscape I had seen every day on the wall. Hansen sang a nostril and guided the dispatcher. Knights from the north joined forces shortly before crossing the bridge between the Rheintes and the middle. The Winter Castle dispatcher led them across the bridge. After three more days, I was finally able to get to the city of the gateway belonging to Count Branburg. Citizens of the city enthusiastically welcomed troops from the north. Through the noise of adultery mixed with cheerfulness, I learned that the citizens who escaped the tribulations of the northern reinforcements in Warlord''s past have still not forgotten his gratitude. ¡°Long live the Ballerhard Rangers! ¡± Citizens shout aloud the name of the Valrhhardt Ranger over the name of any knight. In response, Hansen felt a very strange feeling. I couldn''t define it precisely, but it felt good. Hansen stopped walking along the boulevard with a dispatcher who entered the city in hospitality. In his eyes, a large wall was attached to the side of the wall. To all who build manna in the heart, do not hesitate to come to me. If it had not been for the golden glorious sentence drawn at the bottom, Hansen would never have stopped following that glorious phrase. The crest of a roaring golden lion. Surprisingly, the third class mercenaries or the phrases they used were part of the royal pogroms. It''s not just royal torture. If you are a knight, I will appoint you as a knight of the newly created Royal Knights, Blood Magnetic Corps, and if you are not a knight, I will open the way for you to become a knight. Idrian Leonberger. Prince Idrian Leonberger, the northern lion of the Leonberger family, named after me. He didn''t even know if Idrian Leonberger was torturing me in this city right now. I just came to one conclusion through the buzzing sound around me. ¡°Not only in the kingdom, but outside the kingdom. ¡± ¡°The owners of Manahart, who were treated as a compost, are gathering tremendously." The whole world was rotting in the pogo of the prince. 253 253. 72. Country of Article (2) While the dispatchers were unpacking the city, Hansen was tasked with inspecting the city''s atmosphere. It was not such a difficult task. ¡°Are you a soldier in the North? ¡± ¡°Oh! You''re the Ranger of Ballerhard! ¡± Citizens were particularly friendly to the soldiers of the North, among them the soldiers of Baleard, and told them about the atmosphere of the Middle East without first having to ask. ¡°It''s a tragedy that four villages have been destroyed, but it''s a good thing the chaos hasn''t spread. ¡± ¡°To be honest, I thought it was the real end. The rumors should have been a little harsh. ¡± ¡°I still hear terrible rumors all over the place, but I believe the knights are running around the back room and will soon calm down. ¡± Even before Hansen headed for the winter castle, the middle was completely restored during the winter. ¡°This is all thanks to the royal swift footing. ¡± ¡°Who doesn''t. Long live our royal family. ¡± The citizens gathered their mouths and turned all the balls before the royal court, praising them until the saliva dried up in their mouths. It was the name of the prince, Idrian Leonberger, who was most mentioned in the process. When no one knew the tribulation to come to the world, he moved the royal family and moved the gifted and the central army. A wise man who hears the appearance of monsters who have never heard of them and gives a trick to defeat them. At first, the citizens who spoke of the prince, as if they were just seasoned, began to add only praises to the prince. It was a rush to go back to the battle of the Rheintes, a long time ago, and talk about the work of the time. Later, he praised the achievements of the prince who defeated the Empire''s army at the border. It was a story of not much empathy as Hansen, who had begun to float the world by relying on a bot gimbal because he was unable to suffer the terror of the nobles at the pole while the royal family was watching. Give me the bottle, give me the medicine. What did independence say about the war itself that killed so many of its heroes? I believed that even if I had lived like this, those who would have lived in good clothes and enjoyed a rich dinner would have been overly humiliated. Talk to the Rangers of Winter Castle, just once. I''ve had that kind of pride. ¡°Good clothes, good food? This son of a bitch sounds funny. ¡± The rangers grab the boat and laugh at what''s so fun. That day he had to roll to death. ¡°Good clothes? I have rarely seen you in good clothes. Son of a bitch.¡± A ranger grunts after grabbing the necklace of a ragged top with hard training. The voice and expression were as fierce and sharp as those of the enemy, and Hansen withdrew, and did not complain after the time. It was around dawn that the fiery fury of training ended. Afterwards, he did not put out his thoughts about the royal family, especially the prince. Later, I became more cautious when I learned that the Rangers of Balahad were leaving the prince like a god. Criticism of the prince was forbidden, at least in winter, and it was enough to experience how frightening the pleasant rangers could be when they broke the taboo. But that did not change his mind. When I opened my mouth, my prince was only half-hearted while I was living among the roaring fanatics. The same is true now. He once forgot his existence and shut his mouth as he watched the busy citizens praising and praising the prince. If the royal family had done my job straight from the start. If not so many young men had died in the war against the Empire caused by royalty, the villages of the defection would not have been trampled by monsters with such deceit. I just got up quietly and headed the other way. And there he again examined the circumstance of the kingdom. A similar situation happened wherever I went, wherever I met someone. At first, the citizens who were chattering about the situation quickly increased the praise of the royal family and the prince. Whenever he was uncomfortable, he stood up without a word. In the meantime, citizens'' mouths have heard that other countries have failed to contain the chaos early and that chaos is unfolding. Even the great empire said the chaos was at the pole. Hansen immediately returned to his home and reported what he saw and heard to the dispatcher. ¡°I didn''t drive the monsters out completely, but the Punitive Force didn''t seem to be performing well enough. Praise be to the Knights and Soldiers of the Punitive Force who have spread throughout the Kingdom. By comparison, other kingdoms seem to be feeding on monsters because they are unable to defeat them prematurely. ¡± In fact, it was a compliment to the royal family, but he did not intend to add a compliment to the royal family with my mouth. ¡°I think we''re in a tranquil situation, but I don''t know why His Royal Highness ordered the gathering of knights throughout the kingdom at the same time." The dispatcher''s knight raises his head. ¡°Well, I''ll see you when I see you anyway. ¡± Then he concluded by himself and shook his hand and let Hansen out. ¡°I hope you don''t want to go to war again. ¡± Hansen frowned as he was alone. The royal family did something reckless again and hoped that they would not die, but the reason why the prince had summoned the knights at this point was because of the words of the knight. But nothing has changed, no matter how much the end ranger thinks about it. He scrambled his mind and went to bed. The next day, the brightest dispatcher left the city. After two days of marching, he met with the cavalry of the Count of Brandenburg, and the Punitive Force turned their heads back to the command of the Punitive Force, which is located in the streets of Whitehorse and one day. And I was finally able to get to the old, little fortress. Hansen sees a colored flag above the Command building when he counts the abandoned fortifications. A golden statue that symbolizes the Leonberger family. Balearic triumph. Earl Branburg''s Iron Mage. In addition, as Hansen, there were countless flags. Command that gathers forces of at least twenty families, even if they are young. It seemed like a war, not a subjugation. Hansen was astonished at the size of the punitive force, which was much larger than he thought. However, there were not many troops in the stronghold. There were only a hundred soldiers and a few knights standing by. Earl Branburg, who came out of the dispatch, heard that most lords and knights left the command to defeat monsters. And, uh... ¡°You''re not in command at the moment. ¡± Among those who had so vacated their seats were princes. ¡°I heard that His Majesty has forbidden you from participating in the direct subjugation of His Royal Highness...¡± ¡°I know that, too. ¡± Earl Branburg, who was troubled by his face, handed over his explanation to someone else. ¡°You are not here. ¡± Vincent Baleard, the owner of the Winter Castle, explained the situation to the dispatchers on behalf of the Earl. ¡°For a moment, he faded away, leaving only one note that he was going to go through a carefree gap. ¡± Hansen, who listened to the Lord and Knights'' conversation in Monvalchi, was an absurd story. ¡°You must have snuck out again. ¡± ¡°But this time, you''ve been patient for half a year, and you''ve been patient. ¡± However, the dispatcher''s knights took the word of the Holy Spirit without even being surprised. ¡°How long have you been out? ¡± ¡°It''s been about a fortnight. You disappeared shortly after you heard that a pack of monsters appeared in a western city a week away, but you might be preparing to get back to work by now. ¡± ¡°Maybe you''re heading somewhere else. ¡± ¡°I wish I could do that, but I think the possibility is enough. ¡± Hansen heard their conversation with a frozen face. ¡°The court knights and Jordanians are tracking you, so I only hope that they will return before this news enters your ears. ¡± It was hard to tell whether the current dialogue was about the prince of one country or about the snot-nosed fox. ¡°I came out on bail. ¡± ¡°Oh, my God, that''s a guarantee. That''s kind of a big deal. ¡± ¡°I''m just not going to move on this time. ¡± ¡°Then when His Majesty comes back, you''ll have a drink. ¡± ¡°No, never. ¡± The Winter Holy Jubilee made a burning fire, saying that the prince would be bald at a young age. ¡°He''s still fine. Later, I don''t know.¡± The dispatcher''s knights laughed and killed him. Hansen decided to give up understanding their behavior. I thought only the rangers were weird, but the lord and the knights were also out of their minds. He shakes his head in indifference, and suddenly the subject of the conversation surpasses him. ¡°Who''s Hansen? ¡± Hansen stepped forward in the words of the unforgettable Winter Holy Week. "I''m Hansen, I''m Hansen! ¡± Extremely tense, he cries out stiffly. I didn''t feel it when I saw it from afar, but I was standing in front of the table, and the pressure of the Holy Spirit was no joke. ¡°You''re an envious recruit who''s going to kick Jordan''s ass. ¡± Hansen is completely white and tired. I didn''t even think that one mistake would spread like this, and I didn''t even know that the person who became the Holy Spirit would pay attention to the end ranger''s mistakes. The Lord opened his mouth first, although he now confessed the existence of the unnamed Ranger, who had done his work in the middle. ¡°The disappearance of His Majesty was a misfortune for everyone, but in the end it was a good fortune for you. If His Majesty hadn''t gone, Jordania wouldn''t have left. ¡± Having heard that, Hansen realized that his tongue had reached the ears of the parties, and became even more pale. ¡°Well, I guess I''ll be right back. ¡± The Holy Master smiled and bore his anxiety. A week went by. The emptied fort also began to crowd with returning knights and rangers after a new subjugation. ¡°You''re the recruit in the rumors! ¡± Every ranger I meet comes to him and hears the rumors. I heard that the court knights and rangers are returning with you. Over time, the fortress began to rejuvenate. The face of the Lord was also prominently bright. On the contrary, Hansen''s face turned more and more deadly. Again, time passed. The fortress was as hostile as the army of the Punitive Force, as were the knights or aspirants who came to see the artillery torture. And then a few days later, when the dispatchers arrived at the fort, there was more time to evacuate. It was the day that I wished I hadn''t come. ¡°His Royal Highness is back! ¡± Early in the morning, the fort''s knights and rangers gathered in front of the fort''s gates to welcome the return of the prince. A prince on a white horse roams the plain far away. The prince, who pressed the cloak, saw only the chin and mouth, but the prince did not feel well enough. Because the prince''s feet were on the back of his cloak. ¡°I don''t know how lucky you are to be back safely. ¡± Winter Holy Spirit welcomed the Prince on behalf of the Punitive Force troops. Bite your molars tight. It was the color that forced people to get angry because of their gaze even when they pretended to be. The mouth of the prince who had been out of the crowd was just like that. ¡°Vincent.¡± The prince laughed awkwardly, raising his purchase. ¡°Let''s go in and listen to the details. I hope there was a reason why I had to leave without saying anything." At the end of the winter Holy Week, the prince became like an ox being dragged to the slaughterhouse. Hansen''s face, looking at them, was not different from him either. The first royal family I''ve ever seen, the hero of the North, was in front of me. He sees a Ranger standing right behind the prince. It looks exactly the same as you heard in winter. He knew intuitively that he was Jordan. Ranger''s eyes swept everywhere. The eyes of the punitive force''s knights and soldiers reached the front of the newly recruited dispatcher. His eyes stopped rolling back and forth. Towards Hansen, exactly. Ranger laughs. Hansen looked like an envoy. ¡°What else are you looking at? ¡± The prince, who was walking along the Winter Holy Spirit like a cow in the slaughterhouse, turned his head along the sight of the ranger. The prince''s gaze turned to Hansen as if he had made a promise. ¡°It''s you. He''s targeting Jordan''s ass. ¡± I didn''t make up a nonsense, but I felt like Hansen should be what he was. ¡°I can see where he''s as capable as he is...¡± Then the prince who had killed him suddenly shut his mouth and opened his eyes. Hansen blinks, not knowing the English language of the prince''s sudden actions. Then I realized that the prince was looking a little more upward than he was. The Prince''s gaze, which saw nothing, was constantly shifting as if he were reading something. Then, when his eyes stopped moving for a long time, the prince smiled widely. ¡°I wanted to see why the rest of them didn''t show up. ¡± Hansen was instantly confused, no matter how fat his voice was. I wonder if he knew the prince from the beginning. 254 254. 72. Country of Article (3) I had a hard heart. This time, I really focused on growing the knights, not me, and taking this opportunity to take them to the next level. So I held my place with my butt torn and forced by the reports of the messengers who came every day. It wasn''t easy. I wanted to run out of the fort with my sword in my hand right away. Especially, when the appearance of a monster pulling the spike from the messenger''s mouth flows, my heart already left the fort and ran through the vast plain. I was so discouraged to imagine running through the plains and fighting with monsters. In my mind, there were countless reasons why I couldn''t leave the fort. First, Arwen and other gifted lions and knights needed information about monsters. The first priority was to look at the appearance and features of each report and measure their identity to show how deadly their poisoned teeth were. That way the knights and soldiers could reduce the damage and, furthermore, the damage suffered by the people. It was impossible for me to leave the fortress and wander around the kingdom. Secondly, I had to follow the royal order. The king warned me how many times he had sent a messenger who sat in the middle. My actions, which refuse to return, will close my eyes, but I will not tolerate any more. If we break it and struggle, we will not be able to stand where we want to stand in the next war against the Empire. Thirdly, Vincent''s presence caught my heart. It was Vincent who finally convinced the king not to let me out of the royal palace, and if I had an accident, this would also be Vincent who would be jointly responsible. I never wanted Vincent to be penalized for me. There were countless other reasons why I should not leave the fort. I have so forcefully defended myself. It was a terrible punishment for me and unbearable torture. The vigor that had been jumped out of the palace and regained was no longer there. I lost my vitality one day later. A terrible helplessness has come. I thought I''d have a mental illness if I could hold on a little longer. And when the rush and the rain got a little moody, By the time my information wasn''t desperate for the gifted and punitive knights who adapted to the battle with the old monsters, The stress builds up as it builds up and the gear explodes. ¡°Huh?¡± When I regained consciousness, I was running out of the fort once upon a time. "This is it. I''m out of Kiking, and I can''t go back. ¡± I turned my head again, rather than looking at the fortress that was so far away that I could no longer see it. As it was, he headed west of the kingdom. I ran straight to a village that was suffering from monsters. I had no choice but to wander the path, the impulsive journey that left without a guide. However, I was able to reach my destination not too late after I stopped talking. There, he reassured the villagers by acting like sheep, one of the selection team''s knights. Just one knight visited them, and they rejoiced as if they had been saved. In front of them, the growth of the Knights of the Kingdom came to a halt, and the penalties for me and Vincent were so minor. It''s a matter of dying and living for them right now, and it''s more important to hold on to today than tomorrow''s peace. I hesitated and went straight into action. Through the stories of the villagers, I discovered the origin of the monsters and invaded the stronghold. Those monsters were not great creatures. But they''ve been breeding enormously for a while, and I''ve shed a little tear against them for the past half a year. It was good when I first ran with my sword. I was able to relieve some of the stresses I had accumulated while slashing the running monsters using the musical instruments. When they completely annihilated their decline, they were even more satiated. Satisfactory, however, was once not so long. ¡°Your Majesty, it is time for you to go back. ¡± I couldn''t even rob him with the blood on my sword, but Karls and the court knights who preceded the damn Jordanian came to me. I thought I''d run away for a while, but Carls, who read my thoughts, listed in front of me what would happen if I ran away. It''s as vivid as it can be from a horrible and tragic point of view. ¡°All those futures will not come if you come back with us now. ¡± I was discouraged in the future to come to me, which I already knew, but did not realize much. The steps were just heavy. I was thirsty, but I felt like my lips were the only axe. I was starving to death, but I felt like I had only one crumb in my mouth. At that time, I thought of the faces of the villagers and asked them to be comforted. He was happy to see me, heard about the extermination of monsters and shouted. When I realized that he was a knight of the Punitive Force, I laughed when I remembered the villagers who had frozen their faces. And I carved it in my heart. Above all, I think it is a priority to save those who have fallen in love with the Dotan. I think it''s the first thing I have to do to get them back to a peaceful life. In other words, it was a duty as a prince and a mission to carry as a knight. ¡°I heard your excuses. ¡± I woke up from the sound of my voice. ¡°So you want to say that it''s not a big mistake because your actions were done with a mission as a knight to fulfill the duties of the prince. ¡± Vincent was shooting at me with a cold face. ¡°Uh." I have once again increased the legitimacy of my actions, which will sound somewhat audacious to Vincent. The seeds were not eaten either. ¡°When did you not say that holding your own sword could help to calm down the small chaos, but it could not be a fundamental solution? ¡± Vincent denied the reason I got a new sword. ¡°Now, neither the gifted nor the knights need my information anymore...¡± And before the words were finished, Vincent threw in a loaf of bread standing in front of me. ¡°These are the letters that flew to the fort while His Majesty was away. See for yourself who sent the letter and what it contains. ¡± I read the correspondence in a tangled fashion. Some were letters sent by the clergy, and some by the lords. He also sent each and every one of them to the northeast and southwest, but the content was not very different. Correspondents were asking me for information about the monsters that appeared anew, as well as countermeasures. ¡°Where did these guys come out and crawl again...¡± I turned my back on Vincent with an awkward face and began to write back every letter. Splash. Vincent caught up with the letters I had written. ¡°It''s urgent. Pick out the most flying cavalry so they can arrive as soon as possible. ¡± Then he summoned the knight who was waiting outside the door and handed over the correspondence. It''s like you''re talking to me. I became dumb after eating honey. Vincent looks at me with his arms on. There were no visible seats. ¡°Whoo. That''s good. I never believed you wouldn''t have an accident. I can handle this much. ¡± ¡°So...¡± ¡°No, I intend to report it to His Majesty. Because that''s your promise. ¡± Vincent said that the Balahard clan will keep their word no matter what, and he intends to report back to the king. I had no cause to stop it, and I didn''t care. I keep my head down thinking that I might be completely excluded from the next war, and I hear Vincent sigh for a long time. ¡°Your Majesty does not believe that you will follow the royal order completely. And he said to me," I can see a single deviation. "He also said that he would judge my opinions first in making judgments rather than forgiving them. ¡± So don''t be so full of death, Vincent''s words sparked my eyes. ¡°I intend to report that I have no choice but to report a shortage of available troops in a contentious situation. Your Majesty is not going to find it very strange, because there is also an old age. ¡± ¡°Does that mean...? ¡± ¡°Even if the report goes in, there will be no major disadvantage. ¡± ¡°Vincent is the best! ¡± I stood up and hugged Vincent. ¡°Only this time. Next time, you will be punished by His Majesty. ¡± ¡°Absolutely! I''m not going to have another accident! What happened to my head this time? I really wanted to die of acne like this. ¡± ¡°I know. So I didn''t even see you leave. ¡± Vincent knew that I was leaving the fort, and he said that I was being cruel. ¡°Then why did Carls and Jorden...¡± ¡°I thought you''d come in with a little sudden rush of horses. If I knew you''d go that far, I wouldn''t have left it. ¡± Vincent sighs and pushes me away. Then I took an envelope from the product and handed it to me. ¡°You did what you did, so take care of it. ¡± Vincent said so and turned around. Then I left the room as it was. Didn''t you say you wouldn''t just skip it this time? Shut up. Look at that. I knew it. Noisy too. I heard Vincent and the knights buzzing outside the door and checked the source of the letter. The origin was Fort N''Djamena, on the southern border. I tear the envelope seal without hesitation. The envelope contained two letters. Different seals. I checked with Montpellier''s sealed letter first. As a result of the covert spreading of rumors as you instructed, a large number of mercenaries were gathered. I will filter out the notorious or suspicious among them and send them to the border. I immediately confirmed another letter. This time it was a letter from the commander of the Southern Guard. Count Montpellier''s task of extracting and classifying those who appear to be spies from the herd and those who are impure is over, but the chaos is expected if we pass them into the kingdom at a time when the number of people left is much greater than expected. Tell us what to do. I followed up on the last reports I kept in the drawer before replying to the commander of the Southern Army. Among them, I found the trail of the silver lion closest to the Southern Fortress and grabbed the pen straight away. I will send Bernardo Eli. Hand over the mercenaries to him. I also wrote a letter to Eli asking him to head south first. Calling Carls, who was waiting outside the door, to argue with the hourly rate, he instructed the parties to receive these letters as soon as possible. ¡°There''s another one. ¡± The instructed Kars lowers his head and catches Kars trying to get out of the room. ¡°There must be a Hansen from the North this time. ¡± ¡°Ah. That Ranger Jorden...¡± He nodded at the blurry Kars and added a word. ¡°Find him and tell him to come to my room right now. ¡± ¡°I''ll take care of it right away. ¡± Shortly after Carls left, a new Ranger found my room. Next to him was Jorden, whom he did not even call. ¡°Let us preach to the prince of the kingdom. I won''t leave you alone if you make a mistake. ¡± When Jorden growls, the new Ranger, who is still frozen, winks at me. Apparently, there was already a close conversation between the two of them before coming here. The laughter emptied me. ¡°You may have heard some rumors, but he doesn''t know the subject. So if you want to make a mistake, I trained you hard before I came. ¡± Jorden said that he was more stubborn about me. You don''t even know what I''m thinking. ¡°I''m sure you didn''t put your hand on it, did you? ¡± Just in case. "What did you say! There is no such childish act in the tradition of the Ballerhard Rangers! ¡± When I look at him, Jordan speaks with a bold face. ¡°There is a tradition of breaking off the ranks, chatting in vain, or having a real battle in preparation for action, to better understand each other! ¡± At that I laughed again. The Jordanian word was that he had already had a meaningless conversation, or a real battle, before he came. ¡°Jordan.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. ¡± Looking at a ranger who still doesn''t know what''s going on, ¡°I hope you''ll be able to help your ass like you are now. ¡± I first expressed my condolences on the tragedy that was about to come. Then I looked at the poor ranger standing beside him, who didn''t know English. Once angry, even the dragon slayer was so plentiful that he had to eat the child to dry it. A Swordmaster who was called a ''traitorous woodcutter¡¯ for his companions and a ''widespread slayer¡¯ for his enemies. The sword of the third old kingdom that finally appeared before my eyes after Gallahan and Boris. The most cruel and most ferocious blood donor, Hannibal. That progeny was before my eyes. Of course, his talent is inherited by his vast nature. I did not yet realize my own identity, but soon I smiled satisfactorily, seeing a cub lion who would reproduce the prestige of the forefathers as they were. Deeply mourn the poor Ranger once again. 255 255. 72. Country of Article (4) I asked Hannibal''s progeny what kind of weapon he handled well. ¡°I was a ranger and I learned that, but the best thing I ever learned was an axe. ¡± Before he became a ranger, he was a woodcutter who cut down trees for his native livelihood. His answering face was somehow awkward. It was embarrassing to notice that the woodcutter had still not taken off his womb in time. But I took it for granted. His ancestors were no different. One of Hannibal''s blood lovers is a woodworker, or two axes. Even as a Ranger after a hard training, it was only because the axe was still ripe in his hands that he inherited the aptitude of the Progenitor. It was never a shame. ¡°From this day on, all the other things are put away and let''s practice dealing with the axe. ¡± ¡°I don''t know what you mean...¡± ¡°You''re not part of the Rangers now. ¡± Hansen looked at me with a firm face. Seeing the look on my face that something is coming, I must have misunderstood my words. In exchange for blaspheming your superiors, you will be expelled from the position of Ranger. I immediately rectified that misunderstanding. ¡°From now on, you are a prince, not a member of the Balahard Rangers. The position is a knight trainee, and the exact position will be established after his subsequent appointment. ¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Hansen opened his mouth and looked at me. I smiled as I watched it froze. He also thrust away my forefathers, who were innocent. Hannibal also struggled to hide his face like a young man in front of his eyes, and even after being in the position of a blood lion and being placed in the hands of the Kingdom, the face did not change a bit. Of course, it was the story of not catching an axe anywhere. Hansen is still unconscious and looks at me with a brutish face. He must not even know the history of my family. It was not surprising. I already knew through Gallahan and Boris that the empire had determined and erased the name of the blood lion from the history of the kingdom. Of course, they did not forget the teachings of my forefathers even under oppression, but there was no law against others. Even though I saw Adelia alone without going far now, I was a great knight called Swordsman, and I was not a maid even though I was the blood of the preemptive. ¡°If you don''t know, you can start teaching now. ¡± ¡°Your Majesty?¡± Jorden questioned him on behalf of Hansen, who was unconscious. However, Jordanian expression was really worth looking at. Alternating between me and Hansen, I looked like a frightened puppy. ¡°Jordan.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. ¡± With a desperate expression, Jorden quickly became a face filled with expectation as I called him. But unfortunately, what I''m about to say has nothing to do with the Rangers'' expectations. ¡°Again, I will pray that your ass is well. ¡± It was just a small mourning. Jordanian looks at me as if he has been betrayed. After that or not, I touched two men. ¡°Let''s go out. You''ll call again soon enough. ¡± Hansen became a face full of expectation, and Jorden became a face that chewed more shit. I burst into laughter at the end of my patience. I immediately found Vincent, who sent them out. Then I asked Vincent to change Hansen Hannibal''s affiliation to mine. ¡°I think he liked it. ¡± Vincent sighed as he looked into my face and added a word. Now that I''ve heard it, I can see his future. ¡°That''s why I''m going to let you go, or not. ¡± ¡°What the hell do you want to use it for? ¡± ¡°What a knight. ¡± ¡°You''re going to see Gear Jorden kick his ass. ¡± ¡°It''s not what I wanted, but it will be. ¡± Vincent laughed at me and told me to do what I wanted. I didn''t even ask what I was going to raise as an article because I saw what I saw in the alternative end ranger. I can''t believe I''m doing that. Seeing that trusting eye, I felt sorry that I had secretly vacated my seat for three days. Vincent, who saw me like that, yelled at me and said, "Get rid of the face that looks like you''re going to have an itch." Then he asked as if he remembered. ¡°But how far do you intend to grow the plates? ¡± It was a question that was cut out before and after, but it was not difficult to understand the meaning. ¡°I can''t wait to collect as much as I can. ¡± ¡°Will the kingdom''s finances endure? Even if they were treated as petty mercenaries, once they deal with Manas, they can''t treat them like ordinary soldiers. ¡± It was as Vincent said. There is no specialty like this in the defence. Even the country of defence is so scarce. Simply put, the kingdom had no money. And the army was a money-eating ghost. In fact, the goods confiscated from Montpellier and the renegades were consumed at the expense of the war, and the enormous reimbursements received in return for the previous war were also being quickly exhausted for expanding and running the troops. This way, the treasury would run out before the next winter. The nobles of the kingdom have repeatedly demanded that their troops be reduced. Even though the old ones who came back from the turbulence were able to hear that voice, it was certain that the kingdom''s finances were for the time being. It was not unusual for Vincent to worry about that, since I had issued a massive recruitment order in that situation. I felt that way too, but I also sought understanding from the crew and the superior before turning the torture around. And in a few days, I will somehow support you, so you can be answered to do what you want. Vincent said to me with a face full of worries, ¡°The Prize crew didn''t know you were going to do such a big job. ¡± If they had foreseen the same situation, they would never have supported my intentions. ¡°By now, the reappearer and his crew will be suffering from osteoporosis. ¡± I snorted at Vincent''s words, whether he was sorry or not. ¡°I haven''t been worried about the money I''ve made so far, but I''m sure they''ll resent me. I wasn''t just saying. It was me who confiscated Montpellier''s property and led the plan to behead the renegades and take back their property. It was me who tore a huge indemnity from the Empire, and it was me who made less money from Dothrin as a mercenary. ¡°It is undeniable that no one has ever fed the kingdom. ¡± ¡°Would you be foolish?¡± As I grumbled and said, Vincent sighed and shook his head. ¡°So how many plates are you going to raise? ¡± ¡°I told you, I''m going to put it together as far as I can. ¡± ¡°So that''s what I''m asking you to tell me. ¡± I frowned at Vincent as if I were frustrated. What I''m saying is so hard. But I couldn''t be bothered because I had sinned, and I explained my intentions more easily. "I intend to accept a hundred when a hundred come, and a thousand when a thousand come. ¡± In sum, I was willing to accept everything without every one coming. Of course, if anyone had serious grounds for disqualification from their personality or past work, they would have to work on filtering it out, but basically the idea of accepting the maximum troops remained unchanged. ¡°And what if there''s an unbearable crowd...¡± Vincent said it was outrageous. I was just funny. How long will people come to this fallen country at the end of the world, where the chaos of the return of the old is so dramatic that the ransom of mercenaries is unparalleled? I don''t know, but there will be more people going to the rotten empire or elsewhere. I thought so, and I believed so. But it wasn''t. One day, Eli''s descendant made the same manahart that my ancestors had in me, and after a while, he returned. However, the number of those who followed was so much that I laughed at my expectations. No matter how young you are, a thousand can become self-sufficient. I nodded. ¡°You said you were sending it out, all at once. ¡± At first, I thought the Commander of the Southern Army had changed his mind about sending a few mercenaries for smooth control. ¡°It was a split. ¡± Until you hear Eli''s explanation. Eli said there is no place in the border fortress because of me, and the mercenaries are only a tenth of them. Why the hell. The empire would be overflowing, too, but I didn''t understand how many of them had gathered to the cold north. ¡°The mercenaries who found the eclipse of Bourgogne are stranded. ¡± That''s how Eli reported the situation across the border to me. ¡°At first, everyone thought that the expelled mercenaries were not in the eyes of the Imperial Court, so the contract was not signed." But it wasn''t. The breach of contract was all the same, regardless of the size, performance and reputation of the mercenaries. Some of the famous mercenaries said they knew each other by name. It was strange that the Emperor of Bourgogne did not know that he was willing to hire mercenaries by then. But the question remained. ¡°The lords of the Empire who would hire them, even if they were not imperial, would count? ¡± ¡°But there wasn''t a single place. ¡± Eli''s answer was so different from what I expected, it wasn''t even common sense. Unlike the empire, which foresaw chaos earlier and responded actively, the empire was said to have completely failed in its initial response. If the presence of mercenaries is not too bad, then that was strange. ¡°It''s not just the absence, but the mercenaries didn''t even feel comfortable entering my territory. Some of them send soldiers and knights to expel mercenaries, and even those who forcibly mobilize forces to dissolve mercenaries who have found territory. ¡± I was utterly laughed at by actions I would not have had to go crazy. Of course, the aristocrats of the Empire could not have gone mad at once. There was only one crazy one. And I knew him. ¡°The Three Princes have intervened. ¡± In my words, Eli''s eyes widen. ¡°How did you know? The 3rd Prince turned the door on the imperial name early. If anyone enlarges his troops, he is anxious and will be punished. Like the lords of the northeast, other nobles are anxious not to revolt. ¡± As expected. Behind the nonsensical actions of the Empire''s nobles as a group, there was a fool wearing a trio of princes. ¡°Ha." Expectations were right, but I wasn''t even happy. Surely I have waited for such a day. I''ve been waiting for that moment when the nature of the destructive material that leads to everything around me is fully flowering. His traits have been flowering and waiting to lead the Empire to destruction. I did. I certainly did. ¡°The mercenaries, who had no sense of humour, were inevitably scattered all over the world, and the largest number of them were coming towards our kingdom." I never thought the kingdom''s finances would be in crisis because of his foolishness. It was ridiculous. Only elongated laughter flowed. For a long time, I turned my head with a stare. Behind Eli''s shoulder, the mercenaries were looking at me. Some are hopeful, some are already discouraged from now on, and some are curious. I sighed less than I expected of them. Then I murmured. Screening. Aggravation! At that moment, a window of information that could not be in the air came to mind. When I saw the flashing letters, the tumult in my mind shrivelled like a lie. I changed my mind, and the view was different. Above the corpse of mercenaries who rushed long distances in a harsh climate, the majestic knights were overflowing with armed men waiting for an attack. I bought it late. ¡°Your Majesty?¡± Eli looks at me with a sudden change of face. He raises his head. He seemed to ask what he was smiling at. I did not answer. It won''t be visible to Eli anyway. The gloom of the world, the glow of a heap of light shining on the kingdom. But for me, all of that seemed so clear. The myriad victories this small country has achieved against the great empire that dominated half the world 400 years ago, and the past of the kingdom that has shined ever more gloriously. There is a shining future for the kingdom that will finally come again after today. The glorious old name of the kingdom that will be reunited with tomorrow. I went before a thousand mercenaries, recalling the glorious old name. "Welcome to the Knight''s Country, Leonberg. ¡± 256 256 Ch. 73. bloom in difficulty (1) I immediately categorized the mercenaries there. ¡°You, you. ¡± I reached out my fingers and identified the mercenaries and dropped them from the herd. ¡°And you guys. ¡± Sometimes one mercenary was made whole. The number of mercenaries separated from the pack was so high that it reached half the total number of mercenaries. I said they were colder than slippery bara. ¡°You can go back. ¡± The five hundred mercenaries, who did not know the English language and followed my instructions, turned their eyes wide open. The look on me was full of questions. I didn''t understand what standard I was asking myself to take it apart. ¡°Please evacuate some of the troops to the border. ¡± I ordered the rangers and knights to evacuate them to the border immediately after the questioning of the faces. Horse plumbing, in fact, meant to drive him out of the border. I was just complaining about the faces of the mercenaries who were full of questions. Everyone saw that the opponent couldn''t dare to get angry, but the color of the complaint was strong. ¡°I want to know why. ¡± One of the big men, Eudallah, stood as a representative and asked me why. ¡°I have to explain something like that. ¡± Even my cold-hearted answer, without a bad mood, just raised my head and stretched out the sound of my suffering. ¡°Only after hearing that the Leonbergers were massively recruiting, they walked and jumped a few months off and finally arrived here today. But as soon as you come, you tell them to leave the kingdom, and they know what to do. ¡± ¡°Unfortunately, it''s not my business. ¡± ¡°I wouldn''t dare use a flock to take us in. I just want to know why, just like I said before. ¡± I''ve had quite a lot of experience dealing with nobles with smooth tongues that don''t fit into a harsh impression or mass. However, such experiences were common when dealing with nobles, not when dealing with royalty. ¡°It''s just gold and jade, and the head of a worm will be twisted. So please do me a favor...¡± The lightning flashed before the words of the man who was buzzing with the same rhetoric were finished. Jaw. The man who tried to make fun of his mouth shut his mouth. A sack of sword touched the neck of the corpse. ¡°I don''t know where you learned it, but you''ve learned it wrong. ¡± It was Carls. ¡°I''m just being merciful...¡± ¡°Let us see the sun in the face of His Majesty. If you open your eyes straight like this, you will be blind, and your tongue will be burned with words you have not asked. ¡± In response to the warning of Sussex Furan, the man shuts his mouth with a shrugged face. ¡°Carls.¡± I ordered Carls to stand down with the sword. ¡°Keep my words in mind. Never open your mouth before you ask him first. ¡± After adding a word of warning with a sharp veil, Carls retreats with his sword. Standing behind me and looking at me, I couldn''t tell you that you are the only one who treats me like the sun in this kingdom. Even with the Rangers and Eli right now, the only people who knew about the royal family were the ones who had eaten and eaten. I couldn''t help but sigh and take a long breath and look at the man again. "Why did you ask?" The man replied to me more cautiously when he noticed Carls. ¡°I heard that the Leonberger family is gathering people, and they didn''t stop long. ¡± I said cold to such a man. ¡°I already have an answer in your words. ¡± I questioned the inside face of the man with his eyes open. ¡°What the royal family is looking for is people, not bloodthirsty animals. ¡± The man was still an awkward man who didn''t understand me. Shortly, he kicked his tongue and stepped out towards the man. ¡°The smell of blood on your body makes your nose drop. ¡± In my words, the man looked at Carls carefully and left his mouth open. ¡°I didn''t know it was such a big deal to smell blood on the bodies of people who eat knives. ¡± A man who asks if the smell of dark blood is evidence of a rich practical experience, is ashamed of the smell of blood that comes from my body, unlike a cautious tour. I snorted. ¡°If the smell of that blood wasn''t from innocent nuns, I would have. ¡± Parr''s eyes trembled. However, the tremor was only shaking, and the man almost immediately trembled with a face that was nothing. How is it possible to smell blood and know who it belongs to? He said he had never been buried in the hands of innocent people. Of course, for me, it was bullshit that would not even eat the seeds. I saw it clearly in my eyes. The stigma of souls engraved in the name of the evil they have done, and the slaughter, the trait. [Human Hunter], [Slayer], [Watermelon] One of the five hundred mercenaries'' overhead attributes was telling me how they had lived. "I just did a little harder than everyone else, and I was faithful to my contract with my employer. I''ve never done anything shameful as a mercenary." A black man who doesn''t know about it lies before me to the end. ¡°You''re as good as you are at hard work. I assure you, none of those sandals are stronger than I am. ¡± He even gave up his skills and became arrogant. The insider''s words were true. None of the mercenaries who arrived at the fort were stronger than he. Already early in maturity, the inner landscape was strong enough to be close to the master. And that was the maximum range a man could reach. The evil deeds and slaughter that had been accumulated in life had already fixed characteristics and contaminated souls would no longer grow in the future. Even if it wasn''t, it wasn''t my only skill. I swung my hand as if it were annoying. The man opened his mouth again and looked behind me to persuade me of that, and he shut his mouth. Then he quietly retreated. I pulled thirty of the knights who were waiting at Command to lead them out of the border with a hundred rangers. ¡°The troops are too hostile...¡± Eli looks me in the eye and shuts his mouth late. That way, I gave some instructions to the knights as I watched half of the thousand mercenaries who had found the kingdom in the first place return. * * A mercenary from the Gray Wolf Mercenary changes his teeth toward the eldest son of the Leonberger family. ¡°Goddamn it. If Ji is a prince, tell him to come and see a man like a poop dog? ¡± I came all the way here and was treated as an uninvited person, so my insides boiled. ¡°Shut up. Don''t provoke the knights. ¡± A mercenary, Turk, opened his eyes and gave me a restraining order. However, it was not easy to endure the anger that was boiling, and his face ran up in a blaze. ¡°Stop killing all those knights...¡± ¡°You son of a bitch. Doesn''t it look like a commander now that I see the commander''s line is drawn? Very funny, isn''t it? ¡± The mercenary, who was bluffing to the end, silenced Turk''s fierce voice. ¡°I don''t like him or him or anyone else. ¡± ¡°But, Captain. What do we do now? ¡± Deputy commander Yols, who was standing right behind him, spoke in a subtle tone. ¡°What do you do? What do you do? We do what we do. ¡± Turk''s answer lowers Yols'' voice. ¡°Are you really going to do this? I''d rather give up now and go back...¡± ¡°Keep telling me the story of the end of the company. ¡± Turk also growls low on time. ¡°I told you. The world has changed. Didn''t you see it in the Empire? All over the world are monsters. Emperors and aristocrats are in a hurry to pick up their food bowls, whether or not the village becomes a turf field. ¡± There was a strange heat in Turk''s eyes that buzzed. ¡°The Empire is in the middle of a deserted village. ¡± ¡°On the way here, Von Leonberg was much quieter than the Empire. People weren''t so anxious. ¡± ¡°That''s because the knight who led us is on his way to the right place. ¡± ¡°Commander, let''s reconsider. No matter how you think about it, it doesn''t feel good. This is a country with northern lions who completely destroyed the Empire''s army. ¡± ¡°It doesn''t work. Yols, it''s tough now. It''s time for the big mouth opener to eat. If you keep your mouth shut in case you get a little flies in your mouth, it''s time to pick up and eat nothing. ¡± Deputy Commander Yols tried to open his mouth again, but Turk opened his mouth faster than that. ¡°Whatever you say, boil the rest of the mercenaries. I saw the right town on the way. I''m gonna turn the knights around and wait for them to quiesce down there, and then I''m gonna start trading in full. If you''re good, you can get a big bucket of candy, so stop whining. ¡± Yols sighs at the unmistakable words. ¡°I think I saw another girl I like when I saw the talking cock. ¡± ¡°Every village has its men dried up because of the war. ¡± ¡°I assure you, the captain will one day be struck by a woman''s sword. ¡± ¡°If you''re a king, you''d rather be killed by a beauty sword than by an in-house sword. ¡± Despite the vice commander''s insinuations, Turk did not have a single eyebrow. Rather, he gave them a trouser dance and made a vulgar expression. Yols sighs again and returns to his place. Turns out Turk looked around. ¡°One hundred soldiers in thirty knights. ¡± The knights and soldiers on the left and on the right were in a state of terror. Even if you pretend to have a good eye, you can see that they are elite troops. ¡°As expected, the troops are shrinking in barrels of turbulent monsters after the war. ¡± However, no matter how elite, the number of five hundred mercenaries was too insufficient to fully control them. ¡°Well done, coming to Leonberg. ¡± Turk laughed miserably. In fact, he and his mercenaries were not in my care from the beginning. It was nonsense to believe that I would make a way for petty mercenaries to become knights. The words of the lowly mercenaries who piled the Mana on the heart, not the rings. ¡°You might want to use a bona fide or a machete. ¡± Of course, he had no intention of dying miserably while battling the battlefield with his sword. Rather, it burned down ambition even more. I believed that if I could use the chaos that struck the world well, I could make a big difference. He thought he could escape even petty mercenary status if he followed his luck. I was hoping that maybe I could rule a small castle. It was only the beginning that I came all the way to the countryside. Turk aimed for the opportunity, believing so. Then finally the opportunity came. Knights who were in charge of the surveillance of mercenaries turned over their duties to the soldiers and left them in the middle. There are only a hundred soldiers left. Turk sees Deputy Commander Yols. Nod. Ulz nodded his head small and told me that he had already finished talking with other mercenaries. He drew his sword without hesitation. Five hundred mercenaries followed him and rushed to the soldiers. The soldiers ran away without even thinking about resisting the mercenaries. ¡°What? Aren''t you an elite? ¡± ¡°You''re an elite when it comes to running! ¡± The mercenaries scoffed at the soldiers of the kingdom who had hit the line. ¡°This is our world from now on! ¡± The mercenaries who stood there for a long time mocked the sleeplessness of the Royal Army and began to follow Turk. It was a village somewhere closest to home. Just over a hundred small villages. ¡°Today we rest here, and tomorrow we go to the village we have previewed. ¡± Turk enters the village without much thought. ¡°Commander. Something''s wrong. ¡± ¡°What else are you trying to say! ¡± At a time when he was just about to take a big step forward, Turk began to annoy Warlock as he walked back to his firm face. ¡°Those soldiers. ¡± ¡°Those cowards who didn''t pull their knives out of their butts? ¡± ¡°I checked, and there''s not a single body. I didn''t do it. I didn''t do it. ¡± ¡°That''s because they got away so fast. I''ve never seen anyone run away like that in my life. ¡± ¡°I pulled the knife right next to him, but no more dead...¡± ¡°Yols. Do the work. I can''t take it anymore if I keep saying something nasty next to you. ¡± When Turk growls out in a bad mood, Yols shrugs. But I didn''t step back to the end. ¡°This town is weird, too. How can you be so quiet when so many people come all of a sudden? ¡± Turk explodes when the deputy commander walks to the end of the line, even though he usually retreats. ¡°I don''t think so. If we leave cowards like you as deputy commanders, our mercenaries will laugh... From today on, you will lose your place as deputy commander. Go somewhere so you can get dented where you can''t see me. ¡± Yols tries to open his mouth again, but the mercenaries rush and grab him and drag him somewhere. ¡°Tsk. Chewy bastard. ¡± Turk, who chased out the vice commander who was like a thorn, marched toward the entrance of the village. ¡°I''m going to rent this town for a day. I don''t intend to harm you if you cooperate...¡± Turk, who was at the entrance of the village, frowned and kept his mouth shut. After a long time, he tore his mouth and laughed, and his eyes were full of lust. ¡°I guess it''s hard to just pass by quietly today. ¡± In front of him, under the pale moonlight, was a woman whose skin was white and transparent, twisting obliquely. Lower your good eye and stand with a sack of long sword that doesn''t match your poor body. ¡°Do you have a husband? Say goodbye in advance, if you like. You''ll be a widow in a minute. ¡± In a humble joke, the woman turns around and stands tall, looking at him. ¡°That sentence...? ¡± In Turk''s eyes, a golden lion is engraved on the woman''s breast. But even before he thought rationally about what it was, he faced the woman, and he lost his mind. There was a mysterious light that could not be said in the depths of his good, tender eyes. The left is red. The right is yellow. 257 257. 73. bloom in difficulty (2) There was something that aroused the curiosity and awe of the young prince Idrian Leonberger, who had falsely liquidated the notoriety and fidelity of the past and now called the future of the kingdom beyond the Savior of the North. Naturally, when the kingdoms were assembled, they praised the young heroes born in the kingdoms to the point of drooling. Then, when the story of Idrian Leonberger, a prince who did not seem to be finished forever, fell, he threw his saliva again with five knights following the prince. Vincent Baleard, the head of the Baleard family, famous as the shield of the Kingdom, and the Duke of the Kingdom, who was born a hundred years ago, is a powerful supporter of the Prince. "At the young age of 20, it was the same sacraments as the specimens of swordsmanship and knights, and the steel knight whose name is widely known for its rare color, Arwen Kirgayen. A descendant of the Royal International Journalist family, Bernardo Eli, who has been notoriously reputed for his corrupt reputation in the recent Empire War and the half-year monster subjugation. It has been noted since the early days that he became the next court knight commander through the mouth of Count Schuhilde Schutgart, a prestigious court knight commander. After that, Kars Ulrich became more famous for his gorgeous fur and stolen souvenirs. A genius knight, Adelia Bavaria, who earned the title of a silver lion in just a few years as a maid who never caught a sword. Everyone had a remarkably fast reputation, and they were young enough to look forward to the next day. Among other things, Adelia Bavaria was a veiled figure. Known about her was that she was originally from a maid, became a knight in the eyes of the prince, and was ridiculed by the infamous prince''s five-year-old patriotism until it became known that she had received the title of a gifted lion. Unlike even the other knights who follow the prince, even Kars Ulrich, who never set up a ball like this on the battlefield, was widely known for his splendid appearance and keen sentiments through noble women and maidens coming to the royal palace. Only Adelia was known to be a poisonous woman. The maids of the First Duke''s womb, who once worked with her, cared about her escalated identity, and when they met knights or soldiers from the north and asked about her, they shut their mouths with a pale face, as if they had made a promise. "Mild, good, and fearless, but sensitive, cruel, and fearless. Sometimes, fortunately, even if they succeeded in unlocking the lock on their mouth, it was only a matter of listening to an incomprehensible story of contradiction. A good woman who can''t kill a fly. "A cruel woman who takes her life like a fly. After all, there are two conclusions that cannot coexist, and people have no idea what the truth is. Some buzzing enthusiasts nicknamed her "The Cruel Angel." ¡°Perfect!¡± ¡°I don''t know who built it! ¡± He opened his knees like one of the northern men who heard a strange nickname, and empathized strongly. Even her master, the prince, heard her nickname and admired the fact that there would not have been a better nickname for her. People began to call her "The Cruel Angel, Adelia Bavaria." However, not long ago, some of the people who called him really knew what the nickname meant. And the Turks and five hundred mercenaries who had found the kingdom shortly before were also about to be included. Of course, they didn''t even know her face at first. ¡°I can''t believe I found these treasures in this part of town. ¡± ¡°Yeah. I think the other thing is a little plain, but skin and eyes are amazing. ¡± Turks and mercenaries saw Adelia Bavaria shining in a different light and were just flattered and admired. ¡°I won''t. Kill them all and I''ll take you with me. ¡± I was fascinated by that brutal light, and even thought of forcing her to take it. ¡°Kill all the men, the elderly, and the child. Only spare the women.¡± ¡°So those women...¡± ¡°Do as you please. I just need that bitch. ¡± The mercenaries cheered on Turk''s words. ¡°Captain! Look at her clothes! The crest of the Leonberger family! Maybe she''s a royal woman! ¡± Only the deputy commander, but now a plainsman, the mercenary Yolsman, warned strongly. ¡°You shut up. How amazing is the princess of this country! ¡± ¡°Let''s hide and grow strength! Let''s build our own kingdom! If you touch her, Leonberg''s army will move! ¡± ¡°Ha, really. That son of a bitch beats the seconds to the end. Even the Empire can''t get ahead of us right now, but this country can''t afford to chase us! Right now, I need you to give me a hundred mishaps for 30 knights! You pretend to be smart all by yourself, and you don''t know why! ¡± ¡°So that''s weird! Please! Captain! ¡± Yols was like a male screech, but Turk didn''t finish listening. ¡°What are you doing! You bastards! We have to get to work before we get to the chase! If you get caught up in it, you can run away, but since when do you think we''re behind this? ¡± The mercenaries, who had been dancing for a while, said that the army could move, began to move again. Turk turns his head back to the woman, who watches his men head back into the village. ¡°The more you look at it, the more important it is. ¡± Then she stepped out with her trousers dancing, and suddenly she shed tears. ¡°Don''t be afraid. Beautiful. I won''t hurt you. ¡± Turk said it was attractive, but he smiled grudgingly while rubbing his pants. I don''t even know what her tears mean. ¡°I promise. Serve me with all my heart and follow me as a master...¡± Turk, who was so alone in the world, felt a strange disguise and shut his mouth. His impression of the surroundings was distorted. I stopped and stood firm like a statue as I was told what was going on inside the town. ¡°What are you...¡± I spit out a word annoying, and even before I finished speaking, I could hear the sound of something falling. Turning his head, he opened his eyes and saw a bucket of head rolling around the floor. Aggravation! One of the headless bodies, right next to him, shook and fell. That was the beginning. Tuck, Degur. Tens of heads rolled to the ground. Blood splattered like a fountain in dozens of bodies. ¡°What is this...¡± Turk stares at the heads that roll off the floor with a face of oblivion. ¡°I don''t want to hurt anyone. ¡± Then I heard a voice that seemed to be crying somewhere. Turk turns his head. ¡°But I hate being useless to you. ¡± There was a woman there. I want to stretch the bloody longsword with the face of a woman who seems to be hesitating right now. ¡°So my heart hurts. ¡± The woman looks at the bodies with a depressed face. ¡°But.¡± After a while, I turned my head to Turk again. ¡°Not as much as I thought. ¡± ¡°What did you say, no, what did you do! ¡± Turk shouts. ¡°Your Majesty is right. ¡± However, the woman continued to speak to herself as though she was not even in Turk. ¡°He''s always right. There''s nothing wrong with what he said. You must not doubt his word." The woman lifts her sword. ¡°So it''s the same this time. ¡± The murky tone began to sink. ¡°May His Majesty call you beasts, not men. ¡± Then, at some point, the serpent sighed and scolded his tongue. ¡°You''re not human already. ¡± The red and cyan light that was shining only deep in her eyes was growing a little stronger. ¡°And if it''s not human, I''ve cut it so much that it''s boring. ¡± Turk felt as if he was suffocated. The gaze remained fixed in the eyes of the woman, shining red and yellow like nails. Instinct told me. Until a little while ago, two lights that I considered mysterious and beautiful were in fact the eyes of a predator curled up in the shadow of a dark night forest. After many years of chopping habits, the body responded first to warnings. The hand moves toward the knife sack. In an instant, the mana, which had occurred in the heart, struck his hand. However, neither hand, Mana, nor any of them were able to reach their destination. Sasak. Turk looked over his shoulders and felt a fine touch passing by. And when I realized what it was, it was too late and after. Turk''s gaze turned to the ground. There was a piece of coconut that was someone''s arm until a little while ago, covered in disgusting fur. Turk stares at my body as he stares at the dark coconut mass. Clearly cut shoulders, empty spots, splashed blood. ¡°What''s wrong with your arm? ¡± Turk mutters like a madman and picks up my forearm that falls on the floor. Sasak. The golden flashes flashed as I waited right then. Tuck. At the same time, even Turk''s remaining forearm rolled off the floor. Turk was once an important part of his life with a dark face, but now he sees a bunch of coconuts that have become useless. ¡°Aah?¡± I opened Turk''s mouth. At first, it sounded like it was freezing. "Ugh..." It quickly became a moaning in agony. ¡°Turn it off!¡± It was a terrible scream at the end. ¡°My arm! My Faaaaaal!¡± Turk screams at the stable. ¡°I shook my sword. ¡± The woman whispered small. ¡°The blood flows into the river, and the flesh enriches the earth. ¡± At that moment, a glorious golden clerk covered the whole world. And the light shrivelled again. All that was left was a corpse, a corpse that was crumbling so hard to recognize. ¡°Ugh...¡± Turk snorts and sits on the floor. Then, in his eyes, a sphere of the body disappeared. It was the body of Deputy Commander Yols. Like a body, there was only half a head ache, one eye left facing Turk. ¡®I assure you, the captain will one day be struck by a woman''s sword. ¡¯ Yols digs his ear like a deaf ear. ¡°Arghhhhhh!¡± Turk screams. Evil. At that time, the golden flashes everywhere cut off the screams. Tuck. My head rolled over the floor. * * ¡°Well, I don''t think we have a chance. ¡± A ranger who was looking at the village from a distance said he was joking. ¡°Now the villagers have to go somewhere else. ¡± ¡°Yes, the house collapsed. ¡± The rangers nearby hit the match. But their faces turned white without you. After all, the rangers stopped making meaningless jokes and kept their mouths shut. As the surroundings were quiet, the screams heard from afar became clearer. Help me. Please forgive me. In the meantime, someone''s cries and screams were mixed with the fear of adultery. However, the screams and lamentations soon turned into the screams of the handset, and even as time passed, I could not hear them. ¡°Almost done. ¡± A ranger opened his mouth in a moment. ¡°It shouldn''t be over! Your Majesty is new! Never enter until it''s over! ¡± ¡°To be precise, I told you to stand still and watch the situation. Lord Adelia said it would be better to wait for him to come back first. ¡± ¡°Yes, then we''ll have to wait a little longer. ¡± The rangers shut their mouths on the road. Then I opened my mouth and started to buzz again, to see if the silence was unbearable. ¡°But you''re sure there wasn''t anyone left in the real town? ¡± ¡°I''m sure. There was no one. And even if there was, there wouldn''t be any now. ¡± ¡°That''s what you''re saying! ¡± ¡°That''s true. Look who can survive there. ¡± ¡°Ugh. I don''t want to see it. I can''t see.¡± I''m not just saying, but the rangers'' gaze is on one side of the village, not the other. However, since the mission is a mission, he does not turn his head completely, and barely looks at the town side. ¡°Uh, it''s all over. ¡± One of the rangers turned around and looked at the town. ¡°Yup. Let''s go." The rangers head toward the town with their faces uncovered. Dead bodies that are near the village entrance and spread out without anything to do. ¡°Hell.¡± Rangers step away from corpses and blood pools with a scolding face. But there were so many dead bodies and so much blood flowing from them, and their leather boots were swollen red. Through that puddle of blood, the rangers in the middle of the village were finally able to see who had caused this catastrophe. We found Adelia Bavaria between the piles of shredded corpses. Ugh. She snaps her head, squeaking. The rangers who encountered the unfocused eye shouted. ¡°Ballerhard Ranger! Allies! Allies! ¡± It''s like I made a promise. I threw my favorite iron brain into a pool of blood. With both hands twinkled, desperately. 258 258. 73. bloom in difficulty (3) ¡°The moment your eyes meet, your skin grows creepy! Maybe I wanted to die today. ¡± It''s been a few days, and the Ranger''s face is pale, as if it had happened a little while ago. ¡°I don''t know, but some of our kids might be wearing pants. ¡± I empathized with that sentiment for ten minutes. A woman standing in the middle of a heap of crumbled corpses, not just a normal woman, but a woman gripping a longsword with blood and flesh on her hands. How frightening. It is Adelia Bavaria, not any other woman. The rangers who fought with her in the Winter Castle, though the world did not know how scary she was. Even the leather of the sturdy oak is shredded like a piece of paper. A photowarrior whose combat will never stop until the seeds dry up. There were only a few pieces of coconut and blood left in her spiral battle, and after seeing the catastrophe, even the strong rangers fell asleep. In the meantime, there were some lunatics who were more enthusiastic about her appearance, but it was in exceptional cases everywhere. The vast majority of Rangers loved Adelia, both good and gentle, while at the same time avoiding going on the battlefield with her. How scary it must have been to see her in such a yard without being so mad. Even though I don''t know, Adelia''s gaze, which blossomed to the character of [Butcher] and [War Craze], was the same as that of a predator who looked at prey. At that moment, the rangers would feel like frogs standing in front of snakes and rabbits standing in front of lions. ¡°If that goes wrong, wait for Adelia to come back to my feet. ¡± ¡°I tried, but I was a little worried. ¡± ¡°Are you guys worried about Adelia? ¡± ¡°Rats were worried about cats. ¡± Ranger sighs with a remorseful face. I still mourned the Rangers who had not been able to avert the tragedy of the previous day and asked them the following questions: ¡°I kept shouting that I was on the same side of my neck to rest. But Lord Adelia grabbed hold of the sword. I think it''s all wrong, and I''m going to throw it away! On that chalna!¡± ¡°To Charlna?¡± ¡°I took something out of my arms, as my kids promised. The moment I saw them, Lord Adelia''s eyes returned to their original state as if they were lies. He threw away the sword, and it felt like he was really dead and alive. ¡± I hit Ginger as if Ranger were creeping me out. ¡°Oh! What is that? ¡± I urged her to answer the question, thinking that she might find clues to control her own madness, even in the absence of me. ¡°It was your possessions. ¡± ¡°My belongings? ¡± ¡°There was also a handkerchief with the insignia of His Majesty. I had combat gloves. ¡± At first, the voice of the proudly buzzing ranger began to crawl in a little. ¡°My handkerchief, my gloves. And again?¡± ¡°There were underwear, there were a lot of other things. ¡± ¡°So a hundred rangers took my stuff out at the same time, right? ¡± ¡°Yes." I laughed more in vain than a ranger who shrugged his neck and turned his gaze away. ¡°So when the hell did you steal my stuff? ¡± Then he growls, and the Ranger picks up his excuses and serves him. ¡°Well... before we get to the mission, I''ve got what I can do to help, and then I''m out of here because it''s urgent...¡± ¡°I knew that this was a payment requirement, and I went immediately after the order. Was my order not delivered properly? ¡± The Ranger froze in my thin voice. ¡°No! It''s been delivered right! It was an urgent mission, so I cut the shit and ran right out! ¡± ¡°Yes. In such an urgent situation, you came all the way to my place to get my things? One hundred?¡± ¡°Well... so...¡± ¡°I was in my room then? ¡± In my words, the ranger bows his head. "Sin, sorry! ¡± Then he confessed that he had sinned to death. ¡°Explain.¡± I stare at the Ranger''s essence and growl. The ranger closed his eyes and explained the situation. ¡°That''s... like an amulet! ¡± But somehow the explanation was outrageous, and I stopped laughing. ¡°If you have your belongings, something good will happen. ¡± ¡°Ha. That doesn''t sound like a word. ¡± ¡°Really! Some of them have really seen the effect! ¡± I just laughed in vain as I watched the ranger buzz about nonsense. ¡°No. How the hell did Jordan manage the Rangers...¡± The look on the ranger''s face at me was strange. ¡°No way...¡± ¡°Jordanian squadron leader started first. ¡± No more laughter. ¡°Do you even know that there is an absurd superstition among the rangers? ¡± This time, the Ranger turned his face and turned away from me. As I looked at him, my face twitched by itself. ¡°That''s crazy. Even Vincent. ¡± The word "footstool" on a believing axe is exactly what it is used for. ¡°In fact, the Lord has the most. ¡± Thankfully, the Ranger said something he didn''t have to ask, and took another shot of my back. My head is starting to hurt. I didn''t feel like having a conversation anymore. ¡°Even if I leave the others alone, once I have my underwear, I will unconditionally catch it and bring it to me. ¡± ¡°Shall we bring him back alive? Or do you want me to kill him and get him? ¡± In my words, the ranger asked me with a gorgeous face, like a frowning priest who offers an offering. ¡°Half lives, half kills. ¡± I threw out a ranger who did nothing with his head. Having become so alone again, I waited for the troops to return. Half a day later, as the sun went down, I heard that the knights and rangers, including Adelia, had reached the fort''s foothills. I went straight to the gate of the fortress. The first hundred tents welcomed me as I went out of the gate. Of the thousand mercenaries who arrived a few days ago, five hundred mercenaries I did not send back were temporary resident barracks. I want to know what happened to the mercenaries who found me. I ran out of the Urr Barracks. Then I followed my gaze across the plain, and when I saw the troops on their way back, they started rattling each other. ¡°What? Where are you going? ¡± ¡°Have you even been to defeat monsters? ¡± Ignoring the sound of them buzzing, I watched the troops reach a hundred feet ahead of the gate. At the forefront was Adelia. A thick cloak wraps around her body and stretches her shoulders and walks toward the gate, her eyes widening as she discovers me. The gloomy face quickly bursts with a smile, and the eyes are filled with delight. You look like you''re going to run to me right now. In fact, she was coming towards me as if she were running. Pearl. As the coverage increases, the cloak that surrounds her body rises. Then a red bite of clothing was revealed. ¡°Isn''t that blood? ¡± ¡°Looks like blood. ¡± The mercenaries quickly noticed the identity of the stain and began to flourish. In the meantime, Adelia was running towards me. Peck. She stopped right in front of me as she was running. Breathe into your face, shoulders, and shoulders. The body of the Swordmaster, who has already reached completion, is barely breathing for a few steps. Adelia''s shoulders are frequent. Her gaze was straight on me. Chuck. She lays her hands on her chest with a stiff waist. ¡°I, the Executive Director of Warriors and Injured. One hundred and thirty troops outside Adelia Bavaria. Mission accomplished and returned safely. ¡± It''s like an article. It was really awkward, so it was even more unusual. I even forgot the smell of blood stabbing my nose in grandeur. I raised a new hand I don''t know. Her hands moved toward her head. Flawless. Then I stopped my hand and looked at Adelia. If it had been usual, she would have cried and groaned and looked at me with a stirring face. I reaped the hand that I had stretched out. To ensure that her efforts to complete the mission as a knight, in a tone that doesn''t stick to her mouth, are not in vain, ¡°Well done. I''ll hear more about it later. ¡± I also straightened my back and treated her. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. ¡± Adelia looks down at me with a small waist, and retreats. No matter how magnificent she looked, I had to endure a few times and almost hang on to her head. ¡°Hmmm.¡± I turned my head, coughing for nothing. Thirty knights and ninety-nine rangers were looking at me. The Battle of Adelia was on its own, but this side looked more exhausted. ¡°Well done, everyone. You can go back and get some rest. ¡± In my words, the knights and the rangers took the monasticism in a somewhat flattering gesture. If it was a Battle of Hagia, the warriors of Winter Castle could not pull out their swords and wander around the battlefield. But he was just a moment too. The knights and rangers who were conscious of the eyes of the mercenaries who ran out of the temporary barracks stretched their shoulders and trimmed themselves. It disappeared like a lie a little while ago. ¡°Move!" The knights and rangers at the forefront of the knight''s spear grabbed me and headed inside the gate. Pretending to get to your feet. I don''t usually care about formalities. I followed a cart with tons of barracks behind them. The mercenaries who saw the cart trembled. ¡°Huh? That''s the grey wolf mercenary army. ¡± ¡°There''s the Blue Lunar Bird Mercenary Army! ¡± ¡°There are also Shadow Leopard Mercenaries! ¡± Those who recognized the identity of the grumpy army, who had been stabbed so hard on the side of the cart, shouted in succession. ¡°Why are these...¡± At some point, the mercenaries roared, making promises, and shut their mouths. Then I saw the back of the troops who had just passed through the gate with their eyes open, and the complexion was hardened like a stone. I had no idea what happened to the owners of the barracks that were piled up under the army. Heavy silence, anxious eyes, and a burgeoning turtle. When the negative emotions they felt reached the pole, they stood before them and said, ¡°Bear in mind that the Kingdom never has a law of tolerance for those who covet the things of the kingdom. No matter how petty it may be. A few quick people noticed and groaned to understand what I meant. I said I can''t give you my dog. Looks like you got caught trying to steal again. I wanted to get rid of the bad guys, but I had an accident. As some of them chatted, those around him noticed the situation and made an impression. ¡°Spit!" ¡°That''s nice! You mercenary bastards! ¡± ¡°I knew you''d die sometime! ¡± I spit on the floor and even scolded the dead mercenaries. Apparently, the notoriety of the dead mercenaries was quite high. As one of the mercenaries who had insulted the dead for such a long time, he said, ¡°Wait a minute. So the Leonberg Empire Army killed them with a million soldiers on the Thirty Knights? ¡± ¡°That fellow must have been neither a warrior nor a wounded man...¡± The question that someone threw was frightened and immediately spread among the mercenaries. ¡°The other guys are hitting second. Gray wolves, especially those Turks and Yols? ¡± ¡°Crazy. How many monsters are there? ¡± ¡°Leonberg has opened fire against several times the Imperial Army. The rumors weren''t exaggerated. ¡± At long last, I was accused of late admiration. In fact, the Knight 30 did not deal with a hundred soldiers, but with Adelia alone. Of course, even if Adelia hadn''t stepped up, the outcome wouldn''t have changed. The Knights of Winter Castle, who survived so many wars, were the old men of the First World War who would overcome them no matter how crowded they were. The same was true of the Rangers who lost their heads in the battle against the Orc Warriors. Even the Knights of the Empire were not three-fold upside-down rangers, but four-fold mercenaries, elites who would laugh, steam, and remain. The fact that the opponent is a practical experience is that the slaughter against the helpless is mostly mercenaries. I continued to examine the armor of mercenaries while activating the power of [third ear] and the power of [third eye]. He admired the power of the Kingdom, which had destroyed three times as many enemies without any damage, but he did not see anyone mourning the death of the exterminated mercenaries and expressing his hostility to the Kingdom. If there was, it would also be the same people as the mercenaries who were exterminated. I pretend to be indifferent and look at the faces of the mercenaries. I could not exclude the possibility of those who knew the ten paths, but did not know the thousand paths, or even those who were mixed up in the crowd, avoiding the eyes of power. As you can imagine, I was able to find an uncomfortable color on the faces of some mercenaries. I remember their faces and instructed the ranger who was by their side to be courteous. Then he went straight to the inside of the gate. Adelia also followed me. I walked for a while and looked behind my back. Adelia was looking at me with one face. A nice, gentle face that I can''t believe is the one who ruined hundreds of lives just a few days ago. But I couldn''t ask. Are you okay? She replied with an astonishingly brutal face that she was fine. At first glance, it didn''t look so different, but it seemed to me. There is a soul that is so hard that it is incomparable from before. Adelia is different. She was already a great knight. One day I remembered when she offered the first [poem of deception] in front of me. She swore an oath before me. If you really become a knight, I will live with your sword. That was her shea. ¡°I have dealt with things that are not human for you, and I will not hesitate if you will in the future." And at this moment, her [shear] is complete. The moment I realized that. Aggravation! A light burst. 259 259. 73. bloom in difficulty (4) The glorious clerk hugs Adelia. Her face was very devout, and she looked virtuous. It''s like a long time ago, in the castle of giants, when Bavarian ancestors completed the first verse of the [poem of the opening wall]. But it wasn''t completely the same. If Agnes Bavaria''s Muhunsi was a song of hope dedicated to all suffering human beings, Adelia Bavaria''s Muhunsi was a song of devotion and worship dedicated solely to its owner. I looked at Adelia quietly. A message I hadn''t heard in a while whispered to me. The things that I will gain from the effect of fuzziness that has finally become complete by fulfilling the conditions. Wherever we are, we can feel it. In some cases, you can share your feelings or your will. If certain conditions are fulfilled, one unfuzzy phrase can be divided into different verses. It didn''t even come into my head. I thought that was good. All that matters to me now is the image of a dear woman in front of my eyes. The woman who made me walk the path of the knight unwillingly. A simple woman who was happier when she was behind my back than still fighting with the sword, who became a knight in the kingdom. I couldn''t help but stare. I wonder what Adelia looks like. In the glorious light, I combed a sack of sword and stood still and closed her eyes, and I put it in my eyes again. The cold was heavy. I couldn''t help but frown. Until the first time I saw her, I never imagined that I would have this relationship. At that time, she was just a poor girl who was abused by a wretched man and surprised at the sound of a small voice. At this moment I could feel her and my soul bound together strongly. It''s like it was one from the beginning. Like you weren''t the two from the beginning. The kind of fullness I''ve never felt has nourished my soul. The light was dim. The fullness that filled the side of his chest remained intact. That''s when Adelia opened her eyes. The golden clergyman, who had remained until now after all the light that surrounded her, reached her eyes and even disappeared completely. And the sudden change that happened to me filled me with frustration. ¡°Your Majesty...¡± Adelia called me. Nod. I nodded quietly. The confusion and questioning that filled her eyes with a nod of nothingness instantly sank. She smiled brightly. Then he spoke again in a clear voice, referring to the promise of that day. ¡°I will only live my life with your sword. ¡± Adelia Bavaria resonates with her sword. In short, it became a fuzzy word and a pledge. The poetry of Murhun in Adelia Bavaria [Poetry of Yemen] is changing. [Poetry of Exhortation] became [Poetry of Pledge]. The Covenant has again become a new futility. It''s a terrible fate. If a woman who didn''t want to be a knight has as much as five eyes, it''s a song about the knight''s vow. But it wasn''t surprising. Her predecessor, Agnes Bavaria, was a great hero who was called the Knight of Knights, the King of Knights. Now that the descendant has joined the oath of the knight together, what''s surprising? Of course, if you think about Adelia''s nature, it could be a bit surprising. It didn''t matter at all. No matter what poem she weaves, she weaves an ominous poem corresponding to the time of disaster. To me, she was just my beloved Adelia. Before, now, and in the future. On that same trust, I also looked at her with a trusty eye. At that moment, There was a new verse in [Poetry of Domination] that had just a name and no verse. I heard a new message in my head. Sing the monarch''s grace for his devotion to the sword and soul. I make you a knight, so be brave, godly, and loyal. A phrase I don''t know where to write. But as soon as I heard it, I naturally remembered how to use it. I smiled brightly. ¡°Thank you, Adelia. ¡± Adelia laughed after me without even knowing English. I looked at her face for a while and smiled small. ¡°Your Majesty?¡± Adelia, who was staring at me, understood my eyes one step late and knelt on her knees. But I didn''t understand exactly what I was trying to do, and that face was full of questions. Then I picked her out more. Standing in front of her, she raised her sword, leaning it back down, and tucked her shoulders. ¡°I make you a knight, be brave, and be faithful to the will of God. ¡± Then he looked straight at her with a dark face and recited [Poetry of Domination]. Adelia''s eyes widen. ¡°Thy Majesty. ¡± My tears swollen with good eyes. He smiled softly and raised her up. ¡°You are my sword in the future. ¡± ¡°Well, I''ll be a great knight who won''t be anyone in your name. ¡± I shake my head. No more, no less. Just like now, that''s enough. ¡°Your Majesty...¡± Adelia looked at me with a trembling voice and tightened her lips. A face that desperately endures when the feeling of blessing bursts. If it had been before, the tears would have burst. As I watched her endure while hanging in tears, an arrogant feeling emerged from the side of my heart. Surprise, quirky. Magnificent. This is how my father feels about looking at his older daughter. The heart of Siorin who saw Arwen must have done this. But even though the feelings were similar, there was a crucial difference between me and Siorin''s. I''ve already raised so many knights that I can''t, and I''ve watched them leave my hands. It was nothing to me. I did, but I definitely thought so. Today, Yudhai frowned. I didn''t know whether it was because it was the first emotion I felt as a human body, or whether it was because Adelia was poisonous to me. If there was one thing that was certain, it was the fact that she was no longer a sore finger. I rubbed my nose for nothing. I rubbed my nose and comforted my mind, and I felt a feeling of disgust. The surroundings were strangely quiet. I felt the look that would stab my skin. I turned my head. Above and below the walls of the fortress, almost all the troops were looking at Adelia. Even the mercenaries were looking this way through the wide open gates. There was Vincent, there was Eli, there was Carls. Vincent looked at me like I was somewhat pathetic, muttering about what else he was doing there. What a complainant. A lonely, grumpy Eli. Carls looks like a normal person, but if you look closely, he looks at you with a cold-blooded look. The Jordans and Rangers were laughing and bluffing about what was so good. I turned my head to Adelia again rather than watching her. She did not shrug her shoulders even in the eyes of so many. I even straightened my back and looked suspicious. How unusual and lovely. I would have done more if it wasn''t for the bloodstain on my sleeves and my chest. I later ordered her to rest, recalling that she was on a frivolous mission and immediately after returning. Adelia goes inside the fort first, saying that she will take care of her clothes and come back to me instead of rejecting my orders. An awkward walk with a lot of eyes around it. Seeing that, he smiled and sent a small sigh to some, including Vincent. Follow me. Now Vincent and Carls follow my lead even if I just look in the eye. But I sent three signals, and there were only two footsteps after me. I looked back. Right behind me was Vincent and Carls, over their shoulders, blind and staring at Eli from afar. ¡°Why aren''t you coming again? ¡± He frowns and says, "Eli flinches around, lifting his fingers and pointing at himself. ¡°Yes, Eli, you are. ¡± That''s why Eli ran and stood behind me. He said, "Follow me immediately. ¡± I sigh more than grumbling, and then I walk again. * * ¡°What the hell was that light? ¡± Scaredly enough to get to the conference room at the fort, Vincent asked me a question. I explained how Adelia got a new amusement. Each of them, who heard the explanation, increased their appreciation. ¡°Lord Adelia weaves the oath of the Knight into poetry. ¡± The pure admiration was Vincent''s. ¡°The Knight''s Oath...¡± The voice that seemed to Sam to be ignoring was Eli''s. ¡°For the first time, I envy Mana Hart, not the ring. ¡± Karl''s voice was unconventional. He laughed while enjoying the diverse reactions. Then he laughed and called Carls. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. ¡± ¡°On your knees. ¡± Karl, with his eyes round, kneels before me to make me stronger and louder. Kars, who had been unfamiliar until a little while ago, looked at me with a face filled with expectation. When I looked at that face, I felt like a laugh would burst out. But instead of bursting into laughter, I plucked Earth and struck both shoulders of Carls. ¡°I make you a knight, be brave, and be faithful to the will of God. ¡± Then he recited the verse of [Poetry of Domination] in a solemn voice. Just like I did to Adelia right before. ¡°I will do my best! ¡± The answer was the same as before. But the results were never the same. Aggravation! A subtle flash of light flowing from my body surrounded Carl. The three rings he held in his body resonated with the Mana of my heart. In a sudden situation, Carls raises his head and looks at me. ¡°You are my shield. ¡± Instead of giving an explanation, I gave a short speech and turned my head. Eli looks at me on his knees, with a subtle expectation of when he will come. I passed him as I was. Vincent smiled with a glance. ¡°Duke''s knees are expensive. ¡± Contrary to what he said, he also kneeled before me with hesitation. I recited [Poetry of Domination] and made Vincent my knight. ¡°You are my castle. ¡± Vincent woke up from his seat as if the light around him were miraculous. Eli was still looking at me on his knees until then. I wanted to give you a little more time because your face was ridiculous, but I decided to stop playing around. ¡°Bernardo Eli. ¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty! ¡± After hitting Eli''s sheep shoulders, who answer uselessly, [Poetry of Domination] commands the world that he is my knight. Eli raises his head and looks at my mouth with a face full of expectation. ¡°You are my...¡± Seeing him like that, I said solemnly. ¡°You, um...¡± But without finishing his words, he blurred his words. ¡°You are my...¡± As if I were rushing to the next word, I closed my mouth again, looking at Eli, who was running along my words without a sound. ¡°You are my...¡± I rolled my head desperately because of the look and the look on my face. Then, after a while, I only said a few words. ¡°... a knight. ¡± Eli''s facial muscles twitch. A strange face, not laughing or crying, looks straight up at me. Then he asked me for a while. ¡°Is that it? ¡± I did not answer. ¡°Others are swords, shields, adults, why am I the only one who spells? ¡± No, I couldn''t answer. ¡°You''re not really so...¡± Eli tries to vomit his tears at me, and before that, a dazzling flash twinkles Eli. ¡°When Arwen returns, so will Arwen. ¡± Seeing Eli in the light, Vincent and Carls say goodbye. They asked me. What the hell is this light, and why did you come here three days ago to set me apart as an article? Then I answered with a rather grumpy voice: This is different from a simple article stand. It''s a much more meaningful act than that. Yeah, let me tell you, this is good. 260 260. 73. bloom in difficulty (5) ¡°A vow of the soul. ¡± It was a pledge to pledge each other''s souls. ¡°Soul? ¡± Vincent and others frowned at the words "soul." It was a wild notion that it was a vow to save the soul. It wasn''t so weird. The vows made by the knights of the time and the vows made by the knights hundreds of years ago did not have the same meaning. For the old knights who valued the importance of piling manna in their hearts and reaching high levels, making a fool of their promises was a terrible act that undermined the self-fulfilling quarrel. Of course, the knights loved what they said and tried to keep it no matter what. Nevertheless, not all the knights told the truth and made promises like their lives, so there were immortals who sometimes undermined what they had accomplished for the greater good. But even those without such credit had promises that could not be broken. That was the promise to the kings. The kings of the past used the souls of knights as collateral for their vows, filling the necks of those who had no credit. ¡°If a man breaks his promise, the heirs and the outrageous have lost all that he has accomplished, and the outrageous have been severely struck down by the soul itself. ¡± So that they do not dare break their vows, so that they do not cause great harm to men. The kings forbade those who had no credit and those who were not worthy of the Holy Spirit. That was the vow of the soul. My words stiffened the faces of Vincent and others. It was not the fear of the terrible consequences that would come upon him if he broke his vow. It was just a cold hue. Their eyes were telling me. Why do I have to do this? Is it not enough to trust each other? Perhaps I didn''t believe them because I made a pledge to pledge my soul without any explanation. Of course it was a misunderstanding. I knew that those who were here would never betray me, and I knew that for me I would run to my limbs without hesitation. ¡°It''s just a word, isn''t it? ¡± Eli looked at me and said, A frowny face that has never been seen while being possessed. There was only one emotion that seemed different to Vincent and Carls. They were really easy to know men. So their existence must be something that they''re willing to do. I grew small. ¡°I didn''t say that was all. ¡± He then explained the vows of the real soul to correct their misunderstandings. ¡°Just because I made a pledge to pledge my soul equally does not mean I made the same pledge. ¡± Some vows were made by coercion, others voluntarily. In the former case, only one side had to pledge the soul, but in the latter case both sides had to pledge the soul. Just like right now. ¡°It is not light to bind the souls of both sides. It affects each other, whether good or bad, so if one side builds a bad business, the other side cannot be free from its responsibilities and impacts. ¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Eli groaned in my words. I understood the meaning of my words once as the descendants of the Eli family, who had forgotten the mysticism and insisted on the mysticism of the heart, even when the world treated the mysticism of the heart as cheap magic. However, Vincent and Carls, who knew little about the usefulness or usefulness of Muhammad and his heart, were still questionable faces. ¡°Simply put, it means that if we do something wrong, the power of the charge may be weakened. ¡± After hearing Eli''s explanation, they open their eyes, realizing how important it is for the Knight with the Heart Mana. ¡°Why would you take such a risk...¡± A little while ago, they looked at me with a grumbling face. Who would be to me for their actions? It was a stirring hue. Seeing their faces like that, I just smiled and said, ¡°Because I believe.¡± Carls trembled at my words. Eli smiles. And Vincent hardened his impressions even more. ¡°That''s not the answer. What do you get for taking risks on your own? ¡± In the first place, I asked what the real reason was for being so selfish that I would not have taken the risk if I had not made a soul vow. I even blamed my rude behavior. But I wasn''t being rude. ¡°The kings of the past shared their souls with them in pursuit of the most trustworthy knights, the greatest knights, and the most promising knights of the future. ¡± I''ve been thinking about it for a long time, but I''ve only done what I''ve put off due to a lack of ability. ¡°So the knights who were given their souls by the king were able to exert more power than I had been able to do, and promoted an inheritance that I could not dare to overlook alone. And those who had done this were gathered together to reach even higher places. ¡± Unforgettable knights of Agnes, powerful non-dragon knights of the Climate family, and many other knights who followed the king. ¡°The world called them Knights. ¡± That was the beginning of the Knights, and they were the most powerful swords and shields possessed by humans. I firmly believed that humans could win the war against xenophobia because they were there. And now I wish I could, too. I saw those who stood before me. Dear Vincent, Yale Mib, but growing up is just a magnificent Eli, Carls who follows me in the same way, Adelia, who only regards my words as the truth, but who is not here, and Arwen who is stronger than anyone. My knights who have just been born, my knights who have no shortage of pillars. With them, it will be enough. Going through the hardships that have come to the world, and defeating huge enemies that I cannot fight alone. It is also important to reach transcendence. ¡°That''s why I made a soul vow with you. ¡± Vincent was speechless. He no longer reproached me for being impatient, nor expressed concern about what might happen in a year. I just kept my lips shut a few times. So did Carls and Eli. Pretending to be vague, or curling up the end of your mouth and laughing loudly. Their faces were different, but the feeling was surprisingly similar. A face that can''t stand the shock of bullying. When I looked at them, I felt blessed too. If the others were here, there would only be one more of the many knights in the world, and I didn''t know what was so troublesome because of the algebra. But this was completely different from the Knights of this era, which was just a group. Eli and Adelia will be able to use passages that are unavailable to me now. Vincent, Carls, and Arwen will be deeply assimilated in the war to see the greater effect. I will also be able to share the burden with them in using the fuzziness that cannot be used entirely in my present abilities. And above all, it was important that the benefits of the knights'' upliftment would be evenly distributed to all. Of course, in the past there were knights gathered by oath, and they also shared a great fortune. In fact, the Non-Dragon Knights shared some of the power of [The Poetry of the Opening Dragon] with the Climate, and the Royal Nights went up Mount Surrey with the king and used one of the earliest passages of [The Poetry of the True Dragon] as a substitute for the other. But that''s not all I wanted. I was going to create a new amusement. The first Knights of Manachain and the Knights of Manahart. It was only for them that they would unite the traditional unfuzzy and war poetry, the only unfuzzy of the Knights. A song sung by the Knights of the Ring and the Knights who stacked Mana in the heart. Really, that would be a pretty cool poem. Just imagine, the heart starts to jump fast. I hoped that Arwen would return from the mission as soon as possible. The Knights would be complete by the time she came. I''m laughing alone with such a delightful imagination and waiting. ¡°The Knight''s name is the Golden Lion''s five sharp molars. ¡± I drew cold water with a skill that I wouldn''t even be an Eli. ¡°The order of the molars is in order of skill, so it would be good to do it at that time. ¡± I wonder if my different name is satisfactory, but Eli has grown delusional. In the meantime, one day, Carls and Vincent put a big symbol under me that they would avoid. ¡°When Arwen comes back, we''ll discuss the names together. ¡± ¡°Don''t you like the Golden Lion''s five sharp molars? So what about this? The five roaring lions...¡± ¡°Then today we dissolve here. ¡± Eli kept buzzing, but I was consistent with ignorance. It''s true, I''ve felt it before, but Eli was the worst at writing. I once again prayed that Arwen would return to the fort as soon as possible. ¡°What about the White Death Knights? There are golden lions, there are silver lions, there are wire lions, there are no white lions, right? It''s a name for a lion roaring over a harsh snowfield, and it means something else...¡± Even the mouth of a chatty Eli is a little quiet in front of Arwen. I waited for Arwen to return from the mission and instructed Vincent, on the other hand, to sign contracts and arrangements with the newly arrived mercenaries. ¡°You should come all the way here and look at the paperwork again. ¡± Vincent, buried in a pile of paperwork, hated it, but didn''t vomit on my word that there was no one else. Five hundred mercenaries were finally reborn as soldiers of the Kingdom thanks to Vincent''s Iron Field, which took a few days. I accepted some of them as Knight Cadets separately, and let Eli train them. Hansen, who became a descendant of my family thanks to me, also stayed with them and trained. Again, three weeks have passed. Now the chaos of the Gentiles that swept through the kingdom has been overcome, and there has been no day when the raid on the fort will be blown. In the fortress that regained such tranquility, only five hundred mercenaries and Hansen shouted, or screamed. One thousand mercenaries crossed the border and arrived at the fort again. This time Eli went out for me and welcomed them. ¡°Welcome to the kingdom of the Knights, Leonberg. ¡± While Eli did not change the greetings I made, I quickly finished classifying the mercenaries. Again, close to half of the mercenaries were thrown out of the fort. Then Adelia and the Rangers chased them. And a few days later, wagons full of flags and weapons of the Vine Mercenaries returned to the fort. Adelia and the hard-faced rangers were also together. ¡°You have returned from your mission! ¡± Unlike the first time, I have worked hard on Adelia''s report, which I have become accustomed to. Soon after Adelia returned, a visitor came to the fort. ¡°Yes. What else does the kingdom have to do? ¡± I greeted the guest in a frowny manner. I was a very unhappy guest. 261 261. 73. bloom in difficulty (6) I didn''t give any instructions, but the rangers climbed up to the walls of the fort and aimed for the iron brain. Knights of Winter Castle drew their swords and surrounded the elves. Eli raises her energy with a face that looks like she''s going to have a seizure right now, and Adelia breathes her breath with a deep, red glare. Kars stands before me with a firm face and raises his shield. Vincent also climbs up to the wall and stares under the wall with a frozen glance. A sudden tension brought the mercenaries who were staying in the barracks outside the fort to the right, grasping the sword and spear with a stiff face without knowing anything. Beyond that, there was a woman who covered half her face with a cape. Disgusting Nymph, Sigrun. Just looking at that face soared in the fire. ¡°What brings you to the kingdom?¡° he asked. ¡± As he turned his teeth, he shook his lips under his cloak. ¡°Our breakup wasn''t beautiful, but it''s a pity if you''re too busy with your engagement. ¡± Fire splashed out of my eyes. When I still close my eyes, the same handset that the tongue-cut swordsmen were yelling at me hovered over my ear. The tearing of the cloak and the scattering of red blood drops were drawn right in front of your eyes, as it was yesterday. How dare you in front of me like that. The tide flowed without my knowledge. The hand on the knife sack was full of strength. Then I saw Sigrun''s face. ¡°Well, I guess you''re not all upset yet. ¡± I increased my purchases as if Sigrun was cold. The moment I saw the red lips, my hot hair was cold as if caught in the fire. Instead of throwing out his anger, he swallowed it inside. Sigrun was deliberately provoking me. I was deliberately encouraging my anger and hatred. To feed off my vomiting feelings. I suppressed anger and thirsted for hatred. Don''t let my feelings toward the Swordsmen become a distant entertainment, and don''t let the fort''s troops get caught up in boiling hatred. ¡°Whoo." I took a few long breaths and deeply thirsted for boiling emotions. The abominable Elder High Elf looks over his shoulder. A hundred meteorological elves like a knife, a shield that rises between them, and a flag scattered by the wind. White branches and three leaves engraved on a submerged green background. The impression was distorted. That''s something that Sigrun has never carried while searching for the kingdom''s land. No, it''s not exactly what you didn''t carry, it''s what you didn''t carry. After being defeated in the Great War, the Nymphs were unable to put forward any kind of army. Now, Sigrun treads on the land of the kingdom with a flag that confidently symbolizes his identity. It also left a hundred sentinels of my clan hanging around. The meaning was never light. It meant that the covenants inscribed in the Old Testament were so weakened that I could no longer make excuses, and that the day had come when evil fairies would be freed from the shadowy forest into the world. It also meant that man could no longer claim to be the owner of this intact land. I thought it was something to come, and it was the situation I expected. Nevertheless, I''ve been choking on my chin. It was too early to tell. I thought it would take at least 10 more years. I haven''t cleared up all the xenophobia in the kingdom yet. The Knights of the Kingdom are not ready yet. The fairies have already been released into the world. In front of my eyes, I had the same vision as a vision. Crumbling cities, burning fortresses, missing children''s mothers, missing children''s cries, the bodies of helpless people piled up like mountains. Dizziness. I put up with this evil dizziness. I tighten my eyes and stare at the flag of Elder High Elves once again. Three leaves that symbolize the identity of Elder High Elves. Not yet. There''s still more time. The effect of the previous declaration has not yet completely disappeared. If it hadn''t been for that, it would not have been the flag of Elder High Elves, but the flag of the King. Before that, Sigrun would never have come to see me. It would have been enough. Just like you did in the past. But Sigrun is now in front of me. I assure you, her visit will never be private. A public visit, a job that''s important enough to raise a hundred sentinels and put up a flag. I stare at Sigrun. Elder High Elves licks my lips after seeing my face. As if my anger and hatred, which had been crushed before I even predated them, were extremely unfortunate. But only for a moment, Parr, her lips were sadly twisted. ¡°But why can''t you see the swords? I think I saved a few lives in my memory. Oh, I killed them all by mistake." Blood rises upside down. The fury that I was apprehensive about rose again like a fire, and ran out of my body. I''m suffocating. My heart races like crazy. The mana in it rushes out to his hand. Just before that energy came to the sword with my hand, Chuck. I took my hand off the knife sack. Sigrun''s intentions seemed to be flattering. You''re gonna want me to lose my mind in anger. Perhaps to indulge in the overflowing wrath and fulfill my humble appetite, and perhaps to find a cause to repay the humiliation I had to retreat from last day. Either way, I didn''t intend to fit the ledger. ¡°Don''t ask me again. What''s going on in the kingdom''s territory? ¡± The twisted purchase under the cape was further distorted. ¡°That day.¡± Ugh. Sigrun takes off the cape he was covering his face. And there was a mark on her face that did not match the appearance of an angel. From forehead to cheek, a horrible black scar across the eye. She raises her hand and touches my wound. ¡°This is the wound you left me. ¡± She whispered to me with one eye closed like that. An ominous voice like a snake whimpering. I squeezed my whole body''s muscles into the shimmering eyes. At that very moment, Chuck. The elf sentinels roll their feet. Chuck, Chuck. Chuck. Different from a typical beating, the noise of a staggering trajectory struck my heart. In a moment, my heart rang. The ominous energy contained in the noise of the stagger covered my surroundings. Sentinels, though not high elves, are even and even elites among ordinary elves. This side was much more intimidating than the High Elves. Soon my surroundings were surrounded by the noise they made, and I could hear nothing else. But that was all. Before one hundred elf sentinels hit me, before Mana was released from my heart. Kung, the noise reaches me through the fingers of the elves. Unparalleled noise from lightweight elves. I turned my head. Bang! Knights of the Winter Castle beat my chest armor. Bang! The court knights drop their shields on the ground. Kung! Rangers rolled their feet vigorously over the walls. Contrary to the elves'' fingers, the noises are so harmonious and regular. In the meantime, I heard him calling out to the military. It was Eli. It was Adelia. It was Vincent, it was Carls. And all the soldiers. My heart is starting to flutter. Before I became conscious, an enormous energy rose and began resonating with the military. ¡°Your Majesty." I heard you calling me over the wall. With his head raised, Vincent looked down at me. Sturdy, unshakeable eyes like a wall. Vincent said to me in the same way as a fortress. Think of the time when the Grand Monarch of the Orcs surrendered. Remember what the knights said then. It reminds me of the day when Overlord surrendered to me terribly before I finished speaking. In front of an old oak, who was saying that he would give peace if he wished, the voice of the men of Winter Castle shouted, digging his ears like a deaf ear. ¡®May the unbent soul remain intact until the window is broken and the body is torn. ¡¯ ¡®We are not the burden of the Lord, but the sword and spear that the Lord will wield. ¡¯ ¡°What we want is a victory at the end of the struggle, not a peace that was compromised with cowards! ¡± ¡®Close your eyes and get peace, and I will die with my eyes open. ¡¯ ¡®If someone had to die, that would be me. ¡¯ After the hearing, Vincent''s voice was heard. ¡°Do as you wish. ¡± I realized the moment I heard that. Vincent and the others saw what I looked like. It would seem to be shrinking in front of a mighty enemy. It would have seemed like brainstorming so many pretexts not to fight in front of an unbeatable enemy. My face ran up. It is the duty of the prince around Hado. He is forcing me to do it. I think I have been thinking too much. I think I have unconsciously come up with a compromise in my head on the idea that their life depends on my shoulders. When did I say I was strong enough to stand down? Even when I fought the Warlord, when I drew my sword against the Empire, I was never a strong man. Corrected the pose. I stretched my shoulders and straightened my back. I raised my chin. Just like I always did. I look down at the elves in front of me. ¡°If you come as a messenger, speak and go. Sigrun.¡± In my words, Sigrun still blindfolded with one hand, leaving one eye round. But only for a moment, Sigrun''s eyes narrowed. With the face of a real elf, as if a soul had escaped, as I had seen one day. A thousand years of grinding and wiping from her body has flowed out of her. The twisted desires that have been piled up and piled up for a thousand years have taken me for granted. I did not step back. I tightened my knee like I was about to break, and I got in a more upright position. ¡°I''ve been waiting for that day. ¡± Sigrun said loudly. ¡°It''s not as fun as I thought it would be today. ¡± The air trembled anxiously at the murder and hostility contained in it. But I still didn''t shake. Rear and back rangers and knights touched the militia. It was only now that I understood Agnes'' heart. Even putting a giant army soldier in front of her who couldn''t help but understand why she could be so brave. Even though the men who stood behind me now did not reach the Iron Knights led by Agnes, there was no shortage for me now. The speculation of the Rangers and the Knights'' ex-wife have made my knees snap. Their will has informed me. Humans don''t behave. We''ll fight back and win, just like we did in the past. Wang! My energy flashes on my head as I am overwhelmed by the overwhelming force of Sigrun. An earthly light from my body suddenly spread everywhere. I made a vow with my heart and looked at Sigrun with my eyes. ¡°I thought you would know. ¡± Sigrun whispered profanely. ¡°I always have the power to make a handful of ashes. ¡± In the face of a threatening warning that seems to have materialized right now, ¡°Do it." I grabbed the handle of my body. ¡°I''m going to do everything I can. ¡± If necessary, I will die with her, even if I offer more than half my life as an offering. And I picked out the body. Right then. Tofu tofu. I heard a faint horse hoof. I turned my eyes. On the other side of the plain, a distant globe blooms. Northeast, southwest, everywhere. A group of fully armed knights were running under the distant earth. With the golden sceptre that symbolizes the kingdom. Boooooooooooo. I heard the sound of the trumpet one step late. Sigrun, who saw the distant globe blooming from all sides, turned his head to me again. I said with my chin raised. Human strength is not as insignificant as you think. 262 262. 73. bloom in difficulty (7) The first troops in sight came from the east, south-west, north-west and all sides. It was they who arrived first. The distant globe made by others is still on the other side of the plain, and only they were almost confident in the fortress. Among other things, the knight who was at the forefront pushed the line alone and was already arriving at my nose. Blame it. Without slowing down the horse, the knight kicks his back and sneaks up. Bang, quad, quad. Behind the heavy landing noise of a heavily armed knight, a steel boot scratches the floor. In the cloudy dirt, the knight lifts the visor of the helmet. A dusty, starry, black-eyed face running through the wasteland. It was Arwen. Coughbuck. The snowy Arwen saluted him with a small bow. There was neither the greeting of the passage reunion, nor an explanation of the circumstances that had arrived sooner than I thought. I didn''t even ask for the report of the Great Hemisphere that confronted me and the fairies in front of the fort. She just stood by me and quietly raised her voice. It''s more than that. I just added one sword. The fact that Arwen has been empowered will never satisfy a monster sigrun. The moment I encountered her energy, I felt comfortable. Just a sharp gesture, a nervous beating heart was remarkably stable. It felt like it was complete now. I gave strength to the hand that held the body, and saw Sigrun. I frowned without knowing. Sigrun was staring at me with horse-eyed eyes. The bristles of his head twitched in the radiance of his eyes. ¡°You are so compassionate that you are among those I have seen. ¡± She turns her head. At the end were my knights. Eli, Adelia, Carls, the many knights behind me, the rangers, and Vincent. ¡°I said Winter Holy Week. So was that old knight back then, and so did they. ¡± Her gaze as she looked at them came to Arwen''s face. ¡°And so does she. ¡± She licks her red lips like a pomegranate and turns her head to me again. An ominous glow began to gush out from the inside of his eyes. ¡°A glowing soul. ¡± Sigrun''s face was refreshed as if his soul had escaped. ¡°You, no way...¡± ¡°Perhaps she is one of His Majesty''s stars, the shiniest. ¡± Her eyes curled as if she had drawn. The back neck was stiff. The hot heart instantly cooled. ¡°Sigrun!¡± When I woke up, I was moving with a loud shout. I grabbed the sword with my strength. I stepped out with a twinkle at the end of the sword. I chased Arwen with my eyes. A green shadow pops out in front of her nose. The silver trajectory rises. I drew a sword towards Arwen and the green shadow, in the middle of it, without hesitation. I reached out one hand before I could complete the trajectory of the sword. Touch of heavy iron touched my fingertips. I couldn''t even think about it. I instinctively pulled an iron chunk, Arwen. She twists her body in my arms and draws a sword between my armpits. Bang! Bang! Two torn ears. I fell in love with Elder High Elves'' screening of the monsters I encountered without being able to extract enough Uncher energy due to their urgent movements. I raised my head with cloudy eyes and chased after Sigrun. There was dirt everywhere. It was only Arwen in my arms that I saw her bloom to dust in the middle of my eyes. I looked at Arwen in the face of Paris. The iron gloves on the right hand burst into pieces. The hand was bloody. From wrist to shoulder, the iron armor was also dented as it was dented. After frowning her glans, she waxed and vomited a handful of blood. ¡°Argh...¡± ¡°Your Majesty.¡± She called me with a firm face. ¡°The enemy has not yet retreated. ¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Let go of me. ¡± Before even answering Mitcher, Arwen pushed me away. It was a whirlwind, but as usual, she threw off her torn gloves and grabbed the armor of her wrists, elbows, and shoulders that prevented me from doing my job. The armor that had already become like a vine fell down. It reveals bare, bloody skin. A horrible wound that made the seer frown on me, but she did not frown. I felt no pain, but I just put up my sword. But there was a small stain on the tip of the sword. If you don''t care, you won''t notice, it was only a few drops, but it was clear blood. Before I realized who the owner of that blood was, she rolled her feet and blew herself away. Bang, bang! Mud that hasn''t been cleared yet, beyond that, was already a terrible battle. Beyond the scattered field of view, a pale black light and golden flashes flashed. It was Eli and Adelia''s energy. Soon, Arwen''s sword and energy were added. Sasasasak. Above my head, I hear the sound of the iron brains blown by the rangers tearing the sky apart. Later, I stepped up to join the battle. No, I tried to take a step. But I couldn''t move a single foot. Pulling Mana out was just about strengthening and enduring the broken knee. At that moment I realized. I told Sigrun from the beginning that I had played. Aiming for Arwen, showing me how to live to stop the flesh, it was simply a pod to cripple me easily. What she truly wants is for me to remain an audience. It would be the end of this play she''s been preparing for all these years. It was the twisted Elder High Elf''s way of enjoying the dinner, and it was the tragic end of many heroes who were born before. I drew this evil energy. However, the ability I have now was not enough to overcome the energy that Elder High Elves have determined and infiltrated for millennia. I breathed roughly, provoking a frozen manahart. I saw the battlefield unfolding in the snow and finally barefoot. An Eli who constantly rebukes my poem and draws down his sword. Adelia was stunned with a glorious clerk all over her. Arwen joins later and pours out scenery like meteor shower. The bitter screenings that will tear the enemy apart in an instant. But Sigrun was not dizzy. Born to be a hero, Razor was the hero of the clan, and he lived a long time and was a relentless creature. Even the dragon slayer, which had already been carrying the dragon dragon 400 years ago, was so easily dispersed in front of monsters that it could not be guaranteed a battle. Eli rolls the floor. Adelia vomits blood and bounces out. Arwen quickly became bloody. But no one withdrew. Eli, who rolled the floor, got up and ran to Sigrun. Adelia, who had bounced far away, ran again. The bloody Arwen pours a screening on Sigrun. You must have already felt it. In the face of how strong Sigrun is, the transcendent power she possesses, she realizes that the sword she grinds and wipes all her life can be broken in vain. I''m sure they were all feeling stubborn. Nevertheless, their momentum has not been slight since the beginning of the battle, so they risked their lives on the Ilbo, and their lifetime on the Ilbo was more magnificent than desperate. Then the ancient rangers, including Jordan, helped them. Sasasac. In the chaos between the unstoppable lions and Sigrun, the rangers marvellously aim for Sigrun and shoot the iron brains. Although none of the brains they fired touched Sigrun''s body, it was enough to annoy him. The fact that Sigrun has lived beyond the threshold of transcendence for a long time doesn''t mean that the arrows don''t stick. The Knights of the North were also not just playing. The Knights of the North beat the Sentinels'' dust without rest. Two or three of the old royal knights, including Guerwain, gathered to overthrow the slow sentinels one by one. Doodoodoo-doo. The knights and armies of the kingdom rushed towards the fortress. ¡°Out of my way! I''m stuck! ¡± They were subjected to sentinel dust just as they ran without hesitation. Bang! With heavy noise, sentinels'' bodies sprung up everywhere. The Knights dig through the fallen dust. "Don''t let one live! ¡± At the forefront, there were old knights who were filled with Sword Auror. So the Knights of the Kingdom completely annihilated Sentinels. And the play prepared by the evil elf came to an end. ¡°I don''t get tired of seeing it anytime. ¡± A horrible voice dug into my ear. ¡°It''s the most magnificent and beautiful sight that humans have ever seen in their lives to overcome frustration. ¡± The screams of the terminals, which were hitting from all sides, stopped. The sound of hitting the barrel, which continued indefinitely, knocked and stopped. The battlefield stops fighting, and everyone looks at one place as if they made a promise. Sigrun was in the middle of their gaze. ¡°But unfortunately, my taste is not for adversarial humans, but for them to be shattered in vain hope. ¡± She threw off the mask of a good fairy and made dry eyes like the sand in the desert. ¡°Just like now. ¡± Aggravation! A tremendous energy emerged from her body. ¡°Resonant the Ring and resist! ¡± ¡°Pull out your energy and protect yourself! ¡± The Knights of the North and the Knights of Earl Branburg, who experienced war with Warlord, shouted out in haste as if they had made a promise. However, since Sigrun was incomparable with Warlord, the resonance caused by the knights of the close to a thousand rings in front of her natural presence was merely insignificant and unmistakable. The presence of monsters who greedily wished to live a thousand years to reach my high places was enough to tear the souls of those who did not achieve upliftment. Soldiers fall to the ground with their throats grabbed. Blood gushed out of the eyes, nose, ears and mouth of the rangers who held it back from evil. Knights shudder with bloody eyes. Perhaps if we stay here any longer, the soldiers will scream as they are, and the strong rangers will be struck by the spirit and backed up. The knights will also destroy the Ring and Manahart and become ruined. And such things will happen in all the kingdoms. I measured the power of Sigrun. And finally, I could look into her power. ¡°You can''t be half the life span. ¡± I muttered in vain. The screening was complex. I closed my eyes. Thoughts came and went that could not be put into my head. That much emotion blossomed in my heart and I lost again. But when I opened my eyes again, all I had left was a little regret and a little regret. ¡°Vincent.¡± I called Vincent over the wall. Despite being desperately resistant to the energy of Sigrun, Vincent heard my voice and turned his head toward me. ¡°Arwen. Adelia. ¡± Carls, Jordan, and... I in turn called upon the names of those whom I love. I put their faces in my eyes one by one. My knights, whose gaze was on me, opened their eyes. Seeing them like that, ¡°I had a good dream thanks to you. ¡± I just smiled. That''s probably one of the smiles I made in my life. It would have been the brightest laugh. I turned around. ¡°I, Your Majesty! ¡± Arwen and Adelia screamed backwards. Puwook. I put a sword in my chest. My body, my half. Towards my heart, exactly. 263 263. 74. If the night is long, the dream is deep (1) Adelia Bavaria has always thought. It''s strange that you don''t know where we are. I didn''t mean to suddenly change my personality. He was so dual. It was a slightly different story from the outside and inside. At some point, he was like an old man who was about to die. Once again, I felt like a child who was just learning the world. And smarter than anyone, and ignorant than anyone. At the same time, he was surprisingly greedy and ridiculously greedy. It was also poignant and generous. He was an old man with deep wrinkles. He was a sluggish kid with no wrinkles. He was as if he had brought together the conflicting facets that man could have. Is that so? The assessments of those who met him or experienced him were dramatically staggered. As the knights say, he was a brave, courageous, devoted knight. As the nobles say, he was a ruthless, cunning, disobedient prince. As the maids or the bottoms say, he was a slutty, generous backman. And when Adelia Bavaria saw him, ¡°Lovely, sweet one. ¡± It was like a frightened child. She was weaker than anyone, and it was worth laughing at the people of the world for being so peaceful with the greatest knight in the kingdom. But she really thought so. The first such thought was around the time Earl Baleard was killed. At that time, he was as tired of white as a child who made a big mistake. He shriveled and was proud of who would blame him. I don''t even know how to express the sadness in my heart. The image of a young prince who could not shed a tear has remained so vivid in her heart even now for years. How miserable and pompous he was to overthrow the king of the Orcs and pour out the sorrow he endured. Adelia realized his age for the first time. He then became more bold. I was braver. And stronger. In the eyes of others, it seemed so. But Adelia, who served him right on the horizon, thought otherwise. He shrunk even more. I got more scared. It became weaker. I was frightened of losing my beloved. Some days they dreamed of nightmares, and they mourned and shed tears all the time. At that time, Adelia Bavaria spent the night by his side holding his hand firmly and wiping away the bite on his cheeks. He didn''t even know what he had been up to all night, and he spent the day as always. Outsiders, northern men, swordfish. The war continues and the names he regains in silence continue to grow. But he still didn''t know about his dreams. That was a secret only Adelia Bavaria knew, which neither party knew. At least not until that night when the Queen''s death was reported to Fort Silver Lion. The king came in late at night, curled up in sweat and wiped his whole body with his hands less floating. He first learned what nightmares his eldest son suffered every night, which he thought was just solid. Since that day, the king''s attitude toward him has softened. Adelia Bavaria did not find it any strange. Hundreds of times, the poor man''s brain, who suffers from nightmares and apologizes every night, will not be able to crush him if he knows the weight of death and sorrow he bears. But even if he knew the weight of grief he was carrying, there was something the king did not know. The most unfortunate contradiction among his many duality and contradiction. He was terribly afraid that his beloved might be wrong. However, he was not unusually interested in his life and his life. It seemed as if he regarded himself as irrelevant at any point in time of death, as if he considered himself self-sufficient when he fell by the force of battle. Seeing that, Adelia Bavaria realized. When the moment comes to choose between life and death, he says he will choose his own death without hesitation at all. After realizing that, Adelia Bavaria changed. I wanted to be his strength. Don''t let that moment of choice come to him, let him take his place if that moment comes. It was for that reason that Jill himself joined forces to subdue the bad mercenaries. But her efforts and determination were awkward, and the moment she wished she hadn''t come, Gear came. I''m standing in front of an overwhelming presence that I''ve never heard of before. ¡°Adelia.¡± I heard his voice. She turns her head in search of her voice, even under the pressure of a scattered soul. He was there. I want a calm face where urgent situations don''t suit me. My chest fluttered, and I sat down. An ominous imagination bloomed in my head. She denied it. I don''t think so. It shouldn''t be. Her wishes were shattered indefatigably. I had a good dream thanks to you. A voice that sounds like a dream without knowing where it is. My head is twitching. My legs are loosening. She got tired of being white. I forced my hardened body to move. In exchange for disregarding an undeniable presence, terrible suffering has come. Red blood has flowed under Adelia Bavarian''s sympathetic nose. I choked with blood at the door of the door. Blood spilled from my ears and eyes. She couldn''t stand it and ended up falling. ¡°Argh." I reached out. I bent my finger and grabbed the floor. I pulled as hard as I could, grabbing the floor so that my nails would be pulled out and broken. She lays the floor like that. ¡°Your Majesty! ¡± Screaming in your mouth. But before her screams, before her flesh reaches him, Puwook. A horrible wave of noise dug into my ear. Laryngoscope. The red blood was dropping under his feet after turning his back. Red blood quickly soaked his feet and became a small puddle. ¡°Ah, ah...¡± My body trembled like a lion. Tear it apart, she opened her eyes, ¡°Arghhhhhh!¡± I screamed. And at that moment, ¡°Great War, godless people who have lost their vows. ¡± It was a coughing voice, and a surprisingly clear voice was excavated. ¡°I command you as an observer of the Declaration. ¡± The world trembled. ¡°Go back to the promised bail. ¡± Aggravation! A glorious light burst out and swallowed up the world. And time passed. As Adelia, I had no idea how much time had passed. When I regained consciousness, the first thing that came to her eyes was the trail of elf soldiers who left only armor behind and concealed their enemies. But, uh... ¡°Ahhh..." The monster to be cursed remained. Though the head, which had been flattened, would have been unraveled and scattered, she still stood there. The elf raises his hand and puts it halfway across my face. and shrugged. At first, the vibrations, which were limited to the shoulders, spread throughout the elf''s body. So she shook her whole body, ¡°Kick Kick.¡± I laughed. ¡°Ah. I never imagined His Majesty would take a piece of a pledge that no one would remember. There''s nothing to say but that this is amazing. ¡± She lowers her hand, smiling like a madman for a long time. Empty eyelids, one eye that had not existed from the beginning. ¡°But what can I do? I heard that Kekemuk took out a pledge with all his life, but I only collected a few Sentinels and one Eye. ¡± The elf smiles at you like a madman again. ¡°I don''t care.¡± That''s when he opened his mouth. ¡°If you''re going to lose the pledge, I''ll just execute it. ¡± The elf laughs flawlessly at his words. But she quickly twisted her mouth again and began to laugh. ¡°I hope you don''t believe that sword will help. He''s just an observer, and he can''t do that. ¡± ¡°If you''re just an observer. ¡± His blood sputum boiling voice stabilized remarkably quickly. On the contrary, the agitation of the Elves'' eyes grew. ¡°I am an observer, at the same time a notary of pledges. ¡± ¡°What the hell...¡± He opens his mouth again before the elf''s words are finished. ¡°Teacher and friend of Agnes Bavaria. The one who succeeded in maintaining her. ¡± At the same time, a faint glow began to flow from his body. ¡°Even the name of Iron Blood and its immortal soul are shared! ¡± ¡°What have you been saying...! ¡± ¡°A comrade who has won so many wars! ¡± The sword he dug into my chest, and I pulled it out. ¡°One of the Six Enders of the Great War! ¡± At that moment, his sword began to cry. Aaaaaaaaaah. A serendipitous sword, at the same time an unfathomable energy stretched out everywhere. ¡°As the executor of the covenant, I hereby pronounce. ¡± In that endless horde of light, he pronounced. ¡°The sin of breaking the covenant is nothing but extinction that cannot be saved. ¡± The complete extinction, the most horrible death penalty, of which not even the soul remains. The death penalty was thus vigorously resisted. ¡°Kekemuk is a vow, now he''s a section. ¡± Goooooooooo. The elves raise their energy. ¡°I am the executioner of the clan, the head of a thousand centinels. It is the king''s sword.¡± The whole world trembled at the tremendous earthquake that overturned the heavens and the earth. ¡°I declare here on behalf of the clans, cut off the shackles of a thousand years. ¡± As if he were laughing at his sentence, the elf dies. In front of that machining and blatant mockery, he said, ¡°The fate of the four clans was determined by that word. ¡± I just sighed low. And at that moment, the serpentine light that surrounded him completely swallowed him up. Chuckle. Chuckle. I heard a heavy iron sound in the glorious sphere of light. The Elf''s eyes are full of Cipherian glances. She grabs the sword and knocks on the sphere of light, full of light. Bang, bang! The sky cries, the earth shakes. A stung containing the power of each of you to defeat a stronghold. A crack occurred in the golden sphere. The Elf''s stung hits the gap stubbornly. Heh heh. Then finally, the sphere split with the sound of the clanging and clanging. In the eyes of the Elves, the light of victory comes to mind. However, it was a hasty judgment. Evil. In a split sphere, an elaborate flash rushes out. The elf twists. The glimmer literally grazed her and disappeared into that far plain. ¡°This is...¡± I saw an elf cut off. Then I lifted up my wobbling eyes and saw a sphere split in half. The sphere, which was split into two, was scattered with shining dust. And in it he revealed himself. with dragons and lions'' heads on their left and right shoulders, With a glorious golden armor that looks like it was made out of light. Grab a sword as big as my height in my hand. The golden knight looks at the elf. And I recited it harshly. The stairs to the sky are falling. But the aftermath of that short recitation can never be brutal or trivial. All that is left is the screaming of the ravenous people on the stairs. One species lost the possibility of eternity. 264 264. 74. If the night is long, the dream is deep (2) Sigrun raises his hand with less trembling. A dark stain appeared on the skin and back of the hand, which appeared to have applied honey. Then the whole back of his hand was covered with a dark blue stain. It wasn''t just the back of the hand. The skin revealed between her forehead and her forehead, she erects a clan of barbed caribou. In the midst of the upheaval, a sword blade that did not bury a piece of dust illuminated the owner without distortion. My skin was dull, and my eyebrows were dull. It could no longer be what people would call a desirable fairy. It was just something ugly and hateful. But what was really horrible was not the look that had changed. Sigrun grabs the air. A void with nothing, but visible in Sigrun''s eyes. The millennial ball that collapsed like a sandcastle, the karma that scattered like a grain of sand, and the raging debris were so vivid. I collapsed. The sense of loss and deprivation that I felt for the first time in my life filled her empty body. She soon found out that she was in such a terrible mood. Ever since today, I''ve learned that I won''t be able to do gumbo anymore. And intuitive. Tell the clan that there is no more future. Sigrun laughed. At first, she raised her head, then she burst into tears, then she hiccupped like she was breathing, and she laughed like a madman. Then, after a while, he laughed. ¡°Not that day, not today. You always surprise me. ¡± It wasn''t a false accusation, nor a mockery. She was genuinely surprised. I didn''t even imagine that a young prince of the forgetful Leonberger family would pull out the real power of the dragon slayer. I couldn''t even imagine finding an older power that she didn''t even know would make her this difficult. Sigrun opens her blackened eyes and looks at the human in front of her. ¡°Thanks to you, I have lost the greatest of my powers. The turbulence was corrupted, and the sword could not be used. His abilities have also fallen considerably. At least three? Maybe the more things I lose over time. ¡± Dry as sand in the desert. ¡°But that, like you, would have paid for it if it had been an unauthorized force. And it''s only life that you can pay for now. Those who gained momentary power in exchange for life, how long will that take? Now, even at this moment, the time given to you will continue to diminish." He didn''t answer. I just stared at her unspoken in the helm. Sigrun wanted to take off his helmet right away if he could. It was unfortunate that the act of drawing out power in exchange for life itself entailed the pain of dispersion of souls, and that he could not see his face, which was distorted by pain. However, she continued to speak, repressing her twisted desire to take off her helmet immediately. ¡°Maybe it''s been a while. Once before, you brought out the power of the sword as collateral for your life. Whatever this fight is, it''s probably something I''m telling you. ¡± She looked at him slippery. ¡°You can''t avoid death. ¡± He remained silent. It was probably just a headache to endure the pain of being scattered, and I didn''t want to open my mouth to shorten my life. Either way, I didn''t want to care as a sigrun. If there was anything important to her, ¡°I''m glad. That''s what I did with that one. ¡± It was only the fact that the man before my eyes risked my life and my soul to fight against him. That made her unbearable. ¡°I can''t repay you for that. ¡± It was not a good thing to get out of here if you only had a heart. But she had no intention of making his life so wasteful. ¡°Before the rest of your life goes out completely. ¡± With her sword blade, the radiant energy begins to flow. ¡°It''s my reward to turn it off by my own hand. ¡± And the battle began. * * The earth is split at once, and the sky is torn apart. A fight in a realm that you could not even imagine as a human. The waves and shocks conveyed from afar shake the fort as if it were about to collapse. Not much can be done in the face of such a terrible battle. Get down flat, wrap your head around your head, shaking, denying reality. But there were those who did not belong to either side. ¡°Wake up! ¡± ¡°Come on, get up! ¡± Men who shout aloud and force the completely frightened soldiers to attack. ¡°Weakened Southern bastards! ¡± ¡°I''m stuck in a fortress and I want to die! ¡± They were Rangers of Winter Castle. They run around the fort in an unscrupulous body, pulling the frightened soldiers out of the fort. ¡°The fortress is about to fall! ¡± The knights also shouted Mana unrelentingly and evacuated the soldiers who had been hiding in the depths of the fort. ¡°Take the injured first! ¡± At the heart of it was the winter solstice, Vincent Ballerhard. ¡°Taking the remains and supplies of the warriors is the last thing! ¡± He stands on a wall that shakes like it''s going to collapse right now and commands the evacuation of the soldiers. ¡°Lord, we must withdraw! ¡± ¡°We have a lot of troops that haven''t evacuated yet! Your Majesty''s troops were willing to take the risk! I can''t let them die in vain! ¡± ¡°But...! ¡± ¡°I don''t say it twice! Let''s go and evacuate the soldiers! ¡± Vincent brushed his knights roughly without hesitation. ¡°Come on!¡± ¡°Yes, Lord! ¡± Vincent turns his head and looks beyond the plain as he sees them disappear into the fortress. Bang! Bang! The golden and sparkling flashes bloom and fade. And when the light was shattered, the shattered hordes of light overflew the fortress. Curr. Above the shaking walls, Vincent''s gaze on the plain was depressed before. ¡°Just like that damn day. ¡± The day the Winter Castle collapsed, the day my father never came back. The crowded dark green waves, burning castles, and desperately fleeing soldiers overlap over the fort. What was different then was the fact that it was not a dark green wave that struck the fort, but a golden, sparkling flash. He was just as helpless as he was that day, and he just had to watch what he could do. I thought more vividly of the prince who had put a knife in my chest. He frowned. There was still a sharp sound of the blade digging into his ear. It''s a ritual that draws the power of the Philly royal sword, the Dragon Slayer. The transfer of the Leonberger family was not just a vain legend. The golden armor I''ve never seen before is part of the legend. However, he could not feel any joy from the fact that he had witnessed the legend before his eyes and that the party who reproduced the legend was his beloved prince. I was anxious. The heart didn''t calm down so strangely. Vincent shakes his head and shakes his grim head. I was constantly returning to my mouth. It''s not like that. A few times bigger knights than my father. So you must come back. Countless times he said the same thing, and he was restless. How long has that been going on? ¡°Holy Lord! The evacuation of the troops is over! ¡± Knights who had left their positions to evacuate the troops returned. ¡°The rest of them! ¡± ¡°I got it all... No! I can''t get more! All of our children are dying! ¡± Immediately, the side of the fort collapsed with a thunderous roar. ¡°Lord!¡± The knight shouts out like a scream and grabs him. Vincent couldn''t be stubborn anymore. Among those whom the prince was trying to protect, the prince would not wish to share his fate with those who remained in the fallen fort. ¡°Damn it!¡± He rushes down the stairs of the wall as if he were speechless. Courrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr. And as he just passed through the gate, the wall sat down with a loud voice. Dirt has risen. In the meantime, the heat was continuing. ¡°Get as many troops back as you can! If you can, step back to the invisible! Vincent coughed and ordered his subordinates. ¡°Lord, where are you going? ¡± ¡°I beg you to stay back! ¡± At the words of Luggage, he rushes straight around the collapsed wall towards the plain. He almost tripped over the stone beak several times, and he stopped somewhere near the plain, where the battle was raging. It was around the time when the nobles and the few men gathered. ¡°Well done.¡± Earl Yoke Wiloden, the leader of the Wire Magnetic Corps and a benefactor of the Kingdom, gave a small tribute to Vincent. But instead of answering, Vincent looked beyond the sparkling plains. ¡°It''s like a scene in a myth. ¡± Yoke Wiloden said as if seeking consent. Vincent didn''t answer again this time. ¡°The royal sword was such a magnificent object. ¡± The answer was another old man. ¡°No matter how marvelous it may be, it''s also your ability to endure it. ¡± Yoke Wiloden and the laborer were constantly amazed by the battle to be marvellous. But the knights of the prince, Vincent and others, opened their mouths and disagreed. Whether they thought they were shaking too much or not, the laborers shut their mouths. They thought inside. In the aftermath of a battle so devastating that one of the strongholds collapsed, it is not so strange that knights of the prince, who are famous for their terrible regard for my masterpiece, keep their mouths shut with such a restless face as mine. However, no matter how much they looked, there were too many aspects to what they were now. They did not turn their eyes away from the battle for a moment. Their faces were bitter, tightly sealed, and their fists gripped for blood. Among them, the most serious condition was Adelia Bavaria. She tried to jump into the battlefield several times. If Arwen Kirgayen hadn''t stood up and rebuked her for being disturbed, she would have been a handful of ashes in that flash. And now Adelia Bavaria holds Arwen Kirgayen in her arms, as if her soul had escaped, with her empty eyes, just looking at the plain where the prince would be. Then the glare and tears gushed from her eyes alternately. Even though it seemed real, it was not scary or frightening. There were some differences, but others did not differ significantly in their status either. From time to time, Bernardo Eli''s energy was extremely unstable. I was worried that the source of Mana would not be damaged. Arwen KirGayen did the same. Seeing only the appearance, he seemed to maintain the most reassurance of the prince''s knights, but not at all. I could tell by her sword. From time to time, the light of the sword gathers on a tightened blade. I repeat, I was staring at the other side of the plain to see if I didn''t even feel it. Kars Ulrich, who was famous for his progress, also set up an overwhelming day and was rushing in like he was about to jump into a terrible battlefield. Yoke Wiloden, who was too young to see the young lions and knights who had lost their appearances, turned around. And then he opened his mouth and tried to give them a little comfort. Qaaaaaaaah. An enormous energy burst behind my back. Yoke Wiloden hardens as he is. I didn''t even know how to turn around. When I looked back, I felt like I was facing something terrible. But he leans back and looks at the gear. And then I saw it. I saw something gigantic that slowly shook my head over that plain. It was something that York-Willoden had never imagined would exist in this world, something that he dared to face. Krrrrrrrr. Finally, something raised its head completely. Yoke Wiloden shouts like a scream. ¡°Yoyong!" Shortly after he shouted, he realized. The fact that something he thought was a dragon reflects the fact that something is an illusion made of black light. He was completely distracted by the kind of miracle he never heard of. And that''s when. Khhhhhhhhhh! The dragon''s shape flies with its wings wide open. An ominous storm with a sparkling flash, towards the middle of it. 265 265. 74. If the night is long, the dream is deep (3) The light rises. The heat rises. A terrible shock wave struck the whole world. And all of that, Pot. As if it were a fantasy, Yang disappeared in a moment. There was no more torn light, unparalleled glow, and no more use. All that was left was the dirt that soared to the end of the sky. People swallowed dry saliva. I dared not even dare to predict the outcome of this mythical battle. Just recalling the glorious dragon''s triumph, I vaguely assumed that the prince had not won. Instead of opening their mouths and buzzing about the consequences of the battle, they quietly wait for the dirt to clear. But the princes'' knights, unlike them, were not waiting. They threw themselves into the distant earth without anyone having to say first. Not a distant globe that you can''t discern. Nevertheless, they ran without a bit of hesitation. The field of view is chaotic, and the ground torn apart by a terrible battle grabs the feet. The highest-ranking knights, the only duke in the kingdom, rolled the floor several times. But they didn''t stop their feet for a moment. As if I already knew where the prince was in the distant earth, I just ran and ran again. A special vow I made a while ago, a tightly connected ring, told me a lot. Who''s the winner of this terrible battle, and where the winner is. And what the winner is like. They continued to run. Those who are bound by vows follow the guidance of the soul, and those who are not follow those who step without hesitation. I went to where the prince was. And finally arrived. At the end of the day, the sacred wind magically clears the dirt. Beyond that, the winner and loser of the terrible battle are revealed. An elf with a torn shoulder and upper half. ¡°When I first met you, I felt that my destiny was in your hands. I haven''t thought about it since that day. How my destiny touches your Majesty. ¡± She said, choking on blood. ¡°And now the question is solved. ¡± She looked at my upper half with only one eye. Then he lifted up his eyes and watched the front. "You were the end of my destiny. ¡± An unsuccessful face, the elf smiles. ¡°But my destiny is nothing more than one of the many destinies that have passed through you. ¡± An indecent, ominous smile. ¡°That''s not what I wanted. ¡± The elf smiles as he reveals it. ¡°I am." The elf''s body blooms with a luminous glow. ¡°As you are my final vote, I hope so too. ¡± The articles were intuitive. The fact that she''s trying to do something dangerous will never benefit her, nor the prince. As soon as they realized that, they were already on the move. Arwen Kirgayen wraps the prince in her body. Karls Ulrich and Vincent Ballhardt stood before him as shields and walls. Adelia Bavaria and Bernardo Eli were shot out with a single spear. At that very moment, (chuckles) The Elves'' breasts are full of swords. Before the luminosity that fluctuated like it was going to explode right away, before the knights reached the elves. The elf looks at my chest. The tip of the knife that pierced through the chest. The elf''s gaze turned back. The head of the Sword Hee was there, the woman with the gray cloak upside down. ¡°Go, how dare you take a slow hybrid...¡± Spatula. Qaeqeep. Pale blackness and golden blackness snatched her body. Tuck. Degur. The elf''s head rolls to the ground. It was full of twisted desires and murders that dominated my life until the last moment, and I couldn''t even detect it with one eye. The evil Nymph, which destroyed thousands of unbeatable heroes over the past millennium, came to such an end. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Adelia Bavaria stretches out her bloody sword and heads to my master. Bernardo Eli did not intend to scrape his sword and went to my master. Arwen KirGayen, to the prince who breathes heavily in her arms. ¡°Your Majesty...¡± Vincent Ballerhard kneels before the prince. The day the castle that was guarded over the ages burned, my father, who didn''t even see it that day, looked like he was going down right now. I deserved it. Where the glorious golden armor went, the bare flesh of the prince was revealed, and the blood was no longer flowing through the holes in his chest. ¡°I lost my temper, and I couldn''t even dance. Someone walked to life. That''s so unfair.¡± The prince grumbled small. Every time I squeezed my lips, I choked with blood. ¡°Sire! Sire! Don''t say anything! ¡± ¡°It''s not one of these monsters. Although not as monstrous as Sigrun, there are a few more Elder High Elves. If they leave now, the kingdom will not stand. ¡± ¡°What kind of kingdom... you look like you''re going to die! ¡± Vincent screams with a distorted face. ¡°Thank God. Thanks to you guys, I was able to save my last strength. ¡± ¡°Please! Please! Shut the fuck up! ¡± But the prince didn''t stop talking. ¡°Adelia, can you get me up? ¡± Adelia shakes her head. ¡°Adelia.¡± She shakes her head even harder. ¡°Adele...¡± ¡°I hate poetry! ¡± She cries out like a scream. ¡°I won''t listen! I''m not following you! ¡± The prince sighed. ¡°You''re trying to use your last remaining power! If you write it down...!" Even the soul smiles at the desperate resistance of the deceived woman. Then I smiled. Others seemed to think that Jeridi Jericho looked like she was this big and clumsy. It seemed as though he could now stand alone without himself. ¡°Don''t! Don''t do anything! ¡± ¡°That''s too much to say. Vincent, I''m still a prince. ¡± ¡°What a prince! I''m the Duke! I''m not even a prince on the throne! You can say more than this! So please shut the fuck up! Please...!¡± The prince turned his eyes. It''s like you''re looking for something to do for yourself. Kars Ulrich shakes his head with a firm face. The Prince''s gaze turned to Bernardo Eli. ¡°It''s like this all the time. Let me do everything I don''t want to do all the time. Do you think I should do it again? Never. ¡± Bernardo Eli''s eyes were filled with tears as if he was vomiting a complaint. ¡°Arwen.¡± At the last moment, the prince''s gaze touched Arwen Kirgayen. ¡°You know that. There''s no answer like this. ¡± She didn''t answer. ¡°It''s just you.¡± The prince poured out a wicked face to those who refused my request. ¡°Please, help me finish. ¡± Arwen Kirgayen bites her lips for blood. His eyes twitched from time to time. Then she opened her eyes after a while. Then he grabbed the axially stretched body of the prince and raised it. ¡°Oh, no! ¡± Adelia Bavaria screams and holds onto the prince''s body. ¡°Lord Arwen! ¡± Kars Ulrich and Bernardo Eli get tired of catching Arwen white. ¡°What are you doing! ¡± Vincent Ballerhard was furious with fire. Adelia Bavaria continued to cling to the body of the prince. Chuck. Kars Ulrich pulls out the sword and puts it on Arwen''s neck. ¡°Stop.¡± However, Arwen Kirgayen was not surprised by the cool touch of the iron sword that slit my throat. It was only by this evil and raising the prince. While Kars Ulrich could not pierce the sword that touched her neck, she set up the prince with a gear. ¡°Thank you.¡± Finally, the prince, who stood up on his feet, smiled in Paris and thanked him. Then he put the royal sword in the ground, which he had not put out of his hand to the end. The body of the prince, who seemed to have fallen down right away, stood still. The stairs to the sky are falling. A song came out of his mouth. "All that remains is the screaming of the mighty people on the stairs. At first, the voice, which was so weak that it could not be heard without listening, began to resound everywhere. The voice of the liars shall be heard, and there is none in the whole world that knoweth not their fall. And a light burst out. In the bright light, the prince looked back at my knights. ¡°Don''t even think about saving my life with Nectar. Nectar will restore the body, but I won''t be able to restore even my broken soul. ¡± So use Nectar where you need it more. The prince smiled brightly before the knights opened their mouths. ¡°Thank you. Please turn around. ¡± A glorious flash devoured the prince without further ado. And when the light gets dim again. The prince closed his eyes quietly, leaning on the sword. ¡°Your Majesty...¡± Adelia Bavaria whispered and approached the prince. ¡°Your Majesty, close your eyes...¡± As soon as her hand touched, the prince collapsed. Adelia Bavaria saw it as an unfocused eye. The slowly crumbling prince, the knights running to the white prince. Adelia Bavaria wrapped her cheek in two hands. ¡°Ah, ah..." She was moaning as if she had done something real. ¡°Arghhhhhh!¡± I screamed. It was a moment when the hard chain, which had been connected to her soul, had to be broken. * * Sunny. Lionel Leonberger frowns and looks at my hand. The broken glass spills iron blood on the vane fingers. ¡°Lungs, Your Majesty! Are you all right?¡± The crewmember who was dining with him rose from his seat with a desolate face. "I can''t help but sneeze on my fingers. ¡± Lionel Leonberger, wrapped around the tip of his big finger with a handkerchief from the servant, said, looking at the broken glass. ¡°Is the glass old? Everything''s fine. ¡± ¡°All the good dishes are sold for money. I can''t say the quality of the rest of them is good. ¡± The marshal said to the king in a sinful face. ¡°It is time for everyone to buckle together, and the crew must not be so sinful. ¡± ¡°I am so relieved that you understand. ¡± He said, as the crewmember who spoke so nicely remembered. ¡°By the way, the subjugation has come to a close. Perhaps His Royal Highness will be back soon. ¡± Lionel Leonberger looks out the window at the marshal''s words. It seems that even the eldest son who was told not to go into battle but to concentrate only on soothing the anxiety in the rear can think of him. ¡°I will punish you when I come back. I''m going to be very strict so that I can learn how to keep my place. ¡± The crew laughed. I watched the king bluntly as he said he was punished, but couldn''t hide his smile. ¡°Lungs, Your Majesty! ¡± At that time, the Court Knight Leader opened the door and ran in. ¡°Your Royal Highness...! ¡± Lionel Leonberger''s smiling face hardened. ¡°Your Majesty..." The marshal alternates with the king and the messenger with a pale face. Lionel Leonberger stood up. He headed straight for the glottis. I saw the knights stop in front of the gate. The young lions who boasted of the kingdom were not even flustered by the king''s movements. Their shoulders come into the eyes of Lionel Leonberger. Originally, there should have been a proud clergyman''s scepter, full of scratches and cuts. The moment he saw them, Lionel Leonberger felt something cut off in his head. When he regained consciousness, he stood in front of a small cart. ¡°Tongue, brother... get up. ¡± I didn''t even know my father was coming. ¡°How do you look like that? Please...! Please! Open your eyes! Brother!¡± Later on, my father said he was a feisty man. ¡°Ah, Father. Your Majesty, you are strange. I''m not answering, I''m just sleeping. Your Majesty will punish this lazy brother who sleeps without even knowing he''s here... No. Don''t let the bees down and just wake me up! ¡± I always used to cry like a child when I was younger than I was. Lionel Leonberger, who looked at him with a stiff face, broke his stiff neck. There was his son. The eldest son who left the royal palace to sink the chaos of the kingdom, the one who promised that he would be punished severely if he returned a little while ago. I lay down quietly with my hands together on the cart and my chest closed. 266 266. 74. If the night is long, the dream is deep (4) Unbelief arose in the eyes of my father, who saw a hole in his chest under his carefully gathered hands. ¡°How could you...¡± I can''t finish what I said. ¡°Why are you...¡± My father picked up the same words several times. ¡°Is that what you look like...¡± Then, after a while, I asked like a squeeze. ¡°Didn''t you say you wouldn''t fight? You said you would take care of the people in the safe rear. I thought you said you''d be back soon after work..! ¡± My eldest son had no answer. ¡°But why did you... why did you! You came back like this! ¡± You can ask a few times, you can ask a few more times. ¡°Northern Prince! Answer me! What the hell happened there? This is what she looks like! ¡± The young Duke, who stood by the cart and bowed his head, knelt on his knees. ¡°... kill... please...¡± My father muttered a few times in the voice of that lamentation. Then I looked at him again. Furry. The knights standing beside the cart fell to their knees. ¡°Me, I just want to know. I don''t know why this kid is like this. But why do the lords not answer..." The knights shook their heads. ¡°Ah..." My father sighed rather than staring at him. A broken and crumbling iron armor, a red blood stain in between. The moment I saw the crowds of knights who would have come a long way without even thinking about taking care of my body. My father''s wrath has lost its place. My father dissociated the articles. ¡°Ugh." My father reached out to my eldest son. The elongated elder man''s body rushed to his fingertips without strength. The old man who took off his iron armor was light. My father hugged him unconsciously. If you don''t hold it, I think the child in your arms will fly somewhere right away, so the wound permeability will break as it is. My father stood there with his elder son in his arms for a long time. I still couldn''t believe it. The child in my arms seemed to open my eyes even now. There was only a hole in the heart that had to be beaten vigorously, but the eldest son''s body was still warm. The body, though stiffly stiffened while it came from the middle to here, was still as soft as that of the living. But no matter how long I waited, my eldest son didn''t open his eyes. His father stepped forward as he held back such relentless hope. But after only one step, he had to stop walking again. Tuck. I looked at his fingertips, as if he had been possessed by his father, who had shed without strength. Ripped, split, twisted fingers in the eye. The wrinkled and stretched palm pierces your eyes, even with a burn. The figure of the eldest son was drawn in front of his eyes when he grabbed the sword and fought so that his skilled hands became that border. Abi collapsed the billionaire. ¡°Ugh...¡± The idle bird, which was desperately evil, was geared up. ¡°Shuaaaaaaaah!¡± The crack burst out. * * * Chuck. The court knights surrounded the king. The knights who stood on the king''s back grabbed the tip of the red cape and reached out. Huarack. A red curtain appeared around the king. However, the veil could not mask the tears of the father who lost his child, nor the lamentable wailing. "Shush." Beyond the tent, the sound of the father losing his child is flowing. Outside the tent, the lost knights kneel down and wail without a sound. Marquis Villefeld looked up at the sky. This is so cruel. The shoots in the Queen''s tomb have not yet flowered once. It was before there was a new flesh on the king''s chest. The old man gives strength to his darkened eyes and bites them. The drought looked at him with a face, and the old man looked forward again. ¡°Take His Majesty to the palace! ¡± The two princes who took my brother in horror finally fainted. The court knights looked up at the two princes and ran towards the royal palace. The king''s surroundings remained quiet in the midst of such a disturbance. Only the sound of blurring was barely heard. And when the voice was no longer heard, the king went through the tent of phosphorus and revealed himself again. The king seemed to be going down right away, but he did not leave my eldest son to others until the end. Others also did not dare to go out and only saw it. The Court Knight Leader looks at Marquis Villefeld. A knight with an iron dialect glances at him with bloody eyes. Please clean up the back. The marquis nodded quietly. ¡°Court Knights, return. ¡± Even the court knights followed the king and disappeared into the gates. And the prince''s knights did not rise to make their appearance completely disappear. ¡°The Northern Prince...¡± Marquis Villefeld hesitates several times before them. ¡°The wound seems to be severe, so go take care of it. Don''t flatter my body with lines or useless thoughts. ¡± Despite the words of the Marquis, the young Duke did not know what would happen in his place. The same was true of other articles. Marquis sighs for a long time and raises his hand. ¡°Hey.¡± Then he summoned the soldiers of the crew to force the young dukes and knights. ¡°Bring the Northern Dukes and Knights to the palace. ¡± The knights of the prince, rumored to be strong in the kingdom, were dragged without a beat into the hands of the soldiers. ¡°What a kingdom to be...¡± Marquis groaned a little and followed them. * * Siorin Kirgayen, who came home hastily after hearing the news that the king was outside, was worried about my eldest daughter and couldn''t stand it. So before I could find the king, I found my eldest daughter first. He couldn''t even see the face of his eldest daughter. The place of the eldest, standing at the door, he remained firm and could not even faint. Uhhhh. It was as if he had stopped his mouth with a cloth, but his voice was so faint that he could not hear if he didn''t care. It was like thunder. It was natural. It was for him, because there was no sound of the world falling apart. Despite my father''s opposition, a steadfast child who had never been difficult to find, even though it was not easy to walk with the woman''s body, was hiding and feeling it. In pain that seemed to tear his chest a thousand times, he had to reap the hand he had pointed at the doorknob several times. I couldn''t get out of my car, and I lost my heart because I was defending my place. I can''t do this, I can''t do that, I just have a stomach ache, and I hear footsteps behind my back. Angry Siorin Kirgayen looks for the uninvited and turns his head. Vincent Baleard, who had a dry face across the hall, was looking at him. Don''t come. He shook his lips without a sound, and said, "Stay back, for the time is not good." But the young Duke did not complain of such a cunning request. Tough toobuck. I stopped moaning beyond the door at the sound of the heavy footsteps of Judy. Siorin Kirgayen stares at Vincent Ballerhard with grudging eyes. But Vincent Ballerhard approaches the door with a gear. ¡°I didn''t think it was a good time. If you have something to say...¡± ¡°To be honest, my anger still hasn''t subsided a bit. ¡± Even before Siorin Kirgayen''s words were finished, Vincent Ballerhard opened his mouth. Rusty iron was a turbulent voice. ¡°What are you doing...¡± ¡°If it wasn''t for Sir, maybe there was another way. ¡± ¡°Northern Prince! Shut your mouth now! ¡± At that rebuke, Ziorin Kirgayen shouted in anger. ¡°But more than that, I''m ashamed. ¡± Even in front of my anger, Vincent Balahard continued to say what I had to say. ¡°While everyone, including me, turned their eyes cowardly and turned their backs, only the Lord faced reality. So the Lord alone carried a heavy burden. ¡± Siorin Kirgayen, who was trying to communicate with the uninvited, shut his mouth. ¡°As an extender, as a superior, it was unmatched. ¡± Then the pain and repentance that came to the young Duke''s eyes came into his eyes. ¡°But I can''t say I''m sorry or thank you, so I guess my bowl is there. ¡± Vincent Ballerhard said in a bitter tone, as if he had a gallbladder. ¡°I will ask His Majesty for sin in this way. If there is dishonor in the process, I will carry it all. I will do my utmost to prevent His Majesty''s wrath from reaching you in a year. So, Lord, devote yourself to restoring yourself, and I hope that you will remain a knight as honorable as you were before. ¡± The young Duke bowed his head to Siorin Kirgayen. ¡°This is the end of the business. Excuse me a lot.¡± Prior to what Siorin KirGayen said, Vincent Baleard turned around and left. Siorin Kirgayen, who was staring at the Duchess'' back out of place, looked at the door again. After a while, he left behind a word to come back. The visit was not held so that everyone would disappear. * * Vincent Baleard, who escaped from Arwen KirGayen''s residence, immediately found the king. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± There was a king in front of the prince who was lying in bed with a dark plan. Looking at his humble back, Vincent Balahard chewed his lips to bleed. ¡°The Elves came that day. ¡± And after a while, I began to tell him about the terrible things that had happened on the king''s back. Without a single omission, without a bit of falsehood. How the prince fought, how he welcomed the last. The king listened to him without saying a word. ¡°The light has fallen to the end...¡± * * "Sire! Sire!" Kars Ulrich, who took the prince, put a mac on his face. Then it hardened like a stone. ¡°Out of the way!¡± Vincent Ballerhard pushed Carls Julich out and put the prince''s mac in my hand. I couldn''t feel a beat if I was a living creature. ¡°This can''t be...¡± He once again confirmed the details of the prince. But even if I checked a few times, the results were the same. Right at that point, A white hand, approaching like a ghost, digs into the prince''s arms. It was the hand of a half-elf who put a sword in the heart of the evil elf at the last moment. ¡°What are you doing...¡± With knights unable to do this or do this in her sudden entrances, Half Elf pulls a small container out of the prince''s arms. I opened the lid of the elixir and poured it into my mouth. Those who saw her were furious, and stretched out their hands to her, and she lowered her head. Then he kissed me in the mouth of the prince. Those who hardened their lips and groaned at her knew that she was pushing the elixir. Pot. A subtle light gushed out and enveloped the prince. Hope came to the eyes of the knights. It didn''t matter what the prince said when he tried to save himself with Nectar. They just wanted a miracle to happen. But there was no miracle. Even after Half Elves dropped their mouths, the prince''s hideout did not return, even after the light that flowed out in secret had completely fallen. Even the king who stood before the threshold of death was an elixir of excision, and it was only a matter of filling one of the many wounds on the prince''s body and one hole in his chest. ¡°Ahhh...! ¡± Knights who watched as they were dumb awakened to the voices of wounded beasts and spitting half-elves. ¡°Ahhhhh...! ¡± Seeing them like that, Half Elves shook their hands and feet. ¡°Let''s go back quickly...? ¡± Fortunately, her sign language was no different from that of the Rangers, and Vincent Ballhardt could understand the meaning. But that was all. He understood Half Elf''s sign language, but he didn''t even know what it meant. A few times, Dagger asks. Half Elves just repeat the same gesture. * * ¡°As time passed, the wound of His Majesty began to happen again. Maybe she simply wants you to go back to being intact. ¡± The long and long story is finally over. The king, who had kept silence for a long time, had his mouth shut. ¡°The only warmth left in this child''s body was the fragrance of the elixir that permeated his body. ¡± Even the hopelessly trampled father''s voice was void of creeps. ¡°Your Majesty...! ¡± Vincent Ballerhard knelt. ¡°I pledged to ask for His Majesty''s oil and make sure that no matter what happens, He will come back as safely as possible, but I was unable to keep it. Please punish this infirm and incompetent! Also, give me a command! Tell the people who made you go away to avenge blood! Even if everyone in Baleard dies fighting, Gear will pay for the blood! ¡± The king did not look back, despite his groaning and sarcasm. ¡°Go back. Go ahead. ¡± I just gave a livestock order in a voice that was not good enough. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± ¡°The Baleards have already shed so much blood. I won''t allow you to enter, so you should know. ¡± ¡°Your Majesty!¡± ¡°I don''t know that you have been like this child and his brother. It is only after you have regained your coolness that you will discuss your vengeance. ¡± Before Vincent Ballerhard even said anything again, the king raised his hand. ¡°I won''t say any more. Please get out of my way. The futile warmth left by Elixir, I don''t want to let go of this hand yet. ¡± Vincent Baleard shook his head and retreated. * * Kars Ulrich refused even treatment and defended his place. His pale complexion, his bloody tunic, and his peers, who saw him standing, recommended that he be cured and rested first, but he endured with rigour. And he who had not kept his master was healed of what pain he had, and what face he had, that he might rest, and yet be angry. The superior court chieftain himself gave the order and tried to force him to withdraw, but he did not even listen. ¡°If I forcibly pull you out, I will kill myself. ¡± If it had been another time, it would not have worked. But even the chiseled court knight commander didn''t call him a tree today. Even so, if I could feel comfortable, it wasn''t bad either, but I knocked on my shoulder. Kars Ulrich thanked him for his consideration and disagreed a little. It''s never going to ease your mind. No, it''s not gonna be easy. Even at this moment, regret and reproach were pressuring him. I always wanted to be the prince''s best knight. When he quoted his favorite article, he wished it was himself. When I came to think of it now, it was a topical wish. He realizes how well his heart toward the prince is. When Arwen Kirgayen carried the burden that everyone had turned away, she turned away. I watched as Half Elves ignored the prince''s will and took out Elixir without hesitation. How many times did Adelia Bavaria rush to dry up when she tried to follow the prince? Even when Bernardo Eli ripped off the gaze of the Gift Lion, who was my lifelong housekeeper, he did nothing. Even when Vincent Balahad pleaded for sin before the king and cried revenge for all my sins, he only listened outside the door. He was nothing more than a bystander at every moment, just a neighbor. That made him unbearable. I hated myself so much that I yearned for the prince''s love with a small angle. So I couldn''t stand it if I didn''t feel this way. In addition, it was unbearably disgusting to see him comforting himself in this way. "Don''t blame yourself. I''m trembling with such self-esteem, and I hear a soft voice digging through my ears. ¡°Who are you!¡± Kars Ulrich pulls out his sword and turns around. There, the woman surrounding the white cape was looking at him. "Not every soul shines gloriously as it moves forward, but sometimes it stands in its place and shines its own light. The focus gradually began to fade away from his eyes, staring at the strange blurred woman''s face. Then I closed my eyes. Furry. The court knight''s body was still torn apart when the night was straight. "Perhaps there are only fools and fools around him. The woman who looked down at Kars Ulrich, walking in the dark like a ghost, went to the king''s place. Gain on bait. The door is open. The woman stood at the door and waited quietly. When I woke up, I hoped that my father, who had desperately endured in front of Suma, who couldn''t resist, would be afraid that my eldest son''s body would cool down. Jaw. My father, who was finally resisting, took hold of my eldest son''s hand and fell down. The woman slips in. Then I stood in bed and watched Idrian Leonberger slip. You chose death, not life, in this life. After a while, a woman spits out a garnish. A blurred face appeared. Poor Gruhorn. It was deeply compassionate. The Great Dawn Knight. It was an unparalleled tribute. Dear boy. He was also a good friend. I don''t want your life to end as hastily as before. "May you finally enjoy the great glory you have achieved in your past life. You deserve it. The woman reached out. That''s why I had to turn around in front of the promised Sabbath. At that moment, the void is distorted and a horrible mass is drawn out of the woman''s fingertips. "The source of my life. The chunk in her hand grows strong. All my soul. The woman took a chunk to his chest without hesitation. I give it to you. The lump sucks through the hollow. And the light began to flow. Maybe you''ll blame yourself again. Maybe you''re angry that you''ve done something useless. The woman smiled softly. Because you are. But nevertheless, I wish. "I hope you''re neither grateful to me nor sorry. The woman''s body gradually blurred. "I''m Baek. "The light that will stay on the soul that sits alone, curled up in the darkness, deep night. That''s my destiny. If only you could rest in me for a moment. Not until sunrise. Lady, a faint smile blooms on the mouth of the White Night Magician Ophelia. That''s enough of me. And at that moment, Aggravation. A glorious light burst out. 267 267. 74. If the night is long, the dream is deep (5) The pain that seemed to burn my heart came to me. I turned my eyes white. ¡°Sire! Sire! ¡± ¡°Noooooooooooo!¡± The screams of my dearest ears. ¡°I...!" "... my... foot...!...! ¡± Even then it faded away. Consciousness became obscured. I heard a sharp tinnitus tearing the tympanic membrane. The sky collapses and the earth rises. As the heavens and the earth were turned upside down, I began to fall down. Down, down more than that. Squirrel. I heard the hearing. Cold war is over. Even the pain that seemed to burn my heart in that horrible winter froze. I thought in awkward consciousness. I''ve already been through the same situation. The day I first peeked at the memories of my previous life was just like now. It was also not the same at the same time. The memory of my previous life came to me slowly, but today''s work is my own. In addition, that day was just a glimpse of death, beyond boundaries. And now I''ve completely crossed that line. Because I''m dead. I looked down. The darkness that I once saw was waiting for me with my mouth wide open. I looked up again. A world frozen under a lake in the middle of winter. I looked up at the water in a daze, and it sank endlessly. Then, at some point, terrible pain came. This is what happens when you lose weight. This is what happens if the bones of your whole body are broken. This is what would happen if the Orthodox butcher were to burn to death. The ritual seemed to fly away in terrible pain. Perhaps he would have been better off. It would have been less painful. But the pain constantly reminded me. All I could do was sink endlessly. It''s cold. My body seems to be burning, but my soul is freezing. My fragmented and fragmented soul struck each other, stabbed each other, and shattered even better. And it was breaking, and it was slowly hardening. I''m afraid. I don''t think I can squeeze my soul back together. It''s like it''s going to become powder and leave nothing behind, and it''s going to scatter. I was so scared. But I knew. The time I was given was running out. The end given to me was approaching. There was still nothing I could do. The outcome won''t be different if you try it again. A moment of extinction when the gear will come to me even if I turn away. I just waited. Struggling for pain. Saut¨¦ed in the cold. Shaking in fear. It was so fragmented and frozen that it was repeated. That''s how I waited for extinction. It was a horrible time that has not been easy for me for many years. It was too harsh for a handful of souls to bear. But nevertheless. Kick. I laughed. I remembered the faces of countless people. Arwen, Adelia, Vincent, Carls, Bernardo. My knights, whom I love. Outsiders, Jordans, Knights of Winter Castle and Rangers. Gunne, Gionne, and the Swordsmen. Ophelia, Agnes. My people, whom I loved. King, Maximilian. Villefeld, Siorin, Doris. There are countless others. Just remembering their faces made them laugh. I thought you had fun. Hate, love. Fight, understand. That''s probably the only moment I''ve ever had in my life. But at the same time, it will also be the most intense moment in my life. If someone asks me later, I will answer confidently. It wasn''t a long time, but it was fun. They''re here. They''re doing great. I grew small. [... but why are you making such a ridiculous face.] I heard a sharp voice somewhere. It was Agnes. [I have lived so well and why do you have such a face?] I''m worried. [What the hell?] I was tired of looking at me white at the last moment, so I didn''t forget the faces of my loved ones. [Why would they?] Thoughtful Arwen will not blame me for my death. I don''t know if Adelia is afraid to cry alone without me. I don''t know if it''s hard to believe that Vincent lost his job after being an outsider. I don''t think Carls is responsible enough. A fool like Eli won''t break his dreams because of me. And I couldn''t bear it because I was worried that those left would not have a hard time because of me. [... stupid.] I know, I know. [Worried for the rest of my life and pretending to be all alone.] I was saddened by the unworthy color of my heart. [You''re an idiot.] I stopped laughing at that warm verb. [¡ö ¡ö Do not smile with the same face. ¡ö Because it is the same.] Thank you, Agnes. Agnes didn''t answer. And he didn''t even talk to me anymore. But I could feel her still watching me. Probably trying to get my last one together. I''m afraid I''ll disappear lonely. To let me forget even the slightest fear and pain of extinction. Thanks to this, I was able to wait for the extinction of my mind. I thought so. But it wasn''t. A space where you don''t even know where you''re going up or down. A dark darkness emanates from the muzzle that was wide open down there. I''ve never seen it myself, but I didn''t know what it was. Soul predator. The substance of the power to eat without even leaving a trace of the soul that I sacrificed when I was a sword. The greedy beast was shattering, and looking at my soul, I was returning to my taste. When I saw it, the fear of extinction, which I had forgotten for a moment, raised my head again. Terrible pain began to reign over me again. I did not struggle. I grabbed my unbroken soul and stared at him. If he''s going to be eaten anyway, he''ll open his eyes and stare at his chick. So that my end may not be miserable and vile. He hovers around me. It''s like my soul is waiting to be shattered to eat. Rrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr. After the darkness, there remained a dark darkness. So when he circled around me a few times, my surroundings were covered in darkness. Smulsmull. The darkness draws a little closer. [... poor Gruhorn.] Eating the fragments of my soul out of my body. [My dear teacher, and my friend. Please, your [...] Swallowing up Agnes'' voice. That''s how he finally came before me. My eyes were blackened. It was only darkness, and only darkness. It was so dark and dark that I could see nothing. Even the faces of the dearest who were chewing to the last. I cut costs. Even if I became alone. I had a hunch. That the moment of extinction is imminent. And that moment was more horrible than I thought. I was alone. I was scared. I hear you chewing in the dark. I didn''t know whether it was the hallucinations that my horror created, or whether he really was real. It''s just that if there was something certain, he wouldn''t be satisfied with just the crumbs. And the last thing on the table of an unsatisfied man will be the pieces of my remaining unscathed soul. I realized. The identity of that greedy beast I once called. It is perhaps one of the most powerful enemies I have ever defeated, in this terrible world, a stubborn and formidable evil itself that will never be dispersed for an indefinite period of time. I saw him. He was looking at me, too. Full of expectation and evil gaze, he was waiting for me to break even better. And finally, the moment he was waiting for came. Two pieces of soul fell from my body. I saw two pieces of soul with a terrible sense of loss and helplessness. A large piece that shines gloriously in the dark. And a small, humble piece that shines faintly incomparably. The moment I saw it, I found out. A large piece was my previous life, and a small one was the life of Charlna, who lived as Idrian Leonberger. Darkness opened her mouth. Aah... Seeing that, I hit my head like crazy. I desperately reached out. And I grabbed it. The small side of a large and small piece of soul, Idrian Leonberger, reminds me of my life. I hold a piece of my soul in my arms. I curled up. Waiting for the pain of extinction to come. He shook his mouth and opened his mouth. I closed my eyes. Hugging the rest of my soul more tightly. Hey. Hey. I said goodbye to those I loved. However, the pain of extinction, which seemed to be coming right away, did not come. Khhhhhh. Instead, I heard a scream of pain. I opened my eyes again. And I saw it. A glowing golden soul before me. I saw a lump of light with no body. [I couldn''t help but notice.] That''s what Agnes said to me bluntly. Why? [I just repay the debt.] What a debt. [As you did with me, so will I.] I felt like I was hit by an unexpected answer. Then he cried out in a sauce. Get out of my way. The darkness in front of me is nothing but a soul. [When did you have a fight? I only fought because I had to fight.] I shouted once more. Get out of my way. [Stupid guy. That''s how the King caught the big one. If I had, it would have helped you a little.] Unlike rebuking, it''s a strong voice that somehow makes me feel great. I was puzzled. I wanted to push her away if I could. Don''t let her get caught up. so that that that shining soul does not fall before the immense darkness that cannot be protested against. But now that I was so small and weak, all I could do was scream. [Slowly, quietly] Don''t worry. Who was I? A knight who slaughtered Eda the Giant King, and a great man who covered all the wonders of the world.] It was just a light with no shape, but somehow I could see Agnes as a fugitive with an annoying ear. [There is no one to follow now, and even a sharp dagger becomes a stab.] I kept calling Agnes. [Stop whining. I''m ringing my ear. I died once, and I''m dying again.] I shouted bitterly. It''s not just death. It is a complete extinction that is not even given the opportunity of a Yun meeting. [The man who sacrificed my soul said no...] I heard a terrible roar before Agnes even finished talking to Mitcher. At the same time, Agnes'' soul began to shine more gloriously. [If I''m extinguished, don''t poke me. I just hate it.] Darkness ran scarcely before the words were finished. And a glorious golden flash burns and pushes out the darkness. An endless fight. Agnes! I desperately summoned her to stand by her. However, my soul, which had already been damaged as it would have been lost, could not even move forward. The glorious clerk of gold began to shake anxiously. Darkness flies more bluntly. The great soul became a fragment and scattered all around. [Strong! If I had met you in my life, I would have been a good opponent!] Agnes did not retreat, even as my soul was shaved. Just like I did before my life. But the outcome was set from the beginning. The darkness that grew up eating the souls I had fed on in the past hour was as absolute as it was in this space. I cried and cried again, hoping that Agnes would withdraw even now. But she kept fighting, and it kept getting smaller. Oh, no! Agnes looked back at me. [If we''d both met when we were human, it would have been fun.] In that warm voice I was evil. I grabbed a small piece in my hand. My most precious moment I''ve ever vowed to take with me to the end. Burn that piece to push it out of the dark. At that moment a miracle occurred. [You pretend to be cool all by yourself.] A glorious white flash appeared before the darkness. [Long time no see.] My best friend and ancestor of the Kingdom of Leonberg, the Dragon Slayer. [I''ve been watching you the whole time and it''s gross.] And there was a golden band of light gathered around him. It was the same gold of Agnes, but unlike it, it was a secular symbol. [Money Ghosts have done something that doesn''t make any money.] [Though I reveal the money, the calculation is like a knife. And I owe Gruhorn nothing.] It was the soul of the mercenary king. And there was a light blooming beside him that could not be seen. [What debt? A debt you sold Gruhorn to someone else?] [I was a little desperate then.] [The mercenary king of the world is making excuses.] I heard a wacky voice. It was the voices that I was used to, and missed, one with another. They were the souls of the great knights who had been with me in the past. The dragon slayer looks back at me. [You are not alone.] In the words of the dragon slayer, other souls are raving. [It''s so cool. It is a covenant that I ask for my descendants without conscience, on the frivolous subject of the exploitation of our adorable Gruhorn.] [If you have a conscience, you should have gone first, rather than the greedy lady.] [Stop!] The chatter of the souls, which continued constantly in sharp shouts, stopped. It was Agnes. She was shining as gloriously as when she first appeared before me. [Chuda later. It''s time to do what needs to be done.] The souls begin to shine a glorious light of color. And the golden clerk, shining more gloriously than any soul, went forward. [Let''s go, Knights of the Great Sunrise.] A glorious army of light shoots out towards the darkness. 268 268. 74. If the night is long, the dream is deep (6) When the light burns, the darkness grows. When the darkness rises, this time the light fades. There were countless lights blooming. I repeated that a huge darkness would tear and gather. The darkness roars. The light blazes gloriously. Light and darkness have heard each other countless times. Fragments of light and fragments of darkness are scattered. I looked at the fragments in a daze. Every scattered piece of light contained a part of life. They were all with me. These are the tames that everyone walked with me. That''s why I knew. There was no precious moment in their lives that was fierce at every moment. Their blood, their sweat, their glory after a hard struggle. The glorious things were shattered and scattered around like dust. Only one for me. What the hell am I talking about? My chest seemed to tear. I shouted countless times. Stand down. Stop fighting. But none of them listened to me. They went on, they fought. I threw my whole life into a huge darkness that I could not protest against. bumped, shaved out. In the midst of that destruction of light and darkness, "Greedy King. Don''t try to seduce me. A loud, yelling sound dug into my ear. "The whole warehouse full of silver and gold is no more precious than the copper coin your people gave me. It''s a story about the annihilation of a kingdom that people don''t know about. A song about the morale of a money demon who fought a thousand days for a penny of copper. It was the [Golden Poem] of the mercenary king. I turned my head. I saw the back of a man in shabby leather armor. At the end of the sword, Nuron flashes toward the darkness. That was the beginning. Light burst out everywhere. In the place where the light disappeared, there was a man or woman. Knight of the giant in iron armor, a sword-combed inspector, and a commander in splendid uniform. A freak in a clown outfit. Heroes who flavored an era or represented a nation sang their own karma that had been accomplished before life. The world''s forgotten transcripts, heroic poetry, echoed from all sides. A colorful light blooms from the tip of their sword. Sharp, heavy, confused. Each one pierces the darkness with a sword of a different nature, torn apart. The darkness screams in agony. But I knew. I couldn''t help but feel the darkness as a hero. In order to chase him back into the Moose Gang, I needed a more remarkable achievement. Achievements in areas that people in the world cannot dare to reach, as human beings, when they say they are miracles. Like, You can''t cut it with any kind of collateral. The myth of the great knight who slaughtered the dragon. Slash the dragon scales and drink the hot blood. The dragon slayer lifts up the sword and recites it in a staggered manner. "Cut down the heart with the sword of the hot moon." The last verse of [Poetry of Zangryong], which I could only recite after offering my soul as an offering. At that instant, an intact [myth] became modern in the world. Aaaaaaaaaah. The white dragon howls and flies. The unique power of Dragon Slayer that accomplished the karma of the Zangdragon. [The Dragon Realm]. Sharp claws grind the darkness. Huge wings tear the body of darkness apart. The stubborn jaw bites the throat of the screaming night. The darkness trampled under the white dragon flinches. The tentacles rise from his body. The tentacles become sharp spears, penetrating the white white dragon. The dragon''s shape was scattered. Khhhhhhhh. He bites the head of the dragon, not scattered, and the darkness roars. And then, she went out. "He shook his sword, and blood flowed into the river, and the flesh enriched the earth. After five preemptives that ended the Great War, "I will renew this land with the blood and flesh of giants. Among other things, an article called The Strongest. After the sword of Iron Blood, Agnes Bavaria raises the sword of burning light. Opening Wall. I drew down the sword she had raised. At that moment, there was a huge darkness, a vast world. Shh. It split as it was. I''m looking at a cracked gap. (chuckles) Someone grabbed my back mule. Whew! Then I threw out a bird without saying anything. Between the cracks that Agnes created. [I repaid the debt.] On the other side of the crack, the mercenary king blows his head in. [Goodbye. Gruhorn.] I looked over the shoulder of the mercenary king laughing. Darkness regrouping. Knights who stand before him and burn their souls again. Oh, no! I screamed and went back to the knights. But before my feet ever set foot in the world beyond the crack again. Jaw. The crack disappeared. So I was left in another darkness. No greedy predators, no sparkling stars, nothing but void. * * I forgot even the flow of time. No, I didn''t even know if time was running out. Whether I''m trapped in the moment of Charlna, or he''s floating around in the same time as Yooseong. Nothing was certain. I just existed. Not alive, not dead. Between the abyss and the superficial layer. Where is that ambiguous boundary? I wandered through the empty darkness again. He stumbled through the void where there was nothing, and somehow wandered into the darkness that came to return. I could not find my way back to them, though I wandered through the darkness. In a perfectly isolated world, the only way to return to them was by force through the walls. But I didn''t have the strength to do it now. I was so weak. How many times have I tried to break through the wall, but I realized how petty I am now. I felt helpless for the first time in my life. I was tired, and then I just curled up around my two knees. All that was left of me was a faint piece of shining soul. I looked into a piece of soul. Endlessly returning to the life of Idrian Leonberger. Sometimes I just watched as it flowed, and sometimes I repeated certain moments countless times. The happiest moment, the saddest moment, the happiest moment, the happiest moment. I chewed all those moments, and I chewed again. It was the only warmth I could feel in this cold world, and it was the only strength that would sustain my ego about to collapse. I seized the most intense moment of my life and repeated it indefinitely. Then, at some point, I became bruised. What I was doing, what I was trying to do. I thought about it, but the answer didn''t come out. That''s so frustrating. I''ve been struggling around my place. Then I forgot even that. I sat down and wrapped my head in silence. I messed up in my head. I''ve been standing there for a long time, and I have a feeling of forgery. I looked around for the identity of the fa?ade. And I finally found it. A world that is empty, a little light that grows in one corner of it. I got up from the saucer and ran to the light. and finally reached before the light. A small burning campfire. A wizard who covers the white robe to the end of his head. The wizard looks up at me. ¡°That doesn''t make any sense. ¡± In that soft voice, I laughed. I''m finally out of my mind in a void world. But it wasn''t bad. A friend I met in a world where there was nothing. Even though he was an illusion I made, it was a pleasure to meet him. I''d rather be with someone like this than be alone in a world where there''s nothing. Furry. I sat in front of the campfire. ¡°I have an old-fashioned idea. When I first met you, you suddenly showed up on a deep night. It was just a sword, unlike now." ¡°Yes, I did. ¡± I stroke my chin and stare at her. Ophelia smiles softly and looks at me. I was facing that horse''s gaze, and I felt a faint feeling. Then I realized later. The identity of the fa?ade. I didn''t feel any high-rich-specific morale that I should have felt originally. She was as fresh and vibrant as she was when she first met 400 years ago. At first, it was an imagination that wasn''t real, what if it was vibrant, what if it was fraudulent, and it was untrue. But over time, the feeling of disguise grew stronger. Is Ophelia really imaginary in front of you? At first it was just a question, but later it became confusing. ¡°Sometimes it''s not all you see, but sometimes it''s all you see. ¡± She looked at me like that and said with a smile. That''s so obvious, her smile is so vivid. I couldn''t help asking. ¡°Are you really Ophelia? ¡± She laughed out loud in my words. ¡°Gruhorn. That''s the most ridiculous question you''ve ever asked me. ¡± The sound of clear laughter echoes in my ears and freezes. ¡°But as always, I will answer your questions with all my heart. ¡± Ophelia woke up. ¡°I''m not imaginary. ¡± And then he grabbed me. The warmth that came from her body was so vivid that I naturally realized it. Ophelia before her eyes was never an illusion. ¡°I endured it well. ¡± ¡°How the hell...? ¡± I was confused. She appeared before my eyes, the way she was before my life. ¡°Shouldn''t you be back before that? ¡± Ophelia slips out of my arms. Then he looked at me slippery. I woke up with a golden eye full of unique vertigo. ¡°Yes! Ophelia! Send me back! ¡± I became anxious to think that if she came all the way here to find me, she would know how to go back. ¡°We have to hurry! Even at this moment...¡± ¡°Where are you going? ¡± ¡°Of course, Agnes and the others...¡± Ophelia looked at me quietly. It was as if the eyes were talking about where you need to go back, not there. I frowned. Then, at some point, my head was empty. I felt like I forgot something big. Something very important and precious. ¡°I''m late. ¡± Seeing me like that, Ophelia sighs small. Then I realized she looked at my hand. ¡°But it''s not too late. ¡± With a sigh of relief, she lowers her head along her speaking gaze. And it hardened as it was. A faintly shiny little piece, grasped by a hand that was tightly grasped to make it white, as if it would never be lost. The moment I saw that little piece, my heart suddenly growled. ¡°If the night is long, the dream is deep. ¡± I heard Ophelia whispering in my ear. ¡°But no dream ever breaks, no matter how deep it is. ¡± An oddly clear voice, I raised my head like a hollow. Ophelia smiles softly at me. ¡°It''s time to wake up. ¡± 269 269. 75. More confident than anyone (1) Ophelia grabbed my hand with two hands and wrapped my hand around a small piece. Her hands began to glow white. I looked at the light in a daze. The light led my hand. To the chest. To the chest. Finally, a small, faintly shining piece touched my chest and dug into my chest. A subtle light spread all over me. And when the light disappeared again, I realized what I had lost. The pieces of my life that I had decided to take until the moment of extinction, which I had forgotten for a moment after being consumed by the darkness of the void, finally became part of me again. So I was able to recall everything I had forgotten. But, uh... ¡°Now do you know where you need to go back? ¡± Nevertheless, I could not answer her question. The image of those who rushed towards the great darkness remained stuck in their hearts like a painter. Their stubborn malice and their still struggling presence were so vividly portrayed in their minds. I opened my mouth several times. I closed the road. After a while, he bowed his head and replied without a beat. ¡°I''m dead. ¡± Ophelia wraps my cheek in two hands. Then he cautiously lifted up his eyes to face himself. ¡°If you want, you can live. ¡± I was so willing to be convinced of what she said. At the same time, he did not peel. ¡°But when I leave, Agnes is gone. Others have been arrested.¡± The only answer I could say in front of him was, "This is not me." I couldn''t turn my back on those who took the risk of extinction for me. Ophelia didn''t call me such a tree. ¡°Gruhorn. You always do. ¡± I just sighed. ¡°That''s why I can''t leave you alone. ¡± I just laughed. ¡°If it were you, I wouldn''t worry so much. You''re so small and weak now. ¡± I felt so sorry that I didn''t know where that smile was, that I became anxious. ¡°Be strong. ¡± Ophelia grabs my cheek. Then I hit my forehead. ¡°The things you''ll see from now on. ¡± Closer to my breathing face, the owner of the new man''s unique gold look at me. ¡°It''s going to be more horrible than you think. ¡± And at that moment, I wanted my eyes to be white. * * Thousands of soldiers with black cloaks pressed together in front of the fortress. In front of it, on a tall statue, the Duke of the North commands revenge of blood with an angry and flattering face. Soldiers and knights raise their spears and swords and shout. Thousands of troops began to march on their feet. Beyond the bridge somewhere in the middle, they went unrest. While they were moving forward, soldiers and knights continued to gather. After continuing to do so, they came to a forest full of hardwoods. Monsters with dark skin blocked the knights and soldiers. Soldiers blow arrows with their brains out. The spearheaders led by the lone cavalry commander split among the monsters. The masters who put the Aurora Blade to the sword tear the monsters apart with them. The battle is over. A lot of people are dead. The survivors continued to advance, burning the forest. The battle with the monsters followed. The soldiers who used to use their brains as ghosts fell down countless times. One or two weary armies are surrounded by monsters. Nevertheless, they did not stop. With only wounded victory, he burns the forest and moves forward. The resistance of the monsters became violent. There were even masters in the brokerage. The masters gathered in one place and faced a powerful monster. After a day and night of flirting fights, the monster finally fell. But the masters were not intact either. The master, who was smoking a pale sword like the moonlight, stabbed the heart of the monster and screamed. There was no mourning or remembrance. They marched again. Then I hit the army again, led by a powerful monster. They won again this time, but lost a lot. A golden sword burning like the sun strikes two powerful monsters and ends up breathing without getting hurt. Now there''s only one master left. And the one who slaughtered countless monsters with the glorious sword of the stars was torn to pieces in the last battle. The Duke who cried revenge also became a neckless corpse in the last battle. The loyal court knight also tore his limbs and screamed at him. And the war is over. The forest full of sparkling trees burned, and the monsters of dark skin were consumed. The surviving monsters were scattered and fled. The army retreated from there, but some of the soldiers and knights who used to use the iron brain as demons remained and pursued them. And it just disappeared and didn''t come back. After the sharpest sword was broken in the war against the monsters, the Kingdom of Mann had to collapse completely to end the battle without stopping the likes of the victors who were after the kingdom of Hositam. The corpse rises, the blood flows. * * "Ugh!" I coughed with a gasp that I could not bear. It hurt like my chest was going to break. I forcefully suppressed the pain and breathed roughly. I didn''t even blink. When you close your eyes, you see Bernardo shaking his head through the heart. The end of Adelia, who was struggling in pain and slowly dying, The end of Arwen, who ended up being a cold corpse in the confluence of the fallen Elder High Elves, Vincent''s head rolled over the floor, The remains of Carls, whose limbs were torn apart. I thought I''d come back, so I opened my eyes and took a hard breath. Then, after a while, he barely opened his mouth like a squeeze. ¡°What the hell did you show me? What the hell did I see? ¡± Ophelia, who had just stepped back, watched me slip away. ¡°You already know that. ¡± Unlike me, who was frightened, her voice was so grave. ¡°That''s the future of a kingdom without you. ¡± That''s why her voice feels sharper. ¡°The last time your knights will meet. ¡± I stabbed my heart deeply. I was unclean. This is ridiculous. This can''t happen. I didn''t sacrifice my soul for this kind of future. But the denying, the more denying, the clearer the future she showed me. Her foresight, with the power of God, could never have been missed. ¡°Gruhorn. Look at me. ¡± I turned my head to force her not to move. Again, I hesitated and hesitated that her eyes would show me a terrible future. I confronted her. Her eyes were quiet. Nowhere was the ominy I imagined. ¡°That horrible sight you saw would never happen. ¡± The heart, which was roughly fluttering in Ophelia''s words, returned to its original state in an instant. ¡°You''re the one.¡± ¡°I will." ¡°I''m not going to let that happen. ¡± ¡°I won''t stand by and watch. ¡± She smiled softly. Right at that point, "What a nasty talent. ¡± I heard a nice voice behind my back. ¡°Anna!¡± I turned to the place where my voice was heard. Agnes, who had a somewhat obnoxious face, was approaching Ophelia. Leonberger''s ancestor, Dragon Slayer, was also with him. ¡°I thought it was you. There''s no way I could have woken up the souls that were deep asleep without you. ¡± ¡°I just hope I didn''t interrupt your sleep. ¡± Ophelia and him, who had a connection to Mount Surrey 400 years ago, received a short greeting. But Agnes did not let them share the joy of the reunion for a long time. ¡°Did you really have to show me how mean it was to make me feel more agitated? ¡± ¡°I don''t think you like my power. ¡± In spite of Agnes'' reprimand, Ophelia did not even see the agitation of the end. ¡°I have always hated prophets. ¡ö ¡ö After the same foresight ¡ö ¡ö and so on. I can''t figure out what I''m thinking because I''m sick of this one. ¡± Whether her attitude was inappropriate or not, Agnes narrowed her glans. ¡°I was just worried that someone with a deep heart would miss something really important, but it didn''t mean anything else. ¡± ¡°He used to be indecisive. It''s a marshmallow. It''s just a buzzing atmosphere. I wasn''t really in it, so I didn''t have any spirits or nutrients. ¡± He touched his jaw for a moment and added a word again, which Agnes had said. ¡°But in the end, it was useless. I didn''t have to, but I came to kick my ass and send it back to its original place. ¡± She said so and looked at me separately from Ophelia. ¡°Tsk. I''m weak. ¡± Agnes, with his short tongue, shook out his hand at me. I looked up at the lumps of light that had risen on her hands. It was the pieces of my soul that the darkness swallowed up. ¡°How did you...¡± ¡°Somehow. I cut out the boat and pulled it out. ¡± I froze at the buzzing words as if they were not algebraic. Her attitude was so absurd that she would leave such a powerful darkness and float like a fish''s stomach on a plate. ¡°I didn''t finish him completely. I just disabled him for a moment, and after a while, he will regain his original appearance. ¡± Dragon Slayer explains the situation on behalf of Agnes. ¡°Then the others...¡± ¡°By now, everything will be gone and you will be restoring a weak soul. Well, some of them may be extinct, but I don''t care what the weaker ones are. ¡± In Agnes'' words, I sighed with relief. Unlike the chatty tone, they all felt safe with a warm expression. ¡°It''s time for you to worry about someone else. ¡± Then, looking at me, Agnes fills his tongue. "Hmmm." At that time, the dragon slayer stepped forward and reached out his hand. A small, weak piece of soul floated on his hand. ¡°This isn''t mine...¡± ¡°It is the soul of the master of your body. ¡± When I was dreaming about the identity of an unexpected piece, he explained the inevitability. ¡°The weak man shoots a frightened darkness all by himself, and eventually he dies in the void and loses himself. All I have left is a weak thought and memory." ¡°Why are you doing this to me? ¡± ¡°It will take time to return to its original place. ¡± Before I could answer anything, Agnes took a piece and threw it into my chest. ¡°Ew. Think of it as a remedy. ¡ö You can eat it. There''s a lot to say. ¡± I looked at my chest with a frozen face, and the piece was already absorbed into my body and left no trace. It''s ridiculous to look at Agnes and laugh, but the dragon slayer blows out his hand. ¡°I feel the weight of the burden you had to bear because of my overzealousness. It''s good to be selfish, but honestly, I think you''re really lucky to be in the kingdom now. The Kingdom of Vodi...¡± ¡°This ¡ö same ¡ö ¡ö is still out of his mind, and he''s moving on again. Shut the fuck up. ¡ö ¡ö ¡ö can be harpooned. ¡± On Agnes'' sunset, a raging dragon slayer gives a grumpy face. After reaching the mythical turbulence, a unique sense of intimidation spread. ¡°You did a good job. Open your eyes. You have to have a conscience. ¡± Her eyes turned to Hillan, and he spit out the sound of his illness and looked at me again. Then he shook out his hand. ¡°I''m sorry, and thank you. ¡± I also reached out my hand after he realized the meaning of the hand he gave me. And I held that big hand. ¡°Out of the way. Now don''t come and pretend to be conscientious. ¡± Agnes pushed him out like that and stood before me. Then he looked up and down at me. ¡°Take good care of your food. I don''t know if his blood is good, but his body is worthless. ¡± ¡°It''s still growing. ¡± ¡°So will the puck. You barely escaped the dwarf because of the drop. ¡± I''m going to say something because I''m choking on her attitude of laughing at me with my mouth up. Warlock. She hugged me. ¡°Consider it someone else''s, and don''t notice. Live confidently.Live the life you once had. Let there be no regrets later, rich and happy. Let''s do what everyone else does. Do what no one else has done. ¡± In that gentle voice, I raised my hand carefully and held her. ¡°You deserve it. ¡± She grabbed my two shoulders and looked me in the eye. ¡°Not Gruhorn, but Idrian Leonberger. ¡± Agnes pulled me back. A vivid touch touched my forehead. ¡°Enjoy all the happiness you can enjoy as a human being. ¡± Before I even realized what it was, Agnes grabbed my neck. ¡°Goodbye. ¡± Then he snapped and threw me out. ¡°Huh?¡± To a place with white light, where you don''t know when it was born. ¡°I''ll see you later. Ian." With Agnes'' farewell behind his back, I was sucked into the white light. * * ¡°Ah..." When I opened my eyes again, I lay on my fluffy bed. I''m blushing, and I hear tons of locked voices. ¡°Your Majesty? ¡± Turning his head, Adelia looked at me with a face that looked like a ghost. Her axial sagging eyes quickly filled with tears. ¡°Sire! Sire! Your Majesty!¡± She ran into my arms. Tears, nostrils, and bumps with one face. I hated her, but she dug my arms into the barracks. ¡°Sire! Sire! ¡± Adelia wept in my arms in haste. ¡°What, Your Majesty? ¡± I heard the footsteps whimpering out the door. I laughed at the commotion. I felt like coming home a long time ago. 270 270. 75. More confident than anyone (2) The door is open. A handsome court knight rushes into the room and looks at me and hardens. ¡°Carls." I called upon his name many times, but he rarely came to me, and stood still for a long time. Furry. Suddenly, I kneel. ¡°... I''m sorry. Your Majesty.¡± The feeling of sorry that I barely took out, however complicated it was, was eaten by me. I felt like reaching out right now to raise him, but my body didn''t listen. Adelia didn''t even think about falling apart. By then, I had already given up pushing her away. I didn''t like pushing my clothes away any longer, even though my clothes had been bumped into her tears and snot. ¡°Wake up, Carls. ¡± I had no choice but to encourage Malonama to rise, but Carls did not even have a statue of sheep. You''re shaking your head, sighing at him. Kudang Bath. Beyond the open door, someone appeared. ¡°Tell me!¡± It was Marquis Villefeld. However, the Marquis'' attitude was always assertive. His clothes were crumpled and his head was shattered without even a proper trim. With tears like that, I tried to laugh without even knowing it. I said to the Marquis gracefully, holding on to the laughter. ¡°Would you get Carls up there? It''s just that I can''t sleep properly, and I''m afraid I''m going to fall. ¡± The marshal''s eyes widen. Carls shook his head and shook his head like a thunder. Even Adelia, who was sneaking in her arms, stopped crying and looked up at me. ¡°Why...? ¡± I frowned. I rarely understood where my words were so amazing. In the meantime, Carls, who seemed to be on his knees for a few days, stood up. ¡°... I''m sorry. We''ve been very considerate.¡± ¡°What else? ¡± I turned my head to the Marquis, who responded to Carls'' words, which were more than necessary. ¡°By the way, it looks like you came to my palace so soon. ¡± "... somehow it was drawn. ¡± The face of the Marquis, who replied, was old, and the ship was not seen for a while. I felt more like it when I made a stranger. I can barely see the Marquis, so I can hear him digging his nose. ¡°Have you been drinking? ¡± ¡°My heart is weak...¡± Marquis didn''t deny me. ¡°Looks like you drank my drink. ¡± I opened my eyes and told Marquis again. "... that''s not what matters now! ¡± Then the Marquis suddenly shouted. When the owner lost his mind, a thief who drank at my own pace wanted to leave the mess, but it didn''t seem like it anymore. It was too serious for that look. ¡°The Northern Duke has said he will avenge you, and is gathering troops! ¡± Heart rattling, falling. My head got messed up. Vincent''s face was cut off and rolled around the floor. I suffocated. ¡°Your Majesty...? ¡± Then I heard Adelia''s voice, and I woke up. I must have given her strength and held her in my arms, as I didn''t know. There was a subtle pain in her face that frowned on her glans. ¡°Oh, I''m sorry. It hurt, didn''t it?¡± In my words, Adelia shakes her head and takes out the handkerchief of Juju Island and wipes my forehead. Concerns and feelings of affection were so vivid that I could at least forget the horrible imaginations that came to my mind. But the coolness set in his chest remained the same. ¡°Where''s Vincent now? ¡± My voice, which was dimly split for a while, shut my mouth. The face that had just woken up was self-reproaching, which was hard on me. ¡°We are stationed in the Wiresa Fortress with the northern army. Your Majesty has just left the palace to persuade the Northern Duke. ¡± I could only hear the Marquis''s answer after having vegetated several times. I suffocated again. Vincent once again recalls the image of a thousand blood vengeances in front of so many soldiers. I think the sight that I saw happened at this time. My heart was pounding. At the same time, I was relieved. I was constantly returning to my heart. I''m glad you''re awake now. I''m glad it''s not too late. I told the marquis that I''d been in the dark for a long time. ¡°Send a messenger. ¡± Marquis didn''t ask me what to say. He knew that, too. Just one word from the news that I woke up, that I was waiting. Vincent, who was crazy about revenge, came to my senses. The Marquis did not hesitate, and he instructed them to find the longest cavalry and send a messenger. .... Then I heard a faint voice outside the palace. Brother! Brother! No matter how close the voice gets, the abandoned pup duck seems to be looking for its mother duck. ¡°It seems that the two princes have also heard the news. ¡± Old Marquis also said, smiling as he heard his voice. ¡°Brother!¡± And shortly after, the owner of the voice appeared. ¡°Maxwheat...¡± The Maximilians rush into my arms before they even finish speaking. ¡°Brother! Brother! ¡± Maximilian forgot the prince''s face and wept hastily, calling me countless times. ¡°Brother!¡± ¡°Are you coming?¡± ¡°Brother! Brother! ¡± ¡°Yes, I''m here. ¡± I was delighted to answer that meaningless call. ¡°Brother! Brother! ¡± But I''m completely exhausted because of the Maximilian who calls me over a hundred times. ¡°That''s crazy.¡± I saw Adelia beside me rather than Maximilian, who clings to me like a leech. I sighed as I watched Maximilian and Adelia share my left and right goddesses. Seeing me like that, the old man laughed. ¡°Marquis, don''t laugh like that, but do them a favor. ¡± ¡°It''s all your own work. ¡± ¡°So you want me to stay like this? ¡± ¡°Just be patient. ¡± The Marquis'' tone of raising the medicine in some way was very disturbing, but it wasn''t exactly wrong, so I just sighed over and over again. And so many found my palace. But the Marquis said he needed absolute stability, considering my state of awakening, and sent them back. This time, I felt grateful to the Marquis. If they had pushed in at once, I wouldn''t have felt the joy of rebirth. That''s how the night came. Marquis Maximilian, who kept on saying he wouldn''t go to the end, was dragged out and now only Adelia is left by my side. I asked her what happened while I wasn''t awake. Adelia, holding my hand tightly, looks up at me with her swollen eyes. It was not so long ago that he looked at me and said, "All he knew is that I was dead and raised again." Then I realized the opponent of the question was wrong. This is Adelia, not anyone else. I didn''t even know how the Bona Mana Kingdom was going to work, but I would just cry by my side. ¡°Yeah. What''s so important about that? ¡± I reached out and touched Adelia''s cheek. She grabbed my face in my hand. I just felt sorry for the touch of my fingertips. The bowl that used to work was a joke. ¡°That''s it. Now that I''m back, I''m done. ¡± Adelia nods at my words as her tears recede. As if it would burst into tears again right now. I whispered to her a few times like that and now it''s okay. How long has it been? Adelia fell asleep. I haven''t been able to get a good night''s sleep, so I''m relieved of tension. While Adelia was sleeping deeply while she was trying to get up, she lay down on the road. ¡°Don''t do that there. Come in. ¡± She said more quietly than that. I couldn''t hear the answer. ¡°You can stay in.¡± But I said it again without giving up. Like a madman like that, he said to the void where no one was, "A long time later, the door opened. Beyond that, there was a woman I loved. It was Arwen. She stood at the door and looked at me. He lowers his gaze, uncomfortable enough, and relentlessly touches the sheep who have committed a great sin, the hand that he has grasped. I had a sigh. Arwen Kirgayen, who I remember, is more powerful than anyone else, and now she looks so small and ganiferous. I didn''t know what it was about or who it was about, and I was even more heartbroken. He must have had a hard time. He would have driven himself endlessly because of the guilt of having pushed him to death. By the looks of it, I really wanted to do something I couldn''t do to her. I kept my mouth shut a few times. I had no idea what to tell her or what to comfort her with. ¡°It will never happen again. ¡± After considering it for a long time, the words I had just taken out were really annoying. Arwen still had no answer to what I said. He just looked down and looked at me. Numerous emotions were slowly blurred in his eyes. and finally became completely invisible. "... you came back well. ¡± Her words, which she had brought out for a long time, were as cruel as what I had said to her. But neither did she call each other a tree of cruelty. I''ve only seen each other for a while. Coughbuck. After a while, she saluted little and closed the door and disappeared. I sigh without knowing it, and I see Adelia floating her eyelids. I think I woke up to the sound of calling Arwen. I didn''t know why. The horrible future that Ophelia showed me, in which Adelia regarded Arwen as an enemy. I don''t know, but until I woke up, Adelia would have hurt Arwen so badly. So I wouldn''t have the courage to face Chama Arwen. ¡°It''s all my fault. ¡± I still held Adelia''s hand with my eyes closed. ¡°I did something I couldn''t do to everyone. ¡± A few times, and then whispered until Adelia fell asleep again. * * The next day, Eli found my palace, scared of the rising sun. Just before that, I was stuck somewhere drinking, and I heard that he was running late, and the smell of alcohol trembled all over him. ¡°Let''s get you cleaned up. ¡± Even in my pinzan, Eli looked at me with a dark face. ¡°... Your Majesty? Are you sure you want to tell me?¡± Then it was foolish to say what I had to say. That''s why Eli was a jerk. ¡°Then who am I? ¡± In my words, Eli drove out his evil breath. ¡°... profit! ¡± The red face seemed to shed tears right away. "... for real! ¡± ¡°What a real thing. ¡± ¡°Really, really! ¡± I don''t know what you''re talking about, but Eli, who was buzzing endlessly, came running up to me with a twinkle of his hand. Like you''re holding me in your arms right now. ¡°No! ¡± But he was stopped by Adelia before he even came to me. ¡°What about that filthy smell? ¡± I looked at the face of Eli who was shocked by Adelia''s evil words. "... I''ll be right back. ¡± When the one who disappeared without saying a proper greeting came back, he was dressed in clean clothes. ¡°Are you ready? ¡± He looks at Adelia and asks quietly. Adelia nods. ¡°Tell me!¡± To an Eli like that, ¡°Don''t come! Just stay there! ¡± I cried out in disgust. ¡°Why don''t you give me a hug? ¡± The man screaming with his wounded face ignored the protest neatly. 271 271. 75. More confident than anyone (3) When the first prince woke up, Adelia Bavaria was just happy. But when the joy was gone, a side of the heart immediately came. ¡°Would you get Carls up there? I can''t seem to sleep well without a pinch. ¡± I was worried about the face of the prince, who was so distressed to see Lord Kars kneeling. ¡°I''m afraid I''m going to fall. ¡± At that time Adelia Bavaria stopped crying and saut¨¦ed. It was the first time. It came out of his mouth that he was scared. Even before the fall of the Winter Castle in front of an army of countless Orcs, he never said the same thing when he went out to fight the warlord with his own accomplice. Everyone knows that. ¡°... why? ¡± Only the prince himself was unaware of it. Adelia Bavaria could not say that she did not know that she was afraid of coming out of your mouth. It was a big offense for her. So I kept my mouth shut, and the face of the prince who heard the news of the Winter Holy Week was pale. She was not unfamiliar with such a prince''s face. On a deep night, his face was just like that of a man groaning and groaning alone. That was also the first time. I also saw his weak face while he was awake. The behavior of the charge, who held himself so tightly until he was sick, was also different from usual. Somehow, the prince seemed small today. I didn''t feel much about silky faces and Yawin''s body. Unlike usual, the countless different expressions between brief moments and the anxiety and worry that flowed out of him made him look small. I couldn''t help but feel anxious. Adelia Bavaria didn''t even think about leaving. I couldn''t sleep by my side like that. I heard the prince talking in my ear. Adelia Bavaria closes her eyes and assesses the energy of her guests who came to the ambitious night. A distinctive clear and clean energy was at the door. It was not difficult to guess the owner of that energy. Arwen Kirgayen, who is there besides her with such a clear energy? Adelia Bavaria closes her eyes. Arwen Kirgayen wasn''t the one who wanted to face her now. When she was stuck in the room all night, when no one came to see her, it was only a few days ago that she threw her out with a shotgun. Lord Arwen said to himself, who poured out all kinds of curses and campaigning horses, that he was just about to leave for the fortress. Actually, I knew it from the beginning. When everyone hesitated, she didn''t know that she was standing up and carrying a heavy burden. I couldn''t stand myself for failing to keep him, and I hated myself for failing to even listen to his last request. I just grumbled at him. If I had made an excuse in front of the anger I lost, I would have felt a little less guilty. The superior officer silently endured all grudges. So I was even more embarrassed and even more sorry. It was foolish and selfish to hate myself. At that time, there was a hand that clasped tightly and forcefully. He was a prince. ¡°It''s all my fault. ¡± The voice of the prince who said it was not your fault was full of regret and guilt. It was the weakest and most powerless tone Adelia Bavarian had ever heard. ¡°I did something I couldn''t do to everyone. ¡± At the same time, it was also a more solid voice than ever. Adelia Bavaria can''t take it anymore and opens her eyes as she sweeps. Not far away, there was a prince who could reach only with his hand. There was a twenty-two-year-old prince who looked somewhere far away without a hard eye before. * * Soon after Adelia Bavaria woke up again, Princess Eli came. I stopped him in front of me, trying to hold him who had just woken up with a body that smelled like liquor. I just told him to wash his body and refine his clothes in case the unholy prince''s body was injured, and Eli pretended to be shocked. However, I quickly reappeared in a distant way, knowing what I looked like. ¡°Don''t come! ¡± ¡°Why don''t you give me a hug? ¡± Even if it''s funny how it sticks like that, Adelia Bavaria laughs without even knowing it. ¡°Yeah, you should laugh like that. ¡± While confronting Eli, I continued to laugh at his warm words that I didn''t miss. ¡°It''s not too discriminatory. Why just me.¡± Another Eli Confucius looked at it, and his mouth fluttered. ¡°It''s my heart. ¡± The image of His Majesty was as beautiful as the previous one. The attitude of Confucius Eli, who was sometimes overly disdainful and arrogant, was not so appreciated today. ¡°Here we go." Eli, who had been roaring for a long time, stood up. ¡°Don''t hold it. ¡± ¡°No catch. ¡± ¡°I''m really going. ¡± ¡°Go." I was not able to hear the warm words until the end. I was a little upset about Eli''s appearance when I left the room. ¡°You must never die. Bernardo.¡± It was then that His Royal Highness opened his mouth. With Uducker at the door, Eli stares back. ¡°Until the Eli family is reborn as the best knight family on the continent, they won''t have to die. ¡± ¡°You''re greedy. Is it true to live forever? ¡± After a while, Eli, who was dumbfounded by a lack of understanding, got the impression of a Warlock. "Let''s see! Soon the day will come when everyone in the world will call Eli the best! ¡± The prince said to him, "Why do you think so?" And he said, "Do not die again." ¡°Face the blue-skinned man and the sword and stab each other in the heart and don''t die without it. ¡± Strangely detailed, Eli Confucius'' expression became strange in his explanation. ¡°Is that an evil tale? Or are you worried?¡± ¡°Don''t scream because your heart is pierced. ¡± Despite the Confucius'' question, the prince repeated the same words several times. Don''t die from a heart piercing. ¡°I don''t intend to die like that once. So don''t worry about it. If that''s what you''re really worried about." Eli''s grumbling face disappeared. ¡°Adelia.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. ¡± ¡°Don''t die either. ¡± Adelia Bavarian nods at the desperate concern contained in it. I vowed that I would never leave you alone. ¡°Every man shall cry in pain, stabbing his arms, his legs, his chest, and his waist, and shall not die without seeing his eyes in one day. ¡± "... I will not die undetected in a single day by stabbing each other in the arms, legs, chest and waist, crying in pain. ¡± ¡°Yes. Never die like that. ¡± Although the example was too detailed, she did not vomit on his words. Rejecting the order was enough for once. ¡°I''m sorry. I can''t believe someone buried all their tears. ¡± Prince Jimjit joked. Adelia Bavaria, who remembered that she didn''t take care of him properly because of the late onset of menopause, prepared to change as always. And I tried to change the prince''s clothes, and I was blameless. "Why?" He suddenly looked at her and asked her what was wrong, but she did not answer. No, Chama couldn''t answer. I was supposed to have your funeral three days later, and I can''t say that the clothes you''re wearing are for the funeral. ¡°But I said I don''t like white clothes, what else is this? ¡± ¡°I''ll help you get dressed! ¡± In the words of the prince, Adelia hurriedly stripped him of his clothes. Just in case he doesn''t realize what he''s wearing. Huge. Burinake. * * From that day on. The prince told me not to die with such a detailed example that everyone I met was strange. ¡°Don''t die miserably by lying on the floor next to a heap of dead bodies. Carls.¡± ¡°... yes. Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Never.¡± ¡°Yes, I will never die. ¡± At that time, the people looked very uncomfortable, but only in the face of a prince full of pure goodness. By the time it had been two days, Adelia realized that the winter lord and the king had reached the threshold of the royal kingdom. After two days of sobriety, the prince never complained of a sudden warmth, nor did he complain of wanting to leave. I didn''t even ask where my sword was when I first found it, as usual. I just laughed and talked to those who came to me. In the meantime, there was no such thing as the royal summit of the prince. Perhaps the real miracle didn''t come back from the dead, but rather from the tranquility of the present. Cals Ulrich, the snowy court knight, shakes his head quietly. Even though your eyes and face know how you feel, they seem to ask you not to provoke the gentle one. So she forcefully erased the question that came to her head. It''s good, it''s good. That''s how your brain works. On that evening, those who had left the kingdom returned. Choking. Someone choked on the visit with a heavy footing. It was the Holy Spirit in winter. The Holy Spirit, who did not spill dust on his shoulders and head, just stood at the door and looked at the prince. No, I stared. Later, the King appeared. The king, lying in bed and looking at his fattest eldest son, whispers once. ¡°Lord Schuhilde. Am I looking at nothing right now? ¡± ¡°No, Your Majesty. ¡± ¡°So that kid over there is right about me. ¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. ¡± The king approached and touched the prince''s face. ¡°You were right, Ian. ¡± Instead of opening her mouth and answering, the prince smiled softly. It was a warm smile that I never showed my father. The King opened his mouth several times and closed the road. Then I hugged my eldest son. You''ll wake up carefully. The prince in my father''s arms clasped his hands. I want to give my father a hug by reaching out my hand, but it was a difficult shape. The king, who had been holding the prince for so long, retreated with his hands open. ¡°Your Majesty. I don''t want to be born into an enterprise and speak with one mouth, but I think I should do that now." At that time, the Winter Holy Spirit took his mouth off. It was an incredibly polite, but strangely cold voice. ¡°It seems that the Northern Duke I have returned is absolutely necessary at this moment. ¡± ¡°In the first place, I never reaped the title I gave to the ball. ¡± ¡°I''m still a duke. ¡± That''s a good thing. A coldly smiling winter lord snorted his armor and entered the room. ¡°Would you rebuke me if I instructed an iron worker who was not aware of my position here that my life would be worthless? ¡± ¡°I have promised you in the past that I will not ask you for your sins, not for your overthrow. Not so much because Handal, an exotic cousin, is a tree for my brother''s transgressions.How can I barbarously follow the royal law? ¡± The prince, who had detected an unusual airflow lately, opened his mouth and protested, but no one listened. ¡°Then wait a minute. ¡± The Holy Spirit stands right in front of the prince. Then he poured out his words in a fierce voice. It was an outrageous thing to say to the prince of one country. At the same time, everything I wanted to say was cool, but it was also cool. Even Adelia Bavaria, who was watching, was so anxious that she could cheer on him. ¡°Uh, uh...¡± The prince did not know that such dreadful words would be poured out of the mouth of the Winter Holy Spirit. ¡°Whoo.¡± The Winter Holy Spirit, who had poured out the words in me for so long, breathed heavily. His eyes were just as cold as an ice field. But the freezing cold didn''t last long. The Lord''s eyes quickly warmed. ¡°... so. ¡± The winter lord held the prince, Warak, with such warm eyes. ¡°Don''t be like that again. ¡± The prince gave no answer. ¡°I''m glad you''re back. Your Majesty.¡± I was still blushing with a face that looked like my soul had escaped. 272 272. 75. More confident than anyone (4) Vincent Ballerhard did not believe in God, as most kingdoms do. ¡°Your Majesty is awake! ¡± At least not until the messenger comes from the crown. ¡°Thank God! Thank you! ¡± He thanked God for the first time. ¡°I''m going to the royal... to the royal court. ¡± I went straight to the royal palace. I didn''t even remember how I got out of the fort and how I got to the royal palace. Upon regaining consciousness, he was already at the palace of the prince. "Your Majesty is waiting. ¡± "Wait a minute, wait a minute. ¡± There''s a prince in there who wished to live. Of course I should have been happy, but I don''t have time to delay here. I was afraid to go inside. The image of the prince who smiled brightly with a knife in his chest remained in his chest like a painter. The vibrancy and whiteness of the pre-life was still good to see. The image of the prince lying on the bed with his eyes closed has still not been forgotten. All of a sudden, I thought it might be someone''s job to stop the Northern Army from marching. Perhaps the prince was as he was when he last left the royal palace. So I couldn''t get inside. In case your horrible imagination becomes reality. "The Northern Prince...?" With the face of the court knight questioned, Vincent Baleard could barely make his own accord. Chuck. I assure you, the steps he has taken now require more courage than any of the steps he has ever taken. The slow pace grew a little faster. Choking. Later it became like a ram run. And finally arriving in front of the residence of the prince, he froze. There was a prince. The prince, who opened his eyes and breathed alive, was lying in bed looking at him. As I watched the prince sit still in bed, Vincent Ballerhard''s arrogance swirled. It was unfortunate that a group of accidents that had never stood still lay on their beds so prominently that Yawin looked so sad. At the same time, a thousand fires broke out in the air. If I don''t stop now, that stupid prince will throw my life away like a rooster again. I will stick a knife in my heart for my own good, as if natural. That should never have happened again. If someone had to die, it had to be themselves. In order to do so, I had to fix my habits. I had to tell my cousin, who cares about my life, not to get into an accident, even if he didn''t want to hear anything stubborn. I wanted to do it, but I dragged out all the things I couldn''t say and poured them out in hard and crunchy packaging. The prince was completely frozen. It was a face that he did not know that his dear outsider cousin would come out here. The fury sank. The wrath is gone, and the joy is filled. Thank you for living, for living. ¡°I''m glad you''re back. Your Majesty.¡± That''s why I told him I''d come back with a hug. The prince had nothing to say. I still looked at him with a face that was not shocked. ¡°Vincent. You''re very good at hard talk. ¡± Then, after a while, I said something I didn''t know what the admiration was. ¡°The Baldhad Rangers are the best in the kingdom because their mouths are dirty. And don''t forget I was a ranger once, too." It was a warning that if the same thing were repeated in the future, it would not just be cruel and harsh, but it would be blasphemous. ¡°I''ve never seen a lot of Rangers curse...¡± The prince grumbles. ¡°The savages only pretend to be gentle in front of you. ¡± ¡°Why?" ¡°Well, that''s a lot of reasons. Beyond the Zeniths, it may be that you are a royal, and the habit of being careful when you first came to Winter Castle is hardened. because he was a child who didn''t even have an adult diet. ¡± Vincent Ballerhard said a word before the young prince opened his mouth. ¡°By the way, the Jordanian is Baldhad''s greatest scoundrel. If you hear him curse, your ears will rot. ¡± If we can even share the curse, I assure you, Jordan is a master. Even the rangers who live with swearing on their mouths can fold in front of Jordan. ¡°Ho. Jorden? ¡± Curiosity arose in the eyes of the prince. Once upon a time, his willingness to endure that deafness was a rotten curse. Seeing that face, Vincent Ballerhard thought to himself, I have to let you go very far so that nothing reckless happens in front of the prince. Vincent, who decided the fate of such a poor Ranger, hurriedly turned his back. ¡°Anyway, I''m sure you''ve heard enough of me. He doesn''t listen, because he doesn''t have dark ears. ¡± ¡°I understood that once I told you not to roll over, you were punished after talking to other people when you were working. ¡± ¡°Now that you know the point, that''s it. ¡± Even as a child, Tyre had the impression that his attitude was inappropriate. And I asked like a question. The Duke of the North was overwhelmed with sentiment and tried to wage a great war, so his guilt was not small. For Vincent Baleard, it was a sound that would not be eaten. ¡°If it''s a personal emotion, if it''s what everyone wants, it''s not a personal emotion, it''s already a representation." ¡°Your Majesty has dried up. ¡± ¡°Your Majesty is not a ballerhard. ¡± The tradition of ballerhard is to comfort the warriors'' spirits with the blood of the enemy, and to offer condolences and remembrance. There was no room for anyone else to interfere. It was too gruesome to speak in front of the king, but Vincent Baleard was a little distant. Nor did the king call him such a tree. I''m guessing you''re probably laughing. As long as my mother''s blood flows from my eldest son''s body, I will have the full support of a closed, cohesive Ballerhard. In fact, that was also true. At least none of the Balahardians considered the prince to be a man. ¡°Whatever it was, it was a great tradition, but it all became meaningless until His Majesty came back alive. ¡± It was only then that the atmosphere was somewhat stiff. Those who stayed behind only joined the conversation and celebrated the birth of the prince and welcomed him. How long has that been going on? The prince began to slumber. I just sat in bed, leaning back and answering other people''s questions. Between them, I was pretty tired. Those who shook their heads and saw the sleeping prince retreated quietly as they blinded without a word. As Adelia Bavaria remained until the end and watched the prince lay back comfortably and clear his seat, he also retreated. Choking. A cautious move, however, could not completely stop the sound of the armor hitting. I finally woke up the prince''s sleep. ¡°Vincent.¡± The prince summoned him with a drunken voice. ¡°Don''t die of choking. ¡± "..." ¡°Don''t just roll your head on the ground...¡± Vincent Ballerhard, who was trying to answer what this ominous sound was, shut his mouth. The prince was asleep again one day. ¡°Well... you can''t cut your head off. ¡± Just as he sleeps and sleeps like that, he shakes his head. I don''t know if you can cut it off anywhere else than your head. Out the door, Adelia Bavaria, who organized the prince''s bed, followed. Not necessarily, Vincent Ballerhard, who had something to ask her, clears his mouth beyond the door. ¡°When did you do that? ¡± Adelia Bavaria''s face quickly darkened. ¡°I thought you''d wake up and be there. ¡± "All the way?" ¡°Yes, you''ve done it all the time. Not even a lot of people got out of bed. You spend most of your day lying there like that." Vincent Ballerhard frowned. ¡°And...¡± Seeing him like that, Adelia Bavaria hesitates several times. ¡°Since you woke up, you''ve never found a sword. ¡± He stiffens as he is. An ominous imagination touched me. I came up with a terrible assumption that should never happen. ¡°You have just woken up. So don''t be so hasty. ¡± He shudders at the ominous imagination that comes to his head. ¡°Don''t take your eyes off him for a second. ¡± And a couple of times, and I called it in. If anything happens, call yourself right away. * * Adelia Bavaria sleeps with her ears shut. If there''s anything wrong with the prince''s body, I''m putting a lot of nerve into it so I can take action at any time. However, her body, which had recently been piled up with tiredness in the barrel of her nerves, took deep swamps, unlike her will. Roads. ¡°Argh." Surprised by the sound of her snoring, she reflectively looked at the bed. ¡°Huh?¡± She hardened as she was. The image of the prince who was asleep as if dead was disappearing somewhere. I fled to sleep at once. Adelia Bavaria immediately left the room. I''m going to open my mouth to inform you of the prince''s absence. Jaw. Someone twisted her mouth. Reflectively, I grasp the hand that stops my mouth and pull out the dagger that I hid in my clothes with the other hand and point it at the opponent. However, whatever dagger she pulled, she never stabbed her opponent. She was familiar with the moonlight of her opponent. Gunne, there was a half-elf serving the prince. Adelia Bavaria hurriedly releases her strength from her hands, despite the pain of her broken arms and the groaning of her torn face. Half Elves, released from her hands, squirm their lips. Quiet. Then he reached out and pointed out somewhere. I saw them hiding in the shade of the garden and in the bushes. Court Knights and Prince''s Gifts, even the only Duke in the Kingdom. All of them were hiding the foundation and looking somewhere. Adelia Bavaria rolled her eyes along their gaze. At the end, there was a prince in a deep shaded garden. Staring up at the sky in a daze. Always muttering to yourself. When I focused on my natural nerves, I heard the words of the prince. The prince lamented the position of the full moon, which could not light the sky white, no matter how bright it was, and groaned at his own position, where he could never face the white night again. As Adelia Bavaria, I could not understand any of those words. Nevertheless, the emotion of eating in it was so vivid. I felt heartache for nothing. For some reason, tears filled my eyes. So she watched the prince with her sluggish eyes. The prince, who had no words, rose from the throne, twisting more than the sky. Tuck. I''m staring at her bluntly, and Half Elf Gunne knocks on her shoulder. Go to your room. Adelia Bavaria rushed to the room in astonishment at the sound of the solicitation. I rushed into the room with a spear so that the prince would not notice. Then I put my head on the bed and closed my eyes. Tough toobuck. I heard footsteps. Rrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr. I heard a blanket sweep. And after a little while, I heard a whimpering breath. Adelia Bavaria opens her eyes quietly. The prince who closed his eyes was asleep. I don''t even know what just happened. Adelia Bavaria looks at the sleeping prince with a depressed face. While desperately trying to prevent the prince from noticing it, on the other hand, he hoped that all those efforts would be colourless. It would have been so if it had been the usual prince. I couldn''t deceive the eyes and ears of the prince, no matter how she killed the bastards, who pretended to be sleepy. Definitely did. But the prince didn''t notice anything. Even her mechanisms, her blurred breathing, even the presence of those who clumsily hid themselves in the shadows and bushes. That was never a good sign. * * The brightness of the day frightened the guests. They hid in the garden the other night and watched the prince. The prince smiled and greeted them. However, the guests had a stiff face that was consistent with the prince''s hospitality. ¡°What''s going on? ¡± The prince, who noticed their face late, frowned and asked. The faces of the customers who had been frozen are now frozen. ¡°What the hell? ¡± The prince repeatedly asked, but only looked at each other, and none of the guests stood up and replied. With such uncomfortable silence, the prince reaches out and stabs Bernardo Eli in the stomach. ¡°Tell me.¡± Nolan Bernardo Eli, who was stabbed in the stomach by a bull, shouted. ¡°Ho, do you think you can''t use a sword! ¡± The whole room was frozen on so blatant and direct questions. ¡°What else did I say? Since morning, I thought I was in trouble again. ¡± I sighed with relief, as the knights promised. ¡°But how did you know? ¡± So when the prince opened his mouth again, no one immediately noticed the meaning. ¡°What do you mean? ¡± So Bernardo Eli came back. ¡°What is it, what is it? I don''t use swords. ¡± The prince replied again. Like it''s not algebraic. In a big tone. 273 273. 75. More confident than anyone (5) It wasn''t until I heard that the talker was brutal. ¡°Well, what about the fumes? ¡± Bernardo Eli asked like he was having a seizure. ¡°I can''t use it. Manahart''s completely broken. ¡± The prince was still preeminent. The rest of us, who lost so much, were in such a flattering attitude that we doubted what would happen to our heads. Bernardo Eli rarely accepted the words of the prince, whether his attitude was unrealistic or not. ¡°You''re kidding.¡± Instead of answering, the prince looked at Bernardo Eli with transparent eyes. Choke. Bernardo Eli draws his sword. Then he pushed forward. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± ¡°I know it''s a joke. ¡± ¡°I''m not joking with this. ¡± ¡°No, it has to be a joke. ¡± Bernardo Eli put out his sword again. ¡°Show me an orb blade or a sod. ¡± Jimjit was full of desperate hues on his face, which he said was a playful gesture. The prince sighed and grabbed the sword. Tuck. However, even the black sword he held with a sigh did not stay in the hands of the prince and fell into the bed. "What are you doing? ¡± Bernardo Eli picked up the sword again and forced it into the hands of the prince. Cans. The sword of Mystery fell to the ground with a deep heart. The man, who was white and tired of the sharp sound, said like a squeeze. ¡°Isn''t that the sword you used to use? If so, I will bring your sword..." ¡°Bernardo.¡± The prince shook his head quietly, stopping him from saying such things. ¡°You already know. ¡± ¡°What the hell...¡± ¡°I can''t hear the butterfly. ¡± And I raised my hand and showed it to everyone. Ripped, cracked palms. ¡°I can''t hold a sword with my hands like this.¡± ¡°No, it''s not. Absolutely not. Look at my hand. My hands are as much wounded as yours..." ¡°I can''t use a manatee, I don''t have the strength in my hands. I''m having a hard time walking. ¡± Bernardo Eli, in his harsh confession, sat on the ground rather than looking at the prince. ¡°... how. But how.¡± Bernardo Eli grips his voice with evil. ¡°How could you be so naive? ¡± The prince shrugged. ¡°This is not a punishment. ¡± With a gentle smile like Tyre. ¡°This is a gift she left me. ¡± Seeing empty, empty voids, chasing someone who''s not here with his eyes. ¡°I wish I could stop running like this. I guess I just forgot about swords and wars for a while and wanted to take a look around. That''s why you brought me back and didn''t fix the broken manahart. She must have had that ability. ¡± He sat in the garden the other night and said in a slow voice, full of appetite and longing, as when he was monotonous. ¡°Maybe I wanted to start over. Don''t get tied up in the past anymore, start over. I noticed that Anne wanted to do the same. At the end, Anne called me Ian, not Ian. ¡± The prince looked back at the knights. ¡°So I tried to do that. ¡± And smiled small. ¡°As they wanted. ¡± It was a laughter without a shadow that could not be seen by those who lost everything and cared about it. ¡°To live like a man once. ¡± The old man who found the answer at the end of his affliction was as cunning as that. At the same time, it was also a hopeful and praiseworthy expression of the expectation of a dreaming boy or woman. The knights, who did not fit in with the situation, lost what they had to say to their faces. They were expressions that did not understand what the prince was saying. Except for one, Arwen KirGayen. ¡°That''s a good idea. ¡± While the knights were just ignorant, Arwen Kirgayen stepped up and said to the prince, Her remarkable aura was remarkable. At the edge of his mouth, he remembered even a subtle smile. Not as knights, but as offensive as the attitude of the prince. ¡°That''s what Arwen would have said. ¡± But the prince replied ferociously, as if he knew she would come out here from the beginning. ¡°I will be your sword. ¡± At that time Adelia Bavaria appeared before the prince with a splendid face, but no one else saw her. ¡°That''s what I swore from the beginning. ¡± The prince opened his eyes. Then he curled up his eyes and laughed. ¡°That''s tough.¡± That was the beginning. ¡°What if there is no sword? Thousands of northern swords and spears awaiting your orders. ¡± Vincent Baleard growls that if anyone stands in your way, he''ll dig right under your eyes. ¡°You told me the other day to be a shield. I''ll just be a shield. ¡± Kars Ulrich said he would be faithful to his tenure as a court knight. And Bernardo Eli said, Bang. I opened the visit and ran out. ¡°He''s...¡± Vincent Ballerhard is trying to get used to that irrational behavior. ¡°I''ve only seen your back since winter. It''s probably hard to accept what''s happening. ¡± Arwen Kirgayen stepped forward and complained about how much Bernardo Eli admired and wanted to resemble the prince as a knight. Vincent Ballerhard asked the prince as if he thought of kicking his tongue. ¡°So what are you going to do now? ¡± ¡°I don''t have any special plans yet. ¡± The prince smiled brightly at the words. ¡°For now, I''m going to think about it a little bit. ¡± * * ¡°Give me the knife. ¡± Vincent Ballerhard made an impression. ¡°I hear you''ve been thinking about it all the time. ¡± ¡°Uh, it''s empty. ¡± As the prince had done something else, he said with pride. ¡°But the conclusion is again, Carl? ¡± ¡°Uh." ¡°I''m going to use a knife. I can''t even hold it right. ¡± ¡°I said I was fine, but you''re not talking too openly, are you? ¡± ¡°So are you upset? ¡± ¡°Not really. I want to change my attitude so quickly. ¡± ¡°It''s not the nature of what you put in the body. ¡± ¡°So am I. ¡± After a while, a conversation without nutrients came and went. ¡°So why else would I need a knife that I can''t even hold properly? ¡± Vincent Ballerhard opens his eyes and asks, and the prince bites his mouth. ¡°I can hold a little knife. ¡± ¡°You want to learn a dagger? ¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Make something. ¡± He frowned at unexpected words and asked. ¡°What?¡± ¡°That''s all I know. Just give me a knife. ¡± ¡°You need to know what you''re doing to get a knife. ¡± ¡°I''m going to cut down a tree. ¡± Again an unexpected answer, Vincent Ballerhard opened his eyes and saw the prince. ¡°That''s why I''m going to save you. I won''t.¡± The prince greets him with a nasty look on my face. "Don''t you need a tree? ¡± * * ¡°What is this? ¡± The prince, who saw a pile of wood on one side of the armpit, laughed in vain. ¡°I asked you to save a tree, and you moved a whole forest. ¡± It wasn''t carving wood, but rather a few houses, and a huge amount of wood remained to be built. Besides, it wasn''t just wood that Vincent Ballerhard sent. ¡°Why are you here again? ¡± The ranger who was standing in front of the lumber pile laughed. ¡°You make something out of wood. ¡± ¡°But." ¡°The most important thing about sculpting wood is handcraftsmanship! And once again, Jorden, if you''re so talented! This Jorden is the best carpenter in the world! ¡± The prince laughed at the eloquent answer. ¡°Baldhad''s best weekly, Baldhad''s best ranger, and Baldhad''s most covetous. And this time he''s the best carpenter in the world? ¡± ¡°Apart from being a lustful person, adding the word" handsome "to it is just my weakness. ¡± The prince''s Vignan also replied that Ranger Jorden was four years old. He then boasted about his versatility for a long time. ¡°Do you know how useful I am now? ¡± ¡°I don''t know. I understand why your uniform went off once. ¡± Jorden, who was buzzing unreservedly at the words, shut his mouth for the first time. But since nature was chatty, I quickly opened my mouth again and began to shudder. ¡°So what are you trying to make? Accessories? Sculptures? Furniture? Weapons? ¡± ¡°Once I try to make it...¡± ¡°Say whatever you want. The first carpenter in Baleard will use his experience and know-how to make His Majesty a great carpenter in no time at all. ¡± ¡°So I...¡± ¡°If you have a woman in mind, why don''t you make an accessory? If you call them wooden accessories, some people think they''re cheap in a market bin, and that''s the prejudice of the two of you who don''t know each other! How elegant a wooden accessory can be, and you''ll never think about it again. ¡± I opened my mouth several times. The prince who closed the road whispered. Ranger''s head was dizzy in an extreme hangout. Ugh. Adelia Bavaria, who was supporting the Prince without a word, frowned marginally. Jorden shook his head and shut his mouth. ¡°... so what are you going to make? ¡± After a while, he looked carefully at Adelia Bavarian''s eyes and asked. Then the prince answered the Ranger''s question with a dizzy face. ¡°Sculpture.¡± ¡°There are also many different types of sculptures. Make a piece of any size and shape, and the trees are ten million by ten...¡± ¡°Adelia.¡± When Jordanian tried to make fun of his mouth again, the prince summoned the servant who was by my side. ¡°Cut that. ¡± ¡°How can I cut it? ¡± ¡°In just eight pieces at that size right now. ¡± The ranger''s complexion turned white, as if he was really thinking about how to make himself disappear. ¡°Now, wait a minute...¡± Even before the Ranger finished speaking, the light flashed and the sword flashed. ¡°Ugh!" The Ranger hurriedly stabbed me. Urr. Then I looked right behind me. One lumber that was piled up like a pile of sandalwood, a lump of moderately visible color, was rolling around the floor in eight minutes. A big one. Adelia Bavarian glances at the Ranger and passes by. Chuck. Whether she picked up a piece of Zucchini Island tree or not, she brought it to the prince. ¡°Perfect. ¡± A satisfying smile came to mind on the face of the prince who identified the piece of wood. ¡°Let''s go in there. Take the knife. ¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. ¡± A short conversation followed, and the prince turned around and disappeared towards my place. ¡°I''m a little relieved to see that your body is still like that. ¡± A lonely ranger sighs with relief, rather than looking at the direction in which they disappeared. But the relief was short. ¡°Ugh! It''s ruined! Or else it''s a long range patrol hit-and-run! ¡± The Ranger exclaims solemnly, recalling the unfortunate master, who was unable to send himself away for some reason. * * From that day on, the prince hung himself from carving trees all day long. Even when the guests came, the carving knife was not put out of hand, and for the rest of the time, except for sleeping, they were eager to cut down trees. However, it was not easy to sculpt with a broken hand, and the result of doing so was nothing but cold. ¡°When Ann did, it seemed easy. It''s harder than I thought.¡± The prince who looked down at his produce grumbled. Adelia Bavaria stares at the prince. ¡°Why?" ¡°I often wondered who she was...¡± The prince grabbed a piece of wood that he had laid down for a while and replied. ¡°There you go. That kind of guy. ¡± Then he teased his unholy hand again and began to cut down the tree. ¡°It''s hard to wear, and my heart is warm and warm. The sphere is not big, but the knife is incredibly hard to use. ¡± As Adelia Bavaria, I could not see the face of the prince who bowed his head. "He told me to live without noticing anyone else. I told you to live as a human Idrian Leonberger, not a knight." However, it was not difficult to guess what the prince was looking like. ¡°I told you to live more confidently than anyone else. ¡± I don''t know, but the prince was probably laughing. ¡°There''s such a wonderful woman. ¡± That''s also warm puck. 274 274. 76. Idrian Leonberger (1) The palace was peaceful. After hearing that the funeral ceremony had been cancelled by the nobles gathered in the royal palace, they made a fuss for a while, but it was only a fuss outside the palace. In the depths of the royal palace, the royal palace was quieter. Among other things, the eastern part of the inner palace, now called the Royal Palace, was particularly quiet. It was a royal order that the owner of the palace should avoid doing anything that might interfere with resting. Of course, no one was literate enough to stir up chaos in the depths of the royal palace, even if they were not royal. If anything, it was Idrian Leonberger, the owner of the palace. However, Idrian Leonberger was extremely injured and was currently nursing, and was not in the condition to have an accident as before. I just held a carving knife and trimmed a tree all day, so I rarely even went out of my room. Thanks to this, the royal palace, including the royal womb, was unprecedented in peace. At least it was on the outside. ¡°I''ve never heard of such a woman. ¡± The only Duke in the Kingdom sat in the royal palace and whispered. ¡°What kind of woman is she, Princess? ¡± The older Marquis sat in front of him, muttering. ¡°I don''t know. But the thing is, when you talk about Ann, she has a face that I''ve never seen before. ¡± A woman with dark brown eyes explained her absence in front of her two in-laws. ¡°Exactly what it looked like. ¡± When Marquis asked, the woman was briefly submerged in thought. ¡°The red-faced eyes glow, and the smile of a sweet candy door pops into your mouth. Either he''s got a hard-eyed look on his face, or he''s got a chewed sheep smile on his gall bladder. ¡± The old man continued to urge her while the woman was submerged for a while. ¡°I don''t know what face the Marquis is talking about. ¡± I feel sorry for not being able to answer nicely, but I stretched out my eyes, full of women. ¡°So it''s easy to say, I''m asking if it was the face of a boy in love, or if it was actually the face of a man in love." But the old man kept vegetating her like that. ¡°How can you assume that you only see the look on your face? Marquis, stop shaking your head. ¡± The younger Duke, who was no better off, stepped up and planted the marquis. ¡°No. I don''t know why. Pretending to be perfect.¡± ¡°It''s weirder to just look at it and know it. ¡± The Duke complained and said to the woman. ¡°Have you ever heard of a castle or something besides Ann? ¡± ¡°Just because you call me Anne. ¡± When the woman''s face turned upside down, Marquis got into the conversation again. ¡°The nobles hate short names. Maybe Anne''s not even her real name. ¡± ¡°You know who does this because they don''t know it. ¡± The Duke gave the impression that the name Ann was definitely someone''s name. ¡°Joanna Ann, and Angela Ann. It''s Ann, and Ann has to be one or two. ¡± ¡°Don''t do that. Let''s take a look around His Royal Highness. You''ll see if there are maidens who have a relationship with Her Majesty, or if there are any of her infamous children who use the name Ann. ¡± ¡°Anne, it''s Anne. ¡± The young Duke quietly stroked my chin and fell into thought. ¡°I have to search for the shoots. ¡± ¡°I''ll help. ¡± As the Duke said, the Marquis waited. ¡°Then the Marquis will take care of the infants. I''ll take the north side. There aren''t many women in the area, so if you hit some unmarried rangers, you''ll get stranded. ¡± ¡°Well, if you search the Noble List, you''ll get an answer soon. ¡± ¡°So the maids...¡± ¡°Now that the maids have the Kyrgyz statue as well as the duties of the White House, you can ask them. ¡± The Duke and the Marquis are in residence, so I shared my role. ¡°I can''t rule out the possibility of a past connection. Your Majesty has been wandering around the social clubs of the royal family, so you should find out. ¡± ¡°You''re not crazy about my intelligence. ¡± ¡°I know that Princess Eli hangs out with me. ¡± ¡°Obviously, if you ask Princess Eli, your information will be lost. ¡± The woman, who was watching him, turned around. The Marquis and the Duke did not even know she was going and continued to comment. ¡°I''ll see you here again in the evening. ¡± ¡°Okay, I''ll see you later. ¡± Then they left the royal womb, saying to each other with their faces, The Duke, who was out of position, found my men straight away. ¡°If you know someone who uses the nickname Ann, bring them all. ¡± According to the Duke''s instructions, the knights didn''t even know English and put together rangers and opened a hydrogen gate against a man named Anne. As a result, some of the rangers stood in front of the Duke around sunset. ¡°Do you know the name Ann? ¡± ¡°There is a village within two days of our castle, and there is an anac who lives there. ¡± ¡°Read more." ¡°The baking of bread is an astonishing anac, and the sausage is very colorful. ¡± ¡°How old are you? ¡± ¡°I don''t know the exact age, but that youngest guy applied to the Ranger before he fell...¡± ¡°You''re married. You''re married. Next.¡± ¡°I''m Anne, John''s daughter, a cartman going to and from the castle. ¡± ¡°Oh, did John have a daughter? How old are you?¡± ¡°I was eleven last year...¡± ¡°All right. Next. ¡± I had only one Ranger left in front of the Duke for a long time. ¡°You''re a Jordanian squad member. ¡± ¡°Yes! Yes! ¡± ¡°So the Rangers. Which Ann do you know? ¡± The ranger frowns and leaves the Duke''s eyes open. ¡°It''s me.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°My name is Anadrian, it''s long and it''s similar to the name of His Majesty, and they call it Anne. ¡± The Duke sighed. ¡°Let''s all go back and rest. Ranger Anne stayed and went around the barracks for twenty laps. ¡± ¡°Yes? Why me all of a sudden...¡± ¡°If you don''t notice, your body will suffer. ¡± The Rangers protest for a moment as if unfair, but the Duke wiggles his hands as if annoying and throws them out. ¡°Squadron leader. I don''t think so. ¡± The grumpy Duke immediately asked the knights about the spirits of the North. But anyway, Anne didn''t come out looking for him. ¡°I wish the Marquis could save something. ¡± It was that night, and the Duke headed for the royal womb, as promised to the Marquis. ¡°Nothing. A maid and an immortal. It''s not all right. ¡± ¡°This way, too. ¡± ¡°Did you recognize the royal social club? ¡± ¡°You have to go through Eli''s confetti. I haven''t seen a barrel in days...¡± ¡°Yup. Your Majesty must be disappointed in this. ¡± ¡°Did the story come to you? ¡± ¡°The story just went in. He''s very interested. ¡± The Duke sighs, realizing that the expected opponent does not have much income, and the Marquis suddenly releases his resilience. ¡°Why not? ¡± ¡°Earl KirGayen once mentioned the name Anne. ¡± ¡°Do you think...¡± ¡°That''s right. The Count sometimes calls me Anne for my eldest daughter. ¡± ¡°I''m sure I can be Anne with the name Arwen. ¡± At the end of their conversation, the party of the story appeared in the royal womb. ¡°Is Sir Anne''s affection? ¡± The face of this man, who was asked an unfathomable question, cools. ¡°I never wrote that name. ¡± ¡°No. Sir''s father...¡± ¡°I don''t use, like, affection. ¡± The men who were so determined to answer her kept their mouths shut. After that, I felt like catching a jeep, explaining the situation to her and asking for her opinion. ¡°Why don''t you ask her yourself? ¡± In her words, the two men looked at each other with their faces cut off. ¡°Perhaps it''s an excuse to ask the parties...¡± ¡°It''s a bigger excuse to investigate behind the scenes. ¡± Later, I put up an awkward excuse, but the seeds didn''t work for me. ¡°Follow me.¡± He said such a short word to them and turned away as he was. She led them straight to the Prince''s residence. ¡°Are you here?¡± The prince, who was leaning on the bed and touching a piece of wood, greeted them with a greeting. He looked at the prince''s hand. The prince lowered his head along her gaze and looked at my hand and tried to look awkward. Then I stabbed him with a machete and wrapped his fingers under the blanket. ¡°But why are you here? At this late hour. ¡± A question that seems intent on forcibly changing the subject. But instead of grabbing him, he simply answered with integrity. ¡°I came to the palace because you have something to say closely, and I stopped by for a moment to see you on my way out. Are you in the way of resting? ¡± ¡°Your Majesty?¡± ¡°It''s not something you should care about. ¡± If it had been before, the prince would have heard and said, "Yes, except for himself." He did not pay much attention. ¡°What about Vincent and Marquis? ¡± Instead, he asked those who were standing behind him. As the arrow flew at them, the Duke and the Marquis turned their eyes to each other and gave their answers. ¡°You have something to ask. ¡± Then the officer who looked at them said to the prince, ¡°You want to ask? What?¡± ¡°I have something to ask you about Ann. ¡± Again, it was here who answered on behalf of the two men. ¡°Ah, Anne. But Anne what? What do you want?¡± The officer shrugs and retreats. The marquis, who had waited a long time, stepped forward and asked the prince. ¡°I don''t know who she is...¡± At that time, the prince looked up with a clear face. "Ann''s dead. ¡± The two men froze as they were. ¡°Sin, sorry. ¡± Those who had been frozen for so long looked down on the prince with resentment. Even this fellow, who was consistently unrepresentative, did not hide the embarrassing color at this time. ¡°Vincent and the Marquis didn''t kill him, but I''m sorry about Vincent and the Marquis. ¡± Whether they did or not, the prince still laughed with a clear smile. So, while the awkward atmosphere was flowing for a moment, the servant coughed for a moment and asked the prince for a small piece of wood. ¡°But what are you making? ¡± ¡°This?¡± The prince soon listened to my work with a proud face. ¡°It''s almost over. If you wait a little while, you''ll see. ¡± I could not believe that the wooden sculpture that was just a bump had been completed before my eyes, but I wanted to show it out of curiosity, so I couldn''t even look at the face of the sad prince. ¡°I was just wondering, I''ll wait. ¡± ¡°Great. I thought about it. ¡± A prince with a somewhat flattering face immediately grabbed the carving knife and began to carve a piece of wood. The Duke and Marquis, who remained there on the ice, sat down and watched the prince play with the Shard Knife. The face of those who saw the prince sank heavily. It was so clumsy to tease the prince''s hand, who was groaning and carving. The ability to crush enemies abruptly, the delicacy to accurately target gaps, saw nothing. For those who remember the best knights in the North, it was unbearable to see a clumsy and difficult handshake like a child holding something out of my hands. But they did not turn away, and just watched. ¡°I''m done! ¡± And finally, the prince completed the piece. The shape is irresistible, the surface is knurled, the shape is balanced and the result of chaos. The prince appeared in front of them with a proud face to see if the lazy statue was gradually liking it. ¡°This is the sword, this is the armor. Here''s your hair. ¡± Sculptures you wouldn''t even recognize if it wasn''t for the description that followed. They were no longer able to pour out their wickedness in front of the prince who presented the statue with a proud face. ¡°It''s a statue with a sense of inner whiteness. ¡± ¡°Here you go. ¡± The Duke admires Jim and then shuts his mouth. ¡°I am truly brave in holding the enemy''s head in my hand. ¡± ¡°It''s not my head, it''s my helmet. Look here. There''s booze, there''s eye holes. ¡± The marquis also turned his head with a embarrassed face. ¡°It''s lively. ¡± The man who was watching quietly made a grueling comment. ¡°I like Arwen. It was made by someone I knew. ¡± That was the face of a rather fat prince. With the prince''s face wide open, the Duke and Marquis, who had been unconscious by mistake a little while ago, opened their eyes and gazed bluntly at him. But the warmth didn''t last long. ¡°This is Anne. ¡± The air in the room froze again. * * The Duke and Marquis, who had visited the royal womb, also took their place, and kept the sleeping prince by the side of Adelia Bavarian, holding the statue of the mess. In the middle of the night, Adelia Bavaria stood up as she sat with her back straight. Then he quietly headed for the door. Ugh. Beyond the door, without a sound, there was a man with a backpack pressed on his cloak to see if he was leaving. ¡°Eli Confucius. ¡± From the very beginning, Adelia Bavaria, who had been noticing Bernardo Eli''s foundation, looked at him with a sad face. ¡°There''s nothing to see with that face. Because I know what you''re thinking. If the man wasn''t dead, you''d think he''d stop by like a thief while he was asleep without coming to you when you woke up. I know I''m ugly. ¡± In the lowest voice, Adelia Bavaria gave her a speechless way instead of answering. Bernardo Eli could not enter the room. The same was true of her recommendation a few times with snowflakes. He just stands outside the door and looks at the sleeping prince. After a while, he sighed and took a deep breath. ¡°Now I have no face to see your face. Actually, I''m more upset than anyone, but I shouldn''t be so emotional. ¡± Adelia Bavaria mutters and closes the road. I thought it wouldn''t be comforting for him to hear what he was saying. Instead of comforting him quickly, she asked him. ¡°You''re trying to get somewhere far. ¡± ¡°I intend to go to the Southern Front. ¡± ¡°What happened to the Southern Front? ¡± ¡°The commander of the Southern Army has requested the deployment of a silver lion in preparation for one in the bay. ¡± ¡°Very well. I''ll tell you when you find the Confucius. ¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Bernardo Eli bows his head. ¡°Your Majesty, please. ¡± Then he turned around and disappeared. ¡°Haah.¡± Adelia Bavaria, who sighs little, closes the door and turns around quietly. She looked at the prince, who was again in charge of the bed. Until a little while ago, the prince''s breath was somewhat blurred. An unnatural look and a blinking eyelid from time to time. Adelia Bavarian smiles. ¡°A.¡± The prince grunts and opens his eyes. ¡°Can I send it like that? ¡± ¡°I don''t know. I swiped it, didn''t I? ¡± The eyes of the complaining prince turned towards the door where Bernardo Eli had gone. ¡°You look worried. If you''re so worried, why don''t you just grab it? ¡± ¡°No. You can''t keep him close enough to follow me around. ¡± If you are happy to stay under the branches of the logs because it is peaceful without rain, you will never get the right sun for life. Earl Eli also said it was time to reclaim the old film. However, the emotions in his eyes are more intense than worrying, and Adelia Bavarian laughs. When she laughed, the prince did it and covered the blanket. "... tell Count Branburg what I said. ¡± After a while, a sharp voice gushed out from the blanket. ¡°What can I tell you? ¡± ¡°I heard that there were about three hundred of the mercenaries who were gathered at the Punitive Force Command. Send them all to the Southern Front. Under Eli. ¡± They''re the only ones left in the fort who''ve been through that mess. If you teach them well, they''ll be good knights. ¡°With three hundred knights, you''ll be able to rebuild a broken family. ¡± Adelia Bavaria laughs again, listening to her roaring voice in the blanket. 275 275. 76. Idrian Leonberger (2) Idrian Leonberger was a hero. There was not one thing that was not heroic during his entrenched dance, and nothing that was not glorious in his achievements. But if you were as glorious as he was until the past, it was no longer the case. Rather, his past was an abomination worthy of the condemnation of the saints. It was a great reflection that the original Holy Spirit was ruthless and made a machete for the lower men, and often insulted or harmed those who came in good faith. It was also natural for those who bear grudges to appear countless times. They never believed the rumors about Idrian Leonberger. The heroes of the Old World, where people were buzzing, considered the imagination created by the royal family to calm down the chaotic era. I expected that the ugly stranger would be revealed to the world once the world was calm again. At that time, I had no doubt that the falsehood that had been falsely put up would collapse, and that notoriety would be heard again under the thousand thousand thousand. But no matter how much time passed, what they expected did not happen. As Dorian time passed, Idrian Leonberger''s reputation grew. Around them, Idrian Leonberger''s devoted and heroic role began to be seen firsthand. By that time, they too were no longer as blurred in rumor as they were before. They were forced to admit it, too. Idrian Leonberger, who hated Grotto or me, changed. The apocalypse of incapacity no longer existed in the world. All that was left was the Knight of Fire Revelation, who grew up to be the hero of the Old World after his childhood. When they realized that, they felt like the billionaire was falling. There are still horrible wounds in their bodies, and the hatred in their hearts is still deep, but it''s only the past for the wretched. The terrible things they had suffered had been overcome by a mistake once committed by an immature child, accusing them of a narrow and dishonourable controversy, and even hindering their mouths. Thus they wandered away, losing even the only passage to pour out hatred and hatred. At that time, the people sent by the royal family came to see them. Through their mouths, Idrian Leonberger repents of his past mistakes and takes the time to hear that he is looking for victims. ¡°If the chaotic state is stable, come to the royal palace. He said," I will meet you with my arms open at any time. "¡± The messenger left a short message and left as it was. As a humble person, I''m leaving a sack of money that I won''t be able to watch for my entire life. Next to that, I have a silver medal that I made specifically for them. They could not spend that money in the midst of poverty. It wasn''t because it was dirty. After spending all the money left by the messenger, Idrian Leonberger''s evil deeds seemed to be erased from the world forever. I could not use a hand to prove the royal guests. I was afraid that Idrian Leonberger would be what the people of the world were talking about. One day I heard the same news as the Cheongcheon Wall. ¡°His Royal Highness is dead. ¡± It was Idrian Leonberger''s obituary that they hated so much. And his death was noble enough to be without the hatred they had been holding for decades. He welcomed a powerful enemy who had not even been defeated by the silver lions, and put a royal sword in my chest and burned my life to the ground and violently oxidized it. If I wanted to live, I would have sacrificed my life like a rooster, even though I could have saved my life. When they heard that heroic story, their hatred lost direction and their wounds became indestructible. They headed to the royal palace like madmen. One day, the royal messenger left the royal family in his hands. The Gate of the Royal Palace opened the gates of Katabuta without a word, whether they knew their existence from the very beginning. And they were immediately led to the palace of the prince. ¡°Your Majesty has been waiting for you to come. It''s too late.¡± One of the court knights in broken armor gave them a path with a bare face. And finally, I was able to confront them who they wanted to meet and who they didn''t want to meet. In front of the cold-rolled carcass, they had to swallow the blade of the tip of their tongue, which they held toward the enemy. The one they hated so much was the greedy wretchedness with the fat in their flesh, not the wounded saint who came to the end of the long journey as a vine. They stare at the body of Idrian Leonberger in oblivion. There were no scars and scars on every bare flesh revealed under the white water. None of those curly scars were deeper than the scars left in their bodies. Seeing the bruises, they thought. I fought, fought, and heard it again at a young age, when I had no adult appetite. I didn''t believe half of those stories, but now I''m forced to believe them all. A scar all over his body was proving the hard way he had walked. I could have been born into a noble royal family and enjoyed all sorts of pleasures, but why did Idrian Leonberger fight to make himself a part of that rough battlefield? Maybe he lived so intensely to repent of his mistakes and pay for them. If you really did. If there is any sign of self-inflicted punishment with a slight scar on the body. He has already paid enough to be kicked. ¡°Ten years ago, there was a big incident. ¡± Those who looked at Idrian Leonberger''s corpse in a frenzied manner woke up. ¡°I foolishly thought it was because of this child, and I resented it and hated it. I ran away from the responsibility I had to bear with it. Actually, it wasn''t his fault from the start. ¡± The King was there when he did not know when he entered, and perhaps he was in his place from the beginning. ¡°It must have been an unbearable hatred and resentment for a twelve-year-old, a child who needed parental affection. For the corruption that this child has done to you is from my hatred, and the apology that you should truly receive is not his, but mine. ¡± They only looked at the king bluntly apologizing. ¡°Of course, I know that this child''s faults will not disappear. So I am going to ask you to be carefree. ¡± The king asked them as his father, not as a monarch of the nation. ¡°Don''t resent him too much. Just resent your ugly father and insult him. ¡± They could not answer any of the King''s requests. I just stared at Idrian Leonberger''s corpse in oblivion. Choke. That''s when the door opened. And beyond that, a man appeared. ¡°Lungs, Your Majesty. ¡± The man had a horrible face, a sheep that heard something he shouldn''t have heard. ¡°Gee, what did you say? ¡± The king closed his eyes. ¡°Ten years ago, the case I knew, is it really the case I knew! ¡± I shouted in front of the grumpy king. ¡°Knight of the Abandoned Fortress, three hundred and twenty-three. Are you telling me that you left the day they broke the loop on themselves?" The King did not rebuke the man for disrespect. I just opened my eyes and nodded quietly. A man twisted his face. ¡°Don''t be ridiculous...¡± ¡°There was no one who concealed your existence. He was just playing in the barn of evil adults. ¡± The truth of the catastrophe that occurred 10 years ago flowed through the king''s mouth. ¡°Did you know that? ¡± I''m tired of being white in front of that truth. ¡°It is he who first uncovered the truth of the incident that no one knew. ¡± ¡°I can''t believe it! ¡± ¡°The sniper threw himself in, and confirmed the fact several times through Montpellier. There is no lie in my words. ¡± The man denied it. ¡°No way. Your Majesty has acknowledged it himself. He admitted his guilt and encouraged me to pay for it myself. ¡± ¡°Did she say that? ¡± The king sighed. ¡°Looks like Baleard''s blood was thicker than Leonberger''s. So I would insist on a hard path, like everyone else, like my mother. ¡± The king, who looked at the air for a while, saw the man again. The man with the deep eyes screams like a seizure. ¡°Why! If that''s the truth! If that''s true! Why didn''t you reveal the truth? ¡± ¡°I didn''t want him to. The boy needs motivation to put the sword back on you. Even if you carry your hatred and resentment, I hope you will stand firm. I thought it was best for you, and furthermore for the kingdom. ¡± The man whispered. * * The world turned upside down countless times. And the ending collapsed. Guerwain Gust is sober. Afterwards, I didn''t even remember what the story was about. When he regained consciousness, he was already drunk and spread out in the back alley of the royal palace. ¡°Why don''t you hide it to the end now...¡± He leans against the wall and stools like a madman. Then I twisted my face like a demon. ¡°Gewwain, Gewwain. Are you trying to escape reality by resenting another? It''s ugly and ugly." The past passed into his head. I poured out my words to the reunited prince and did not thank him for anything he had given me. With his full support, he reached the best of Sod Expert and was consistent with his ignorance. At that time, I thought it was all a sin that the prince should pay. He considered it a price he deserved. In fact, none of them were his. The cravings are swollen. The jaws are pushed out. ¡°Week!¡± He stooped. However, no matter how deep they are, the self-esteem and hatred in their bodies have not diminished. It was like going back 10 years, back to that horrible time. I''d rather be. At that time there were others after resentment and hatred, but now there were themselves. He struggled with self-esteem, hatred, and hatred for himself. And desperate. He was frustrated and frustrated because there was no way to rectify his mistakes, because there was no longer any object to be forgiven in the world. That''s how I beat up the back alley of the royal palace. Then I heard an unbelievable story. ¡°His Royal Highness has risen! ¡± At first, I thought that consciousness was confused and I heard nonsense. ¡°Your Majesty has risen! ¡± But someone''s screams, which he called bullshit, resounded many times. Stinky back alleys, shady corners. He said it was absurd, and countless times he confirmed that he had even suffocated himself. That''s how I lost the back alley. After a few days, I saw drunkards who raised their glasses at the tavern who went to get a drink. ¡°Celebrating the birth of His Royal Highness! ¡± ¡°Long live the Leonbergers! ¡± There were so many people shouting because it was a blurry sound. Their faces were so bright that they considered it false. He headed that way to the royal palace. And I met the prince. The prince was still alive, not a cold corpse, but rather a shriveled corpse. Ugh. He approached the prince as if possessed, and the knights of the winter lord and the prince stopped him. ¡°It''s okay.¡± The prince bit the knights. ¡°Your Majesty, let''s not get upset. If I disobey your judgment, I will not forgive you. ¡± He warned with a cold voice that the Holy Spirit would freeze. ¡°Don''t let it go for nothing. ¡± ¡°Your Majesty, I buy you something that has been offensive to you ever since. Please allow me to keep my place. ¡± ¡°It''s okay. Just get out. ¡± ¡°Just in case...¡± ¡°She''s really fine. ¡± ¡°Then I''ll be outside the door, so if anything happens, call me right away. ¡± ¡°I''m not a child. Adelia''s next door, and I''m worried about something. Stop nagging and get out. ¡± The Winter Holy Week begged for a few more times, and I retreated. ¡°Don''t be silly. If you do anything useless in a year, I assure you, you will regret being born. ¡± The Winter Holy Week and Knights who had given me such a standing warning took their place, and Guerwain Gust stood before the prince. His gaze stares at the prince and stops in his hand with a carving knife. A hand that is less trembling than a lamb with Hydrocephalus, it is certainly just a small, lightweight carving knife butterfly that is incomparable with the one you usually deal with. ¡°My hands are completely broken. Manah Hart was completely broken. ¡± Guerwain Gust hardens as he says. ¡°I pretended to be good enough to start over, and it''s self-employment. Don''t you think?¡± Seeing him hardened like a statue, the prince laughed, saying, "Is it not good?" Guerwain Gust is getting bruised. It was a mess in my head. I rarely understood what he was saying. I didn''t even think about what he was thinking about coming here. So he just stood there and saw the prince. Then, after a while, I asked like a squeeze. ¡°... Why did you do that? ¡± ¡°What''s wrong?¡± The prince asked with a clear face. ¡°Why did you carry a fault you didn''t even do! ¡± ¡°Ah..." The face of the prince who was smiling hardened. ¡°I thought I''d thank you for that! I thought I''d say it was beneficial because I could grind and wipe my sword with a source of hatred! I thought I''d shed tears because I was impressed by that virtuous spirit of sacrifice! ¡± I tried to stop him, but he moved out of control. ¡°What the hell is that? What the hell is going on? The guy who used to live with his own good taste! I''ll lie on my bed like a sick chicken! ¡± Pot. The woman who was guarding the prince''s side drew a sword and pointed it at his neck. It was a warning that if you raise your voice again, you will cut it off. ¡°I asked you if you were a cheat! Oh, my God! It''s so cool! Then you mocked us and rebuked us for weakness! I''ll do the same! ¡± Bang! The doors open and the knights pour in. ¡°Don''t be weak! Chopsticks! Is Manahart broken? What''s that supposed to mean? Enough with the manna! ¡± Or not, Gurwain Gust continues to shout. ¡°Restart! If your heart is broken, make a ring! ¡± The knights drew their swords with a harsh face and approached. But he didn''t stop his mouth. ¡°Why, you can''t tell us so easily? It wasn''t just your job, so you said it was easy? ¡± Until then, the woman who was aiming for the sword gave a frightening glance. And the woman''s appearance disappeared. Bang! A shock that seemed to crush the bone struck the back knee. Quajic. At the same time, the cold forecast reached the throat. ¡°How dare you tell me whose safety...¡± A woman''s voice flutters through her ears. The sword cuts his throat. Bloody bloodshed. ¡°Enough.¡± Then the prince opened his mouth. The woman who was pressing him withdrew with her sword. ¡°Adelia, why are you so aggressive? ¡± ¡°Your Majesty, the sin of making fun of your mouth deserves to die. ¡± ¡°All the rangers must die first, then. ¡± ¡°If you wish...¡± ¡°Are you crazy? Why are you standing there all day? Kill me to live. My heart is just pounding because I live in Adelia." ¡°Are you okay? ¡± The woman who had lived on her back ran to the prince with a face that seemed to cry right away. ¡°Your Majesty! How bad are you? ¡± Before the winter solstice, the Holy Spirit asked with a frowny face. ¡°It''s okay now. But when you scream like this, it''s gonna get really bad." The Lord and the Knights kept their mouths shut as if they had made a promise. ¡°I''m going to live now. ¡± That''s how the prince became a happy face. ¡°Hmm.¡± His gaze turned to Guerwain Gust on his knees. ¡°Well, I won''t ask anyone who heard that story. It doesn''t matter. ¡± The tone of the prince was extremely calm. ¡°Start over? ¡± Guerwain Gust provocatively shoots the prince. It was like we did, but you looked like you couldn''t. The prince laughed at the provocative gaze. ¡°You don''t have to provoke me like that. ¡± And to add, ¡°If it was a start, I would have done it right away. ¡± He said he had already started anew. Proud of crooked sculptures and carving knives. 276 276. 76. Idrian Leonberger (3) I saw the prince with a vague face, not with knights laughing or frowning. Hopeful words are good, but I can''t figure out why I left the statue. ¡°Now you see? ¡± The prince said to them with such a burden. What the hell? The question on the faces of the knights seemed to be in the same plate. ¡°Ah." At that time, Kars Ulrich gave out his resilience. ¡°Do you think...¡± He opened his mouth and tried to tell me something. Jaw. Someone grabbed my shoulder. It was Arwen Kirgayen. She shakes her head still. I wondered about Karls Ulrich''s face. ¡°Indeed. I see. ¡± But instead of answering the question, Arwen Kirgayen plays a prank against the unknown meaning of the prince. The prince lowered his hand. A flattering face. But he was just a moment too. ¡°Haam." Soon the prince sighed with a weary face. ¡°Your Majesty is tired. ¡± Adelia Bavaria stepped up and gave a livestock order to the knights. ¡°What the hell...¡± Guerwain Gust frowns and tries to step forward. He blocks the front with his back, as the knights promised. ¡°Then, Your Majesty. We''re going to step back. ¡± ¡°Rest in peace. ¡± With his eyes half closed, the prince looked at the knights and lay down on his bed. Then I fell asleep as if fainted. Adelia Bavaria, who took the carving knife and the statue out of the prince''s hand, sent a snowflake to the knights. The knights killed the footsteps and left the room on the way. Ugh. Vincent Ballerhard looks back with a cold face, scarcely closing the visit. Guerwain Gust, surrounded by knights, was there. ¡°Guy Wayne Gust. ¡± Guerwain Gust hardened his face in a cold voice. ¡°How long do I have to see your arrogance? ¡± "I..." ¡°You smell of alcohol vibrating. How dare you stand in front of His Majesty like that? ¡± ¡°I, I just...¡± ¡°Did you harden your tongue in your intoxication? ¡± There was no good face in front of the prince. There was only one winter lord who had frozen eyes. ¡°I''m just saying...¡± Guerwain Gust repeated the same words several times in front of the same posture and majesty. ¡°I hate you. I hate the face of those who claim to be the most unhappy in the world, the sleeplessness of those who cannot change over time, and the disdainful glances at His Majesty. ¡± Vincent Ballerhard hits the nonderry, staring at Guerwain Gust like that. ¡°... I knew the Lord hated me. ¡± ¡°Yeah, no, thank goodness. But I don''t know why I really hate you. ¡± Vincent Ballerhard''s expression became colder. ¡°The reason I really don''t like you is because I''m in a good attitude. ¡± His eyes even contained hatred and contempt. ¡°What the hell are you? What are you talking about? It''s not loyal service, it''s not salutary service. You just hover around him like an imagination, and you''re the knight of the Great Joint. ¡± Guerwain Gust, who was as sharp as a blade, chewed his lips. ¡°The Northern Prince.¡± Arwen Kirgayen stepped back. ¡°That''s about it. ¡± Vincent Ballerhard winks over Gurwain Gust with a cold glance and turns around. ¡°When I meet you again, there will be no more mercy on me. ¡± At the end of the speech, Vincent Ballerhard disappeared across the hall. Guerwain Gust, who was staring at the end of the hallway, shook his head. ¡°I didn''t know. I didn''t know it was so black. It''s just...¡± ¡°Don''t get me wrong. ¡± As he sighs, his gaze flickers. ¡°I didn''t come here to make excuses. ¡± Arwen Kirgayen is looking at him with an expressionless face. ¡°I also do not think that the words of the Northern Duke are wrong. ¡± However, this knight was once under my command, and she looked at him as if she didn''t even know him. ¡°You need to be sure of your position. ¡± She never yelled and rebuked him. ¡°If you can''t show proper loyalty and respect to His Majesty, it won''t be bad to change your affiliation, and if you want, I will allow you to return to your original place of confession. ¡± I didn''t even shoot cold. ¡°Perhaps it will be better for you and your companions. ¡± I just strongly recommended it. ¡°Go back and tell your companions. Everything you''ve heard and seen. Consider with them. Clarify your position on how you will be in the future. Then come after me. ¡± That''s why Guerwain Gust muttered with a distorted face. But at the end, he couldn''t say a word and bowed his head again. Guerwain Gust, who had stayed there for a long time, suddenly bowed and disappeared. ¡°But why did you dry me before? ¡± Kars Ulrich, who was looking at the same back as the straggler, asked me in a different way. ¡°Didn''t you want to ask about your hand? ¡± Arwen Kirghayen turned violently. ¡°That''s right. I was just wondering if it wasn''t part of your training to regain the senses of your lost hands. ¡± ¡°So I dried up. ¡± After a pause, she removes her mouth again. ¡°Over the past seven years, you''ve been living with a heavy burden that doesn''t fit my age. ¡± Her gaze was toward the door. ¡°I hope you don''t carry any more of that burden. Even if it''s hope and expectation. ¡± Beyond the door there will be a prince. ¡°But soon you will carry many more. ¡± Her eyes deepened. ¡°Whatever the time is, I just want you to stay away from the fierceness, and stay calm. It was as hard as my nickname "Knight of Steel." ¡°I''m prepared to do whatever it takes to do this. ¡± * * It''s been a month since the prince started making sculptures. Surprisingly, the Prince''s sculptural skills did not improve at all during that time. There was no difference between an ¡®Anne¡¯ made a month ago and something unidentified recently made. At least Adelia Bavaria did. But the prince thought differently. ¡°Oh! This one went pretty well! ¡± The prince admired the statue in my hand. Adelia Bavaria was an incomprehensible admiration. So she chose to keep her mouth shut. But her master did not leave her alone. ¡°Adelia. Look at this. ¡± I heard a buzzing voice. After turning her head, she saw the prince looking at her with a lazy statue in her hand. What a burdensome snowflake. She closed her eyes without me knowing. But unfortunately, the haunted master did not notice the tortoise hue on her face, and she heard it from God. ¡°Isn''t that the best thing you''ve ever made? ¡± She smiled awkwardly as long as she couldn''t answer. Fortunately, the prince''s attention did not last long. ¡°It''ll be over in a minute. ¡± The prince began to refocus on my work, which had been completed before his eyes. I wondered if even an unclear piece of wood really had the finishing touches in front of her nose, but it was a good thing for her. Adelia Bavaria looked at my masterpiece. I quickly felt better as I watched the prince humming his nostrils and touching the sculpture. I had a soft smile on my mouth without even knowing it. Spatula, spatula. The sound of cutting trees without rest was somehow peaceful. After such a long time, there was a natural yawn. ¡°I''m done! ¡± She kept her mouth open and frowned and kept her mouth shut. ¡°Hey! I made this. ¡± The prince admired the elongation of his work with a satisfying face, whether he liked it or not. Looking at her, she couldn''t smile or cry. It was the greatest happiness for her to see the prince laughing and buzzing after the gods, but her head had already ached since he thought that he would ask her for a compliment. Lie to me, it doesn''t suit my taste. But let''s be honest, the prince will be gloomy. It was clear that this was the case. In the first place, other knights also cut off their footsteps like ghosts when the prince completes the statue to avoid this turtle situation. Then, when the sculpture began to be made, it appeared as if when it had disappeared, making it easier to see the image of the Prince. The same was true today. Normally, only one of the knights came out to wear out the threshold. She eagerly waited for articles that would not come. ¡°Adelia. How about this? ¡± But those she waited for did not come, but the moment she wished not to come to Grok came first. ¡°Your Majesty?¡± ¡°How does this feel? ¡± ¡°No, I don''t know what you''re feeling. ¡± ¡°Don''t you feel it when you poke it in the sepa? ¡± ¡°I heard that, and I think so...¡± In response to the prince''s repeated questions, she now almost became a crying face. ¡°What is it, again. ¡± It was the winter lord who saved her like that. ¡°Oh! Vincent! Good timing. Look at this. It''s a masterpiece of my life. ¡± ¡°A masterpiece? That? ¡± The Lord of Winter asked with a trembling expression. ¡°Eh. Double Sword Mercenary with a lot of money. Don''t you feel that way? ¡± ¡°I don''t even know if I''m holding a double sword. I don''t even know if it''s a person in the first place. ¡± The prince filled his tongue with the words of the Lord. ¡°Really? ¡± His face frowns as if he saw an artless earthworm. ¡°No. How do I know that? Man looks like Goblin meat that Orcs chewed. ¡± ¡°Ha. That''s it. This is why I don''t talk to swordfish. ¡± ¡°If anyone hears it, they think they''re not swordsmen. ¡± ¡°I''m not a swordsman. I don''t use a knife. ¡± "...." I saw the prince as if the Winter Holy Spirit was ridiculous. It seemed to me, at this moment, that I had to say it so clearly. ¡°Why, well. ¡± Of course, the prince was not afraid. ¡°That''s enough.¡± ¡°I''m done. ¡± ¡°Vincent will no longer be shown. I don''t know if I can show you anyway. ¡± ¡°Whatever, whatever. ¡± It was an incredible childish conversation between the prince and the Duke of one country, but it was not new to Adelia Bavaria. It wasn''t yesterday or today that the two of you were fighting like that. Somehow, I have more flags than you two. I remember arguing with Aung Dao and she just laughed. That way, the door was opened while she saw two in-house quarrels that did not suit my age and position. "Hmm?" After opening the visit, Arwen Kirgayen was somewhat flattered by the buzzing atmosphere. ¡°You''re just in time. Arwen.¡± ¡°If you are a resonant lord, you will be able to speak frankly in front of His Majesty. Sir, I need your opinion. ¡± The prince and the Winter Holy Spirit looked at her and said they were anti-Semitic. ¡°Arwen knows what this is, right? ¡± ¡°Sir, do you understand what this is? ¡± At the same time, Arwen Kirgayen looked at the statue of a noble prince. ¡°Isn''t he the man with the double sword? ¡± In her words, Hee Bee crossed over. ¡°Look! Arwen knows exactly what she sees! ¡± The prince became a conscientious face. ¡°Oh, my God! That''s ridiculous! How do you know what a chewed goblin looks like? ¡± The Winter Holy Spirit became a faint face. Arwen Kirgayen did not have a single eyebrow, despite the sudden reaction of the two men. ¡°Northern Prince. Your Majesty is looking for you. ¡± I just said what I said as if I heard nothing. ¡°Your Majesty?¡± The winter lord, who was full of good intentions, saw her flawlessly. ¡°Since you said you''d wait, you might want to hurry. ¡± The Lord of Winter looked back at the prince. ¡°... I''ll go first. ¡± The prince still shook his hand with a controversial face. Arwen Kirgayen, who was looking out of the room with a frowny impression, said, ¡°The mercenaries and some of the knights from Count Branburg arrived at the Southern Fortress and joined Confucius Eli. ¡± ¡°Tell me why. ¡± ¡°I just thought you might be curious. ¡± ¡°I''m not curious. ¡± ¡°Do you?¡± ¡°Uh." Arwen Kirghayen looks at the slimy prince. The prince also looked at her. With a face that looks like nothing. But that too was only a moment. The prince took off his mouth with an unworthy face. ¡°Tell them not to drink. He''s a bad dog. Weekends are getting more and more chatty. If you talk too much, you make a mistake. ¡± ¡°Very well. I''ll tell you that. ¡± Arwen Kirgayen lowers her head and leaves the room, and the prince grabs her. ¡°Let''s go out together. ¡± He raised his body on the bed. Adelia Bavaria stretched out her hand and helped the prince rise. Arwen KirGayen also supported him by his side. ¡°Arwen, I need you to take those. ¡± He points to the sculptures he has made in the past month with his eyes open. ¡°What do you mean? ¡± Arwen Kirgayen walks in front of the statue and asks. ¡°Everything in there. ¡± ¡°You mean everything? ¡± ¡°Uh, all of them. ¡± She asked for a reason for her blindness. ¡°You''ll find out soon enough. ¡± Instead of explaining it in detail, the prince just asked. Arwen Kirgayen nods her head and takes the statues of Juju Island. In the meantime, Adelia Bavaria received the royal garrison. ¡°The night breeze kicks in. ¡± ¡°It''s heavy fur. ¡± ¡°But you still have to wear it. ¡± Adelia Bavaria, a princess who grumbles or grumbles or thinks only of her master, takes the thickest fur and puts it on her dry shoulders. ¡°It''s time, right? ¡± She laughed at him with permission. ¡°Then let''s get out. ¡± The prince twisted and headed for the visit. As the prince fell, Adelia Bavaria hurriedly grabbed one shoulder. ¡°Your Majesty?¡± Kars Ulrich, who was standing behind the door when the visit opened, opened his eyes. Later, when I saw Arwen Kirgayen hugging the statue, I was rushed to share my luggage. ¡°Let''s go.¡± The prince headed straight for the armoury. ¡°I want you to pile them up here in the middle of the trees. ¡± Adelia Bavaria piled up the timber as the prince ordered without any questions. ¡°Now fire. ¡± In the words of the prince, Kars Ulrich touched him and took a burning piece of firewood from a distant knight''s court fire and shoved it into a pile of wood. After a while, the red flames begin to flow through the wooden cracks. Ta-dah, Ta-dah. I wanted to hear the sound of burning dry wood, and quickly the wood pile caught fire. ¡°I''ll be right there. ¡± The prince, who was standing still and looking at the flame, gave a hand to Arwen Kirgayen. ¡°Give it to me." ¡°Your Majesty?¡± Arwen Kirgayen gave a statue to the prince while questioning. The prince looked at the statue that had been handed over for a while. After a while, I reached out carefully. Tuck. A sculpture stabbed and cut down falls on the flame. Those who were watching him suddenly opened their eyes. ¡°Your Majesty?¡± ¡°Give it again. ¡± Or not, the prince was not flattered. I took the statue and threw it back on the flame, rather than Vaara. It was also time to watch the sculpture quietly, and it took a lot of time to push all the sculptures into the flame because each movement was very careful. The face of the prince who pushed all the statues into the flame was so strange. It was like having a prot¨¦g¨¦''s funeral. It''s just a statue. The prince looked at the flame for a long time. With a small mouth, he recites. Snow-covered mountains, frozen bones, bloody red walls are speechless Only the sound of the trumpet of the dawn advancement is heard. A spirit family that began in front of a corpse piled in the blood of Orcs. Stand before him and wait for the spring to come so that my whole body may burn. The birds that went back the way the Sacred Wind passed are returning. Cold snow clothing is cut off and the fortress is now awake. After a harsh winter, I sing a song of spring that finally came. And at that moment, Grumpy. The northern flame rose blue. It was like a flame of souls that the prince of the past smoked instead of a sword full of flashes. ¡°Your Majesty? ¡± Surprised people saw the prince. But the prince was not looking at them. He just looked at the blue flame without a glance. ¡°Goodbye." I said goodbye to someone. A little while ago, my appetite was brightly smiling. 277 277. 76. Idrian Leonberger (4) The fire slowly swells away, and within days it is completely shattered. It was then that the prince who was standing and looking at the fire collapsed. ¡°Your Majesty!" Adelia Bavarian receives a body that collapses white and tired. Arwen Kirgayen quickly looked at the details of the prince. The prince did not flutter with his eyes closed. ¡°Let''s go inside! ¡± At that time, Adelia Bavaria, who hugged the prince and wept in awe, stood up and headed toward the place. ¡°Dear Peha, tell me this, and you are right, no. I''ll bring the fisherman myself! ¡± Kars Ulrich hurriedly left the royal womb. In the meantime, the knights of the prince who arrived at the residence were white and bored to the right. ¡°Fair enough! Fair enough! ¡± The elongated knights shouted sharply. ¡°Ugh.¡± Adelia Bavaria holds the prince and shed a tear. Arwen Kirgayen watches everything with a stiff face. A prince lying on a pale, dull bed, shouting and feeling the knights. A nightmare came to her mind. I put a sword in my chest, the face of a white smiling prince, a slowly tilting body, and a cold-rolled carcass. The knights who cried. They couldn''t even get close and were dumb enough to see him. Suddenly, Ping''s head twirled. My hands and feet began to tremble less. Heart tightened. It was hard to breathe. ¡°Whoo. Whoo." She hides it and robs it of the nightmares of the day. But no matter how much I tried, the horrible imagination didn''t go away. Reached out. I took the prince''s hand. I''ve been reborn countless times. The cold left in my hand is just the wind. Khhhh. I felt the power in my hands without even knowing it. Flawless. Surprised, she releases the power in her hand. And he shook his hand again, being careful. Bang! The door was drastically opened. Carrying a fisherman beyond the open door appeared court knight Carls Ulrich. The face of the fisherman was hardened from the back of the court knight. It seemed like an ominous imagination in the atmosphere of the unimaginable knights. ¡°What are you doing! Quickly, without looking at you! ¡± I stood in the bed of a dancer, puzzled by the cries of the knights. Light flocks gathered at the fingertips of the fisherman. The cries of the knights who were wiping without rest were so frequent. As the knights watched with a firm face, they reached out and stabbed the prince''s body. "Well..." I raised my head as I looked at the prince''s body. ¡°I..." ¡°Your Majesty! What about you? ¡± ¡°What''s wrong with you? ¡± ¡°Oh, my lord, are you all right? ¡± When he tried to open his mouth, the knights spilled their words. ¡°All right, all right, take it easy. ¡± Such intentions gently tiled them. But the knights were not ashamed to calm down. "You just exhausted your mind so much that you just fell asleep for a moment! ¡± I yelled at her with great fidelity and concern. ¡°Thank goodness, thank goodness. ¡± Kars Ulrich, who closed his eyes, said the same thing several times and was relieved. ¡°Your Majesty...! Your Majesty...!¡± Adelia Bavaria, who was feeling dizzy, started crying out loud. ¡°Ahhh..." Arwen Kirgayen then hits the whale and presses her eyes with both hands. My heart aches more and more as if I had a knife. The arrogant thought that came to mind vanished like a lie. My head is empty. All I had left was the idea that I was just lucky. When a sense of relief came to me, I felt strong and fell in love. My eyes were damp. I wiped the snowflake with dry water. I opened my eyes. I looked around. Luckily, no one was looking at her. Once again, he took a deep breath stealing his face. Soon after she became as blunt as usual, she took off her mouth. ¡°Are you all right, then? ¡± The fisherman looks at her and nods. ¡°I just fell asleep, so there''s nothing to worry about." She sighs of relief once again. Bang! Immediately, the door opens and a tired, white man enters. ¡°Your Majesty! ¡± It was Vincent Ballerhard. ¡°You were married for a while, but nothing more. ¡± ¡°There''s nothing else, but why would someone fall! Take another look at His Majesty! ¡± I never dared to refute the smell of Sussex Furan, but I looked at the prince''s body once again. ¡°No more. ¡± ¡°Thank you. Thank you. ¡± Vincent Baleard sighs of relief, then pours out his gratitude to those who do not know who he is doing it in the air. ¡°I can''t believe he fell! What the hell happened! ¡± The King appeared with the court knights beyond the door that had not been closed. ¡°You''re asleep now. After a little rest, you''ll wake up magnificently, so don''t be too stubborn. ¡± ¡°But why does a healthy child lose consciousness and get mixed up? ¡± The same reaction as Vincent Baleard, the fisherman sighed and then gathered the light again at his fingertips. ¡°I can check a few times. He just fell asleep. ¡± ¡°Ah, thank goodness. Thank goodness.¡± A relieved king repeated the words a few times and thankfully. ¡°Your Majesty has fallen! ¡± At that time an old marquis entered. ¡°What the hell is going on! ¡± The statue appeared one step late, opening the door. ¡°Brother! Brother! ¡± When I heard the news, the two princes ran white and bored. ¡°Your Majesty is fine. ¡± Each time, he had to prove the prince''s innocence so that his mouth would dry up and all the energy in his body would be exhausted. * * * ¡°What the hell happened to this kid? He''s out of his mind and he''s in a state of confusion. ¡± In response to the King''s question, court knight Carls Ulrich stepped forward. He then set fire to the smokestacks and explained in detail the process to burn the sculptures he had made in the past month. ¡°He seemed to be mourning and reverent, as if he were burying a close friend. ¡± In fact, the King closed his eyes in Karls Ulrich''s words that he also said goodbye to someone. Then he opened his eyes and exclaimed. ¡°The boy is ignorant. I don''t even know what''s in me and how to untie the tangles in me. As far as swords and wars were concerned, the child who was so cruel was ignorant and ignorant of myself. ¡± The king''s face was filled with guilt. ¡°This is because I was isolated at an age when I needed humility as a child and lost the opportunity to learn about people. I didn''t know anyone, so I didn''t even know about myself. ¡± The king continued to say that everything was his responsibility. ¡°That child fought the battlefield for seven years. In the meantime, how many deaths do you see? How few deaths do you need to remember? A child who didn''t even know how to unravel my insides held death in his heart. He probably didn''t know. Even my insides are starving and rotting. If I had known, I would not have found the dead in nightmares every day. ¡± In the words of the king, knights, except Adelia Bavaria, opened their eyes. "What does that mean..." ¡°I didn''t know. No matter how much you say, it''s not like you''re sleeping in one room with this kid, but it''s obvious you don''t. ¡± The king told me what he saw the night the queen died, the day the prince became ill. ¡°Ah, Lord Adelia. Is your word true? ¡± Adelia Bavaria burst into tears again, answering Vincent Ballerhard''s question. ¡°Actually, Your Majesty...¡± Through her mouth the knights found out. In the meantime, I wonder what nightmares the prince has had every night. ¡°Wow, it''s gotten worse since the Queen was drawn, so there are no days when you don''t groan. ¡± The knights closed their eyes. ¡°I couldn''t even make a proper remembrance and mourning, so I lost it. He suffered from groaning and groaning all night, even though he didn''t know it. When I woke up, I held the sword again, and my heart was rotten. ¡± When they heard the circumstances of the prince, who had suffered so much alone, the king was silent again. He said, "The boy has now evacuated those who have left. How can he not be allowed to do so, for he has taken seven years at a time? How could you have consumed so much of your mind by turning it on and forcibly removing the depressed emotions and burning them in the fire? ¡± The king declared. I believe that what the prince has carved in the past month is not a piece of wood, but part of my mind, and that what he burned in the fire today is not a statue, but my heart. ¡°Did you say goodbye with a bright smile? I would have. I didn''t learn to cry, so I wouldn''t have even shed a tear. ¡± The king stopped talking. Then suddenly, he bowed his head to the knights. ¡°Lungs, Your Majesty. ¡± ¡°Why are you bowing your head! ¡± The knights shouted aloud. But the king did not raise his head. I just asked. ¡°Lead and help this child to live a life he did not know because he had been ripped and cut open. ¡± You are the only ones who can comfort the emptiness of the prince. The king faces the knights one by one. ¡°It is not just the sword that I have dedicated to you, but I will do it for you with all my heart. ¡± ¡°Some people pretend they don''t know their bloody brothers. What else can I tell you? ¡± ¡°There are no niggers to lead in front of, but there are bright eyes and strong legs, so I just look behind and chase them. ¡± Eye-catching Arwen KirGayen, Vincent Ballhardt, and Kars Ulrich each answered solemnly, amicably, or resolutely. Adelia Bavaria said nothing. I only shed tears without tears, holding the prince''s hand. But just because she didn''t answer, there was no one who didn''t know her calmness to take care of the prince night and day. The king looked at the prince with a calm face. ¡°Good dreams, please. ¡± * * I had a dream. I was a little boy in a dream. There are no extraordinary corners, no accidents, but an ordinary child who can be seen everywhere. Unfortunately, however, the child was a person who should not be ordinary. The world has forced ordinary people to become sinful and extraordinary, and people have always demanded something beyond their ability. The child tried, but the fruits people wished for him were always at a height beyond his reach. I tried, though. And it shrunk. ¡°This country, founded by ancestors with blood and sweat, is in danger of windmill equalization. You will have to try harder with all your heart. ¡± I need a warm word. The only thing that came out of my father''s mouth that I found was rebuke, not consolation. ¡°Ian, I''m sorry. My mother is busy right now, so I''ll talk to you later. ¡± The mother, who found loneliness in her daily bread, said, "Let us always pray for the latter." Everywhere in the world, there was no place for a child to rest, and there was not a single child among the many and many. Then it blew up. ¡°Yes, why are you! ¡± My father was furious with fire. The child, who did not know the English language, was just terrified and waited for his father''s anger to sink. But my father''s anger did not subside after a while. ¡°You don''t deserve to lead this country! ¡± In front of the fury that was rising every day, the child was driven and stood at the end of the thunder. ¡°Ian.¡± My mother came to me late and reached out her hand, but the frightened child ran away without even intending to hold her hand. The place that ran away and reached the end of the run was somewhere in the shadows. ¡°Your Majesty. He''s a difficult man to save, and this one makes the world a flower field. The hardships of the world and the clouds disappear far away." The child was so swamped that he could not sow his cunning whispers. And I put my hands on something I shouldn''t touch. I was intoxicated by something and endured the day in a blurred spirit. ¡°It''s not your fault. The wrong thing is the world. ¡± I endured every day with an evil whisper that comes in the midst of a nightmare. In the meantime, more contempt and ridicule began to fill the child''s world than ever before. It was then that a loner who didn''t even remember his face came. ¡°The Beast cannot be king of man. ¡± When he saw a child drunken and bruised on something, he left the palace angry like a fire. After he left, the king also took dozens of spherical heads on the plains outside. It was the head of a herd that provided the only comfort for the child. ¡°That''s it, that''s it. Earl Balahard once again announced that he would cut off his hands and feet and open his eyes and turn them into crow food. ¡± I wandered the back alley looking for a new pack, but I couldn''t get what I wanted. Only the wrong poison came into my hands. The child sent poison to the north with hatred and resentment. The confusion that dominated the child''s mind went on over time. And in front of the facing reality, the child grabbed the sauce. Hate, contempt, contempt, anger. That''s what a child can do in the face of evil like suffocation. ¡°How dare you look at me like that! ¡± It was just yelling, wiggling my hands and treating me equally maliciously. So I curled up like a wounded beast and hid my weakness and turned away from fear. But I already knew. You know that you are greatly mistaken. The frightened shout became a habit of defeating the ruthless, and the hand that screamed to hide weakness and fear became violence against the weak. By the time he realized it, he was unfortunately too far away. You can go back, irreversibly. ¡°Do you want to turn everything around now? ¡± Then the Empire ambassador came to me and teased me with a cunning mouth. ¡°Get the Dragon Slayer. ¡± The child did not turn away from saying that everything would go back to its original form if only the King of the Founding Fathers'' autopsy were obtained. And finally, I took the royal sword. I think I can get everything back now. I think I can make things right with the past. That''s what he believed and that''s how he died. He walks through the endless void of death and is consumed by darkness. All that remains is the thought that is imprinted before we forget our existence. [I didn''t want to live like this.] Repentance and despair. [I want to live. But I don''t want to live.] Foolishness and fear. [You''re better than me.] Timing and chanting. [If I were you.] Jealous. [If you were me.] Desire. [If you can''t.] Determination. [Through you.] Hope. [I''ll live in the world.] Expectations. [Please.] Eagerness. [Idrian Leonberger.] Thoughts were overflowing. [Live well.] I finally went back to nothing. Another thought blossomed there. [You have chosen one from the past and present, at the end of that ambiguous boundary.] A greeting from a magician who sacrificed the source of my life for me at the last moment. [Even the long and deep dream is over.] [There''s not enough, there''s a lot to learn, there''s a lot to take back, but you can do well.] It''s nice to hear a voice full of love and concern, just like it was before life. [It can be confusing.] I wanted her words to be long. [But think easy.] [I was just reborn.] But, sadly, Ophelia''s notion quickly faded. [Happy Birthday. Ian.] And finally, when her voice was no longer heard. Lightning. I woke up from a dream. Heh heh. I heard something splitting into my ears. And at that moment, Pot. A light burst from my body. Left chest, where the heart is. 278 278. 77. The real gift is separate (1) The light disappeared in an instant. Before I even knew who he was. I looked at my body quickly. Something''s different. But I didn''t know what it was. I only knew the extent to which my heart began to jump more vigorously than before. I felt no more the terrible helplessness that had plagued me the whole time since I was dead. It was refreshing It was not overflowing, but it was full of vibrancy. There seemed to be something else, but I had no way of knowing what it was for now. It seemed like a better place to keep an eye on time. As I was returning to my brain, I was so drunk that I could hear a buzzing voice. He turned his head and there was Adelia. I fell asleep blinking while guarding my side, which was losing my mind as always, and I woke up because of the flashes I had a little while ago. ¡°Haam." Rubbing her eyes, she sighs and looks out the window. ¡°I thought it was morning. ¡± Adelia stands up as she shrieks. I watched her as if she was having a nightmare and stepping towards the fireplace. After she stopped walking, she picked up some of the firewood that was stacked on one side of the wall and pushed it into the fireplace. Then I looked at the flame as it was sitting there. ¡°Grunts." After a long time, she raises her body and opens her hands and starts to go back and forth in the room. Open the window to let out the dried air and close the window again. I''m grinding the water in the water bottle on my head. I''m touching a blanket that hasn''t been blurred. I took care of my servant and Hudred''s work, and Adelia suddenly began to crumble me. I was afraid that my limbs would harden while I was lying down. How thoughtful of his teasing. The warmth blossomed from one corner of my chest. It will not be the first time today. You''ve been taking care of my body all this time without anyone knowing. I was so grateful and loving for that dedication and service. So I laughed without knowing. "Hmm?" Then Adelia looks back at my face. When I fell asleep, I was forced to open my eyes for half an hour. ¡°Your Majesty? ¡± When she looked at me, she stuttered and took off her mouth. Tears filled my eyes with axial sagging. ¡°Your Majesty, Your Majesty...¡± ¡°Adelia.¡± When I answered with a small smile, the tears that filled my eyes fluttered. ¡°Your Majesty!" Adelia rushes to me, bursting into tears. Flawless. She stood there flawlessly, as if she were running to hold me in her arms right now. ¡°It''s okay.¡± In my words, she was still the same. ¡°She''s really fine. ¡± She opens her arms wide and says, "She''s digging into my arms." ¡°Sire! Sire! Your Majesty!¡± I told her how many times she called me in a snoring voice, how many times I was fine. ¡°I, Your Majesty... again...! ¡± Adelia started to weep out what was so hasty and sad. Quadantang. Outside the door, it got noisy. Bang! The door was drastically opened. Beyond that, the face of my beloved court knight appeared. ¡°I... ha..." In a short moment, a splendid expression came to mind. I repeated that I wished to disappear. Then there was only extreme pleasure and relief. ¡°Uh, I''ll get the fisherman.¡± Carls, who turned around, ran out the door. ¡°Your Majesty is awake! ¡± A serene royal palace echoes Carls'' voice. The royal palace that was so asleep woke up. * * * Those with ambitious perspectives have found my palace. ¡°Well done. ¡± The king smiled and smashed my shoulders. ¡°I can''t even walk properly! What are you going to do? So it''s not like you''re losing weight!" Vincent was angry. ¡°I''ve been waiting for you to wake up. ¡± Arwen smiles faintly. ¡°Brother, please take care of yourself. ¡± Maximilian looked at me with his red eyes and looked at me again. Different ways of expressing it were different, but the emotions contained in them were the same. Extreme concern and relief. And an unknown guilt and compassion. The two emotions before were not so strange, but the two emotions behind were not known to me in English. ¡°Well done.¡± ¡°In the future, let''s not groan alone, let''s talk about it. ¡± I asked why, and only came back with an answer I didn''t understand. I looked at my body while I was having a conversation. I have looked at the condition of my body several times in the past, but I feel particularly meticulous today. ¡°It''s really okay now. ¡± The meticulousness was too great to complain, and Vincent turned his gaze to me. ¡°Do not mind what the prince has to say, but look carefully at what you miss. ¡± Rather, the king ordered me to double-check if anything had been missed. Eventually, I had to lie in bed until the sun went down and watch the fisherman look everywhere in my body. ¡°It looks like the sky helped. The energy is weakening, but the body is better than before. ¡± Those who heard the word of reassurance sighed with relief. ¡°Look, I said I''m fine. ¡± After waking up, I couldn''t help but grumble, but there was not a single person who understood how I felt. * * Since that day, my body has started to improve rapidly. At what rate, when three days passed, the body recovered enough to take a short walk without the support of others. However, the broken Manahart and the sense of lost hands rarely showed signs of recovery. It was false if it didn''t feel shy, and if it wasn''t futile, it was also false. It''s been seven years. For the past seven years, I have lived with my sword as a part of my body. I stacked manas without going through the day. I worked desperately to overcome my lesser talents. It was the body that had suffered to die, and the manna that had suffered to die. But all of them disappeared one day. The body of the diseased became like that of the sick, and the manna that flowed through the body without breaking. If the sense of loss is small, it was even weirder. At first, he desperately concealed such feelings. If I was soaked in my imagination for a moment, I quickly became a worrying face, so I couldn''t feel relieved, and I couldn''t see the people hovering around me. But my knights, whom I don''t care about, tried to recognize my heart like a ghost. They opened their mouths and did not comfort me. I just pretended I didn''t know. Except for Vincent. ¡°The sword is not the whole life. Look at me. How long I haven''t caught a sword, and now I''ve forgotten how to catch one." He bruised me rather than telling me not to be foolish. His selfless attitude and, nevertheless, his desperate concern were so glamorous. ¡°I''m proud. No one wants to catch a sword. ¡± So I was able to treat myself without hesitation. Of course, it wasn''t uncomfortable with other articles. Vincent''s cruel comforts and the unspeakable support of his superiors were all thanks to me without further ado. It was a feeling of gratitude I had never felt before I lost my strength, and a feeling I never looked back on while I was running. I feel a tingling sensation on the side of my chest. I liked that vivid feeling. Maybe so. At some point I was no longer hidden from them. ¡°Do you see the sword properly? Don''t fall down like you did last time. ¡± As the court knights gather and train, Vincent speaks bluntly. ¡°Are you ignoring me now? I''m a lot of freaks if it''s true. ¡± ¡°What a hassle. It''s not ignored, it''s not true. They are slowing down the sword because they care about you for nothing. Minpep." ¡°Swinging slowly is also part of your training. ¡± ¡°You haven''t done that before, but you shouldn''t increase it these days. Tsk.¡± ¡°I keep saying hello. ¡± ¡°It''s the mood. Just by myself.¡± Vincent, who was brazen, asked me as if he remembered. ¡°Why are you shaking all over the place these days? ¡± ¡°I''m bored.¡± Vincent looked at me pathetically. It was a face that seemed to reproach the underlings for their boredom. ¡°Why? Who says what? ¡± It was undeniable that I had been stirring up the whole palace lately, but I was somewhat stingy and stubborn. ¡°Do you know what to say? Of course I''m uncomfortable.¡± ¡°I keep saying hello. ¡± ¡°Speaking of which, I am still the only Duke of the Kingdom, your only outsider cousin. There''s nothing you can''t do about it. ¡± ¡°Then do the same. ¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± If I''m serious, I can''t get a good answer because I''m looking at Vincent''s face right now. I didn''t know whether it was a sardine or not, but Vincent still had a grumpy voice and I didn''t think he could handle the grumpy voice until the end of the day. ¡°Anyway, I didn''t say it myself, but I know how uncomfortable Vincent is. ¡± So I turned my back moderately. ¡°Common sense. The prince suddenly comes into the kitchen, shows himself in the space where the maids work, or works in the middle of nowhere, and when he talks abruptly, the underlings are uncomfortable, of course. ¡± Vincent has been nagging me for the past few days, listing all the things I''ve been doing. ¡°They all liked it when they saw me. He just tried to die because he liked talking. ¡± ¡°I didn''t want to die because I liked it, but because I was afraid I''d die if I didn''t pretend to like it. ¡± Vincent asked me. ¡°So what the hell is wrong with you? ¡± I swallowed my complaint to the end of my chin and made a heartfelt gesture. ¡°It''s amazing. ¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Just everything, everything. ¡± I wasn''t just saying. The world seemed different, because the body became this border. Obviously, I can''t hear, I can''t see. Rather, the world I''m looking at now was more pronounced than ever. I felt like the membrane had just fallen off. I wandered through the whole palace with such a vivid vibe. ¡°It''s because I''m alive and dead. It''s just all new and amazing. ¡± Vincent''s nagging at me, and I stopped. ¡°Whoo. Do whatever you want. I don''t know anymore. ¡± Vincent, who opened his mouth with a sigh after a while, did not open his mouth again so that the sun would set and I would rise again. ¡°Let''s go. It''s cold. ¡± The girl with the collar turned her foot to my palace. When I entered the room, I grabbed the Shard Knife straight away. As Adelia waited, she picked up a piece of wood and gave it to me. I have remembered the past by burning statues made of balls over the past month, but I was not the only ones who had old friends to remember and mourn. I trimmed a piece of wood with a longing memory that pops into my head. I haven''t felt comfortable with a piece like that, but Vincent asked me. ¡°But isn''t the sculpture over? Is there another reason to make that freaky piece? ¡± I put down the piece for a moment and recalled the old memory for a moment. In the shabby barracks, shortly after the battle, I remembered a man who sat down and was passionate about something without even wiping the blood on his body. A worker who wastes precious leisure time making useless sculptures because of repeated battles and accumulated fatigue and not even enough sleep time said, "Why waste time doing such things?" She answered my question like that with a smile. ¡®The faces of the dead will fade. But if you do a piece like this, whether you like it or not, you have to keep thinking about your face, so it''s going to be a little longer. And if you don''t even think about it, you''ll see the piece again. Then it comes to mind.¡¯ I began to tease the hand that had stopped. ¡°If you forget your face, look at the statue and try to recall it. ¡± I answered briefly and added a word. ¡°And not a freak. ¡± ¡°Do you want to do that, but you have to do it well to do it? ¡± I didn''t even measure what I heard. Vincent asked again, focusing on making a sculpture for so long. ¡°So who are you making this time? ¡± He still moves the Shard Knife and flinches it. ¡°An outsider.¡± Vincent''s words stopped. But it was only for a moment, and he heard a trembling voice. ¡°That''s your father? ¡± ¡°Uh, isn''t that the same thing? ¡± ¡°You don''t have to wash your eyes in a similar corner. ¡± ¡°Vincent''s a bit like that, though. It''s not even new anymore. ¡± ¡°Haven''t you ever thought that I''m not the problem, that you''re the problem? ¡± ¡°No problem with me, no problem with my work. ¡± ¡°He says he doesn''t look alike, but he insists on something like that. ¡± ¡°Should I ask Arwen again...? ¡± The statue was broken even before the horse was finished. If you do it, the neck area will be broken. Degur. When I saw the headache rolling around the floor, I shouted without knowing. ¡°Beyond, outsider! ¡± ¡°Why is that my father''s house? ¡± * * I wandered around the palace while the sun was rising. I looked around places I had never been before, and I saw things I had never seen before. ¡°Aren''t you cold? ¡± ¡°It''s okay.¡± ¡°You know, inspiration. Correction. I''m cold. ¡± I didn''t want to talk to the old servant. Spatula. He sat down and watched the gardener trim the plants. ¡°Smells good. ¡± ¡°Have a bite. It''s really ripe. ¡± The chef of the palace ate food rather than watching the potter turn the pot around. It was fun for me to follow the maids around and watch what they were doing. Vincent nagged several times, but ignored it. Vincent''s nagging has become more severe lately. The level of nagging was comparable to that of the old days, as well as making the horse more comfortable. It is good to be alive and dead, and to be cared for by those who love me with utmost care. It was also good to see the world clearly with a new sense. But not everything was good. Ever since I woke up dead, especially since then, I have fallen down again, as if others had seen me by the water. I''m not even a snot-nosed kid. When I stepped out, the sound of a few feet followed me from four to a dozen. They usually watched me do it quietly, but if I did anything else, they stopped me. I couldn''t do anything thanks to you. Really nothing. All I could do was stick it in the room, trim it, or wander around the royal palace. I overheard him shooting at the royal palace. Something seemed to have happened to the kingdom. ¡°No more. The kingdom is at peace.¡± I asked for an outside circumstance, but the answer came from me. I noticed that the king had fallen again this time. This was not the first time, and it was not something I would not understand. It was a while ago that I woke up after I died. Recently, the kingdom was mixed up and turned upside down. I had expected enough of this. Of course, the expectation did not mean to follow as it was. I wander through the royal palace and take a detour to the Feud. Those who followed me, regardless of whether they went through all sorts of places, followed me without any doubt. ¡°Your Majesty. As fishy as ever...¡± The court knights who were guarding the Feud hardened their faces when they saw me. ¡°Ah, a lot of work. I was just taking a walk. ¡± I greeted them, pretending to greet them, and secretly blocking their way. "But you have a visitor, don''t you? ¡± I was alerted to the faces of the court knights. They kept their mouths shut and answered nothing. I guess it didn''t matter. I already know. It was a car that received news that important guests had visited the kingdom as they came and went. Vincent, who came through my palace all day, barely showed up. Marquis Villefeld was finally emptying his squadron. The statue also left the seat of the recorder and disappeared somewhere. Even those in important positions in the kingdom did not seem to have made any promises. I assure you, they will all be inside that war. ¡°Well, it''s none of my business. I''m going. Good work. ¡± Then I swung their hands more roughly and turned around. To be precise, he pretended to turn and ran towards the door of the Feud. But as I was about to break, the broken body was so hot, and the court knights stopped me before I came to the door. ¡°Your Majesty said, ''No one shall enter.'' Please understand.¡± As I watched the court knight speak to me without changing one''s face, my face turned up. I was embarrassed. However, I could not stop my curiosity, so I dug through the court knights again rather than notice. But before I even crossed the first line, a barrier appeared before me. I tried several times, but the results were the same. ¡°Go back now. ¡± The court knight said like a tyre. With a resolute face, just like the first time you stopped me. I stretched my shoulders. ¡°If I hadn''t done this, I wouldn''t have been like this. ¡± The face of a knight who looked like an iron castle was cracked. ¡°Thy Majesty. ¡± Hearing the words of the frightened knight, I lamented again. ¡°I don''t have the strength, so the lords ignore me. ¡± ¡°The spirit has no heart like that! ¡± ¡°If that''s not the case, you won''t be able to enter the Great Jubilee with a royal body." ¡°I can''t handle it! Please reap the word! ¡± The court knights kneel before me. And I said, Chuck. And he passed by them, and came to the door of the Great War. ¡°Yes. I must have misunderstood you. ¡± ¡°Your Majesty? ¡± The look of the knights who were staring at me was dull. ¡°Anyway, thanks for opening the way. ¡± Either that or I focused on my job. ¡°Your Majesty!" Hearing the stories of the knights in my ear, I opened the door with all my might. Bang. 279 279. 77. The real gift is separate (2) As soon as I open the door, three shields are in sight. I was familiar with the sentence engraved on the black background. I slit my head. Vincent was looking down at me. As pathetic as it is, it kicks to the tongue. ¡°Well." I spit out a word and looked inside the Feud. I didn''t see it. I could barely see the situation inside because of Vincent, who was useless but big. ¡°Let''s go.¡± ¡°Who the hell is here? ¡± Vincent frowned at me when I asked him a question. ¡°I''ll take you. Your Majesty.¡± One man, one man, and Vincent, who speaks to me, ignores me and turns around. But no matter how much I used the dragon, I couldn''t see anything about Vincent. I said my castle when I made my vow, and I never thought I''d be a wall like this to stop me. I stare at Vincent with a tremble of betrayal. Of course, the seeds were not eaten either. Vincent rather snorted. Kung. Stepping forward with a heavy foot, I had to be pushed out without desperation by Vincent. It was different from the court knights who couldn''t touch my body quickly. ¡°Uh, uh. ¡± Because of Vincent pushing himself, I stepped behind the dance. ¡°Oh, okay. You can go.¡± All right, even if he said he''d stop going, Vincent didn''t even care about what he said. After all, I had to watch the Feud doors close. I used to beat the court knights with my hair. It was the moment when all that hard work became colourless. ¡°Should I take you to the palace? ¡± ¡°Going to my feet. Go.¡± I walked out of front of the Feud whining. And I came back with a brief term. Vincent was still standing at the door looking at me. It''s as if I knew about your thoughts from the start. I frowned. It wasn''t a good thing to beat up knowledgeable court knights, but Vincent had a different story. I don''t think I''ll be able to get around anymore. I give up halfway and turn around. I went straight to my palace. I sat in the corner of the garden and recalled the situation a little while ago. I couldn''t look inside because of Vincent, but I didn''t see anything. Just before the Feud door closed, I could see strangers over Vincent''s shoulders. Unidentified people wrapped in brown capes from head to toe. Maybe they''re the guests of the rumor. ¡°Who the hell is that? ¡± They were standing in the middle of the royal palace without even taking off their cloaks in front of the monarch of the country. I couldn''t even guess who I was. ¡°If you wait, you''ll know. ¡± When the business is done, Vincent will find my palace and wait until then to solve his questions. But it is. ¡°Why aren''t you coming! ¡± Vincent didn''t find my palace so deep in the night. The next day was the same. I could tell intuitively. You must have avoided me on purpose. I don''t know what questions I will ask when I meet you, but I won''t find my palace. ¡°Then I have to go. ¡± Vincent, or someone who will tell me who the guest is, tries to go to the palace with a dose of water, and a messenger comes. It was the king''s word that he would not allow access to the main palace until he separately broke it, and that he would punish the court knights, not me. ¡°Oh, really! Lethal!¡± If you punish me, I''d rather ignore you and poke you in the royal palace. I couldn''t do that because of my curiosity. ¡°Why don''t you just tell me! ¡± I felt my gaze as I was unfair and angry and forgot. Adelia was looking at me. Even if I''m being temperamental, I''d be a little unconscious myself. When I saw that worrying look, Mack opened his eyes and unraveled. It''s not necessarily good to be alive. I can''t even see how angry I am. ¡°What about the crew or the prize? Where''s Arwen?¡± I asked Carls where the others were. ¡°We all know you were in the war with His Majesty. ¡± ¡°Ha." I only laughed at the collapse. I decided to turn me around and I didn''t have time to get hurt. If I was, I''d sneak over the walls and check on the identity of my guests. ¡°Wall?" I thought of touching my head like a lightning bolt. ¡°Your Majesty gave me a restraining order to access the palace. ¡± I picked up what came to mind. ¡°That means it''s okay to go anywhere but the main house. ¡± Carls asked, narrowing his glans. ¡°What the hell are you talking about...¡± ¡°What do you mean? ¡± Faced with Carls like that, I confronted him in a hearty manner. ¡°I''m going out of the palace. ¡± Carls dreams of his eyes with a frozen face. Ugh. As Carls was so ignorant, Adelia began to move in and out of the room quietly. Then I took fur and stuff like this and brought it to me. ¡°Lord Adelia?¡± Until then, Carls, who had a dark face, asked Adelia what she was doing now. ¡°The wind is going to kick hard. ¡± Then Adelina answered him, "Why do you ask what is natural?" Carls was grumpy when he got his mouth shut. ¡°Not this outfit. It''s too messy. Please take care of it with your clothes. Like...¡± I ignored Carls like that and ordered Adelia. ¡°You have clothes like that that aren''t royal. ¡± This exotic oil is going to be a stalemate, so I want you to prepare for it. ¡°Your Majesty! No! ¡± Kars, who was dumb, cried out in fear. But neither did I, Adelia. * * ¡°Maybe you''ll lose your spirit again. ¡± Carls nags constantly. ¡°Your Majesty, aren''t you really afraid of tomorrow? ¡± ¡°Your Majesty. Even now...¡± His Majesty said he would be punished a great deal, and he said he was not too late. ¡°If that''s the case, it''s in the palace. I didn''t come out to do anything. ¡± ¡°I''m just doing my job, Soim. ¡± When I shoot, Carls would stand down right now, if usual, without losing today. ¡°Look, Adelia is still there, and the other knights are still there, why are you only talking about Carls! ¡± ¡°Others can''t talk, so I''m doing it. ¡± Carls, how much nagging has been transmitted to Vincent. ¡°If you keep whining behind your back, you leave it. ¡± I can''t wait to say one more word, and I will be forced to take it off. Carls'' nagging, which was almost invisible, was over. ¡°And how do you know that? ¡± ¡°The palace has no eyes, no ears. Sooner or later, His Majesty will know. ¡± ¡°That''s why you''re all dressed up like this. ¡± I grabbed the black cloak as I could see. A furry warp cape worn by the Ballerhard Rangers. ¡°No matter how frequently the Balearic Rangers come and go, you will soon notice. The number of rangers who entered the palace today and the number of those who left the palace. ¡± ¡°I''m already out. ¡± ¡°What are you going to do when you get in? It''s only when the checkpoint comes out, but it''s different when you go in. ¡± ¡°I don''t know! I''m already out. What am I supposed to do? ¡± Karl sighs as he tempers into the barracks. ¡°I''ll leave it for real. So stop.¡± Once again, I wandered around the royal palace, sealing Kars'' mouth. The citizens of the royal family were not particularly vigilant when they saw me disguised as a ballerhard ranger. It was natural. The majority of the rangers, led by Vincent, were stationed in the Fort of Wiresa, but some of them were staying in the royal palace with my lord. For the citizens of the royal family, the Balahard Ranger was neither a rare nor a group to be wary of. ¡°Oh! Are these the Ballerhard Rangers! Come here and taste this. ¡± ¡°It''s cold, but there''s a lot of trouble! ¡± Rather, hospitality followed wherever I went. I felt proud. I was so glad that the Rangers who had worked so hard in this harsh fortress were being welcomed by the citizens of the royal family. So instead of pretending I didn''t know their hospitality, I approached them and mingled. ¡°Oh! Delicious! ¡± ¡°Fruit is real when it''s cold! ¡± I stopped at the stall and chewed the fruits that the virtuous merchant gave me. ¡°Melt yourself in here by the fire. ¡± ¡°Should I?¡± They were also beaten by the cracks of melting citizens gathering at the fire. ¡°Your Majesty, please. I''m not going to tell you to go back to the palace anymore, so keep your distance. ¡± Every time Carls pleaded with a slightly nervous face, I did not pretend to have heard. I''ve been wandering the royal palace for so long. Even though I was floating in the middle of the sky, I began to glimpse who was leaning. I finally caught a passing citizen. He then asked him what was the most fascinating tavern in the royal family. ¡°No! The drunkards are blurred in reason! You can''t get caught in traffic for nothing! ¡± Carls cried out in opposition. ¡°That''s the delicacy of the tavern! ¡± ¡°Your Majesty...! ¡± ¡°I''m worried about a lot. There are some articles gathered here now, even the lions here. What are you so worried about?" So I gave Kars a pincup, saying that I was not brave. ¡°No way! Please reconsider!¡± Repeated Mankind. But I had already eaten my heart hard. Half my purpose outside the palace was to go to the tavern. In fact, I''ve never been to a tavern before. How many times have I been to a tavern while I was with a mercenary king? The atmosphere at the time was quite invigorating, even though I felt like a lump of iron. I wanted to feel the vibrancy and vibrancy of the human body properly. Moreover, the mercenary king was a supportive palace, but I only saw him quietly solving his problems by sitting in a corner tank. I had never really experienced the atmosphere of a tavern. Eventually I finally headed to the tavern despite Carls'' repeated manhood. ¡°Oh! You''ve already started! ¡± I was distracted by the noise that came out of the door at an early hour, when it had not yet completely stopped. Bang! I opened the door vigorously and entered the tavern. The drunkards stared at our group at the moment. The commotion that had spread to the outside of the door had not ceased. The body of the nervous knights blossomed finely. But before such a bloom reaches the inside of the tavern, ¡°It''s the Ballerhard Ranger! ¡± ¡°Here! Here! Sit this way!¡± ¡°Put on a host drink! The Ballerhard Rangers are here and they''ll just be watching! ¡± Drunks wax, scream. Even me, who wandered the royal palace during the day and was accustomed to the hospitality of the citizens, reacted so fervently. I was sitting at a table in the middle of a new tavern somewhere in the middle of nowhere. ¡°What, you''re too young? No, I have to say I''m young. ¡± One of the drunks threw a word out of my face under the cloak. ¡°Yes. Are you new? ¡± ¡°No matter how old you look, you''re not supposed to be in the Orc War. ¡± ¡°It''s been a long time since I''ve tried to listen to the dancing tales of the good Rangers. ¡± Still full of arcs, but a little earlier expectations were no longer visible. ¡°I don''t know! I am the one who saw the beginning and end of the Orc War! No one knows better about the war against the Orcs than I do! ¡± Seeing them like that, I shuddered with indifference. Carls and the knights looked at me with a firm face. I liked to do it late, but it was already a symbolic tax. Looking at the expectation-packed drunks, I kept buzzing. ¡°From now on, I will tell you all about the Orcs'' quake and fall! ¡± ¡°Ohhhhh!¡± The drunkards cheered as if they were disappointed. ¡°When I went to Bayach, seven years ago! There are signs that the atmosphere in the Blade Mountains is unusual beyond the strongholds! ¡± I woke up from my seat and chatted about the battle with the Orcs to rest my neck. ¡°Orc hair! Lie to the oak ship with your feet! ¡± ¡°Ooooooooo!¡± ¡°... none of the Orcs left the fort alive that day. ¡± ¡°Kaaaa!¡± ¡°... but they were relentless, leading more of the crowd the next day...¡± ¡°Damn Orcs!. ¡± The drunkards rewarded me for laughing, crying, cursing, and cheering enthusiastically. And then I got all excited. ¡°I feel like it! I buy all my drinks today! ¡± I got drunk and jumped. ¡°Ranger! Ranger! ¡± The drunkards loved the name of the Ballerhard Ranger. ¡°For Ballerhard! ¡± ¡°For the shield of the kingdom! ¡± The drunkards who lifted their glasses shouted out a toast. ¡°I''ve never seen a man as angry as you. If you tell me my name, I will remember it." One of them asked me a name. ¡°This..." When I tried to tell you my name without hesitation, I immediately gave you a different name. ¡°Jorden! Ranger Jorden is my name! ¡± ¡°Oh! Ranger Jorden! ¡± I''ve been drinking to the drunks several times. The tavern ran up. I don''t know how hot it is. It was burning to my face. Laughing, chattering, screaming, somewhere the glass breaks and the table flips. There was no such mess. ¡°Your Majesty. No more. ¡± Carls said it was time to leave. He grabbed me. I pretended to not be able to beat the rest of Kars in a completely messed-up atmosphere, too. And only after I left the tavern did I realize. ¡°Oh, you didn''t pay for the drink. ¡± I lost my mind and forgot to calculate the value of my drink. ¡°Why don''t I go back and do the math? ¡± ¡°All right. I told you my name, and you''ll take it. ¡± ¡°Didn''t you name Ranger Jorden? ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Carls now turns away from me with a face that he doesn''t even know. Then, I urged myself to go back to the palace if I had this much royalty. ¡°No, there''s still more to go. ¡± ¡°Where else? ¡± He turns his head to Adelia rather than to Kars, who sighs. ¡°Lead the way.¡± ¡°Your Majesty?¡± I smiled at Adelia who didn''t know English. ¡°I''ve decided to have dinner with the Adelias. ¡± At my word, Adelia begins to stagger. ¡°Go, suddenly? ¡± ¡°Why, don''t you like it? ¡± ¡°That''s not it. How could you go to such a hideous place...¡± ¡°What? Stack it up? I told the palanquin to get it to the right house. Did the palanquin not do the right thing? I didn''t mean to kill him like that...¡± ¡°It meant that a noble man like you was not the place to take a step. ¡± ¡°Why is it not a place to take a step? You said there was an Adelian family. My brother''s there, too. ¡± ¡°Yes, but...¡± ¡°Adelia''s brother is nothing to me. ¡± I wasn''t just saying. Adelia''s blood was the descendant of Anne. It was foolish to treat a man like a saint. Of course, even if it wasn''t, the fact that she was Adelia''s sister meant enough to me already. ¡°Your Majesty...¡± Adelia looks at me with an impressive face. Then he started to lead me with a splashy face. I didn''t know why I needed such a sarcastic attitude when I was heading home, but I was able to reach my destination after Adelia. Not far from the royal palace, a house full of buildings of all sizes, Adelia, standing in front of an impressive house with a red roof, looked back at me. ¡°I''ll go in first and get ready...¡± ¡°I''m not prepared for anything. Okay, I''m coming in. ¡± I kept pushing Adelia''s back as far as the front of the house. Pinch. I heard a doorbell, and someone pulled out their face from inside the house. Soft, dark-brown hair, sharp rust. ¡°Sister? What are you suddenly doing? Who else is next to...? ¡± He was a very, very handsome boy who resembled Anne. Looking at the fat boy looking at me, I said, ¡°Hello?¡± Nice to meet you. 280 280. 77. The real gift is separate (3) The boy who was staring at me turned his head. Nod. When she nods, the boy opens his eyes. ¡°Long live the Kingdom of Le¨®nberg. Long live the royal Leonberger. ¡± One step late, the boy''s knee snapped the floor. ¡°Christopher of the Bavarian family greets His Royal Highness. ¡± I didn''t see any flawless corners of his head. "Mmm." But I looked smart. Just before kneeling, I felt a feeling that was buzzing in my green eyes at that short moment. It was definitely hostility, it was hatred. Apparently, Adelia''s brother, Christopher, doesn''t like me. In fact, I was anticipating it to some extent. He is the only one who made a scar on his sister''s body. The wound disappeared without a trace in its completion, but that did not mean that the excess of the last day disappeared. In other words, I was the villain who abused my sister. Since then, I have changed my attitude and shown my affection, so I couldn''t erase even the gold in my heart. It was strange to treat me with kindness. I knew it, but it didn''t feel good. I''ve never seen anyone stare at me with hatred and resentment. Hate and resentment in the eyes of Anne. I was sighing alone, and I could feel my gaze. It was Adelia. When her eyes met, she smiled bashfully. It was a nice, gentler smile without any resentment. I felt better when I saw the same look as I did. So I smiled at her, too. ¡°Hmmm.¡± Carls coughs in vain and points to Christopher with a snowflake. ¡°Oh, you can get up now. ¡± Later, he realized that Christopher had been on his knees for quite some time and told him to get up quickly. ¡°Thank you.¡± Christopher stood up politely, but thanked me with a voice that was not very sincere. ¡°I wanted to see you, but now I can barely see you. It''s good to see you.¡± Christopher didn''t react to any of my other friendly greetings. I just looked down like I was rude. I felt a clear wall in Christopher''s attitude that didn''t even say it was good to see you. It was also an occupation that I had to go to, and I spoke kindly afterwards. But Christopher treated me cold all the time. Adelia stepped forward because she couldn''t watch. ¡°Chris.¡± Christopher saw my sister. That''s enough for yourself. Don''t want any more of this. It was as if I was talking. ¡°Chris.¡± Adelia called my brother again. There was resentment and resentment in Chris''s face. It''s not Adelia who doesn''t know the color, but she just looks at my brother with her stern eyes. ¡°Come on.¡± That look and attitude were so harsh. I shrugged my shoulders. ¡°... it''s an honor to meet you. Your Majesty.¡± Christopher, who was stubbornly silent, opened his mouth after a long time. Adelia was still looking at him with a stern face. ¡°Adelia.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. ¡± ¡°It''s tough at home. ¡± Adelia, who was stiffening her face in my words, blushes. It was her, as I''ve always seen. But it seems to me that it wasn''t so obvious to anyone else. ¡°Sister. ¡± Christopher looked at my sister with a big shock. Then he turned his head to me, and the grudge in his gaze was enormous. Like a thief''s eyes. ¡°Chris.¡± Adelia recognizes her eyes as ghosts, and sends back a stern glance. Christopher fell in love, bowed his head. Seeing that, I found out naturally. The reason the boy in front of me hates me is not just because of my past mistakes. I also thought. I don''t think the day that boy will like me will come. As expected. I didn''t have much time to stay at Adelia''s. And all that time, Christopher was hostile to me. My sister was so secretive that she couldn''t notice, so vile that she couldn''t get angry. ¡°So what do you want to do? ¡± ¡°Nothing yet. ¡± ¡°What can I do for you? ¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Despite the inconsistent attitude of the Old Testament, I continued to speak. I didn''t want to treat my feelings as immature until I was seventeen years old. But it is. ¡°Why don''t you come to the palace and live? You''d better stay close to your sister, wouldn''t you? ¡± ¡°It''s okay.¡± My patience was also flooded with answers without a castle. ¡°What do you like?" ¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± In a sneaky, nerve scratching turn, the bubble starts to tighten. As a result. ¡°You know, he''s so tough in the world. ¡± I exploded. ¡°When adults talk, they have to pretend to listen. What, you don''t want to do anything? Does that make any sense? Aren''t you the adult next year? ¡± Once the annoyance I endured was pushed out, I couldn''t walk. ¡°Your sister, at your age, had already done all kinds of hard work as a maid in the royal palace and fed her brothers and sisters. Now you still don''t know what the seventeen eaters are going to do? ¡± Christopher opens his mouth. ¡°Do you want to stay in the shade like that? ¡± ¡°That''s not what I am...¡± ¡°No, it''s nothing. I need you to get me a house. Make some money. There''s nothing to be afraid of. Just roll over, Newald. He''s very happy, isn''t he? ¡± Seeing his face completely frozen, it felt like he was lying. I cleaned up the Adelian family''s hangover. ¡°I don''t need it all. Your aunt left? Then come to the palace as soon as the lady named Auntie returns. Carls.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. ¡± ¡°Is there a room left in my palace? ¡± ¡°There are a few rooms that aren''t finished. ¡± ¡°Yeah, well, you can stay there. I''ll give you a spot at the top, so you can do your errands and learn. ¡± Christopher said something, but I ignored it. ¡°I don''t want to hear it, so shut up. Why? You don''t like it? I can''t help it if I don''t like it. It''s not a solicitation or a request, it''s an order. Rejection is impossible. What, are you complaining? If you want to complain, you have to climb up to that position. By the way, I''m the prince of this country. I wouldn''t even be able to talk if I stepped up. Well, at the end of the day, I''m happy to hear your complaint. What a prize for a little boy like you." Christopher, who was dumb about what I said, saw my sister. An eye that seems to be asking for help. ¡°Thank you for your consideration. Your Majesty.¡± But Adelia thanked me instead of taking his side. ¡°Sister! ¡± A panicked man called my sister, but all he had to do was look back. ¡°What are you doing? Chris, please don''t thank me. ¡± On the contrary, Christopher bowed his head in a determined attitude that showed no horror. ¡°Go, thank you. ¡± ¡°If you know how grateful you are, learn to work hard and pay for your meal. I want you to stop trying so hard. ¡± The kid didn''t answer. I just trembled with an angry, unfair face. When I looked at him, I laughed. I''m gonna do this in real time. But my punishment for the arrogant boy is not over yet. ¡°Adelia.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. ¡± I hugged Adelia in front of the kid. Of course Adelia refused. ¡°Your Majesty?¡± I just tilted my head and questioned the sudden indication of my affection. ¡°Who, sister? ¡± Until then, it must have been an angry and unfair face, but the face of the adult in his own way changed to suit my age. I feel like I''m crying right now. I look at him and pull up my mouth like I want to see him. I felt like I was going to fly. * * Kars Ulrich sighs. I was really disappointed to see the prince laughing at me with his hands on his waist in front of a boy who was five years younger than himself and who had not yet had an adult esophagus. In fact, it was not even new. The prince was knighter on the battlefield than anyone else, but he was generally the best. When I was childish, I was childish, and when I began to use force, there was no one to beat me. Recently, the prince''s body was not so good that he was so agitated about him that he had forgotten the face of it. This was the real prince. Having said that, I was no longer embarrassed by the childish behavior that was hard to see in the snow. It was a good thing that the prince who was stretched out could still see what he used to be. Even though it''s a childish face that boasts my power and greatness in front of a seventeen-year-old boy, the most important thing to me in front of my brother is the ridiculous face that I show myself. All I did was peel. The awkwardness of teaching adults in an immature way was not such a big deal. ¡°Anyway, I''ll be watching you in the future. Keep in mind. If you make me cry out of your eyes for nothing, I''ll send you to the North. I know that. ¡± So Carls Ulrich, who would have stood here and dried it up, would have just watched it bluntly. Because of that, I noticed the fatigue on the prince''s face too late. ¡°Hmm.¡± The prince, who was wailing for a while, sighed and dreamed. Then I started to get sleepy standing up. ¡°Lord Carls. ¡± It was then that Adelia Bavaria quietly sent a snowflake. Kars Ulrich carefully lifted the prince. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± ¡°I''ll take you to the palace. ¡± ¡°Okay, I''m going to my feet. Not even a child.¡± Unlike the horse, the prince did not sow him. I just closed my eyes as it was stretched. The sound of the prince''s breath on his back quickly changed regularly. ¡°Your Majesty must have been very tired. ¡± ¡°You can walk around the royal palace all day, and you can''t wait to hear the commotion at the tavern." After talking to Adelia Bavaria, she turned around and left the house first. If there was anything to talk about between the brothers, I was considerate of sharing it briefly. Then Adelia Bavaria appeared, waiting outside. ¡°Didn''t you need more time between brothers? ¡± ¡°Now that she''s in a tingling mood, she won''t treat you like she did today. ¡± ¡°I didn''t ask you to leave. ¡± He ordered it to be small, stirring his head in the same rigour. ¡°Escort.¡± ¡°Ha." The knights spit out a small spear and surrounded him. ¡°Let''s go.¡± That way he headed to the royal palace. The prince''s body on his back was truly light. It''s not as big as it looks, but it''s natural that we''ve been through a late-night crisis. But the steps I took were heavy. ¡°By the way, your Majesty has fallen asleep, so I won''t be able to hide any oil. That''s a big deal." I don''t know, but the royal palace was about to turn upside down. Maybe it''s already flipped. It was a scandal from the start, but I was not the only one worried when it was time to go back. I was worried that the prince would be punished. This meant that it was impossible to spend the night outside the palace. He teased me without resting his feet. After walking like that, I reached the foothills of the royal palace. Now you can see the door of the royal palace just around the corner. "Hmm?" Kars Ulrich sighs and looks around the corner. A group of figures stood on the side of the alleyway. ¡°Northern Defence? ¡± It was the young dukes and rangers. ¡°How many gods would come back up and down if they wandered around. ¡± The young Duke, who saw the prince on Karls Ulrich''s back, filled his tongue as if he did not deserve it. ¡°The Northern Prince...¡± ¡°There is nothing to explain. Bonamana must have insisted. ¡± The Northern Prince kicked his tongue again, and took off his cloak and covered the prince''s body. ¡°Follow me.¡± Then he headed towards the gate of the royal palace. ¡°Sir?¡± ¡°I left something behind. ¡± ¡°You do? But this is the time...¡± ¡°I don''t care if it''s a side door. ¡± ¡°If you will.¡± The knight who was guarding the gate opened the door of the palace without any doubt. "Don''t go." Rangers and knights in the north are chaotic as they head towards the Ururu side door. ¡°Hey, there''s a lot of work till late at night. ¡± ¡°I wish I had a chance to talk to the royal knights once. ¡± ¡°Overnight work? Why don''t you have a drink with me on my way out if you''re running out of time? ¡± The knight who was guarding the gate became a distracted face when he poured out the yoranth. In the meantime, Kars Ulrich was able to enter the royal palace through the side door. and finally arrived at the royal womb. Kars Ulrich lays the prince in bed carefully and looks at the Duke. ¡°The Northern Prince. This is...¡± ¡°Greetings, that''s enough. In the courtyard where I know the circumstances. ¡± The Duke looked at the prince without turning his head. ¡°Next time something like this happens, send someone in secret to let me know. At least we should avoid living in your wrath." Whether you impersonate a Ranger or do anything, I meant to be your shield. ¡°Of course, I wish I could stop you from leaving before that. ¡± The grumpy duck turns around and says he doesn''t expect it in the first place. ¡°Please let me know that you have met me. Thank you for walking away from me and trying to eat me." With that said, the Duke left the room. I said it was quiet for a while. He''s not even a snot-nosed kid, and there''s no one else on the waterfront. When the hell are you trying to grow up... The complain that came through the door gets smaller and disappears completely within. ¡°I need to change your clothes. ¡± ¡°Oh, I see. Let''s get out of here. ¡± Kars Ulrich, who had been watching the sleeping prince for a while, soon left the room. The prince was still sleeping without knowing the world. * * The next day, and the next day, the prince left the palace. Unlike the first day, the court knights who did not shoot outside until the sun went down, but who did not know when the king''s disapproval would fall, seemed to be walking on the ice. But it wasn''t just a small and dangerous time. Seeing a lively prince was also a delight for court knights. The day was new. The Prince''s curiosity about all sorts of things was like a child''s just getting to know the world. But the excessive vigour and curiosity of others, which seemed to never end, were diminishing with time. The court knights were delighted to see this, but on the other hand, they sailed strangely. It was like watching a child grow up and become an adult for a short time. It''s been two weeks. And the prince was passing through a period of turbulence. I changed my feelings a few times a day. Sometimes I got angry with nothing, and sometimes I laughed all day with a little thing. In other words, I looked at the sky all day long, because it was empty. Even the noble court knights who knew how pitiless and extreme the emotional changes were were were able to make a sound of the prince''s virtues. Time passed again. The feelings of the prince who ran the null returned to normal. ¡°Next time, let''s get the king out of here. ¡± Sometimes it made a blurry sound, but it was generally a quiet day. And it was just the third day of the week that I began to wander the royal family. A fully armed court knight appeared in front of friendly merchants wandering the marketplace and a contemplating prince. The prince brazenly tried to take off the shichimi and hit the line. Chuck. However, the Court Knights who appeared one day blocked the retreat. ¡°Well, I didn''t tell you not to go to the main house. ¡± Even with the situation, the prince was flattered. ¡°Your Majesty has ordered you to enter the Feud without delay! ¡± When he heard the king''s message, he came before the king. He was consistent all the time. At least it wasn''t until after the Great War that a writer named the guest appeared and looked out of the hood of the cape. 281 281. 77. The real gift is separate (4) Until he arrived in the First World War, Kars Ulrich expected that the prince would not be able to avoid reprimand. I thought that maybe I would receive an unconditional probation for the sin of going to the palace with an unholy body. But it wasn''t. The king looked quietly at the prince who had left the royal palace without saying anything. No matter how complicated the emotions in that gaze were, Kars Ulrich could hardly read what the king was thinking. ¡°Now you want to introduce me to a guest? ¡± The prince did not notice that color at all, but it was just sunny. Strangely enough, the atmosphere of the sunken Feud is blackened. "Ian." After a while, the king opened his mouth. It was a voice that sank as heavily as the air of the sunken war. ¡°Be steadfast. ¡± Before the prince even answered, the king touched him. The court knights who were waiting opened the gates of the Great War wide open. Profit. There was a man standing over the door with his cloak pressed to his head. Black fur wrapped over shoulders and a thick cape covering the entire body. There''s something in between, leather armor with iron plates on it. It was a typical Northern Knight ambush common in the North. The only peculiarities were the fact that the knight''s sphere belonged to a fairly large axis among the northern knights whose skeletons were famous for their size, and the fact that the one shoulder had to be seated and the cape beneath it was eucalyptus. Kung. The Knight of the Giant, who looked inside the war without saying a word, stepped out. Then I took another step. Finely drag one leg to the floor. Until then, the prince did not seem to have much in mind. ¡°It''s a little different than the guest I saw. ¡± I just questioned him a little, saying that the Knight of the Gesture who appeared suddenly was a different person than the guests he had seen. Bugs and bumps. In the meantime, the knight of the beggar, who did not rest and made fun of his feet, finally came before the Prince. "Hmm?" The ever-sunny prince frowned at the glance of his eyes. Then I suddenly opened my eyes. ¡°Standing, no way...¡± Unbelief arose in my eyes. And at that moment. Ugh. The Knight of the Geese took off the cape he was wearing. White wishing hair. Wrinkle-filled forehead. Buying stubborn doors. The prince who saw the face of the knight trembled as if he had seen a ghost. ¡°Uh, how...¡± The knight saw such a prince without saying a word. If you can call it the eye that sews dirty like a rag. ¡°Long time no see.¡± Then the knight took his mouth off. A pronunciation as awkward as a walk. ¡°How have you been? ¡± The prince did not answer. I just saw the article with a white face and saw it again. The knight twisted his purchases. But what he didn''t like, the knight raised his hand and touched his mouth and fixed his face several times. After a long time, a small line emerged on his face, stitched like a rag. Not a laugh, just a horrible face. The knight would have done his best to make an unexpected smile, even if he didn''t build it. ¡°I missed you. ¡± The knight said with a very distorted face. "Ian." The prince began to tremble less in his voice, full of emotions of affection. It was in danger as if it were going down right now. Usually, they were full of those who would stand up and support the prince, but none of them did. They simply watched the prince with a complex face. ¡°... well, that''s how it turned out. ¡± After a while, the prince left his mouth. With a grumpy voice. ¡°Well, what''s with the face? ¡± With a face shaken by the rubbing and rattling. "Where did you put your arm again! ¡± It was a scream rather than a question. ¡°I''m not asking! ¡± At the same time it was a scream. ¡°Why is there no answer, why is there no answer! ¡± The prince cried out like that and shouted again. Keep your breath up to your chin. ¡°Where did the devotion go... where did the majesty go... why did it become such a mess?" ¡°But didn''t you come back alive? ¡± Let''s get out of here. ¡°So what happened? ¡± The knight twisted the purchase. Seeing that rag-like smile, the prince said, ¡°That''s what I said! ¡± I was furious. ¡°Why didn''t you come right away! ¡± ¡°I couldn''t come. ¡± ¡°Still, I couldn''t tell you the news! ¡± ¡°That was not the case. ¡± The knight said like a tyre. ¡°For some, it was a path that could only reach a month, but for me it could only come after seven years." When he saw the knight with his bare arms and his unscrupulous legs, the prince turned his back on him. ¡°Come here. ¡± ¡°No!¡± The prince shakes his head. ¡°How long are you going to be so angry? ¡± ¡°I definitely said no! ¡± But it was a refusal to stay out of it without knowing where. The knight reached out. Subtle contradiction. The prince who saw it became a face that would cry right away. ¡°Uh, let me see where. Now.¡± Then I stepped on my feet and put the knight''s hand on my shoulder with both hands. The knight hugs the prince as he is. ¡°You grew up in the middle of nowhere. ¡± ¡°I don''t want to hear it. ¡± ¡°By the way, this is Yawin''s. ¡± ¡°Who are you talking to now...! ¡± ¡°Stop being angry. ¡± ¡°... I wasn''t angry. ¡± The prince''s voice was conspicuously depressed. ¡°Why don''t you say a word about how nice it is? ¡± ¡°... Welcome back. ¡± And it quickly became a bitter voice. ¡°An outsider.¡± Gustave''s knight, Vale Ballerhard, just laughed. Brighten your face as you twist, without further ado. * * ¡°How did you survive that mess? ¡± ¡°I don''t know the details either. It was the Citadel of Elves when I woke up. ¡± The two nosos gave and received small stories. ¡°I don''t think they even...¡± ¡°Unlike what they look like, they''re a bunch of nasty people. ¡± ¡°Even if you chew it, it''s cool...! ¡± ¡°There''s nothing to be angry about. If it wasn''t for them, they wouldn''t have survived among the Orcs. ¡± ¡°That''s it now! Nice speed! Someone''s got a thousand dollars in them! ¡± Generally, the prince was angry or questioning, and Vale Ballerhard was gently tying and answering. ¡°When I first woke up, I had a hard time grabbing a finger. It took three years to get back up and walk, and another three years to adapt to this body. After that, I peeked at the opportunity, but it was not easy to escape the citadel. ¡± ¡°I''m sure you will. Those damn fairies aren''t the most worthy kind of people. ¡± The prince filled his tongue, saying that he didn''t have to look. ¡°How can you sow, you ordinary elves? How can those who are called High Elves bear it? How fortunate are they to sow it!" ¡± ¡°I didn''t have to. ¡± The prince asked how he managed to escape the citadel of the fairies, which was hard to escape even with a healthy body. ¡°The elves have suddenly closed their eyes. ¡± ¡°What does that mean...¡± ¡°When the fortress became cluttered, the foundations of the watchmen were no longer felt. Not only was I bound by the body, but I immediately went out and looked at the situation, and I learned that there was no one left in the citadel. And I walked out of the citadel that way. ¡± The situation at the time flowed out of Vale Ballerhard''s mouth. I was lucky enough to walk out of the Empty Citadel and meet the Dwarves. With their guidance, I was able to reach Winter Castle, and I dispatched rangers to investigate the citadel of the fairies, but I didn''t know where the elves were at last. ¡°I came straight that way to the royal court. Whatever happened to the fairies, I heard from you...¡± Vale Balahard, who had been talking for a long time, kept his mouth shut. Then I listened to the sound of my nephew''s breath stretching from my arms. ¡°You fell asleep. ¡± Arwen KirGayen, who was back then, stepped up and told him that the prince had fallen asleep and received a stretched body. The prince, who was closing his eyes, murmured in a drunken voice. ¡°... the outsider. Don''t go anywhere. Stay.¡± ¡°Don''t.¡± ¡°Puppet.¡± The prince shut his mouth again. Arwen Kirgayen, who stood still for a while, bowed her head and went to war with the prince. ¡°What do we do now? ¡± The king, who was looking in the direction where they had disappeared, asked him, as if he had remembered. ¡°I can''t wait to keep my promise seven years ago. ¡± Vale Ballerhard replied without hesitation. ¡°Promise...¡± ¡°In the past, I was the head of the Balahard family, commander of the 3rd Army, commander of the Black Horse Cavalry, and a knight who weaved four rings. As Baleard, I promised to support His Majesty as all of them. ¡± ¡°Yeah, I said that. ¡± The king glances at Vale Ballerhard with an awkward face for a moment. The gifted lion who was defeated in the past is now a half-dead man. Both eyes were blind, and I lost my left hand. The legs also looked uncomfortable because of their sexy behavior. ¡°Although the position of head of the Balahard family, the position of commander of the 3rd Army, and the position of commander of the Forces of Intelligence are no longer mine. ¡± Nevertheless, the old man did not look humble. ¡°I still have one hand to hold the sword. ¡± Rather, it seemed bigger than anyone here. It wasn''t just what it looked like. ¡°I assure you.¡± In fact, Vale Ballerhard was also a giant. ¡°If you have five rings in your heart, and a sack of sword in your hand, you have no lack of confidence to serve your lord. ¡± He was the first penta-night in the kingdom of Leonberg. * * Baleard never left the prince''s side. ¡°That''s why. I cut off one arm of Warlord. I should have seen him cry. ¡± ¡°That''s it. Too bad. I should have seen you take down the Warlord. ¡± ¡°Well, I don''t think it was that great right now. After all, Orc, no. ¡± ¡°I see. After all, Warlord was just an oak. ¡± The prince then grabbed him and spoke unreservedly about what he had seen and experienced over the past seven years. ¡°Do you know what that mercenary''s name was then? ¡± ¡°Oh, yeah. What was the name of the mercenary? ¡± ¡°Vale. Vale. I named it after an outsider. Because of this, the name of the outsider is widely known in other countries. You should be grateful to me. ¡± ¡°Yes, thank you very much. ¡± There was no room for others to interfere. ¡°This is the statue of my outsider. I don''t need it anymore, but I''ll give it to the outsider because I still have a good will. ¡± ¡°I don''t know what it is when I touch it. ¡± ¡°That''s a shame. It''s a masterpiece that won''t happen again. ¡± The two elders gave and received stories of only two sheep all day. "By the way...¡± "If you have something to say, do it. ¡± "Who, aren''t you uncomfortable with your eyes? ¡± "If you''re uncomfortable, it''s strange. ¡± "..." "You don''t have to be so sad. I lost my eye, but I got something bigger. ¡± "Something bigger? What''s that?¡± "You''ll find out. ¡± That way, time continued to flow while the two old men had no heart to catch up with the past seven years. The Brigadier-General of the Kingdom welcomed visitors to the Kingdom to discuss the seedling plan, and the Southern Legion and Knights deployed on the Southern Front sped up the preparations for war. So, as time passed in and out of the royal palace, a small banquet was held in the royal womb. ¡°Hey, what a birthday. ¡± It was the birthday banquet of a prince who had not even taken care of the adult ceremony because he had been battling the battlefield for the past seven years. Considering the condition of the unholy prince''s body, all those who were in a position to count only a minimal number of people were relatives and relatives of the prince, so the atmosphere was not like that of the royal family. ¡°Oh, I really don''t need this. ¡± The prince spoke with a disgruntled face, but always seemed happy. "Your Majesty." Then one of the court knights kneeled before the prince and handed out a small box. ¡°Your Majesty. It''s from the south. ¡± ¡°The South? What is this? ¡± ¡°I have only heard that it was sent from the Southern Fortress, and I do not know exactly who it was sent to. ¡± At that time, Kars Ulrich stood up and rebuked the rudeness with which he was sent before the prince. ¡°It is first of all important to know the source accurately. ¡± Therefore, the court knight is trying to clear the box. Arwen Kirgayen stepped up and picked up the box. ¡°Take it, Your Majesty. ¡± ¡°I don''t even know who sent it. ¡± ¡°This is a gift from Eli Confucius. ¡± ¡°How do you know Arwen doesn''t even have a name? ¡± ¡°I know when I look at it. ¡± The prince laughed in a cheerful tone of conviction and soon opened the box with his expectant face. One step away, the king was watching all of it. I don''t know how happy my eldest son seems to be laughing and buzzing all day between my outsider and the knights. The king realized. Independence finally achieved in his generation, grand victory is precious, but the real value was set aside. The king''s eyes widened. The purchase, which was stubborn and silent, was gently curled. ¡°That''s good.¡± Idsaro laughed. ¡°Lungs, Your Majesty? ¡± The old Marquis, who was right next to him, looked at the king, and his eyes widened. Either that or the king laughed without complaining. ¡°Good! Good! ¡± It was the first time that a king who had lived forever under something learned to laugh with all his sorrow and worry. * * The sun went down, and the banquet was finally over. The weary prince, laughing and chattering all day, was forced to stay asleep and was soon laid down in bed by other knights. Whether it was a good dream or a deep sleep, the prince had a nice curvature. ¡°Have a good dream. Ian." ¡°Rest in peace. ¡± Vale Ballerhard and the knights who remained by him stood up and Adelia Bavaria, who was sitting on the bed, was dumber than Vaara, who fell asleep. That''s how the night went by, and the sun broke again. "Ooooooooooo." Adelia Bavaria opens her eyes as she sweeps through the window. ¡°Haam.¡± After making a small yawn, she stood up in her place, rubbing her eyes. It was the beginning of a day that was not as extraordinary as it was at any time. Except for the fact that the position of the prince is falling apart today. ¡°Kick." The prince, who twisted his body and stretched his feet and arms out of bed, opened his mouth like a fool, how lovely he looked. ¡°Your Majesty, if you sleep like this, your limbs will fall off. ¡± Adelia Bavarian smiled small and pushed the prince''s arms and legs out of the bed. "Huh?" She raises her head as she touches the prince''s chest to correct her uncomfortable posture. Then I opened my eyes. ¡°Standing, no way..." She hurriedly laid her hands on the prince''s chest. At a short moment, her expression changed countless times. Unbelief, expectation, fear. After the emotions that came to mind, ¡°Your Majesty!" I became delighted. ¡°Well, what is it! Why, what''s wrong! ¡± The surprising prince jumped up to the sassel. ¡°What''s going on? ¡± Adelia Bavaria smiled brightly as she watched the prince screaming in her sleep. ¡°Your Majesty''s Manahart! ¡± ¡°My Manahart? What''s that?¡± ¡°Your Majesty''s Manahart...! ¡± ¡°So why is Manahart..! ¡± 282 282. 78. Meaning of Dawn (1) ¡°Your Majesty!" I couldn''t sleep much, my head was bruised, and Adelia kept saying things she didn''t know. I wasn''t in my right mind. ¡°Your Majesty!" ¡°So why! What!¡± I just yelled with a sudden heart. Hot rocks. Then Adelia grabbed my hand and led me somewhere. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± She smiles brightly as she asks, looking at the hands placed side by side on my chest. ¡°Do you feel it?¡± No laughter, no questions asked. ¡°Take it one step at a time. I don''t know what the hell you''re talking about...¡± So I kept my mouth shut for a reason. Saturn. The first start was the palm of the hand against the chest. No, to be precise, I didn''t know if it really started in the palm of my hand, or if I had barely noticed what had already happened with my fingertips. I was just confused. All I can do now is focus desperately on shaking my nerves and realizing the identity of a small satellite. My chest was itchy. So something faint was passing through my chest that I wouldn''t even notice if I didn''t care. Hemicephaly. I chased something like that. Then I said sauce. Weak energy flowing around the chest. I knew what it was. It once filled my heart. It was a source of power that we''ve all lost since that day. It was the source of life that I thought would be irreversible and had to stop. Mana. The identity of the energy flowing through the chest was surely Mana. It wasn''t just Mana either. It was the manatee of the body that I wanted to get back. It was only some of its original powerful energy, but it was weak enough not to make a handful of small glare. I fell asleep. I woke up in the fog like I was walking. Then I found out. Why I didn''t notice the energy flowing from my body. It was strange to notice early. My Manahart was still wrecked. ¡°How the hell...? ¡± I checked again just in case. There was no miracle. The heart of a dry artificial heart, like the sand of the desert, was still broken, and remained unchanged with even a handful of energy. Nevertheless, the manna was definitely flowing in my body. I was distracted and focused. I gathered consciousness together and anointed myself. Where the hell Mana started and where he''s headed. I chased after the slow-flowing Mana again. I''ve been looking forward to chasing the energy that moves so slowly that it''s frustrating. I finally found out where Mana''s beginning and end were headed. Heart. Mana was Heirich''s, not an artificial heart made through the method of delicacy, but now it begins with my real heart that has truly become one with me and ends there again. My head was bruised. I can''t believe there''s someone in the world who collects Mana in the real heart, not Manahart. And that''s the unconscious case of the country. ¡°Ha." I kept laughing. ¡°Your Majesty!" I''m laughing at my heart, not mine. Warlock! Adelia digs into my arms. ¡°Your Majesty! Congratulations. I don''t know how lucky I am. I actually believed it, but I definitely believed it. But..." At first she said she was happy and couldn''t help it, and she burst into a strange cry. Tears, noses, tears. "Ugh." I hated it. Usually I would have pushed him away because he was dirty, but this time I couldn''t. Khhhh. Even though the sphere is small, it was impossible for Adelia, the benefactor of the kingdom, to separate her from me, who now clings to me like a leech. ¡°Adelia. Let this go...¡± ¡°I knew you would do it. No, it''s my lord. ¡± Tyler saw her a few times, but she didn''t listen to me. He said he believed you would do it with a snoring sound, and he only expressed his firm trust a few times. I didn''t do anything. This ridiculous article that''s happening in my body is just shaking. I wish I could use the dragon to take out Adelia, who is still in such a confusion. ¡°Your Majesty." A court knight appeared, choking on the door. It was Carls. ¡°Have you rest the night... Your Majesty? Lord Adelia?¡± Carls glances at me and Adelia, raising his head. ¡°What have you been doing since morning? ¡± ¡°Your Majesty has taken back Mana! ¡± Before I even opened my mouth, Adelia waxed and screamed. Quite the usual tune with a buzzing voice. Carls opened his eyes and looked at me. For a short time, the expression of the superior court knight changed countless times. ¡°Your Majesty, I beg your pardon. ¡± Then he briefly congratulated me. It was also a serious Karlsdown reaction. I thought so. ¡°I should inform His Majesty and others of this good news. ¡± Karls suddenly disappeared out the door with a bang. ¡°Your Majesty has taken back Mana! Your Majesty has recovered! ¡± Immediately thereafter, a roaring shout came from beyond the door. The sound of a good court knight shouting echoes throughout the palace. * * Soon after Carls used the whale evil, his guests came in. It was the king and my knights who preceded the fishery. ¡°What are you doing? Quickly, without looking at the Prince''s body. ¡± In the king''s words, the fisherman rolled up his sleeve and stood before me. The flashes on the tip of the fishy hand touched me everywhere. Again, it was a delicate touch. ¡°Let''s look again. ¡± Even though I looked at my body so carefully, I was self-conscious and looked at my body again. ¡°There''s a lot of hard work. ¡± The younger one was sweating and looking at his body, so I felt relieved and healed him. He bowed his head and thanked me. After a while, I looked at my body. Then, finally, I wondered if I had finished my diagnosis, and I stepped back. ¡°It''s weird. It''s really weird. ¡± When the fisherman stroked his beard and opened his mouth, the king asked for his tenderness with a dull face. ¡°Certainly, Your Majesty''s Manahart is intact. Normally, there should be no manas. ¡± ¡°It is true that the Gift of the Kingdom has already been confirmed, so is that wrong? ¡± ¡°I don''t think so. I also clearly felt the weak manna flowing through your body. ¡± Manna, flowing through neither Manahart nor Manachan, was full of confusion on the polite face of what she said for the first time. ¡°Is that why there''s something wrong with her body? ¡± ¡°No, I''m not. After a thorough examination of the body, nothing is better or worse than a few days ago. ¡± With a small face, those who were waiting for a polite answer gave a sigh of relief at the same time as they had made a promise. In the meantime, I feel like I''ve been in bad shape. Just saying that it wasn''t so bad makes everyone feel relieved. After a while, the king and the knights asked about such things. He answered their questions with all his heart. This was roughly what I did when I organized the Organ conversation. There has not been a noticeable change right now, but the body that holds Mana is a different resilience, so if you keep an eye on the time, there will surely be calmness. ¡°You''re up all alone again. ¡± The king looked up at me. Other articles also did not express themselves separately, but their faces were no different from the king''s. ¡°Congratulations, Your Majesty. ¡± ¡°It''s halfway there, so it''ll be a good thing soon. ¡± They have sent a salt of respect as if I had done something great. All I ever did was sleep and wake up. In the meantime, only the outsider was locked in the thought of not knowing what it was. ¡°An outsider?¡± I hesitated to ask the outsider why he didn''t say congratulations. ¡°Congratulations." Then the outsider congratulated me. Looking at the wrong place. Suddenly I was angry. I knew that the fairies'' tastes were nasty, but if I look at the eyes of an outsider who was raised like a rag, a thousand fires burst out. ¡°Sink your heart. Isn''t it time for you to do your best to recover? ¡± The outsider made such a good point in me. ¡°Who the hell are you going to sound like? ¡± I didn''t want to be upset. The outsider laughed with a rag-like face at my words. The king and my knights stayed by my side for a little while longer, but not for a long time. He said he had work to do to get out of the office, but I noticed that he had met an outsider for a long time and was giving me a place to spend some time. ¡°But don''t you need time to talk to Vincent separately? ¡± ¡°I shared as much as I needed. ¡± ¡°I don''t know. He''s a close friend. Then he''ll squeeze. ¡± ¡°He''s already out of his arms. Even if I don''t have one, my family and my body are also very well-equipped. ¡± At that point, I slaughtered my mouth. ¡°No, I didn''t.¡± I thought about the terrible future Ophelia had shown me, and the outsider solemnly said. "He didn''t seem trustworthy to you. ¡± If I don''t correct the misunderstanding here, Vincent will hear the sound of praise from his father who has met him for a long time. I was familiar with it, but I did not correct the misunderstanding. ¡°Why not? The nagging is a bit harsh. If you look at what you''re doing, there''s a blind corner. ¡± Rather, I encouraged the outsider to scold Vincent. Vincent needs to be a little horny. The weak lord, who pretended to have fallen into the world because one person had to die, needed a warm education. So that I can stay awake and live in this harsh world. Of course, it wasn''t actually happening for my reasons, but that''s not what matters now. ¡°By the way, why the hell did those bastards keep outsiders? ¡± ¡°I''m just guessing that I thought it was enough to hide my hand. ¡± ¡°A loner should be enough to flip the plate. ¡± ¡°How expensive was my ransom? ¡± ¡°That''s what I mean. ¡± On the outsider''s question, I said with my tongue. ¡°The only Duke in the kingdom is the son, and the prince of the kingdom is the nephew. Besides, he himself was the first Pentagon knight in the kingdom. No wonder you''re making it that expensive? ¡± ¡°Hearing that, I am a precious body, too. ¡± ¡°So take your body for granted. What the hell''s that look like at the end of the year? ¡± The outsider laughed at me and said, ¡°Vincent didn''t look too hot. So don''t look so hot to me. ¡± It was a stiff voice without knowing where... ¡°Don''t be so sure it''s Penta. It wasn''t invincible to call it Penta because I''ve been through it. ¡± I told that outsider about the day the Knight of the Chest Dream raided the royal palace. How I fought that day, and how I won. In fact, he suffered enough to die, and after fighting, he had to live in bed for quite some time, but he didn''t have to tell me that now. I won anyway. ¡°Do you understand? That''s what I am. The Knight of Penta wasn''t my enemy after all. ¡± Then the great knight who broke the Pentagon''s knight told me to know with honor that he was your nephew. ¡°If you say so, you should be proud of the Pentagon''s knight as an outsider. ¡± The outsider did not lose. ¡°What have you heard so far? I broke Penta''s Knight. ¡± Neither did I. No matter how lonely you were, there was definitely something you couldn''t give up. ¡°Well, the Knight of the Breast doesn''t look like the right Knight of the Pentagon. It''s hard to empathize. ¡± The outsider was relaxed enough. ¡°Do you have a fake penta, or a real penta? ¡± In that attitude, the medicine went up and shot me. ¡°You didn''t tell me before. ¡± But the outsider was still preoccupied. ¡°Me? What? ¡± ¡°It''s not all the same Mana Heart. The truth is different.¡± In my words, the outsider clumsily imitated someone''s speech. ¡°Are you following my tone? ¡± I frowned and asked, but the outsider didn''t even listen to me with his ear back. ¡°I will answer you the same. ¡± I just kept saying what I had to say. ¡°Just because they''re the same Pentagon knights, they''re not all the same Pentagon knights. The real thing is different.¡± In a confident tone. Puck, that was weird. Obviously, he''s an invisible homeless man, and he''s lost his arm everywhere, and I''m a homeless man, even on foot. That never sounded like a bluff. I stared at the outsider because the horse door was blocked. Then the outsider asked me to leave. ¡°Do you remember?¡± ¡°What do you mean? ¡± ¡°What answer have you given me to ask me if the power of unhindsight has been granted to the Knight of the Ring, who has only given me a small clue to wander in Simma? ¡± I stuttered my memory. One day before the battle against the Night''s Slayer, the outsider asked me what I said. ¡°Even if it''s impossible to read poetry. I think it''s possible to play. ¡± ¡°Stop clumsily following my tone...¡± ¡°But you may have given direction, but you never told me how to go into detail. ¡± I definitely remembered that. At that time, in front of the crossroads where the outsider stood, I felt that making the finger and completing the power was a job for the knights of the Thanksgiving Ring. I couldn''t talk about the way I never went. ¡°Yes, I did. Thanks to you, I took the first step on a path no one had walked. And finally, I gained an enlightenment and was able to reach the edge of Penta in the battle against Warlord. ¡± The outsider''s tone was remarkably soft. ¡°All your virtues. ¡± ¡°I didn''t ask to be thanked. ¡± ¡°You didn''t ask to be thanked, but I can''t repay you. ¡± The outsider turned his head straight at me. ¡°What about chains, what about manahart, what about the real heart? ¡± And he said to me, ¡°There''s no way, so don''t be afraid. The place you walked will be the way soon. ¡± Don''t stop walking, even if you think the path of those who walked before you will be finished. ¡°Of course it won''t be easy. It will be hard to wander through the darkness. Every step of the way, there will be no hard moments. ¡± I would also like to add: ¡°But I assure you, a thousand times the pain will be enjoyed. ¡± You will not be able to speak of the joy and joy that you will enjoy while you walk along the path that no one has ever gone. " A few words that are really nothing. But a few words that were nothing sparkled my mind. The day that passed, I grabbed into my head. When I first woke up from this body, everything was fun. The fact that all things that I have accomplished on my own are my perfect has raised me up endlessly. I didn''t even know that lightning was falling, but I swung my sword like crazy in a storm. I did, but I''m sure I did. At some point, I blackly forgot the pleasure. Since then, training has only become a labor to reproduce the power I held in the past, and every act has become a bulwark to escape the realities of a gloomy kingdom. It is most pleasant to say that you must be strong like a mouthpiece, but also to swing a sword. I was just researching the past. Only after realizing that did I get completely out of the past. It was only then that I could see the present with a blurred eye. It was only then that I was finally able to live in the future. Kung kung. The heart starts to jump like crazy. That''s the moment. The flashes were intense in my head. My ear was ringing. Warr. It sounded as if a solid bank were collapsing at once. And one step later, something poured out from deep down there. 283 283. 78. The Meaning of Dawn (2) That was Mana. If you can call it a living and ferocious manna with will. Guaaaaaaaah. The violent energy flies like crazy. The heart seemed to burst. I felt less trembling. After the energy passed, terrible pain blossomed in every place. The whole body screams. There was nothing I could do. Gad ''Geek. I just held on to the evil so that he would break. But it was futile. This fierce energy in my body is something that I can''t bear with my weakened body as I am weakened. The collapse occurred wherever Mana went through. The insignificant muscles necrosis, and the bones melt away. I wanted my eyes white for the terrible pain I couldn''t bear. Beep beep beep. Tinnitus rang into my head. The consciousness faded and clarified and repeated. At this rate, I would lose my mind. And losing your mind now was no different than death. I bit my tongue. (chuckles) Blood burst in my mouth. I swallowed the blood that had burst. I was thrilled by the bitter taste. But I already knew. Cutting off the tip of the tongue and swallowing bitter blood were just temporary measures to avoid chalna. I didn''t know the raging waves were still coming to an end, and my body was shaving like a broken rock in a turbulence. The consciousness that had barely become apparent began to move away again. I desperately came to consciousness. The ritual repeats its doom, and the body screams without rest. The spirit was constantly worn out. Nevertheless, I persisted. How did I resuscitate? How did you get your life back? I couldn''t end up like this in vain. Painful times followed. I didn''t feel any more pain. It wasn''t good. It was a story of a collapse of the body that couldn''t even feel the pain. Half of my body felt like it was gone. It was unclear whether I was lying on the bed or standing on the floor. One assumption came to mind. Maybe the world around me was imaginary from the start. Resurrection was just a dream, and I''d still be lying in that plain that day with a cold carcass. If the happiness I now enjoy is the last hobby my soul can enjoy just before its extinction. I remembered the faces of my beloved ones. I finally drew a picture of the outsider I met again. All of that started to become obscure. At the same time, the world around me began to move away rapidly. Ooooooooooooooooooo. If it had not been for the noise of the hour, I would have been so far away from the world. Ooooh. A sound that is clearly felt in a blurred world, even in an unclear sense. Ooooooooooooooooo. The clear resonance reminded me of my spirit, which was just about to get mixed up with the world. "... piling up the corpse and raising the mountain. ¡± And a loud voice dug into his ear one step late. ¡°There was a red nail under it. ¡± I chased my voice and turned my head. There was an outsider in the blue clergy. Ooooh. It resonates vigorously with the five rings that we were so proud of. ¡°And honour thy soul before me. ¡± With his mouth, he recites [poetry of the soul] as he was born at the time of his previous birth. Pot. The blurred world became clear. ¡°The snow-covered mountain frozen red blood permeated walls are speechless. ¡± The heart began to beat regularly, following the resonance of the loop, which flew at its best. ¡°Only the sound of the trumpet of the dawn advancement resonates. ¡± It was still full to the end of its hidden jaw, and its body was falling down in exchange for the unacceptable manna. Nevertheless, I couldn''t stand it without asking. ¡°... what the hell. ¡± He stutters with his lips that don''t move properly. ¡°How long have you been practicing alone? Is this natural? ¡± A loner who couldn''t erase the awkwardness of even following the times of war in the last battle he fought with was now reciting it to my poet Yang naturally. I didn''t even see the cheerful tune I had seen since I came back. I wonder how that works. "You don''t have a sword, you''re blind, so if you really don''t want to go crazy, you have to talk to yourself like a madman. ¡± Mu-hoon Shi said it wasn''t bad enough to mumble alone, and the outsider asked him with a rag-like smile. But I couldn''t smile. It''s been seven years. The outsider spent seven years alone in captivity. Even blinded by darkness, he lived for seven years without any altered contact. It never sounded like an exaggeration. I chewed my lips. ¡°... that''s too bad. I would have been a little less bored if I had known the last verse. ¡± I hid my guts like that, and I stumbled around like I was good. ¡°It''s the last verse. It looks like it''s a new war poem. ¡± ¡°I assure you, I will like the last verse more than the first one. ¡± After enduring a harsh winter, there would finally be no more glamorous song for the spring singer, the outsider. ¡°I look forward to it.¡± The outsider laughed as if he deserved to know. ¡°But let''s start with Manah. If you don''t do it quickly, your body will be greatly damned. ¡± Then I asked you to focus on what you need to do right now. ¡°... please wait a moment. ¡± I replied in a small way and straightened up. Although the outsider echoed the five rings and filled the reins, Mana was still jumping. After all, it was my job to hold the reins and lead them. ¡°Whoo." I took a deep breath. and irritated the body. An interior ruined by a mess that Mana couldn''t handle. The pavilion was staggered, and the land was twisted. In that messed up body, Mana was hovering with a horse. Probably won''t stop until my body is angry with a handful of blood. I grabbed the ravine of energy while still trying to open the gap. Guarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! Mana starts jumping like crazy. Even if I had my Swordmaster''s Mana intact, it was powerful enough to guide me properly. Now a handful of manas was all I had. If I could lead Shy''s energy, that would have been even weirder. But I had no intention of giving up. Ooooooooooooo. At every urgent moment, the rings of the outsider resonated fiercely and strengthened. Therefore, after trying not to give up, I succeeded in turning the energy that jumped in the right direction. The first was difficult, the second and the third was not that difficult. Fourth and fifth were easier. I continued to turn the energy a little bit in the direction I wanted to go. He never followed my lead. I twist my head and jump as I move along the path I was guided. I persevered in the reins of such a man. He was still fierce. At some point, however, he began to express his fierceness as a sudden rush along the prescribed path. Fast, late, or completely stopped, or moved back. I didn''t follow any of those controls. I was also conceived and did not try to control it by force. I just grabbed the reins from time to time so I wouldn''t get out of the way. One, two, three. Mana rides on my body and runs constantly. I ran like that and melted a little into my heart. From now on, it was a time fight. Either my body melts into blood or Mana sits intact in my heart before that. Ten wheels. Bloop, hot liquid poured down the nose. Twenty wheels. I spilled blood out of my mouth. Thirty wheels. The whole body seemed to burn. Forty wheels. The field of vision was long white. Fifty wheels. I didn''t hear anything. Yeshun wheels. The senses of the body disappeared. Seventy wheels. The consciousness began to break intermittently. Open wheels. Death was coming to the front of my nose. Ninety wheels. It was now the limit. ¡°... a hundred! ¡± I twisted the direction of Mana running with all my might. Towards a heart somewhere with a broken heart. Manahart started accepting Manat like crazy. But yes, the bowl was already broken and ruined so that nothing could be carried anymore. Sexually. There was a crack in Manahart. Bang! At some point, it was shattered with a commotion. Fragments of Manahart scatter all over. The scattered debris is stuck here and there. Then it melted as it was. ¡°Town.¡± Horrible pain blooms in the shrapnel. The sensation of complete disappearance quickly revived. The time has come. Hearing has been restored. Taste, smell and touch have regained their original function. That was the beginning. Wood chop. The broken body began to regenerate rapidly. Regeneration followed more than decay. ¡°Ahhh..." But I was just cheerful instead of groaning. Quaak. I rolled my hands. Even the lightweight carving knife was not grasped until just before, so the two fists were tied tightly. ¡°Adelia!¡± I shouted. Chuckle. The door opens and Adelia reveals herself. ¡°Your Majesty...? ¡± She opens her eyes in circles and gets whiter than she looks at me. ¡°Your Majesty! There''s blood all over your body! ¡± ¡°It''s done! Sword! ¡± Then I exclaimed to her. ¡°Oops! My sword! ¡± In my sudden words, Adelia couldn''t do this or do it, and all she could do was cry. ¡°Come on!¡± I dared her again. I couldn''t stand it without holding the sword right now. ¡°Now, wait a minute...¡± Adelia, who was dancing, disappeared. After returning, she was holding my agglutination. ¡°Here...¡± I grabbed my sword, Erm, that she gave me carefully. Nice to have a cold in your hand, and how nice to have that feeling. My mouth went up without my knowledge. The spirit grew endlessly. ¡°Huuuuuuu." I chose to breathe quietly in the fullness of my mind. ¡°Your Majesty? ¡± Adelia looks at me and opens her eyes. I raised my sword quietly. ¡°Your Majesty! Not here...¡± Hearing Adelia''s screams, I said, Pot! I drew down the sword. After the sword passed, there was an earthy line. As if it were a stalk of dawn that drives out a deep night, a brightly lit stalk crosses the middle of a dim room and digs into the snow. I saw that light as if it were hollow. I was staring at the light until it completely disappeared without even leaving a trace. Then the light finally disappears. ¡°Finally!¡± I held my fist on fire. Laughter burst from deep in the lungs. I couldn''t stand it. Like a lunatic, he snaps his back and laughs. I smiled and laughed again so that my stomach would tear. I laughed for so long and put my sword in my waist. and declared. ¡°I am back! ¡± I finally came back from a long, long way. and declared. ¡°I am back! ¡± I finally came back from a long, long way. ¡°I''m back...¡± Right then. Uzistrap. A turtle roars into my ears. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Later, Adelia''s screams were dug into her ear. 284 284. 78. The Meaning of Dawn (3) Adelia hugs me. Then I broke the window and blew myself out. Cough. I heard a trembling sound as I stepped on the fluffy grass. ¡°Uh...? ¡± Almost at the same time, the palace collapsed. It didn''t just collapse, it was very violent. Dang! Dang! I heard an urgent beating one step late. ¡°Determine the identity of the Court Knights now! ¡± ¡°Your Royal Highness! ¡± There was a roar everywhere. At the same time, a choking sound sounded. ¡°Find His Majesty and bring him! ¡± ¡°Guards of the Royal Palace, lock the gates and search for the Court Knights!" The royal palace has become noisy as if it were a war. Then I realized. I know what I did. Tak-tak. An outsider told me when he got out and took out the dirt on his body. ¡°I can hear you. At least half of your palace must have collapsed. ¡± It sounded like it would burst into laughter right away. ¡°Your Majesty, I''m glad you''re okay. ¡± Adelia was just relieved of my safety. It''s so stupid. ¡°The boy! Where is the prince? ¡± The king came into my palace with the silver lions. I usually come in late, no matter what, and I don''t know why I came in here so fast today. The king who passes through the front door of the palace looks at me and his eyes widen. ¡°Are you okay? Where did you get hurt? ¡± The king who came running from afar with a shout stood before me. ¡°What the hell is that blood! What happened to the joints? ¡± Then he grabbed me with a dull, white face and smoked a crooked stone. "Are you the Empire bastards?! ¡± Vincent dashes at me with a dazzling glance. No matter when he draws the sword, Arwen shoots everywhere with sharp eyes. Carls and the other court knights took out the shield and surrounded me with the king. ¡°You''re asking me what the hell is going on! Are you sure the Empires raided your palace! ¡± The king asked me again with a face still tired of white. I couldn''t help but feel my mouth sticking to me. It''s very brief, but I also thought about pretending to be injured and lying down. ¡°That''s...¡± I repeated the same words and rolled my eyeballs. I found a way to avoid a crisis in my head. Even if the sky fell, there was a hole to rise up, and there must have been a way. ¡°It''s not an Empire raid! ¡± At least I thought so until Adelia opened her mouth. ¡°You have brought down the palace! ¡± I''ve noticed a few times, but it wasn''t cruel. Adelia was so excited that I could just hold the sword again that she added a dance tale, not my dance tale, in front of King Gozual of Missouri. ¡°Your Majesty has suddenly found the sword! ¡± How bold my sword was, how the screening was compared to what it used to be, and how the palace collapsed, in useless detail. ¡°So you pulled the sword and knocked down the palace. ¡± They saw me as if they had made a promise. It was a face that was still poorly informed about the situation. Ugh. I quietly lifted the Earth and put Mana on top of it. Ooooooooooooooooo. A light blooms with a clear sword. ¡°Ouch!¡± The knights rejoiced. Arwen''s mouth fluttered. Vincent smiles. Carls grabbed his fist with a damp face. Maximilian exclaims, "Long live Elder Brother." The king was also a rarely excited face. ¡°It''s a sergeant! It''s a sergeant! ¡± The king shouted the word "elongated sergeant" and celebrated my recovery. ¡°But why did the palace collapse? ¡± Then the excitement sank and he asked me, I kept my mouth shut. ¡°What the hell is that blood? ¡± Instead of answering, the Earth''s handle was only slightly twisted. Earthly Swordsmanship blooms over and over again. * * After that, Adelia continued to explain the situation. The problem was that most of those descriptions were closer to praise than explanations. Soon the king searched for another one and inquired about the situation. I was an outsider. The outsider described the situation as if he had seen it with his own eyes. ¡°I recovered, I became a god, and I collapsed the palace. ¡± It was also too brief, but it was clear that Adelia''s long story helped to determine the situation. The king looked at me with complicated eyes. I am glad that I have recovered, but I have noticed that I am afraid to fly back to the anti-celestial axis as before. ¡°The body was restored, so it became. Nothing more important than that. ¡± The king did not call me a big tree, contrary to the expectation that he would hear the gospel. ¡°You''ll need a place to stay, so for the time being, use the Empty Palace of the Three Kings. ¡± Rather, even if I was uncomfortable for a while, I told him to take it easy on me. ¡°It''s a hundred times better to buy than to be sick like a chicken. ¡± Vincent didn''t want the palace to collapse in the first place. ¡°Thank goodness, thank goodness. ¡± Arwen just smiles softly and gives her congratulations. ¡°I''m sorry, Your Majesty. I should have taken you by my side. ¡± Carls apologized to me for not being with him at such an urgent moment. The more people wrap around my transgressions like that, the more I feel betrayed. I''d rather hear the Koran than talk about it. But I couldn''t hold on to what had gone on forever. I decided to go out boldly like this. The collapsed palace, however, came now and regretted nothing. More than that, it was important that he finally regained his power. I checked my condition quietly. Although more than half of the manna was consumed to regenerate, there was still a tremendous amount of manna in my heart that was fluctuating. However, the characteristics of the boiling manna were similar and different from what I knew. I didn''t know exactly what the difference was at the moment. The same was true of swinging the sword against the air. There was only one way to confirm the difference. Ugh. I rolled my eyes. Adelia and Arwen, the lions have come into my eyes. They were all strong men in the kingdom, but they weren''t the ones I needed now. I turned my head again. There was a white knight there. ¡°An outsider.¡± It''s like an outsider who knows what you want now. ¡°Just because it''s the same penta doesn''t mean it''s not all the same penta, really? ¡± The Knight of the Thoracic Dream was not the Knight of Penta, who insisted it wasn''t real. ¡°If you don''t believe me, I''ll test it myself. ¡± He smiled, revealing it. The day I first fought the sword here a long time ago, with an arrogant face like that. It''s been a long time since I''ve thought about it. ¡°Are you gonna be okay?¡± So I also provocatively asked him with my chin as it was then. ¡°Rats are worried about cats. ¡± The outsider laughed. ¡°No matter how lonely you are, I don''t want to see you. ¡± ¡°Don''t worry. I''m thinking the same thing. ¡± The outsider also wonders if my power to defeat the Knight of Penta has been revealed secretly. The king, who was watching us, sighed, muttering. ¡°Don''t go back, wait a little longer there. ¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. ¡± After a brief look at my body, a fisherman who turned green sighed at the king''s command. At the end of the king''s words, Maximilian opens his mouth. ¡°It''s been a long time since my brother came to my palace. Why don''t you stay in my palace because of this? I think you can use the armor of my palace. ¡± I shake my head, looking at the shimmering, burdensome eyes. ¡°Calibrate later. You don''t have to go to your palace from now on. ¡± Then I pointed to my palace, which had collapsed with a slight glance. King Kiking''s fallen palace, even if it''s more ruined, there''s no better place to fight than here. The king retreated not far with a contemptuous face. The court knights cleared the debris heap and made the empty space. In the meantime, Adelia led the outsider into the middle of the ruins. ¡°Thank you.¡± "Don''t say anything." The outsider gratituded him with a small hand and pulled the sword from his waist. I also stood in front of an outsider with a sword. I tried to move my sword around in front of my uncle''s eyes, but my uncle was unresponsive. ¡°Are you sure you''re okay? ¡± This is why I was worried that I could have a proper screening. ¡°Have I changed the meaning of the struggle while I''m away? ¡± ¡°What does that mean? ¡± ¡°It is fashionable to divide the sword with the mouth. ¡± The outsider didn''t even know my heart, and Dorian bruised me for chatting. ¡°You can worry about it as much as you want. ¡± ¡°The battle you proposed first. ¡± ¡°Yes, I do. Anyway, don''t resent me later. ¡± ¡°Who''s going to make a sound? ¡± Seeing an outsider who could not bear a word, he opened his mouth and opened his mouth as he wept. ¡°Let both of you end the struggle on a line that doesn''t hurt each other''s bodies. ¡± The king tried to prevent the atmosphere from rising again and again, noting that this battle was never a resurrection. But it was useless. The knights are already breathing with excitement that my opponent, who has been holding the sword for a long time, is the Knight of Penta. ¡°If you''re going to win, beat it. ¡± Vincent even cheered me explicitly with another drink. ¡°There is no father in the world who is unwell. I said it''s no use raising a child, but that''s the case with me now. ¡± ¡°Father, who will you support when I fight with you? ¡± "..." I laughed bluntly because the conversation between the rich and the poor was so intense. ¡°Please be careful not to lose weight. ¡± ¡°Don''t get hurt. Your Majesty.¡± Arwen and Adelia laughed at me, and Carls and the court knights who were watching carefully cheered me. Well, he''s Maximilian, and he''s been cheering on me ever since. ¡°I have devoted decades to the Kingdom, but there is no one to my side. No more, really no more. ¡± Seeing the outsider say that he is cold, I set my sword in motion. It was enough to play around with old memories. I was going to take the sword more seriously than I thought. Even if the opponent is a dear outsider. ¡°Whoo." The outsider, who measured my sunken state, took a long breath. Goooooooo. An explosive force flowed from the body of the outsider. Tough as a mountain, solid as a fortress. A pile of debris that could not be removed trembled. The dust that had barely subsided began to bloom again. The outsider didn''t swing the sword once. ¡°Hey.¡± I admired it. But that was all. I could not have expected that the prestige of the four rings would be comparable. But the moment the outsider came to see Mana on a black day. Jaw. Things have changed. It was as magnificent as the mountains. If there was a difference, it was only the fact that the momentum should now go beyond mere skin to be visible. I hurriedly raised my energy to protect my body. ¡°Unemployed. Did I feel wrong? I''m very confused. ¡± As he frowned and said, the outsider laughed in a loud voice. ¡°You seem to be mistaken. ¡± It was as if I knew what I felt. ¡°It doesn''t make sense unless you''re mistaken. ¡± ¡°There is no such thing as a king in the world. ¡± ¡°No matter how much. ¡± ¡°If it doesn''t make sense, there''s nothing more than you. ¡± ¡°That''s what I mean. ¡± The outsider only laughed at elongation. ¡°The only thing I''ve been able to do in the last seven years has been to rethink the poem and relive the endless battle with Warlord in my head." Then he spoke to me in a sudden sunken tone. ¡°I''ve chewed it over tens of thousands of times, so I got it naturally. ¡± ¡°That''s not what you get naturally. ¡± ¡°But I got it. ¡± ¡°That''s not why I''m going around. ¡± ¡°It would be hard to be surprised already. ¡± ¡°You''ve been weird since you saw me. And I keep following my tone. ¡± ¡°It''s a habit to have no opponents. ¡± ¡°No. If I say that again, I feel...¡± Jaw. Even before I finished speaking, the outsider''s sword aimed at me. ¡°If you check it out for yourself, all your questions will be solved. ¡± Piercing. My skin tingles. My back is cold. Just aiming at the tip of the sword is enough. How great would it be if you actually hit the sword? The heart starts to jump like crazy. My body ran hot. On the contrary, the head cools cold. ¡°Ha." A smile came out without my knowledge. Shilook presses down the purchase and fixes the sword. ¡°You''ll be uncomfortable moving, so I''ll go. ¡± The outsider didn''t answer. I didn''t make fun of my mouth anymore either. It''s just... Blame it. I hit the floor. And at that moment, the tangible energy that surrounded the outsider collapsed towards me. It''s like a landslide. With the same heavy pressure as that of a pregnant woman, I shout and raise my sword. ¡°That''s right! Orcs'' speculation! ¡± ¡°It''s not Orcs, it''s Warlord''s! ¡± ¡°This or that! ¡± The outsider laughs and draws down the sword. Qaaaaaaah! An ignorant heavy blow smashes my head in half. Bang! The shock that was transmitted on the blade shattered the inside of the body. I stopped walking again as I tried to move forward by force. There were five clearly marked races right in front of him. There were only five of them on my side, and none on the outsider side. ¡°All I said was, you''re blinded. ¡± I was staring at the floor, and the outsider said like a pill. Warlock. The impression was crumpled. ¡°I just got out of bed, and I''m still a little bit in shape. ¡± ¡°Let''s see. I don''t see eyes, I only have one arm. I bow my feet, but my condition is not so bad.¡± In the words of the outsider, I shut my mouth. I couldn''t find it because I was making fun of my mouth. "Whoo." I fixed the sword again with my face closed. ¡°Be careful.¡± Then he gathers the sparkle at the end of the sword. ¡°I''m not the only outsider who''s learned a new skill. ¡± Ooooooooooooooooo. On the day the Master threw his soul in the air, the light was shining. The outsider lowered his posture and prepared for screening. Seeing that, instead of pushing the floor and running, I stood there and continued to push Mana into the tip of the sword. Push it, push it again. Ooooooooooooo. The Earth trembled and cried. Like I''m gonna run away right now. I still stand firmly on the ground with two feet, but not a single step. I just kept pushing the Mana into the sword. The heart races like crazy, throwing up Mana. Manas I''ve been building up with swords. Ten years, twenty years. Fifty years. A hundred years of power. At the end of the sword, Mana is pushed endlessly. Qaaaaaaaah. A fierce wind began to swell around me. The face of the outsider hardened. ¡°What the hell...¡± The face that I had at first seen was all gone. I''m looking at it wisely. Bloop! Suddenly my heart was on fire. 285 285. 78. The Meaning of Dawn (4) He is a prince who is dead and raised. It was only a short time ago that I had to get help from someone else because I didn''t even behave properly. The prince who went through the whole kingdom relentlessly and passed it on to the territory of the Empire and the battlefield of Dothrin became like that, and it was stuck in the palace, so it was only a disaster for the watchers. Everyone knew. How the knight felt when he was unable to hold the sword again. I couldn''t tell if it was an article. Rather than being burned to the ground, they were a people who wanted to burn hot for a moment and not be crushed again. The prince was also of the same class. The last act he walked through, the victory he gained by burning my life, was proving it. He who did now lost his chance to live like a flame forever. The knight who stood at the apex of the kingdom lost everything in the morning. Twenty-two years old. At a much younger age, there are more days to come than there are days to live. Perhaps the insides were rotting. Nevertheless, the prince was rather more cheerful than ever before. More laughter and a brighter face. I felt compelled to say that I was okay, and I felt compelled to hide my pain, so that the minds of the watchers were also burned. I was always petty, always in danger. Therefore, people could not be more than happy to hear that the prince''s body had recovered. The remnants of the palace that the prince had fallen were scattered all over, but they were not properly noticed. Rather, the blood on the prince''s face and clothes caught my eye. Maybe it doesn''t fall down again, or there''s something wrong with your body. Concern was much greater than joy. So it would have been. It was probably for that reason that those who would not have let the restored prince overcrowd them would not have been able to stop the struggle. The king and the knights were all in one mind. The victory and defeat of the battle were not in my head. Even if the prince''s power could not be seen in the past, it did not matter. I just wanted to see the prince''s rebirth with my own eyes. It was enough to see him wielding his sword again, which he could not live without. Everyone killed their breath and watched the battle. The prince''s temperament changed terribly before the battle began. The face of the man who was so arrogant as not to fit my age no longer existed. Raise your chin and look down at the opponent. Sharp foresight in the eyes, stubbornness and arrogance in silent purchases. The moment you look at the unshakeable position of your opponent with a sharp twinkle at the end of the sword. Strong. The knights'' hearts began to beat like crazy. They could only realise that. I know the prince has finally risen again. Goooooooo. Vale Ballerhard''s body awakened. A powerful weapon without a hand compared to the Knight of the Empire who raided the royal palace last day. Immediately thereafter, when the weather revealed itself as having this type of substance, the knights were not persuaded. Those who had experienced the speculation of the Orcs in the war against the Dark Green clans were frightened beyond awe. At the same time they were relieved. Even in front of Vale Ballerhard, who had an unimaginable prestige, the prince had no sense of power. He retreated until he went forward. A clear trajectory is drawn from the bottom to the top of the palace of the prince who clasped the floor. Vale Ballerhard''s giant sword heads up and down. Bang! A fierce sound burst out. Qaaaaaaaah. A gust of wind blows and shock waves burst everywhere. ¡°Ha!" The court knight commander interrupts the king''s presence and makes a short remark. Pot. Arwen Kirgayen and Adelia Bavarian energized each other to relieve the shock wave before it spread. The court knights moved and prepared for one in Busansre Bay. However, Prince and Valrhead were not among the chaos that occurred around him. ¡°I just got out of bed, and I''m still a little bit in shape. ¡± ¡°Let''s see. I don''t see eyes, I only have one arm. I bow my feet, but my condition is not so bad.¡± They just smiled and pointed their swords at each other. Qaaaaaaaah. Vale Ballerhard''s energy rises like a mountain. Ooooooooooooooooo. The prince''s eagle echoes with a clear sword. Neither of them seemed to intend to finish the match adequately, considering the opponent''s physical state or face. I remember the embarrassing color on the face of those who watched the battle. Common questions arose in their heads. It was not their own illusion to justify simply confirming the prince''s rebirth. This is a familiarity battle that they thought was really right. Until then, however, they had no intention of going out and drying it out. Between each other''s unhealthy, reunited familiarity in seven years. I thought I''d never see blood. I thought so, and I believed so. But not everyone did. ¡°Yes, nothing has changed. My father, my lord.¡± Vincent Ballerhard frowns at once and lays his hands on the sword of waist dance. "Mmm." Arwen Kirgayen touches the handle of the sword and approaches the two men who have just joined the battle. Ugh. Adelia Bavaria begins to ponder something with a golden clerk at the end of the sword. Kars Ulrich sends a distracted call and instructs the court knights to do something. They were all the ones who served the prince on the throne and knew the royal family better than anyone else here. They were all rushing in as if they were going to break in between them right away. The attitude is extraordinary. Several articles asked them small. But I''m getting used to it, so why don''t you stop before you see the blood? ¡°If they were that flexible, neither of them would be that flexible. ¡± Vincent Ballhardt snorted. ¡°You don''t reap the sword first unless you see the end or the opponent requests it first. And I don''t think there''s anything that Baleard should ask you to stop the fight first. ¡± Kars Ulrich explained his absence with a firm face. ¡°Haah.¡± Arwen Kirgayen just sighed. Adelia Bavaria looked at the two men and did not understand what the others were saying. Others then realized the seriousness of the situation and hardened their faces. Someone in the dog asked Vincent Baleard if it would be better to stop the fight immediately. ¡°You don''t even have to say anything around here. ¡± ¡°I have to do something....." ¡°It''s too late. I should have dried it earlier to dry it. ¡± Damn, it''s been a long time, Vincent Ballerhard has been swearing. And in addition, he said: ¡°I assure you, if we get in between them now, we won''t even have a body left. ¡± It''s like suicide between two people who pull the trigger. That was never an exaggeration. Qaaaaaaaah. There was a gust of madness between the prince and Valrhaud, who aimed their swords at each other. I didn''t give or receive a screening, but flames burst out in the air. It was clear that he would not be able to escape the horrible appearance of jumping into the middle of it. Even more horrible was being set aside. It was a fact that, over time, the spirits of the two men were becoming stronger. Among other things, the age of the prince increased explosively. Ooooooooooooooooooo. The sword of the prince, who threw up the sword relentlessly, was long angry with the sword of light, and the blade of light grew to be as big as the sword of Vale Ballerhard. Ooooooooooooooooo. Even at this moment, the blade of light continued to grow. Baleard holds back the sword and raises his posture. A battle without a single island. The balance collapsed when the sword of the prince was nearly three metres tall. The weather and blackness of Baleard stopped growing at some point. Ooooooooooooooooooo. The age of the prince was growing endlessly. ¡°What the hell now¡­¡­." The battle begins and Vale Ballerhard opens his mouth for the first time. Hard face as you will. Hedgehog. The prince smiled as he revealed it. It was like treating an enemy with a fierce laugh. That''s the moment. Hrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr. The prince''s body was caught in flames. The flame from the chest devoured the prince, and the time it took to cover the blade was enough. "......!" The knights just opened their eyes and muttered. The face of the prince who was struck by the blue flame changed. He frowned on his own, and then rolled up his mouth. I didn''t see any painful tones on that face. Without even being conscious of the flames surrounding him, he was just a stubborn face. The hesitation came to mind when I saw the face of the prince. The perimeter was already devastated, and only the parties could afford it. Sexually. The bottom of the line began to split as the prince stepped forward. The world around him began to rise. A warm summer, amongst other things, was an azyrang that could not even be seen unless it was not a very hot day. Cough. In the midst of the collapse of the main body, the cleavage of the royal uterus, which had barely retained me, collapsed in unison. Those who watched the strife as the dirt blossomed, stepped behind the dance. Their faces were dull and white, lifting up their posture as they could. The court chieftains who suffered both prenatal and postnatal warfare, as well as promising young warriors. There were no exceptions. If there was a difference, it was just the fact that other Adelia Bavarians and Arwen Kirgayen did not stand back and defended their place. I was barely able to stand with my hardened face. An overwhelming force I''ve never seen or heard of before. Everyone desperately resisted. It was a meaningless resistance, a worthless valvum. It was like a genius thing you couldn''t protest about. At that time. Ooooooooooooooooooo. The sound of clarity rang. For the knights of the ring, it was so familiar that the rings struck each other and resonated with a distinctive noise. At the same time, the energy of the prince who pressed them was slightly weakened. The knights turned their heads after the sound of a promise. There was Vale Ballerhard. A blue light flows from the stalker''s body and gathers over his forehead. The gathered light tangled together and became a small loop. Next to the ring there was another ring. One was added to it again, and another to it. When all the loops that stretched together became five. Qaaaaaaaaaah! The age of the old knight, who stopped growing at some point, once again grew. ¡°This is the true power of Penta. ¡± Loud voice that resonates sharply even in a gust of wind. ¡°You were right. The Knight of the Chest Dream wasn''t like this. ¡± A small admiration followed. ¡°I''ve never seen those five rings on my forehead. ¡± He was a prince. ¡°Thank God.¡± The prince smiled brightly. ¡°I was hesitant, actually. ¡± There was no more hesitation on the face of the smiling prince. ¡°I''m afraid the homeless won''t be able to withstand this power. ¡± When the knights who were watching their conversation were dumbfounded, they only learned what hesitation was on the prince''s face. ¡°At least I won''t die. ¡± And even the least hesitation at this moment is what the strike of the lost prince will bring. The fallen royal womb was neither a problem nor a problem. If the prince wields that sword now, disaster will befall him. Perhaps half of Leonberger''s royal palace disappeared without a trace. It had to be dried. I had to stop him no matter what. ¡°Hopefully.¡± But the prince didn''t give me a chance. ¡°Please, just hurt a little. ¡± The prince raises his sword, Earth, high. 286 286. 78. The Meaning of Dawn (5) The tip of the sword points to the sky. Aggravation. The blue flashes soared. Beyond the heap of debris, beyond even the highest spire of the royal palace. Guaiaaaa. It reaches out endlessly like it touches the sky. Dang! Dang! The other paper informing the wardrobe rang unrelentingly. ¡°I''m stuck! ¡± ¡°Evacuate everyone! ¡± Several articles, including Carls Ulrich, complained about his eloquence. But there were only a few of them. The vast majority of the knights just stared at the sky. I remembered the moment when I first grabbed the sword in their head. The aspirations and wishes of that day also came together. The head of the Court Knights, the proud Silver Lion, the Knight of the First Pentagon of the Kingdom, or something else. Each of them had different sizes of aspirations, but the form was a great place. Completion as an article, or equivalent achievement. The glory you will one day reach if you add effort and time to your talent. But it is. ¡°Ahhh¡­¡­." Now, at this moment, everything has become a nuisance. In front of the glorious glories that drove out even the darkness of the night, the glory of the knight collapsed in front of the glorious glories that touched the sky. Great aspirations and hot aspirations disappeared. All that was left was awe. The sound of the thunderclap stopped. I couldn''t hear any more of the knights who used whale evil. They just saw the owner of the transcendent power they first saw. More than one article. A pioneer who has reached the edge of the answer. A true transcendent who even overcame death. There was a new legend. Princess Idrian Leonberger, who wears blue flames like an armor. ¡°The deepest night owes me a trunk of light. ¡± Recalling the first verse of [myth] that has just begun. ¡°That''s the Earth of the Sunset. ¡± I slowly lowered the sword that was raised. The column of light that touched the sky slowly began to tilt. Goooooooo. The earth was fluctuating. The sky screams. The whole palace trembled as if it were going to collapse. I haven''t drawn half the trajectory of light yet. That''s the moment. ¡°That''s good!¡± A gloomy voice echoed. It was the Knight of Penta, Vale Ballerhard, who had been forgotten even in the presence of transcendental power. ¡°Hap!" The old knight shouted. Quadcopt. A fortress made of blue light rises. Qaaaaaaaah! The column of light that fell slowly flickers with a sudden rumble. ¡°Protect Your Majesty! ¡± The court knight leader roars. Ooooooooooooooo! The sword has been sounded all over. At the same time, flashes erupted everywhere. ¡°Conflict!¡± The dust-dressed knights set up their shields. Bang! The heat exploded. Aggravation. Dirt blooms. And when the dust cleared again, all that was left was the wretched ruins. ¡°Less damage than I thought. ¡± Vincent Ballhardt laughs in vain as he looks at the ruins. I thought half of them would fly. I''m glad you only flew half a dozen. Of course, no one agreed with that. * * * The prince was completely exhausted shortly after the battle. ¡°This is the poem of dawn." What do you think? ¡± In the meantime, he constantly increased his boast about his new amusement. I was really proud of my poem. But there was no end to the world, so the prince''s dance story was over. Chuwook. Kars Ulrich''s back was raised and the body of the prince who had been staying for a long time grew. ¡°Oh, my God! ¡± ¡°I''m already looking. ¡± The spirit that was waiting approached and looked at the prince''s body. ¡°You''ve been exhausted for a while and lost your mind, so you have nothing to worry about. ¡± The kings and knights, who were eavesdropping, sighed with relief. ¡°Once you have placed the child in an empty palace. ¡± ¡°It''s..... that all the dwellings you decided to move have collapsed. ¡± The king wrapped his head. ¡°Your Majesty. My palace is still relatively intact, so I''ll stay with you for a while. ¡± ¡°¡­¡­ so be it. ¡± The king accepted my request as if he didn''t want to think anymore. Then the prince was taken to my brother''s palace. The king, who was looking at the back of it, sighed. ¡°All this has happened in my generation because of my lack of virtue. Without it, the royal palace that has been solid for the last 400 years would not have been like this in my generation. ¡± The court knight commander, who was by his side, gave him a comforting message. ¡°Comfort your majesty with the creation of the continent''s finest knights and the first Pentagon knights in the kingdom. ¡± ¡°¡­¡­ that''s comforting. ¡± Of course, the court knight commander said that the strongest knight of his generation was born. There was no jaw to be pleased that the party was his eldest son. But I only use my guts. Even if I moved the place, I would not have been harmed, so it was just painful. But no one sympathized with the king''s sentiments. ¡°I can''t believe you''re getting stronger there. ¡± ¡°I still can''t believe what I saw. ¡± The court knights were chattering about the prince''s stature with a crowded face. Everywhere he looked, he did not see the usual exasperation or concern for the fallen royal palace. They only rejoiced at the birth of the great knight. The king sighed and shook his head. Then I looked at Vale Ballerhard, who was sitting in a pile of rubble far away. Although the prince had done a great deal of work, it was not much of a vote, but it was also a forgetfulness if the palace had helped him fly. Nevertheless, the king could not even reproach him. Once his whole body was bloody. The lack of energy to look after the prince is due to inadequate healing. In fact, the face of Vale Ballerhard was not good either. But it wasn''t because of the wounds that Vale Ballerhard''s face didn''t look so good. ¡°That''s how I encourage you to know His Holiness. What the hell were you thinking? ¡± It was because of my eldest son''s nagging. ¡°Now that I have enlightened myself, I just wanted to be completely convinced of it. ¡± In response to a question and answer I don''t know how many times it would have been repeated, I was completely exhausted of the hard laborers. ¡°You were too much for that. ¡± ¡°Just pretending to be king doesn''t suit my taste buds. ¡± ¡°The royal family almost just flew away because of the Virgin. ¡± In contrast, his eldest son continued to nag tirelessly. ¡°You''re overreacting. ¡± ¡°Did you say chief? You really think so? ¡± ¡°I tried to prevent as much damage as I could. I believed I could do it again. ¡± ¡°In the end, it failed. Because of that, a quarter of the historic Leonberger Palace flew away." Vale Baleard brazenly raises his voice. ¡°The child''s power was beyond my expectations. ¡± Then he added a small word. ¡°But if you fight again, I think you can stop it. ¡± ¡°That''s it now! ¡± Baleard frowns. ¡°Was Penta foolish? Or is he foolish? ¡± If it had been before, his eldest son would have retreated with his head down. But that was also an old saying. While he was away, his son grew up and became a real man with a sacred temple. In addition, he held the position of the only Duke of the Kingdom in his hands. ¡°That''s crazy. You''re hard to handle, but now you''ve got one more. ¡± So his son didn''t trouble him any more. ¡°Are you telling me to listen to that? ¡± ¡°Why not? Thanks to my father....." He lays down, groaning. ¡°Your whole body doesn''t make any sense. ¡± The son, who saw his father with a sigh of sickness, muttered and shut his mouth. The wound was not even lightweight enough to be bruised with a simple bruise. ¡°The one who wanted to get hurt a little bit, he used his hands really badly. ¡± I was forced to hold on, but my whole body was full of spears. Wounds in the bloodbath weren''t a problem. The real problem was the ring side. Three of the five rings were about to break. If I made a mistake here, the Warr Ball would collapse. For the time being, there was no way to avoid a new bed. ¡°I thought I''d never climb up to the edge of Penta again. ¡± ¡°Enemies? ¡± I ignored the words of my son, who had no way to stop nagging. "Let''s look at the wound. ¡± I was able to find peace for a while thanks to the coming of the letter. ¡°I think you''re going to fall before me. ¡± Valrhaud fills his tongue, looking at the face of the whitewashed fisherman. ¡°Don''t worry. I''m used to it now.¡± The voice of a sarcasm that I don''t know what. He entrusted me with his soothing consolation. Pot. A flash flowed out of the fishy hand. After a while, the fisherman took a deep breath and sought understanding. ¡°I want to treat you with a clean heart, but this is for the best right now." ¡°But I''ve healed all the wounds. ¡± ¡°¡­¡­ I''ll see you for the rest of the day and see you again. ¡± ¡°Don''t worry about me, be sober first. ¡± He looks down instead of answering, and turns around and disappears. As he watches the stumbling steps, Vale Ballerhard, with his tongue, raises his body as he sweeps. Jaw. One day he approached and saw his fatherless son, and he smiled. ¡°The one who couldn''t eat until a little while ago. ¡± My son had no answer. I just supported him so he could walk effortlessly. That way, Vale Ballerhard headed to my home, where he was fortunate to have avoided the disaster. When he arrived at the residence, he took off his bloody clothes and lay down on his bed, and his son only roamed silently. After returning, Vale Balahard smiled softly, realizing that he had not been able to spend time with his son. ¡°Don''t laugh like that in front of a row or other maidens. ¡± He didn''t smile all the time because he was afraid to faint. It didn''t seem so bad to spend so much time with the rich. It was an illusion. ¡°Don''t hesitate to ask for a retreat after you have recovered. ¡± The nag began to spill, terrifying him to take his place on the bed. ¡°I''ll try. ¡± ¡°Trying is not enough. ¡± ¡°Don''t you know the child''s taste? Once you start using force, no one will be beaten. ¡± ¡°If you have to clap your hands to make a sound, that''s all you have to do. ¡± ¡°There''s no way we''re just gonna get over her sexuality. I will do whatever I want by raising my anger." ¡°Be patient.¡± Vincent Ballerhard frowns. ¡°I can''t help but notice you''re a goalie. ¡± ¡°It''s not like that. ¡± ¡°What if it isn''t?" ¡°He just....." "Tsk." Vale Balahard, who cut off his son''s words by kicking his tongue once, said in a solemn tone. ¡°It''s true that she''s been through a lot, but your attitude doesn''t look so good right now. ¡± ¡°Don''t say it easily without knowing anything. ¡± ¡°It''s not easy to say. That''s how tempting your attitude is. ¡± The answer to the instruction was a repressed voice, as if he had kept his molars shut and spit out. ¡°My father didn''t see it, so you say it so easily. ¡± ¡°It''s no wonder you can''t see because you''re blind. ¡± ¡°That''s not what I''m saying. My father said...." Baleard raises his body halfway on the bed. Then I turned my head to where my son''s voice could be heard. ¡°There''s something I don''t know. ¡± "......." "Tell me." "......." After a long silence, my son opened his mouth again. ¡°It''s still good to see. ¡± Finely vibrating voice. ¡°I put a knife in my chest, and I saw the charge crumbling. ¡± Baleard stiffens as he is. ¡°A few months ago, the elves came to see you. And there was a fight, but the situation was not good. I couldn''t handle an elf woman even though there were a lot of silver lions running. ¡± In the meantime, his explanation was continuing. ¡°Your Majesty is the only one who knows the power of that evil elf. You also know that your abilities don''t reach the Elves. ¡± ¡°So¡­¡­." ¡°You stabbed yourself with a sword to draw the power of the dragon slayer. It''s not just a stab, it''s a heart rip. ¡± Vale Valrhhardt became just a brutish face for such a shocking story. ¡°I myself came to the royal palace with a choppy charge on my cart. I still vividly remember the appearance of His Majesty in the White Vest. ¡± ¡°... I don''t understand what you''re talking about. ¡± It was really freezing to think of myself as a horse after a long time. ¡°I''ve checked a few times. His Majesty''s breathlessness, the place where his heart should be, was empty, so I could see it with both eyes. ¡± A tale of tragedy and miracles came out of his mouth a few months ago. And when I heard all that, Vale Ballhardt couldn''t stand it any longer and set himself up on his bed. ¡°I have to go to the boy. ¡± * * * I opened my eyes. The whole view was blurry in the middle of the night. I closed my eyes many times and opened my eyes again. Then the blurred vision became a little clearer. Familiar faces came into my eyes. Maximilian, Adelia, Arwen, Carls, Vincent, an incredibly hardened loner. ¡°Let me hurt you a little. ¡± I stared at an outsider wrapped in bandages all over me. ¡°That''s the poem of dawn." I''m new to you this time. Don''t be surprised. That''s the god I told you about... " Ugh. Arwen stood up before the words were finished. ¡°Having seen you awake, I should go and take care of what you did. ¡± She would have stayed with me for a while longer than usual. I wonder a lot about the power I saw a little while ago. ¡°Goodbye then. Please weigh in.¡± Arwen disappeared without even listening to my answer. That was the beginning. Maximilian and Carls leave their seats to come back to their awkward faces. I was dragged out to Vincent even Adelia, who refused to go. I frowned. I have something to say, but I''ve lost track of people who are going to listen. Still, I was lucky to have one left. It was a premature judgment. It was almost better to have no one left. ¡°Why didn''t you tell me? ¡± There were times when a person was extremely angry and calmed down. "You stabbed yourself in the heart and sacrificed your soul. ¡± That''s exactly what a loner does now. 287 287. 78. The Meaning of Dawn (6) Damn it, Vincent! I barely swallowed a horse that protruded to the end of my jaw. Then I found a way. There must have been a way to avoid this situation. ¡°Well, that''s how it happened. ¡± But my first words at the end of Zhang Go-go really bothered me to think. It was natural that the outsider''s eyebrows were raised at the same time. ¡°How did that happen? ¡± ¡°Words have come to nothing. I just wanted to say that there was no other way. ¡± As soon as I heard the voice of Hangi spilling, I hastily added an explanation. ¡°It wasn''t enough to evacuate the troops at the time, and there were over a thousand troops gathered in the fort right now, and the empire''s strength was in one place, and losing them could not guarantee the future of the kingdom¡­¡­." I made up my excuses without hesitation. ¡°Once the dragon slayer was in power, it seemed like things were going to get rough. I''m looking at a fairy who mocks my knights in front of my eyes, so a thousand fires burst out of me, and even more so, even if they are wrong by the virtues of the fairy...." It was better not to say. ¡°It wasn''t my place from the start, and I wanted to do something stupid. I thought you and Maximilian would be one way or another, even without me. ¡± I also said things I should never have said. Regret was immediately pushed. But my stubborn neighbour was still speechless at that moment. ¡°If I can still defend the kingdom with one life, isn''t it the best business left? ¡± My uncle''s face was distorted. Ahcha, I wanted to, but I couldn''t contain what I had already taken out of my mouth. ¡°How did you live with that? ¡± After a while, the outsider rested and asked in a burst voice. ¡°It wasn''t your place from the start, so just disappear. The rest of the seats can be filled by others, so even if you die as you are, there is no problem. I asked him if he had lived that way. ¡± Good. Emotions began to rise in the voice of an outsider who was sinking. ¡°What a pity. It''s really good.¡± That was the beginning. ¡°Did you live with such a heart! ¡± The outsider burst into tears. ¡°You were only going to walk the flower road discussing independence! You didn''t even realize where you were going to be king! ¡± In front of that Sussle Furan rage, I became a deaf man who ate honey. ¡°The irresponsible one! A coward! A coward! ¡± I poured out words that would be good if it were a proverb. A reproach that no one else has ever heard of. It was natural. The only thing I said to be king was that I was an outsider, and I was an outsider, too. It was not unusual for an outsider to rebuke me for complacency and cowardice. Rather, I was awake. I tried to protect the Kingdom, but I almost took down Dorian Kingdom. If Ophelia hadn''t saved me, it would have been Phyllis. My uncle''s vagina spilled like a storm. I thought these were words I should bear. I didn''t even know that the sincerity in it was my desire for martyrdom and well-being. I just decided to keep quiet. I did. I certainly did. At some point, my head became bruised. My head rang in rage, and my back froze in a never-ending gill. I thought about it. Who Vincent looks like. I don''t know who you look like. He said it was a parabolic war. Even then, the nagging of the outsider was continuing. If I could fill my belly with nagging, I''d probably be dead by now. I''m so dumb, I''m starting to feel sleepy. ¡°To be honest, that''s not what a loner would say! ¡± In the end, I choked and listened. ¡°What?¡± ¡°What did you do to the outsider! I said we should fight together! You left me halfway between the Orcs alone! You didn''t leave everything to me when you said you were leaving the job behind! ¡± ¡°There was no other way back then. We have to save the rest of them....." ¡°Irresponsible and cowardly! ¡± I gave back what my uncle said to me. ¡°You know how I felt then! When an outsider is not seen buried among the Orcs! Do you know what it was like for me to be helplessly on a horse and watch him? ¡± At first, it was a simple procedure. ¡°I was an outsider then! Do you know what it''s like to be left alone? ¡± When I spoke, my emotions were blessed. ¡°Surviving like a bad boy comes first! At least the Ballerhards don''t deserve to say that to me! The Valrhad bloodline is not the one who cares more about my life than anyone! ¡± ¡°¡­¡­ that''s the way the Valrheads have lived, the way they will live. ¡± I wondered if the horse door was blocked and the outsider put up an awkward excuse. ¡°Then I guess I''m a ballerhard too. ¡± ¡°That''s what I mean. ¡± ¡°What else doesn''t make sense. Half the blood flowing through this body belongs to Baleard. ¡± ¡°¡­ anyway, you can''t. ¡± ¡°Oh, my God, there are all those things. ¡± ¡°Aren''t you the one who should lead this nation? ¡± ¡°Well, there was nothing to protect and lead the Valrheads. ¡± ¡°I chose to keep it. ¡± ¡°That''s very sophisticated. I did, too.¡± ¡°You sound like a horse. ¡± ¡°General Picha.¡± I was questioned by Barack Obama. ¡°Stubborn. A butterfly who doesn''t know how precious my life is. Even if you think about it and tell me, you know how to eat it! ¡± ¡°Let''s go to the lower east gate!¡± Until the camp fell apart, they raised their voices and fought with one another. ¡°Well, let''s say it is. ¡± ¡°Yes, that''s good." Me and the outsider took a short breath and picked a horse. ¡°Promise me.¡± ¡°Promise me.¡± Then I took my mouth off at the same time. ¡°I will promote a way of life, even if it is different. ¡± ¡°Whatever happens, I''ll survive like a bad boy. ¡± The opponent didn''t even wait. ¡°I will survive like an evil man. ¡± ¡°So do I. ¡± I just said what I had to say to each other. ¡°Promise. ¡± ¡°I will keep an eye on my father. ¡± I threw up all that was in it, and there was no power in my whole body. ¡°I''m sleepy. ¡± ¡°Go to sleep.¡± The outsider sat in bed. I closed my eyes. I fell asleep. ¡°I heard your mother''s story. ¡± I heard an outsider''s voice as the horses swarmed. ¡°I intend to take the value of my own blood a thousand times. ¡± I roared a little. But leave a little bit of my share. I''ll try. I think I heard that answer. But I wasn''t sure. By then, I was already half asleep. * * * Since then, there have been many changes in the Kingdom. After defeating the monsters, the elite legions of the kingdom that had been assembled near the crown began to be deceived, and the Grand Master was transferred to Fort Silver Lion as a whole. Among other things, the greatest thing was the kingdom''s celestial power. ¡°The Thousand Degrees story came out a long time ago. ¡± Siorin, who was busy without a bird in the snow, came to me at my feet to tell me about the sky. ¡°The matter was not as easy to decide as the matter was, but this time, His Majesty finally made a decision, thanks to the fact that some of you had made the royal palace a shameful field. ¡± Siorin, who said that, stared at me. If you can, put me in your mouth and try to chew me thoroughly without filtering. It''s too harsh. ¡°Hmmm.¡± But I was guilty of sin, and I was moderately dumbfounded. ¡°So my lack of support is over? ¡± Siorin looked at me like it was ridiculous. ¡°Phew. His Majesty''s war will is more firm than ever. I intend to take full possession of the unit for long-term gain, even if it is somewhat time-consuming and costly, beyond simply hitting the Empire''s strongholds and castles. ¡± Then I continued to say what I had to say, as if I had heard nothing. The explanation was that if you want to respond quickly to the imperial war that is about to happen, you need to know that the sky is inevitable. That''s why the front has been moving south for a long time because of the territory I ripped off by the Three Princes of the Empire. ¡°But it''s not the end of the war. Do you have a plan already? It''s not like Cheonado is packing up and sneaking around the house. ¡± Cheonado should pour out money and manpower as he can. I wondered if I would be able to defeat such a masseuse to the present kingdom. ¡°Right now, it will be a form of friendship for you. As the war progresses, everything else will move a little bit under the troops. ¡± ¡°No matter how urgent. ¡± ¡°It''s urgent. Cancer, it''s urgent. But what should I do? Your Majesty is determined by the will of the Nambees. I''m just following you as a servant. ¡± That''s how Siorin''s eyes died. I haven''t seen him in a decade, so he looks old, and there''s a lot of work to do. ¡°Sleep well? ¡± ¡°Thank you so much, but I don''t think you''re going to be one of the two people who made it impossible to ask for more sleep. ¡± I couldn''t get my horse out of the way, so I turned my back on my horse. ¡°How are things in the south? All you have to do is ask about the war, and everyone''s out of their way. ¡± Siorin stood up in his place instead of answering. ¡°Oh, really. ¡± Then he said that he thought of leaving the room as it was. ¡°Arwen, the kid. ¡± ¡°Uh, what happened to Arwen? ¡± ¡°Oh, nothing. ¡± He frowns and asks why Arwen''s name came out unnecessarily, but Siorin shudders at him with an exaggerated tone. ¡°No, in all these cases...... I have to finish what I was saying when I wanted people to talk! Count Siorin, Earl Kirgayen! Prizes!¡± Siorin never came back, even if he called out in a heartbeat. How many times have I sent someone since, but I just came back to ask Arwen directly. So I asked Arwen. "Actually......." She explained the autonomous species, which she hesitated about before. ¡°No! Never! ¡± And I jumped. Arwen sighs in distress. ¡°We have to go. It''s still too late. ¡± ¡°At Whom''s Will! ¡± I yelled over and over again, snapping my head. ¡°Your Majesty." I did not answer. ¡°Your Majesty, look at me. ¡± I pretended I didn''t know until the end. ¡°Please let me feel at ease on the front lines." But in that clumsy tone I finally had to turn my head again. The black eyes were looking at me. I feel a heartache because I''m facing that look. I knew it. Arwen was a benefactor of the kingdom before he was my knight. It was not just a gifted man, but a talent who lacked both the strength of his own life and the ability to command his own army. Besides, there''s a lot of practical experience. After the war with the Orcs, the Empire came out with me through the limbs. In the ensuing war with the Empire, he was able to take on a vast front and not push a single blow. It was only my greed to keep her by my side. I know, I know. Her appearance as a wretched corpse was not erased. I was anxious if I didn''t leave it nearby. It wasn''t just her. Vincent, Carls and Eli were all the same. If Eli hadn''t made that mess, he''d have made a decent excuse, too. I just frowned on my frustrated mind. Ugh. Arwen suddenly kneels before me. ¡°I swear allegiance to Prince Idrian Leonberger, the eldest daughter of Kirkayenga, and dedicate the sword and the rest of my life to the Prince. ¡± Then he said to me in a solemn tone. ¡°Do you remember?¡± I didn''t have a jaw to remember. That''s because the first article I collected was a vow to me. ¡°The things I was going to dedicate to you at that time were never like this. ¡± Arwen raises her head and looks at me. ¡°What I wanted to dedicate was not just to look at and follow His Majesty''s back. ¡± A star-like sparkling eye grows feverish. ¡°Knight Arwen Kirgayen''s sword and his own life. ¡± The voice was also tormented before. ¡°I''m going south. I will fight there. And so. ¡± She drew the sword of waist dance, and offered it to me. ¡°As Knight Arwen Kirgayen, I will give you all that you have accomplished. ¡± I looked at Arwen quietly. Seeing that unshakeable expression and gaze, it seemed that it would no longer work if I tried to force it. ¡°I didn''t really send Eli to the South. ¡± I had a fujim coming out of nowhere. A thoughtful Arwen would have guessed why I was just watching Eli head south. In the meantime, I would have looked back at myself without saying anything. After seeing the stature of the outsider, I will ponder again and again. We decided to head for the battlefield, even if it was broken, rather than stay as it is. Arwen Kirgayen was the one I knew. "Hm." I turned around and lay back. ¡°Your Majesty." Arwen called me back. ¡°¡­¡­ go." ¡°Your Majesty?¡± ¡°Go.¡± I decided to respect her will as much as I could, but it wasn''t easy. ¡°You don''t have to give or take a few triumphs to defeat a shitty enemy. ¡± Then I felt like I was throwing an oil field without even knowing it. ¡°I''ll try.¡± I slowly raised my body from the bed. Until then, Arwen, who was still on her knees, stood up with her back extended. Then he approached me and hugged my torso. ¡°When I see you again, I hope you''re as strong as ever. ¡± ¡°¡­¡­ don''t get hurt. Don''t overdo it. I don''t need any victory. Pick the right guys and fight." ¡°A little while ago, you didn''t have to sacrifice your triumph." ¡± Rarely, Arwen smiles and hands over the farm. ¡°I don''t know. I don''t remember. ¡± I put a chin on her shoulder as I slaughtered her mouth. ¡°So don''t get hurt. ¡± ¡°¡­ don''t forget that even though your body is separated, your heart is always with you." Listening to her voice, more comfortable than ever, I said a few times. Let''s meet again. * * * Soon after Arwen left, Vincent came to me and told me that he was also headed for the front line. ¡°Yes, go. Go. Just leave it all. ¡± I had already experienced a similar situation once, so I was able to maintain some level of equilibrium unlike the first time. ¡°Don''t you get it? You couldn''t send me to the rear until a while ago. ¡± Vincent raises his head as I act so eagerly. ¡°You can catch it and you''ll go. ¡± ¡°Don''t you still have to pretend to be a catch? ¡± ¡°Then don''t go. ¡± ¡°We have to go. ¡± ¡°Then go. ¡± Vincent was a faint face. I still have to cancel now, but Vincent said to himself. I said, "Is war a joke?" ¡°Who''s what? I''ve just done it. ¡± That''s all the pranks. Vincent said to me with a serious face. ¡°Don''t worry about the wires, just focus on restoring yourself. If you stay still, I will bring you the Victory Medal." The need to eat well, the need not only to swing the sword but also to cool the head appropriately, followed by nagging for a while. I just sighed in the same attitude that I never stopped nagging even in my yard. ¡°I''ll pick up the head of the tallest one and send it to you. Stay tuned. ¡± ¡°All right, Vincent, you better watch your head. Don''t make me roll over from Amen''s. ¡± ¡°¡­¡­ I think it''s a bad joke. ¡± ¡°I feel bad. ¡± For a while, the words came and went. ¡°Oh, really. I forgot to tell you. ¡± He''s been buzzing for a while, and Vincent reminds me of it. ¡°I am the commander. ¡± Somehow, the grumpy air tone is powerful. This is the attitude even though I know where I can''t go to the battlefield until I balance the Qi. I can''t take it anymore. ¡°Just go! ¡± I yelled. * * * After a week, Arwen and Vincent left the kingdom. I climbed the wall and watched the journey quietly. Two legions of orderly kingdoms and a knight of wire. ¡°Fight! Win! Come back, sons and daughters of the kingdom! ¡± The king on the White Horse wished him luck on the day before the soldiers and knights headed for the front line. ¡°Long live the kingdom of Leonberg! ¡± ¡°Northern Prince! Show them the time of the Empire! ¡± ¡°Knight of Steel! I wish you luck in your future days! ¡± Citizens rushing to the gates cheered eagerly. A different atmosphere from the past when you had to go to war as if you were floating in front of the Imperial Declaration. Bang! The soldiers and the knights rolled their feet in unison and replied. Chuck! Chuck! Vincent raises his hand. The roar and shouting became more frequent. Fully static. Ugh. Vincent raises his head and looks at the wall where I am. Others raised their heads one after the other. Everyone looked at me as if they had made a promise. You say one thing. Vincent shook his lips. I drew the sword of the waist dance instead of the answer. Oops. It was a twilight for him who made it, but when he came to me, it was a sword that came to dawn. There is nothing better than this sword to teach those who go forth for the glorious mornings of the kingdom. Aggravation! I gathered the light at the end of the sword and spread it into a dark world. I recited it small in my heart. Only those who bear the brunt of the night can welcome the dawn. Everywhere the dawn''s armies go, let the light be with them. 288 288. 79. When the sun comes up (1) No one was reluctant to join the Empire soldiers when the first war against the Kingdom of Leonberg broke out. Whether they died or lived was not their concern from the beginning. Their only concern was the small and great gains that would be gained through war. Some painted the future of lightning in recognition of the ball, slaughtering knights from less developed countries. Some dreamed of a one-time gold storehouse that preempted the treasure of the nobility. Some remained in the occupied territories and made plans to live in the occupied areas. As a result, it is too late to evade the war, but even those who put on laughter and enlisted are born. ¡°Think of it as an investment. There''s a lot of fallout when you follow the battlefield, so I assure you, I will soon forget about this war. ¡± Luang was also one of those who laughed so hard. It''s a soldier''s position to pay for years of rest and earn money. His self-esteem was overwhelming, but until then, Luang had no doubt that his investment would return to a decent outcome. What a blurry delusion. On the first day of his arrival on the battlefield, Luang realized. The Knights of the Empire, who believed, were roped to the Knights of the Kingdom, which they usually considered to be a few thousand, and the warriors who died like wolves had ten thousand tails in front of the soldiers of the same kingdom as beasts. The Leonberg Empire Army was like a demon crawling up from hell. The user grabs the sword with the rest of his hand when his arm is cut off, and crawls through both legs to stamp the sword on the opponent''s back. Instead of a handshake, he casts a curse and bites the opponent''s throat until the moment he dies. Knight, I did it all without any ordinary sickness. The Leonberg Empire Army looked like a demon crawling up from Hell. It''s not just a demon, it''s a merciless savage. The demons had no way of leaving prisoners. They did not even show tolerance, and the warriors cut their necks. I just killed him and killed him again. And the Imperial Army died again. Similar things happened everywhere, and the Empire was defeated. Of the Empire soldiers who crossed the border, only half were alive and trampled on their homeland. Of those who returned, the placenta was crippled. In comparison, Luang was certainly lucky. At least he was able to step on his homeland intact. In addition, I was fortunate enough to take the position of commander of hundreds on behalf of the first commanders and veterans who were killed. "Luang is very lucky. ¡± People like that called him ¡®Lucky Luang¡¯. Luang also did not deny what people said. Rather, I was proud of my nickname Lucky Man. He was also very satisfied with his life as a centurion commander. At least not until the world changes. ¡°Open the door, please! ¡± ¡°Please let us in! ¡± Luang stood on the wall and saw those who encompassed him. A hundred people who hiccup down their dusty cloaks and ask them to open their doors. ¡°The monsters will be ready soon! Please save us! ¡± ¡°Please! Please! ¡± They were refugees. Looang looks at the refugees with a firm face and raises his head. All the soldiers on the wall were waiting for Luang''s mouth to open. ¡°The glottis is¡­¡­." Luang opens his mouth like a squeeze. ¡°I don''t open it. ¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡­." A sigh came out everywhere. It was as if it was an accusation, so Luang twisted his face. They all knew that. The Lord''s Golden Gate decree, which was adopted a while ago, is absolute, and one hundred commanders would not have known that they were not authorized to break it. Nevertheless, the soldiers behaved as if they had not anticipated his words. The humiliation swept away. It was disgusting for the hypocrites to turn over all their moral responsibilities to themselves and pretend to be someone else who had nothing to do with them. But anger and humiliation quickly disappeared, and self-esteem grew. I didn''t come back from hell to see this filth. I fell in love. ¡°Knowing that the Leonberg Royal Army crossed the border a week ago, there may be an enemy spy among those disguised as a refugee. ¡± I put up an excuse like a parrot that I had recited many times to hide inside. But the soldiers were not listening to him. They were staring beyond the dark plain. ¡°What are you doing....." Luang realized that their expressions were dull and white. I turned my head. I saw a plain covered in darkness. There, the darkness struck the Aung Seong. Bloop, Bloop. I heard a strange cry one step late. ¡°You idiots! What are you staring at? ¡± Luang, who was frightened, shouted. ¡°Wake up the castle''s troops! Strike! Strike! ¡± Only after hearing his disappointing screams did the soldiers begin to move. Dang! Dang! The rushing sound of strikes lit up all over the castle. ¡°Profit! Open the door! Why don''t you open it! You''re the same empire!¡± ¡°Please, even a child! ¡± The refugees, who had been stunned by the sound of the beatings, noticed the situation late and shouted, banging on the gates like crazy. ¡°Argh! Please open the door! ¡± ¡°Open it for me! You bastards! ¡± There was no distinction between father and mother. Soldiers on the wall murmured and shouted, and the refugees under the wall shouted with a loud, elongated scream. In the meantime, the monsters are now close enough to be visually identifiable. The snout on the forehead that popped out of the tuck, Cuddrunny on the edge of his torn mouth. Muscle body. ¡°Orcs! Orcs have appeared! ¡± Soldiers who identified the monster screamed. ¡°At a minimum, it''s over 700! ¡± In the midst of a disturbance, Luang felt a dizziness in the shouts of someone who counted the number of Yonke monsters. Monsters have appeared everywhere since the world changed. Among the monsters that appeared, there were Orcs, and some of them attacked the castle in crowds. However, this large number has never been revealed at once. There are 700 strong Orcs who eat children to deal with knights. You may not know it, but it would not be easy to stop them by dragging the castle''s troops as they are. Luang realized. Even a lucky goddess can''t save him today. The blessing of the goddess was worthless in front of the vicious Orcs. Death was imminent. Luang felt more desperate than ever, so he was able to regain calm. ¡°Draw the rope as you can! ¡± He failed to defend my position and communicated to the soldiers on the right and left. Soldiers have gathered ropes without even knowing English. ¡°This is short and short. Here''s a short one, too. Roughly ten things left. ¡± ¡°Captain Baek, what are you going to do now....." Instead of answering, Luang made him tie a rope to a tug protruding from the wall. ¡°From now on, I''m going to drop the rope! There are only ten of them, so if you are a Guild King, send a child and a woman first! ¡± In front of the gate, the people who were staring at Aung San Suu Kyi stopped screaming in unison. ¡°Stay calm and follow my instructions and we can all live! ¡± Of course, he couldn''t do anything until the castle collapsed after the Orcs'' attack, but for now. ¡°Throw it!¡± According to his instructions, soldiers threw ropes under the wall. Those who stood under the gate grabbed each other and held the rope farther than Vawa. ¡°No! No! Let the kids and the girls up first! ¡± When Luang shouted, those who went out first gave up the rope to the others. ¡°Let''s tie it to your waist! Hard! Don''t fall! ¡± In the meantime, the Orcs were getting closer and closer to the wall. Khhhhhhhh! A fierce roar came from all sides, but Luang saw only ten ropes coming down the wall. ¡°Raise it!¡± In the meantime, some sober soldiers groan and pull up the rope. In an instant, ten refugees were raised above the wall. ¡°Those who come up, step aside! Now, next! ¡± Luang throws the rope straight back under the wall. ¡°Same thing again! ¡± When the orcs shouted, their throats burst, so that they would not be eaten by the roar of the orcs, the refugees stood in line under ten ropes. ¡°That''s right! If you keep it that way, you can all live! ¡± It was an effort that would be worthless in a little while, but he did his best anyway. The refugees grabbed the rope. ¡°No! Don''t catch it! Tie it! Tie it around your waist!¡± Instead of tying a rope to his waist, Luang shouts at the refugees who have grabbed the rope with both hands. It was not easy to climb the wall with ropes, even for strong men. Especially for refugees who were chased by Orcs and lost their health as they fled all the way here. That was common sense. By the way, that common sense collapsed. Scaffolding. Refugees grabbed the rope with both their hands and began to climb up quickly as they hit the wall with their feet. It was an agile move that even trained soldiers would not do. That''s what happened instantly. ¡°Huh?¡± When Luang regained consciousness, the third refugees were already on the ropes. ¡°All of you! ¡± He shouted after noticing the suspicion, but the refugees did not look back. I just stood at the end of the wall and looked under it. Uh, uh, the refugees are all up against the wall in the meantime. Spatula. Then I cut off the rope with a dagger, wherever it was taken. Khhhhhh! I heard a terrible scream. Surprised Luang clings to the end of the wall and looks down. Ten oaks grabbed the rope and knurled to the ground. Then Luang sweeps his chest when he realizes that the Orcs tried to climb the wall on the rope. But he was just a moment, too. ¡°What are you guys? Are you a refugee?¡± Luang recalled the agility that the refugees had seen a little while ago and asked with a sharp face. Chuck. One of the refugees stood before him. Then Luang was able to see the face of the refugees properly. It looks good on a hot red hair, but somehow it looks frustrating. ¡°Are you the commander? ¡± A man opened his mouth. It was a strange gesture and an awkward accent. ¡°I''m an on-call officer..... but who are you?! ¡± Luang shouts with a vigilant face and sends a distress call to prevent the opponent from noticing. Agility, relaxation, and awkward imperial language that cannot be seen as refugees. But I''m not sure yet. If they were the figures he assumed, they wouldn''t be able to afford it. ¡°First of all, I want to send you a signal. ¡± The man pulls the horn trumpet out of his arms. Then he bites and blows without a bird to stop him. Booooooooooooooo! As soon as I heard it, Luang began to tremble less. ¡°Ho. You seem to have experience in veterans by reacting so violently to this sound? ¡± The man who took the horn trumpet out of his mouth died. Luang couldn''t answer. He was completely frightened and returned to his new recruit days. The nightmare that I thought I''d forgotten all about came to mind. ¡°Winter Devil''s Roar! ¡± Luang shouts like a seizure. The corpse''s face was distorted. ¡°What? That childish, shabby name. ¡± The man who used to slay his mouth grabbed his face. But he said with a face that seemed just bad to others. ¡°I will introduce you formally. This is Valrhad Ranger 2nd Battalion, Squadron Commander Jordan. ¡± The inside of the wall became noisy terribly before the words were finished. ¡°Oh! My commander has succeeded in grabbing your lord''s collar. ¡± In the words of a man named Jordan, Luang reflectively turns his head. The first thing I saw was a knight with a pale moonlit flashlight. The next thing I saw was the head of the noble baron who once ruled this battalion. Krrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr. Luang, who was suddenly dumbfounded by the Lord''s death, hardened. A damp breath that touches the back. He turns his squeaking head forcefully and looks back. Krrrrrr. One of the oaks who climbed the wall smiled, revealing it. A demon of winter in front and a monstrous monster behind. ¡°Luck is not a bitch. ¡± Luang utters a small swearing. Splash. The Orc lifts the bloody axe. Sasasac. At the same time, the sound of the serpent flinging his tongue dug out his ear. Luang opens his eyes. There were five short arrows on the face of the oak. Incomprehensible situation. Shush. The oak moans back and forth. ¡°Stop the Orcs! ¡± At that moment the battle began. The Orcs climb the walls in unison. The frightened soldiers put out spears and swords. Khhhhhhhh! ¡±Argh!¡± The nervousness and screaming were all right. Luang watches the sights as he is ignorant. ¡°Stupid! What a fool is a commander! ¡± If it weren''t for Jorden''s insistence, he would have been so excited long after. ¡°Five soldiers in one! I don''t want to kill you, I push you, I think I drop you! ¡± Luang, who was furious, asked me unknowingly. ¡°Hey, a lot of guys are already up there! ¡± ¡°Leave them to us! ¡± At the same time, the men disguised as refugees, the Rangers of Balahard, spread out all over the place. Khhhhhh! Kiehe! A terrible scream erupts from the orcs everywhere. ¡°If it had been the Blade Mountains, they would have been slaughtered before they even grabbed the sword! ¡± In the meantime, the sound of Ranger Jorden''s voice echoes as if he was somehow divine. Luang watches the demons of winter as if they were the natural enemies of the Orcs. They were no longer demons. Now, this moment was a trustworthy friendship. ¡°I am the best Ranger in the kingdom! It''s Jordan!¡± It was rather sloppy and chatty. * * * ¡°You''re doing better than I thought. ¡± The young officer''s face was subtly stiffened as the old crewmember passed by. I noticed something on my mind. ¡°I still care. ¡± The marshal, who saw the chief of staff, kicked his tongue and said, ¡°I''m still not sure if this is what it takes as a human being. ¡± The chief answered and hesitated. ¡°If you care so much, I''d rather not have an operation. Don''t you think it''s funny that a party who has all the details planned to come and say that now? ¡± ¡°I know, but no matter how hostile he is, he''s still human. It''s a bit of an inhumane thing to do with monsters....." ¡°Hey, Malcolm. ¡± ¡°Yes, sir. ¡± ¡°If you want to be inhumane and inhumane on the battlefield, pack your bags and go to the rear now. I will give you the opportunity to feed your humanitarian allies by entrusting them with my special task. ¡± The chief shook his body in a cold voice. ¡°It''s not like that....." ¡°No. Even now, the warriors of the battlefield are moving with their lives at stake in the operations you''ve put in place. But that''s what the Chief of Staff is saying! It''s enough to insult the soldiers! ¡± ¡°I''m sorry, I had a short thought. ¡± The Chief Apostle apologized for his tenacity. The marshal received an apology, but did not reproach him any more. I only continued to speak in a tone that was completely depressed. ¡°The monsters that appeared on my land were blood that should be buried in their hands at any moment. Those who were rushed to take care of my comfort and pretended not to know the people who had fallen into the crossfire and postponed their duties are now doing my job. ¡± The marshal''s tone was soft, but at the same time had a majesty that could not be gaussed. ¡°My allies only deliver my duty to the nostrils of hypocrites who do not find my duty first. ¡± If any of them did not take care of the people because of the circumstances, they would give help, and if the Huanmuli only took care of my comfort to the end, they would let the monsters perish. The crew member asked if they had done their best as human beings. ¡°I''m sorry, my heart is not strong, I''m sorry. ¡± ¡°That''s it. That''s it. From now on, you''ll have to consolidate your heart. ¡± ¡°I will.¡± The conversation came in for a while, and the staff took their seats. And as I waited, only one Duke appeared in the kingdom. ¡°I didn''t think there was any babysitting in the crew''s work. ¡± The marshal replied without hesitation after the Duke threw his head. ¡°If the child were to grow up and become a pillar of the kingdom, there would be no babysitting. ¡± ¡°By the way, the horses are liquidated. ¡± The Duke shakes his head and turns the topic. ¡°By the way, the empire''s powers are more confused than expected. It''s amazing that I don''t intend to join forces even when this has come to an end. Maybe Montpellier, the writer is too good at his job. ¡± ¡°How many hours did it take to roast the lords of displacement to a writer who scorched a country? ¡± ¡°So is that. His Majesty said that Montpellier was the best at bipolar and congestive epilepsy, and that was true. ¡± The marshal laughs, saying that it is the right flat. ¡°It''s good for us anyway. Thanks to you, there is no resistance yet. ¡± ¡°That doesn''t mean there was no battle. In the past month, our allies have had to fight quite a lot. The battle was with monsters, not the Imperial Army. ¡± ¡°If not, the Rangers'' mission was too heavy, and they were trying to shift troops¡­¡­." ¡°No problem. Those who have been called out for joy are going to eat me. I''m going to do something. ¡± Though he was proud to appear in the face of the party, as if he had seen the breasts, the marshal gave him a proper tune. ¡°Balearic Rangers are worth it. Aren''t they the best warriors in the kingdom? ¡± ¡°Not that much, but they''re the right ones. ¡± The duc''s nose and mouth were full. It was a face that seemed to hold a smile forcefully. How could he not manage his expression, and the crew laughed without a sound. The crewmember smiling deeply asked. ¡°A letter from His Majesty from the royal family arrived. I wonder what the hell you said. ¡± The Duke twisted his face. ¡°See for yourself. ¡± He then took the plea out of his arms. The marshal opened his eyes and read the contents of the pledge. In fact, I didn''t have anything to read and sleep with. There was only one line in the bid. Coming soon. 289 289. 79. When the sun comes up (2) The marshal swiped over the correspondence. There was nothing. ¡°It''s no use looking. That''s what the letter really says. ¡± Even though I saw it a few times, the message of the prince ended with it. ¡°Even in the Winter Castle, they feed me like that, and it doesn''t change every time. ¡± The Duke grumbled and folded his bid. It was a very fancy face. However, the hand movement of the correspondence to the road embrace was only cautious. It''s like dealing with a very important letter. The marshal stooped over his face and said a word. ¡°Your Royal Highness. ¡± I wasn''t surprised when I thought about it. The prince was originally not of a vaguely vaguely vaguely buzzing nature. It was hard to disappear when I came, when I went, and it was rare to tell me what I was doing wherever I went. It was unusual that he had told me such a short story. I don''t know, but by now, the prince will be very proud of his thoughtfulness. ¡°Coming soon? Where are you coming from? Your Majesty will send you well. ¡± The duc complains that the marshal came to mind. ¡°Your Majesty must have been very considerate of His Royal Highness. ¡± He said, "Well, he had another accident. ¡± ¡°I didn''t hear the details, but I guess so. ¡± ¡°I thought so. I didn''t think you''d stand a chance. ¡± The Duke, who said that, asked what the king said. ¡°The friendship preparations are over, but the troublemakers aren''t easy to get out of the way. ¡± ¡°The troublemakers? Not the troublemakers? ¡± ¡°That''s... Huh, really." The crewmember looks at the Duke with a vague face. ¡°What the hell did His Majesty say? Don''t stare at me with such strange eyes, but speak cool." ¡°You didn''t say anything else. ¡± A crewmember who still does not show his face tells the king''s message. ¡°I''m just amazed how much of a familiarity looks like." ¡± "......." The Duke shut his mouth. The Duke''s face turned dull as he spoke. "Profit......." I''d like to say something, but his face was full of shame and anger, which he could not speak. ¡°Hmmm.¡± The marshal coughs while turning his head. While the cerebral ministry was chatting about the royal family for a while, the royal army was busy. The Baleard Rangers, divided into squadrons, roamed everywhere and found the fall of monsters. The number and size of monster subdivisions found was enormous. ¡°I just don''t have a monster ranch. ¡± ¡°What the hell are you going to do to make this country look like this? ¡± ¡°I''m not doing anything, I''m doing nothing to make it look like this. Stupid.¡± The rangers freeze as they look at the monsters counted in the eyes of the lords. ¡°Dog lords. I don''t care if my people become monster food or not. ¡± ¡°What a rebellion that might fail to succeed. But the Empire nobles are all rotten. ¡± And soon he was furious. To the valerhards who had to slaughter any kind of monster, the actions of the lords here were negligence and evil deeds. The Rangers desperately repressed their anger against the lords and their murders against the monsters. Into his heart, he returned endlessly. This is not a winter fortress for them yet. It is the owners of this land who must shed blood first. Thus, they immediately drove the monsters with fierce anger and slaughter. To the fortress of the Empire. The castle of the lords who were clean all by themselves while the world went to hell. Then the monsters disguised themselves as refugees just before they came to the city gate and asked for rescue. It was a kind of test. This gutter is also a way to find out if they are worth saving by shedding blood. ¡°If we save those who disguise themselves as refugees, they will eventually save themselves. ¡± If I opened the gate, I would fight with them and drive the monsters out, but if I didn''t accept them and pretend I didn''t know them, they would do the same. While taking the test, the Rangers always hoped that the Knights and Soldiers of the Empire would make the right decision. ¡°Only one. Please help only one person. Then we''ll help. ¡± Even though they were soldiers and knights of the Empire, enemies of the Dynasty, unlike the Kingdom of Heaven, they were willing to shed blood for them if they had not forgotten their least selfishness and godliness as human beings. ¡°Does this make sense? Not one of those citadels or strongholds opens the gates! ¡± But there wasn''t. There was no expanse of land, countless fortresses and citadels, any of which opened the gates for the refugees. Not a single one. It was not understandable for the ballerhards to be able to keep the winter out of flames while no one was aware of it. The citadel and fortresses of the Empire were destroyed by monsters like that. Immediately after that, the empire troops stepped up and took care of the fortress and citadel, so that the monsters did not expand. The problem was elsewhere. The cerebral cortex suffered from headaches as reported by the incoming messenger. ¡°Knights and soldiers are shaking! ¡± ¡°The Rangers'' morale is dropping one day! ¡± Strangely, the Empire''s citadel and Yosande were fallen scams. ¡°The Rangers are advising you to lower your exam standards! ¡± As cerebral ministers, it was a report that was frustrating. I never imagined that an ally would be able to save an opponent in hostile situations without any effort. So they can''t do this, they can''t do that. ¡°These are the kind of people who have committed and sacrificed for the kingdom while no one else knows about it. ¡± The new commander, Arwen Kirgayen. ¡°Listen to their demands. ¡± ¡°But if you accept their demands, you will see blood that will not have to be shed. To be honest, I don''t know why I have to save them while I''m on my way. It''s my chance to wipe out the dogs of the Empire without even touching them. ¡± An old Southern army commander added. Tolerance to die and to kill is a luxury. Arwen Kirghayen turned violently. ¡°Your Majesty has clearly nailed the purpose of this war. ¡± ¡°If you are trying to say that you should show a modest amount because of the occupation war, stop. That''s what you can do after you''ve wiped out your enemies. ¡± Despite the stiff opposition of the Southern Army commander, she was always overwhelmed. ¡°I''m not here to discuss the enemy''s situation. I''m trying to tell you the situation of my allies. ¡± ¡°I don''t understand. ¡± ¡°The Empire is currently unable to resist this, but that does not mean that their power is below that of their allies. ¡± She mapped it. The point where the Kingdom must move forward to open a joint defensive line with Dothrin. ¡°Even if you win this war, your allies and your enemy''s electric vehicles will still be large. ¡± Beyond that, there was a few times as vast an empire as that. ¡°Nevertheless, our allies must continue to win, as they have done so far. This cannot be done without a high morale and an impatient spirit. ¡± Arwen Kirgayen, who paused for a moment, said. ¡°An army armed with unshakeable beliefs, without fear of death. A truly strong army, not just armed with quality armor and knives. The Southern Army commander listened quietly to her as she added a little heat. ¡°That is the ideal army you think you are, and it is the army that will defend the kingdom in the future. ¡± The army commanders grabbed her fist in the strange echo she said. ¡°And luckily for us, there''s an ideal example of puck. ¡± ¡°As an example¡­¡­." Arwen Kirgayen, who stopped talking, looks at the young commander. ¡°Your Majesty wants the entire kingdom army to be like the Valrhad Rangers. ¡± ¡°Like a ballerhard ranger! ¡± The army chiefs roared. ¡°That''s why in this war, the Northern Army is divided into several units, not one unit, and moves with the other. ¡± Or not, she just kept on saying what I said. ¡°When the war is over, they will become an ordinary army, just by letting them turn their backs on what they have to protect for a small gain. ¡± So that the soldiers could see and follow the example would not disappear. The commanders of the army gave and received the earrings. ¡°You have moderate flexibility. ¡± Finally, Arwen Kirgayen added, "Did the Rangers of the Legion, led by Bernardo Eli, show a proper term of service?" The commanders kept their mouths shut for a little while longer. ¡°Not all of them have been convincing yet, but I''ve heard about it. If the commander gives you instructions, I will follow. ¡± In the words of the commander of the Southern Legion who was represented, the commanders of the Legion saw the young commanders in unison. ¡°Foot¡­¡­ the Royal Army¡­¡­." It was only then that the commander kept his silence from the beginning of the meeting. ¡°It''s not weak. ¡± The army chiefs laughed small. I guess what the commander was trying to say was wrong. Perhaps the Baleard Ranger was trying to say that he was not weak enough to be hurt compared to the monsters in the Blade Mountains. In the middle, they rushed into the Royal Army, but none of them could have guessed it. ¡°So let''s hear what the Rangers have to say. Even if you don''t open the gates, if you see a proper relief effort, we will also try to save them. ¡± The Southern Army chiefs were terribly afraid of the end of the word, and the other army chiefs listened. That''s how the crazy meeting was over, gripping his head to save the enemy. ¡°Thank you.¡± The meeting room, where everyone left off, the commander told Arwen Kirgayen. ¡°I guess if I say so, it''s a bit of a shape. I can''t believe I''m not talking to the Rangers. ¡± She greeted the gratitude of the brute force. ¡°I paid off my debt. ¡± At the time when the former prince had fallen as a corpse, she saluted and apologized for her determination to carry the burden on behalf of all the commanders, as much as she was captive to guilt. As she suffered little, the gratitude of her time remained a rare joke. ¡°Debt? What debt? Did I ever lend you money? ¡± The Commander didn''t even seem to remember what happened that day. ¡°If you don''t remember. ¡± ¡°No, that''s not it. But people have to be sure of their calculations. ¡± At the commander''s word, she took her place. Then he took his place, as the commander had said. ¡°Your Majesty is coming. ¡± Arwen Kirgayen looks back. ¡°His Royal Highness said he was with him. ¡± The commander laughed. She confronted him fiercely. ¡°I know. ¡± ¡°I just heard, sir. How? ¡± He told the scowling commander that she was passing by. ¡°I received a separate letter. ¡± ¡°correspondence? What correspondence? ¡± Somehow, Commander, I''m overcompelled. She looked out of her arms with no thought. It''s a three-paper letter, full of paper. ¡°You only sent me two letters! ¡± The commander who saw this got up and was furious. Arwen Kirgayen leaves the room rather than staring at him. ¡°I didn''t boast of being a commander. ¡± Took a word, threw it. I hear the commander whaling behind my back. Either that or she left the hallway with the conference room straight away. A smile was on her face as she moved her steps. ¡°Now a month. ¡± The arrival of the prince was also imminent. 290 290. 79. When the sun comes up (3) ¡°It''s a surprise!¡± It was once a proud part of the Burgundy Empire, but now it is the home of a traitor, Brienne, who is turned upside down by the news of a war that flew away. ¡°The Leonberg Empire Army has crossed the border! ¡± For Duke Bryan, who was discussing the future with a group of willing people, it was the same news as the Cheongcheon Wall. ¡°What!¡± When the White Duke becomes bored, the messenger once again announces the news of the war with a firm face. ¡°The Leonberg Empire Army is crossing the border in unison! ¡± ¡°You don''t sound like a horse! The Kingdom of L¨¦onberg has some strength, so start a war! ¡± The messenger, who stood up and shouted to the Duke, shrugged his neck and shut his mouth. ¡°You! I don''t think I''ll be able to tell you straight! ¡± However, he dared not keep any more silence in the ensuing intercourse, and told me about the situation at the border with a frightened face. ¡°A, the border guard collapsed without even responding properly to a sudden ambush, and six citadels and two fortresses collapsed in one day! ¡± ¡°What the hell are you talking about! There are a few troops stationed at the border, but they won''t last a day and the border will be breached! ¡± ¡°That''s why the enemy''s attack was so sudden, and the monsters kept each Citadel out of touch...¡± ¡°Do you want me to believe that? ¡± The Duke continued to dagger the messenger. ¡°Duke Bryan. Take it easy.¡± A middle-aged man who couldn''t do this encouraged the Duke to step forward and take a breath. ¡°Do I look calm now! There was a war! ¡± The Duke, who used to dagger the messenger, shouted at the man this time. But unlike the messengers and other nobles who did not know what to do with the Duke''s wrath, the man was merely preoccupied. ¡°The time is running out, but the attack on the Kingdom of Leonberg is not as expected. ¡± The tone was also as calm as the expression. ¡°That''s it now! ¡± ¡°Let the excitement sink. It''s not that much to worry about. ¡± The man raises his head, surprisingly, as if the attitude of the overly excited Duke is incomprehensible. The Duchess kept her mouth shut due to a strange and tranquil attitude. ¡°The fact that the border collapsed in one day made me look too excited. ¡± ¡°I don''t know that everyone here is as gentle as the Duke of Front''s soldiers. Never mind." When the man laughed, the Duke coughed as if he was embarrassed. How many times has the Duke left his mouth so carefree that he coughed and sank in excitement. ¡°I''m a little worried about the border collapsing in a day, though. It looks like the enemy''s power isn''t enough. ¡± Even if I pretend to be preoccupied, there is a feeling of insecurity that I cannot hide in that tour. ¡°How could you come all the way here through all those monsters? ¡± The duke who heard the word "monster" was repulsive. ¡°Right! Monster! I left those vile seeds to use in this situation! ¡± ¡°The Leonberg Empire Army will soon be swarming with monsters. ¡± The nobles who had been looking at him until now began to open their mouths. ¡°They are evil monsters, but with the least intelligence, if they know that the owners of this land have mercy, they will never cease to be soldiers and fight evil enemies. ¡± ¡°Even the evil monsters want to fight for the Duke, so this is the proof that the Duke''s virtues have reached the sky. ¡± The blatant Duke of Brien smiled defensively at Abu Dhabi. ¡°I believed that even the wicked would become my people if I touched them! The foolish people say I don''t know where they are. ¡± ¡°Humble things, aren''t they the only people I can see right now? In the end, I hope that His Excellency''s virtues will be revealed. Everyone in the world already knows it, even if they don''t call it their own. The fact that the only thing that will calm this chaotic country is the royal family. ¡± In someone''s words, the Duke opened his eyes. ¡°What? Yay! You, my king! I''m afraid the people of the world will finger me! ¡± Unlike the words, the word "king" in his mouth was quite simple. ¡°Isn''t the millennium empire like this because the Horn Army is not in a position to fit the fountain? After all, it''s the world''s pleasure to get back to the right person. ¡± ¡°Who dares to go out if a man such as you, in such a chaotic country, is so indignant that he does not save the people who have fallen into the pit? So get up. ¡± At this time, the nobles continued to encourage the Duke. ¡°Hmm. I know what my lords mean. But it''s not too late for everything to happen. For now, it''s time to get rid of the sleepwalkers in the Leonberg Kingdom who invaded this land. ¡± ¡°Ah! God is just admiring His Majesty''s thoughtfulness! ¡± ¡°What a relief. Your Majesty, I don''t think it''s time yet. ¡± The Duke burst into laughter and the other nobles laughed. The nobleman, who initially stood up and advised the Duke to sink his excitement, also laughed. A twisted smile, unlike that of others. ¡°Anyway, your balls are really big. ¡± At that time, Duke Bryan turned his head and gave Chiha''s words to his servant. ¡°It''s a ball. It doesn''t matter. ¡± The man hurriedly lowered his head and trembled in humility. ¡°There''s nothing to be ashamed of. How could I have thought of defending this land with monsters if it weren''t for you?" The Duke knocked on the shoulder of the corpse and said: ¡°I promise. The Montpelliers will regain their old glory. ¡± In-house, Clement de Montpellier stops his mouth. ¡°Not as a Marquis of Brugogne, but as a Duke of the Brien Empire to be reborn. ¡± And then she shrugs. ¡°Yes, that would be impressive. I don''t know how I feel about that. ¡± The Duke, who saw it, said with a compassionate face. If I had seen the look on Clement de Montpellier''s face, I wouldn''t have said that. Clement de Montpellier was smiling. It wasn''t just laughing, it was laughing loudly with a sigh. You''re playing very well. The Duke of Bryan didn''t even know the water was boiling. He was like a frog in a cave crying at the cave. Perhaps it was they who realized where I was after my flesh and bones were boiled. In fact, I was not in a position to tell anyone. It was not so different from them just a while ago. When he heard that Prince Idrian Leonberger, who seemed not to die, had been mutilated, he seriously pondered. It was the kingdom of L¨¦onberg, whose status has risen astonishingly lately, but the country itself has not changed significantly. They were still based in the harsh East Coast () and remained impoverished unchanged. It was entirely because of one person that such a poor country had recently emerged as an emerging power in the north. The Knight of Untax, Idrian Leonberger. It was no exaggeration to say that almost everything the Kingdom of L¨¦onberg had recently achieved was only from Idrian L¨¦onberger, and the history of the Kingdom was not exaggerated, even if it could be divided before and after him. If Gra had not appeared, the Kingdom of Leonberg would still have remained a weak country of defection. In other words, if only one of them disappeared, the Kingdom of Leonberg would become a country that could never be seen again. And that actually happened. The pillar that was holding the kingdom fell without any notice. Obviously, Clement de Montpellier had no choice but to think about his drinking. All he had left in the kingdom was the existence of Idrian Leonberger. He began to think seriously. It might be better to build your own kingdom here than to return to the kingdom of Leonberg, which will soon return to the insignificant weak countries as before. In the first place, it would not have been possible to roast Duke Bryant and his shivers if he had not been the head of the rebellion. It was not impossible to be king, not marquis, if you only had a heart. A royal family named Montpellier could have been born on the continent. If you swallowed the head of the serpent, or the fertile land of the Brien clan, you could become the head of a dragon. It was sweet. I was ecstatic just thinking about it. But as always, sweet dreams are always an early awakening. The prince who was clearly dead was resurrected. It was ridiculous to see the dead rise again. But it was about Idrian Leonberger, not anyone else, so Clement de Montpellier was quick to convince him. Even if you don''t send it back, even the lord of hell will crawl back into this world. That''s what he thought, Idrian Leonberger. Now, if you think about it, it''s creepy. I was glad it ended with a dream. It was fortunate not to do anything to make it happen. I almost suffered a terrible misfortune because I couldn''t defeat Charlna''s desire. Uxin. In Montpellier, I felt a tremendous pain. A few years ago, the finger that had been cut off by the prince and barely pasted back on was again sore. He frowns, looking at Duke Bryan''s party. ¡°All we have to do now is wait for the Leonbergs to be torn apart by our horsemen. ¡± After hearing the nobles'' Abu, Duke Bryan said that the monsters were like sheep who could be my soldiers. The extermination of the Leonberg Empire Army in their heads was already a fact. Montpellier had his tongue full. They''re not tearing them apart, they''re monsters. They may not even have imagined it. A small country in the northernmost part of the continent, among them the stronghold in the northernmost part of the continent, has always known that there are monster-like armies that have dealt professionally with only what is not human. And you probably didn''t even know in your dreams that writers like those monsters were coming here across the border. If I''d known, I wouldn''t have trusted all the monsters, but I would have surrendered with a hundred-and-a-half pound right now, or I would have packed my bags and hit a line. Of course, surrendering doesn''t mean the Leonbergs will accept it, but running away wasn''t the Leonberg Empire Army to let you go. So they waited for the royal army to self-destruct, without knowing what misfortune would come upon them. But, uh... ¡°Arnaud Fortress is down! Commander Warrior! Destruction of troops! Very few survivors! Advancing the Leonberg Empire Army! ¡± ¡°Occupy the Count of Pigeon! Count Pigeon is still alive! Swan Knights All Warriors! We''re leaving the Empire Army! ¡± ¡°The Citadel of Guillaume! Nantes Citadel! It collapsed at one time! Currently, the Empire troops are leaving some troops behind to quickly take down the squadron! ¡± Destroyed were not the royal army, but their fortresses and fortresses. ¡°What are our horsemen doing? ¡± ¡°Yes? I know what a horseman is...¡± ¡°So what are the monsters doing! ¡± Duke Brien, who was tired of being white, dared the messenger. ¡°Both the fallen citadel and the fortress were destroyed by the monster attack! ¡± ¡°What! What is the Leonberg Kingdom Army doing! ¡± ¡°Immediately after the annihilation of the allies, the Leonberg Empire army raided the monsters! You have annihilated them and occupied the citadel! ¡± In an unexpected situation, Duke Bryan completely lost his mind. Suddenly, he got up and threw himself at Clement de Montpellier. ¡°If you say so, shouldn''t it be the Leonbergs, not the allies! But why are monsters attacking allies! ¡± Despite the Duke''s fierce communication, Clement de Montpellier was still preoccupied. ¡°The process has changed, but the outcome will be the same. ¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Your Citadels and Fortresses are falling in line! ¡± Seeing the duc screaming like a seizure, Clement de Montpellier calmly asked the messenger. ¡°Either the Royal Army occupied the citadel, or they abandoned it and moved straight away. ¡± ¡°Leave some troops to defend the citadel and the majority back south...¡± ¡°Am I asking you now? ¡± The Duke of Brien cried out before the messenger''s answer was finished. The nobles shrugged their shoulders and looked at the Duke''s eyes, but they were not afraid of Clement de Montpellier. I just explained it to the Duke with a cheeky face that Yale hates. ¡°The total size of the Royal Army across the border is more than 11000 troops in five. Will you leave the Citadel and the fortress they occupied without any troops? ¡± ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± In his words, the nobles put out their resilience in succession. Duke Bryan, who used whale evil, looked at the attitude of the nobles and kept his mouth shut. Seeing his face turned red, it was a shame that only he could not understand the situation. ¡°Look. There are thirty citadels and fortresses that the kingdom will have to go through to get here. Assuming the minimum force required to defend one citadel is two hundred, there are roughly three troops required to defend thirty citadels...¡± ¡°Be brief. ¡± When one of the nobles heard the Duke''s roaring voice while explaining, he hastily summed up the contents. ¡°Over thirty citadels and fortresses, more than half of the enemy''s power will fall apart. ¡± ¡°So...? ¡± ¡°We only need half the troops, two troops. ¡± ¡°What about the citadel and fortress we lost? ¡± ¡°Defeat the dominance of the current enemy here and take it back one by one. ¡± After listening to all the explanations, I asked with a face that Duke Bryan seemed to know. ¡°Why would you do such a stupid thing? ¡± ¡°As far as I''m concerned, the monarch of the Kingdom of Leonberg is a man of great greed compared to his bar abilities. I suspect the Burgundian Empire has decided that it will not have a chance to expand its territory unless it is now in civil war. ¡± It was Clement de Montpellier who answered the Duke''s question this time. He moderately forged or exaggerated what he saw or heard when he served as ambassador and gave his confession to the Duke. And I didn''t have enough, so I stretched my mind as I thought. I thought that some areas other than mainland might be able to eat by themselves. ¡°I don''t know how scary a puppy is! ¡± The Duke of Brien was furious with fire and jumped down the road. Then after a while I asked Clement de Montpellier. ¡°So what do we do? ¡± He seemed to have treated him backwards a little while ago, a face he didn''t even have inside. ¡°We''ll have to wait.¡± Clement de Montpellier, who looked at his face slippery, said it was natural. ¡°Wait?¡± ¡°That way, the ignorant people, who have put a coconut mass in their bellies that will never be swallowed by nature, will be able to escape. That''s when we move our troops and defeat only one army. After that, the castle and fortress that were taken back into the hands of our allies is a natural order that you don''t have to say. ¡± When he heard that, Duke Bryant opened his knees and struck him. ¡°You are absolutely right! If you leave it alone, you don''t have to suck it in when it''s hot to be a cool soup! ¡± Other than me, I was very satisfied that I thought my analogy was fine. Clement de Montpellier smiled at him. It was a more blatant laugh than before. However, Duke Bryan and his party did not see his face. I was just distracted from discussing how to cook when the royal army came to shore. That''s how time goes on again. ¡°Quickly! The new Legion of the Kingdom of Leonberg has crossed the border! Minimum of 4 Legions! At the forefront, there was a howling golden lioness! ¡± ¡°What! What kind of troops are there in that little country? How long has it been since the war ended?¡± A messenger came to the border and announced that a new enemy had appeared. ¡°Where is Marquis Montpellier! Come on, get him! If he is, there will be measures! ¡± When Duke Bryan felt that something was wrong and found Clement de Montpellier, he had already concealed the cult without a trace. ¡°Oh, my...¡± A superior knight appeared before Duke Bryant, who had completely lost his mind. ¡°Now is not the time to care about a coward who has fled for fear of his enemies." He was once a superior knight, but he was promoted to commander of the army by Duke Bryant, who was captured in the war against the kingdom and heard the tale of a dancer who cut off countless enemies and fled the enemy camp. ¡°The enemy is currently gathering in Tarzian Fortress not far from here and picking up his breath! We must annihilate them before they join forces with the mainland! Please allow me to enter! ¡± ¡°Oh! Commander De Gaulle de D''Vish! If it is the courage of Sir Leonberg who cut off the knights who cannot escape alone, you can trust me! ¡± At the end of the day, General De Gaulle Dvish went out of the conference room knocking on his chest. ¡°Less than a platoon of enemies! I''m going to take down the other fortresses too! ¡± Approximately four troops, the Duke of Bryan, led half the troops. They went straight north. A fortress with three layers of shield engraved flags. Towards the place where the 1st Legion of the Leading Legion of the Leonberg Royal Army gathered. ¡°Don''t drag long! In three days! I will defeat the Citadel and destroy the enemy! ¡± * * ¡°Idiot. Why is he so familiar? ¡± Jorden, a squadron commander who climbed the citadel and looked at the enemy''s troops deployed in the plains, raises his head. ¡°I''ve been to the Empire a few times, and I think I''ve made a new friend. ¡± One of the ancient rangers sat on the wall in a bad position and watched the enemy die. As the other rangers waited, they started waxing. ¡°Yes, I do. I thought someone was an empire. ¡± ¡°I don''t know. Originally from the Empire. First of all, it''s not our kingdom. ¡± ¡°I heard that. Jordanian, Jordanian, Burgundian Empire. ¡± I opened my mouth once and didn''t stop. ¡°Shut up, you bastards! Don''t tell me the enemy''s here right now! ¡± Jorden stops his ears in the pouring chatter and shouts. ¡°Let me tell you something. You look like that. ¡± ¡°If the Lord of the Front had been there, I might have had to tell you. He''s invisible. ¡± ¡°It certainly makes sense. If you can''t see it, you might not know it. ¡± ¡°But the Lord of the Front is still stirring up and coming from behind. Which means you don''t have to tell me right now. ¡± ¡°You smart son of a bitch. ¡± The ancient rangers, as the chamberboards piled up, did not roar. ¡°What the hell are these idiots talking about! You can have it ready now!¡± Jordan, who is worse than him, looks up again, but the seeds are not eaten. ¡°You know, really. Now it''s just a habit of yelling. I don''t have anything else to prepare in the first place, but I want you to keep preparing. Ever since we crossed the border, eh? Stay in combat, huh? I''m going to die.¡± ¡°I''m pissed when I think about it. You know, with a hunch and a whole different kind of person. I couldn''t eat it if I had a gap, so I just...¡± It was a rush. The ancient rangers, who had gathered little by little, threw up the squadron commander. ¡°Oh, I can''t die on my own because of these bastards. Send me a signal to prepare for battle! ¡± Due to uncontrollable supervision, the squadron commander seemed to have increased blood pressure and collapsed immediately. Rangers pull out the Horn of Juju Island. I wanted to hear the order now, but it wasn''t. Pooh, pooh. Sprinkle. The Rangers make fun of you with their horn trumpets. ¡°You caught me very well today. I''m really going to ¡ö ¡ö do ¡ö ¡ö today. ¡± A ruthless squadron leader kicks his sleeve and tries to run to his men. ¡°Squadron Commander!¡± Someone shouted under the wall. The angry squadron leader is left alone and the rangers hang from the end of the wall opposite Urr. "Huh? It''s the commander." ¡°There are all the Knights. ¡± ¡°Yes. I think I''m going to run out the gate. ¡± That''s how the rangers are chatting again. ¡°Open the glottis! ¡± A knight standing at the forefront of the Knights shouts. ¡°Where are you going? ¡± Jorden pushed the other rangers and asked the knight. ¡°Greetings! ¡± Then the knight shouted once more, as Tuck said. Open the door! ¡°Phew. His temper is in a hurry. Guys, open the door! Our commander, he''s breathing! ¡± In the words of Jorden, the rangers who were holding the sheave of the gate began to use the dragon. Kuwuung. In the meantime, the gate rots with a great roar. Choke. Knight, Bernardo Eli lowers the visor of the helmet. I pulled the reins with one hand and the sword with one hand. And shouted. ¡°Advance!¡± Like the whole battlefield is leaving. 291 291. 79. When the sun comes up (4) Bernardo Eli, who escaped the gate, looks back. After confirming that all of Hawaii''s troops have crossed the castle, he flickers at the fist he holds. Pfft. The riders stood there in unison and hit the heat. Bernardo Eli kept his mouth shut for a while and waited for them to get in line. And when they had finally come to the heat, they asked him privately. ¡°Scared.¡± The riders didn''t answer. It seemed good. It was as if they had already heard the answer just by setting the day above the need and seeing them breathing with their mouths. The riders were extremely nervous. I didn''t like it. But it wasn''t something I couldn''t understand. There are 8,000 enemy troops on the horizon. Unlike the enemies who have fought so far, it is not the Straggler Butterfly rank that has been pushed out by monsters until just before, but the army that is properly armed and in good standing. It was natural to be afraid. Nevertheless, I was so used to the knights of the Winter Castle who were making jokes at the moment when they rushed towards thousands and tens of thousands of Orcs. He took away his regrets. It was too harsh to expect the bravery of madmen who were born on the battlefield and regarded as virtuous to break out of the battlefield. They weren''t even formal knights. For convenience, they are called the Passover Knights, but they were all mercenaries only a short time ago. A race that regards survival as a virtue rather than a struggle. I didn''t like that look until now, but I like their bad luck as much as they do now. He lost to the Knights of the Ring over and over again and lost the name of the Knights Family of the Kingdom and crashed to the ground, but he survived and finally preceded the old glorious reproduction. Those who did all kinds of hard work and handed over the Gobi to die and survived like a bad deed to the kingdom and finally had the chance to become knights. Bernardo Eli smiled small. It seemed that the prince knew the intention of entrusting them to himself. He turns around and looks at the riders. ¡°You will all die here today. ¡± The riders are flustered by the unspeakable words. ¡°I too will die together. ¡± The riders began to shudder. ¡°And so!¡± Bernardo Eli was strong when he saw them. ¡°I will be born anew! ¡± A voice as hot as Tao. ¡°I will be reborn as a member of the Royal Family of Knights! ¡± What''s in it has been in my heart all my life, but I''ve never spit it out. ¡°I promise!¡± He is the only heir to the family who has already inherited the world on behalf of his stepfather, but has never been able to make a sound outside. ¡°The rightful heir of the Eli family! In the name of Earl Bernardo Eli! ¡± I took out a bundle of cloths that had been folded into my arms. Then I widened my eyes. Aggravation. At the end of the blowing wind, the cloth spread wide open. Thus an old cloth discoloured over the years, and a sentence engraved on it, were revealed to the world. An iron helmet and a long sword wrapped in blue Moonlight. The beginning was only one sword and one helmet, but the monarch''s addition to the Moon Warrant in honour of the exception is the earliest Eli family crest. The symbol of the Royal Family, Knight Laureate. Pearl. It was the moment when the pattern of the passage appeared in the world in 100 years. ¡°The Royal Knights!¡± Bernardo Eli exclaimed. ¡°Charge!¡± The horse ran out with a loud cry. Three hundred knights followed. * * De Gaulle de D''Vish opens his eyes and looks toward the citadel. I knew even a messenger would show up who gave me a hundred years to open the gate suddenly. But it wasn''t. It wasn''t my messenger who went outside the gates, it was more than 300 knights. The leader of the Knights was shouting something to my men. Then I suddenly took out the flag and heard it. Seeing the emblem painted on the flag, he frowned. Even the armed tribes were too big to put forward. ¡°The Moon Warrior. They don''t know the subject. ¡± De Gaulle de Dvish''s mouth caught a blatant laugh. But until then, he never imagined that only 300 enemy knights would run towards his allies. ¡°Mi, you''re crazy! ¡± So when the hostiles start to attack with a sudden increase in speed, even the distance is forgotten and frightened. His face quickly darkened, noticing his overthrow. ¡°Knights, what are you doing! Without punishing those lunatics! ¡± ¡°I don''t even have to go to the Knights. More than 300 knights can do just that. They won''t even come near Bona Mana Dust. They''ll all be arrowheads. ¡± One of the army chiefs objected. The color of the commander''s face that he was talking about was potent. The new commander, who was struck by lightning without any other contribution from the Duke, had no face inside. In response, De Gaulle de Dvish shouted: ¡°That way I''ll hear that the rural villagers, who are not well armed, are afraid to hide! Advance to the Knights of your allies and show them the time of day to those who don''t know the subject! ¡± The army chiefs filled their tongues with a nervous response. However, I no longer disputed whether I thought it would hurt the military weather by placing the enemy in front of my nose. It was also true that the enemy''s power seemed very insignificant. Nod. When the army chief, who had pointed out the commander''s hoards for the first time, nodded, a soldier shook a flag high. Doodoodoo-doo. I want to hear a heavy horse hoof, but four knights of Duke Bryant, who were bending behind the dust, appeared in front of me. ¡°If any of them return to the citadel alive, we will have a great punishment! ¡± I heard what the evil commander had to say, and at that moment, the knights jumped out of line with their backs in unison. ¡°The Hidden Knights! It''s like the silver spear is shattering! ¡± De Gaulle de Dvish clapped his hands and cheered. That was exactly what he said. The knights rushed towards the enemy, holding their horses steady without even a single blur. The commanders of the army who were watching him, how intense he was, thought that the enemy knights would be trampled down miserably before their overwhelming power without you. By the way, ¡°The enemy pivots! ¡± The enemies thought the same thing. The enemy knights rushing up and down suddenly twist their heads. ¡°Now you''ve come to realize my subject! ¡± The commander shouts out in excitement. In the meantime, the Hidden Knights chased the enemy knights who were swiftly pivoting away from the collision. ¡°If that''s what you''re going to do. I''m sorry I couldn''t see you. ¡± The enemy Knights fled without a second thought. However, the gates from which they escaped were already firmly closed, and there was no place for them to flee anywhere on the vast battlefield. De Gaulle de Dvish stared at him. Drawing a rosy future inside. The annihilation of the enemy Knights was only the beginning. I will trample them and take back the Citadel by force. It was time to destroy the fortress and the royal army that occupied the fortifications. If he was lucky, he would be able to capture the Monarch of the Kingdom of Leonberg, who appeared on the front lines. It was not a dream to be treated as a conspiracy of the Brien family, which would be born anew if it were as it were. I was thrilled to imagine. A laughter came out without my knowledge in the pleasant imagination. So I''m laughing. ¡°Oops!" One of the army commanders has issued a flag. De Gaulle de Bisch, who was unfolding his imagination, also returned to reality. He opens his eyes in circles and looks at the far side of the fortress. Yi Ying! The horsemen were screaming and the rope was falling. ¡°Shuck!¡± On the falling horseback, the riders scream. Quadcopt. Knights of N''Lin, who did not turn their backs, trampled on the knights of their allies. The terminals of the knights trampled on the heavy horseback resounded everywhere. De Gaulle de D''Vish looked at him with a dull look. I didn''t know what it was. Until a little while ago, the Hidden Knights were chasing, not chasing. It was the enemy Knights who took the butts out. I didn''t understand the situation with my own eyes. I was just bruised. ¡°Inherit the Knights! ¡± The army chiefs shouted in a rush. Soldiers shake the Yoranthre flag and resonate with the sound of retreat. But it is. ¡°Enemy Knights! Block your allies'' retreat! ¡± ¡°Retreat is hard! ¡± The Enemy Knights are stubbornly biting the Hidden Knights. At the forefront, there was an enemy knight commander who blew out the Oracle Blade. ¡°Written Knight Captain!¡± De Gaulle de D''Vish is white and tired of finding Paladin of the Brien family. ¡°I was killed in the first raid! ¡± His face became even paler, according to the commander''s answer. In the meantime, the Hidden Knights were being trampled down by the enemy. Nlin''s knights rushed desperately with their heads twisted. The enemy knights rush and trample on their vanguard. The knights of the afterlife hurriedly twisted their heads. Exposed side to the citadel. ¡°We have to get out! What do I do when I keep going inside? ¡± One of the army commanders screamed. That''s the moment. Sasasasak. Rain poured down from the sky. If you could call it rain, the horse in the armor, digging precisely into the gap between the armor and the armor. The horses screamed and snorted. ¡°Turn it off!¡± Knights dressed in silver rolled around the floor with no balls. Knights of N''lin, who couldn''t slow down, trampled on fallen allied knights. Subsequently, an enemy knight snaps a spear and sword into the hearts of surviving knights. It was Abi Gyu-hwan himself. ¡°How could you do such power in such a far distance! Their bows cut off the auger tree! ¡± The army chiefs shouted like screams. De Gaulle de Dvish then recalls the royal palace of the Kingdom of Leonberg that he saw in the last war. Even outside the hundred bows, there was no strong bow with the power to pierce through the flesh and bone in the Empire''s mainland. Commanders who did not know their power and range in the last war were shot and killed countless times. Those who died in the blink of an eye were so intense that they could never be forgotten while he was alive. Nevertheless, he did not immediately recall the existence of a powerful bow, as it was not long ago. We can''t change the course of battle with just a few bows. I did, but I definitely thought so. It was an illusion. Sasasasak. Hundreds of arrows flew through the sky. Unquestionably, the knights of Nlin screamed. ¡°What are you doing! Come on, don''t ask for your knight! ¡± The younger De Gaulle de Dvish cries out like a seizure. Dongdong. The sound of the camp''s drums sounded. The four legions of Duke Bryan began to move forward in unison. As it was originally supposed to have stepped on the enemy with an overwhelming number of high morale and foresight, the army stepped on a dizzying footing like a chase. The glottis is open. The Knights of the Hidden Knights are being trampled on as if they were waiting. ¡°Dig and listen before the gate closes! ¡± The sergeant infantrymen, who were being pushed by a motivated commander, did not go anywhere near him and died by the arrows. Exactly one at a time. Even the soldiers who were running after the demonic bows were tired of slowing down. In the meantime, the enemy Knights have left the battlefield. Kung. The glottis is closed again. ¡°On the ladder! Beyond the walls!¡± ¡°To show the countryside what a real war is! ¡± The commanders of Duke Bryan''s army raised their voices and encouraged the soldiers. In a short while, soldiers who could not reach the wall died by the arrow. ¡°Hold the line! Shields up. ¡± ¡°Forward Shield Soldier! Argh!¡± The commanders who were encouraging soldiers from the front fell. There were arrows all over the place. ¡°Don''t be afraid... Argh! ¡± The moment I opened my mouth and shouted, an arrow flew. Many of the frontline commanders were killed. The survivors kept their mouths shut as if they had made a promise. Those who led the way and struck the North also died by the arrow. That meant that Brianne''s soldiers lost even the least means of communication to maintain the heat and keep their feet open, and that the army was completely out of control. ¡°Ahhhhhhh!¡± Soldiers are completely frightened in front of the strange silence they have experienced for the first time in their lives. They rushed to the stables. There was no Ohwa fever, no distinction between units. Soldiers just run towards the wall like crazy. That''s how a full-scale battle began. 292 292. 79. When the sun comes up (5) While one troop attacked the citadel, the three remained at rest. When the troops that were attacking the citadel retreated, one of the troops that was resting stood up and emptied. Neither night nor day. The soldiers of Duke Bryan did not even allow the Leonberg Royal Army to rest. For five days. A time when even dizzy knights would quickly run out of stamina, and a strong balance sheet would have already revealed a breakdown. But the enemy didn''t even flinch. I''m tired of falling out. I''m flying pearls. "The Devil of Winter is here! Jorden is here! Bryan''s sleepers must abandon their swords and surrender! Then I will do my best to save your life! ¡± In clumsy imperial language, Brien''s soldiers raised their medicine to the standby. How many times have the hard-working soldiers been unable to stand the quarter, but they are all dead. After countless repetitions during Siege, a few of N''lin''s knights, who were more incapable of preventing the morale of the soldiers from falling, tried to defeat the enemy by making fun of his mouth without resting, but failed. Every time, soldiers in black leather armor flocked to join forces, and somehow their bodies flew away. Rather, they were knights of the Silver Knights. It was ridiculous that those who were not knights defeated the knight. Since then, the army commanders have ordered that they never respond to the provocation of many soldiers in black leather armor. But the real problem was separate. ¡°Bernardo of Eli Family! Don''t hide Brien''s knights, stand up and get my sword! ¡± The Knights of the Kingdom who defeated Paladin, the leader of the Silver Knights and beloved Duke Bryan, from time to time appeared on the battlefield and provoked the Knights of the Silver Knights. The knights of N''Lin dared not even mix swords in front of the divine dragon that emits a pale sword. It was no wonder that the morale of soldiers who saw allied knights who were overwhelmed by enemy knights had fallen unspeakably. ¡°Soldiers are complaining of fatigue. The number of casualties accumulated over the past five days has not been satisfactory. Perhaps the day will come when only the wounded will have to siege. ¡± In the words of the commander, he burst the distribution. ¡°What the hell do they look like! I wouldn''t have been able to sleep properly, but what kind of power makes me jump like that! ¡± I try to use evil alone, but I only get angry, and the pointy number doesn''t come out. ¡°They''re human too, and I can''t rest ten days without a fight! I have endured it so far, but I will soon reveal the Patan! Push harder!¡± De Gaulle De Dvish is heating up the attack even more. But one day later, another day later, another day later, the enemy remained steadfast. ¡°I have heard that the King of Leonberg and his army have crossed the border for ten days! Either way, give me the number! We don''t have time! ¡± I heard a rumor that the headquarters of King Leonberg is approaching the citadel. We were also told that the Leonberg Empire troops, scattered throughout the front, were joining each other. ¡°Now we must make up our minds! ¡± The commanders questioned him with a single mouthful. ¡°Damn it!¡± De Gaulle de Dvish shouted. ¡°The Tarzians... will give up. ¡± Then he opened his mouth and declared the abandonment of Siege. ¡°We have a small army of the Leonberg Royal Army stationed in Fort Detant, just a day''s walk from here. I will drive them out and take back the fortress and spread my defenses there. ¡± ¡°So the hostiles here now...¡± ¡°If we deploy a defensive line in Detant Fort, the enemies here will be naturally isolated. ¡± ¡°What if they run out of the Citadel in a minute and hit the back of an ally? ¡± ¡°There''s no way we can do that to those who''ve been fighting for the last ten days without a break. It is only because of the advantages of the Wall that they have endured so far. If they come out, you can repent and destroy them. ¡± However, since the enemy is not polite, let''s send a messenger to the Duke to send an additional army to deter the troops of the citadel. Of course, De Gaulle de Dvish did not listen. Sending a messenger to ask for help was like informing him of his incompetence. He ordered an unconditional advance. ¡°What if you can''t even get the Destant Fortress! ¡± ¡°I don''t know! All the marksmen of the kingdom are gathered here! There are Knights here who are strong enough to feed the Hidden Knights! The other forts are of course defenseless! ¡± The army chiefs, of course, reacted loudly, but he was desperate. Even if I asked for support, I had to build a small specialty. The army, led by De Gaulle de D''Vish, turned around the Tarzian citadel and headed north. * * ¡°Looking at the shape of a luggage, it looks like it''s going to retreat completely. ¡± Bernardo Eli frowns after hearing the report of Ranger Jordan. ¡°The relentless. I''ve been fighting for days.¡± Jordan nodded and expressed his sympathy. ¡°At least the healthy ones were wiped out in the last war, the survivors in the yard that followed the Three Princes, even though they''re still the only ones on this side. ¡± Bernardo Eli, who nodded his head, said the same. Make sure you know if your enemies are really retreating or just pretending to be retreating. ¡°Yay.¡± Jorden disappears with a long dragging of his horse. ¡°I''m not going to Duke Bryan, I''m going to another citadel. ¡± Jorden, who had disappeared like that, returned shortly and reported. ¡°If we can''t take down the Citadel, it looks like we''ve decided to find a better place to take it down. ¡± A smiley face. ¡°But the direction is the direction of detent. ¡± Bernardo Eli closes his eyes. ¡°On your side, Lord Arwen...¡± ¡°You must be the Knight of Steel. There''s the wire company, there''s the Iron Bow Corps. Many of the articles in the middle of the last war are there. They''re veterans with a lot of experience. ¡± He laughed in vain at the words of Jorden. ¡°They have no luck or support. We can''t do it alone, but that''s our own evacuation force. If they fought for ten days and didn''t take down a single wall, they went that way. ¡± Jorden chatters. I didn''t know if he was pitiful or funny. Bernardo Eli, who was still listening, stood up and ordered a beep. ¡°Send a messenger to Lord Arwen. ¡± Jordanian asked for the prophecy in a straightforward manner. According to this, Bernardo Eli is an expert. ¡°Two days from midnight, I''m having a big party, so I want you to attend and be a partner. ¡± Just two words will suffice. * * Arwen Kirgayen stands up against the wall and looks beyond the sunset plain. Three legion-sized armies were preparing for the night away from the fort. But even in the shade, it was truly a gazebo. The wounded were placental, and the wounded were not even of good character. Thousands of them, stragglers and all. ¡°That''s what the messenger said. ¡± Arwen Kirgayen turns his head while still looking at him. The commanders and knights who had been fighting together several times were staring at her. ¡°Count Branburg. Baron Valdes. Sir Herchim Kiringer. ¡± She screamed at them with a charade. ¡°Prepare your troops. ¡± Following her words, the infamous commanders and knights clasped their fists in the face that something was coming. Arwen Kirgayen looks at the grumpy face and sees the messenger standing on the side of the wall. ¡°Go and tell Commander Eli. ¡± ¡°What can I tell you? ¡± The messenger looked down and asked. ¡°I have received an invitation well. ¡± On the messenger''s question, Arwen Kirgayen reacted violently. "I will gladly respond to your invitation. ¡± * * De Gaulle de Dvish was confident that this time he would succeed. Everywhere, the failure of the last Siege was only bad for the opponent. Hundreds and thousands of white-haired marksmen have fallen back on Brien''s palladine. If it wasn''t just them, whoever it was was was was confident to win. But first I had to take a break. The lunatics, who led only 300 men to 8,000 troops, moved without sleep, even if they were chasing their retreating allies. I was shaking my nerves, and my body was as heavy as a cotton swab. Attacking the enemy is not too late for tomorrow morning. He was so frail that he lay down in agony tomorrow. But I didn''t sleep well. I lay down for a long time and groaned, but so did I. I''m exhausted, but I''m just crazy. It tasted like death. It followed a vague state, not so awake or not awake. Mm-hmm. He frowns as if he was dumbfounded. Somehow it felt like it was chaotic outside the barracks. ......! De Gaulle de Dvish listened quietly to the noise outside the barracks. ... Yi! I heard a faint voice from a distance. What an urgent tone. He got up on his feet. ¡°Ambush!¡± At the same time, a shout burst out from there. ¡°Sir Commander! ¡± One step late, the barracks door opens and the on-call knight jumps in. ¡°What''s going on? ¡± ¡°This is not the time to do this! Quickly, armed! ¡± A face that is pale enough to be obvious even in the dark. ¡°You didn''t ask me what the hell happened! ¡± Realizing that something instinctively unusual had happened, he hurriedly turned over his chest armor and smoked a court martial. ¡°The Kingdom of Leonberg... grunt. ¡± The knight suddenly spat out a whimsical tone in a dismal tone. His body hardens as he holds the knot of armor. He forcefully snaps his squeaking head and looks back. A knight with a fistful of blood on his mouth trembled. He had a sharp sword on his chest. Argh. The sword that arose in my chest disappeared. Full rot. Knight down. Then the knight in the silver armor appeared behind him. Flip. The knight swung the sword three times. The blood that was buried in the sword was scattered on the edge of the larynx and on the side of the barracks. ¡°Commander?¡± Clumsy imperial language, clear voice that doesn''t match the situation. He nodded as if hollowed. Pot. At that moment, a brilliant flash burst like a star. That was the last sight De Gaulle de Dvish saw in his life. * * ¡°The allies have been wiped out! ¡± Duke Bryant hardened as he was. ¡°What...? ¡± ¡°Troop Commander De Gaulle De Dvish, Warrior! Eliminate the Silver Knights! 2nd, 5th, 6th, 7th! Warriors! All the squadrons that were on the run came to a close! It is estimated that there will be no more than 2,000 survivors! ¡± I couldn''t help but notice the unprecedented supply. ¡°About 3,000 of Leonberg''s royal troops who lost their allies! You are currently advancing towards this location! ¡± At the moment of the cessation, Duke Bryan rarely exercised his peace of mind. ¡°I, the enemy''s stronghold! ¡± But the messenger gave him no room to sober up. ¡°Enemy Bonds! Dando on Dot Bird Street right now! One of them, 3 Squad Knights, is falling and coming this way quickly! ¡± Subsequently, Duke Bryant was completely out of his mind. ¡°Flag at the forefront, crouched golden boy! Prince Leonberg''s troops, Idrian Leonberger! ¡± 293 293. 79. When the sun comes up (6) The Knight of Untax, Idrian Leonberger. There was no battle that was defeated by the Leonberg Empire during the battle he fought in the last war. Not once. He was like the incarnation of victory when he fought, like a guarantee of victory that never changes on a battlefield where countless variables occur. The Leonberg Empire Army has gone rogue just by joining him. Just hearing the news of his war, the Imperial Army''s morale stumbled. To defuse that situation, the Palamines of the Empire challenged Idrian Leonberger immeasurably. Sometimes he abandoned Paladin''s high pride and committed dishonor. But none of them achieved their purpose. They were defeated, and their necks were cut off. All of them died and became part of a victory he could not have won. It wasn''t just the palamines. All the Imperial troops who fought against Idrian Leonberger were drawn. End Soldier, Officer, Knight, Legion Commander, Noble. All dead. Even those who surrendered were beheaded. Nor were the nobles. He was a merciless demon, a living creature preaching death to the whole world. But the demon is coming here. Furry. Duchess Bryant, whose strength was relieved by his legs, hesitates to sit down like a crumbling stone. ¡°No, he''s coming...? ¡± Then he asked in a frightened voice. ¡°Three days at a time! We expect to arrive in four days at the latest! ¡± According to the messenger''s report, the Duke had to dry up. Less. My fingertips are shaking like they have Hydrocephalus. The tremor began to spread all over my body. ¡°Uh-huh." Issacro sighed as if he was in the wind. The Duke choked himself. It''s like there''s been a match. Perhaps anyone would have stepped up and calmed the Duke down. But not now. No nobleman ever behaved like a tongue in his mouth. Any knight who bragged about his bravery, All the staff, who had nothing to fear in the world, were so ignorant that they could only see it. Faces crushed as if they had a horrible nightmare. Silence followed. ¡°Pa, we need to find a way...¡± After a while, Duke Bryant took his mouth off. ¡°It''s too late after that ruthless man arrives. Somehow we have to find a way before that. ¡± Still frightened by the voice. The Duke in turn looked into the eyes of the nobles. ¡°It''s good for anyone to take action...¡± Eyes closer to mourning than to coercion. ¡°There really is no one. ¡± The nobles bowed their heads as if they had made a promise and avoided that gaze. All of them kept their mouths shut and bowed their heads, and only one of the nobles looked straight at the Duke. With a special smile on the mouth. The Duke''s gaze turned to the nobles. ¡°There''s only one way...¡± I opened my mouth as if the snowy noble had waited. ¡°Well, that''s something! ¡± When the Duke heard that, he forgot his face and hung himself to the nobles. "I need the Duke''s permission first..." The nobles blur their words. As a result, the Duke''s face became more desperate. ¡°Whatever it is, let''s just say it''s the way it is! ¡± As if enjoying the appearance, the old noble who stood with a relaxed face opened his mouth in a moment. ¡°First send a messenger to them in the name of the Duke. ¡± ¡°A messenger?¡± ¡°I hope that this futile war will no longer result in casualties on both sides, and it is enough to gather in one place to discuss them. ¡± The Duke frowned at the words of the nobles. ¡°The Kingdom of Leonberg never negotiates with its enemies. Only three princes have succeeded in bringing them to the negotiating table in the last war. They got stranded and dragged to the negotiating table. ¡± Despite his disappointed voice, the nobility remained relaxed. "They will respond to your request to negotiate." Regardless of how confident the look was, the face of the Duke was full of disappointment. ¡°The man to greet the messenger is not Idrian Leonberger. ¡± ¡°Speak in detail. ¡± ¡°There are two commanders of the Royal Army who are currently approaching nature. Bernardo Ilai and Arwen Kirgayen. ¡± They were both contentious figures, even Duke Bryan. No one knew that Idrian Leonberger was the one who cared deeply for the Knights of the Empire, whose fame was less than that of the Paladins. ¡°The Duke will send a messenger, a writer named Arwen Kirgayen. ¡± Among other things, the nobility identified a famous figure as a knight of steel. ¡°Among the knights of the unconventional and favorable kingdom of L¨¦onberg, he was famous for his generosity and generosity. ¡± ¡°So what''s wrong with him? ¡± When the Duke asked with an unknown face, the nobleman explained his absence. ¡°He is also the only person who can seriously consider if there is a way to end a futile war without avoiding it. ¡± Duke Bryan was still an incomprehensible face. Even if a writer named Arwen Kirgayen was really a person of rumor, he was only a commander. Such a man could not have the authority to end this war as he wished. ¡°It doesn''t matter a bit except to accept and negotiate. ¡± The Duke''s objection was raised by the nobles. And he said, ¡°All you have to do is get him out of the negotiating table. ¡± Whining at your tongue like a snake. Idsaro devised a plot. * * A visitor came to the army of the Leonberg Royal Army. The cerebral ministers of the Royal Army gathered in one place to discuss the guests. To be precise, we were discussing the suggestions that our guests brought. In fact, the word discussion did not suit me. ¡°It''s an offer you can''t even feel the value of. ¡± ¡°There is no reason to compromise with the castle, the wicked, that will fall soon anyway. ¡± It was closer to confirming that everyone had the same opinion. ¡°You have to say no. ¡± ¡°I can''t even credit that intention in the first place. This is a group that has already betrayed my country. As we negotiate in the future, we don''t know what we''re up to. ¡± The cerebral ministers each said a word and voted against it. That said, everyone should reject Duke Bryant''s proposal. Except for one, Arwen Kirgayen. Arwen KirGayen has never opened her mouth since the meeting began. After they noticed that later, they saw her. ¡°Lord Arwen? Do you have any other comments? ¡± Bernardo Eli, on behalf of the Cerebrates, asked her for her opinion. ¡°If not, I want the meeting to end like this. ¡± As I thought of something, she glanced at me for a long time. His purchases were stubborn and silent, and his eyes were full of brilliant hues. Bernardo Eli''s face hardened. ¡°No way...¡± Arwen Kirgayen turns her head towards him. Then her mouth opened. ¡°If only ten soldiers could live up to their demands, there''s no reason not to." ¡°No! ¡± The cerebral ministers shouted the flag. But she didn''t have a single eyebrow. ¡°I''m not trying to give them a chance. We want to give our soldiers a chance to live. ¡± A resolute voice, and as resolute as a voice. ¡°It could be a trap. ¡± Bernardo Eli said with a firm face. ¡°It''s awkward. ¡± Arwen Kirgayen said he would be willing to take that risk. ¡°It''s a risk you don''t have to take. ¡± ¡°If you can save ten, a hundred, a thousand soldiers, you can take as much risk as you want. ¡± I tried to convince him several times, but the seeds were not eaten either. ¡°The Lord''s heart is well aware of the soldiers. But don''t forget, Lord. Our mission to His Majesty was to lead the army to victory, not to sit at a table that made the future a good thing for the enemy.¡± Bernardo Eli asked her to reconsider that the negotiations were an act of separation that was beyond the authority of the military commander. ¡°Before coming to the former front, His Majesty summoned me and said, ''Do as much as you can by forgiving and reducing the damage.'' ¡± She couldn''t even nod. ¡°But...¡± ¡°It''s just an extension of your flexibility to get the Citadel of the Enemy. ¡± If her actions were contrary to the king''s doctor, her expression would not appear to bend my will anywhere. ¡°Why would you do that? ¡± When asked what he thought he didn''t understand, she said it was just because this was the right decision. ¡°Ha." Bernardo Eli sighs as he looks at her like that. ¡°I''ll go with you. ¡± Then he spoke in a clear tone. ¡°Someone has to stay and lead the army. ¡± ¡°Then I''ll give you the Passover Knights. ¡± ¡°Wires are enough. ¡± ¡°Take more. ¡± ¡°They didn''t want a lot of troops coming to the negotiation site. ¡± ¡°You don''t have to listen to them all. ¡± They struggled for a long time. However, the opinion was not narrowed. In the end, Bernardo Eli retreated to the face that he had heard both hands. ¡°You know what? ¡± He asked without context why he withdrew so much. ¡°Lord''s stubbornness is as stubborn as His Majesty''s. ¡± Then she added a word before she even answered. Arwen Kirgayen just looks at him with a sorry face. ¡°Don''t make that face. Unless you want to come and change your mind. ¡± In the meantime, she smiled a little. That''s how the meeting ended. * * The following day became the day of negotiations. The place of negotiation is in the middle of the Military Regiment of the Royal Leonberg Army, the castle of Duke Bryan. ¡°No more. ¡± Arwen Kirgayen nods a small nod to reports of the Rangers returning from a search for a negotiating location in preparation for one bay. ¡°Well done.¡± ¡°Please be careful. ¡± Rarely, even the banditry rangers retreated, and Arwen Kirgayen led only a handful of wire to the negotiation site. Duke Bryan similarly showed up at the negotiating table. ¡°Self, let''s start negotiating. ¡± Duke Bryant, who sat at the table in the middle of the barracks without even introducing himself, said. An overly rude attitude towards the autonomous people who gave their will to surrender first. However, the whole body of the Duke was trembling so rudely. His face was already full of cold sweat. Arwen Kirgayen, who was heading towards the negotiating table, stopped taking flawless steps. ¡°I have never heard of Duke Bryan speaking the language of the Kingdom of Leonberg. ¡± Her hands were once in the sack. At that moment, Grab it! The knights of Duke Bryan pulled the sword together. Flashing up the stems. Arwen Kirgayen frowns. According to the information given by the crew members before they came to the front, the Duke of Brien''s paladin was the only leader of the Silver Knights who had already been killed. However, five of the knights who pulled the sword in front of their eyes were emitting Aurora Blades. Bang! I was staring at them, and a sudden sound burst out. It was in the direction of the co-authoring of Bryan. Fresh! At the same time, I heard a tremendous sound of something tearing the sky apart. Arwen Kirgayen looks up at the sky. A distant mass flew through the sky and passed over her head. And then I heard him say, "Phew." The smell of oil dug my nose one step late. That was the beginning. Bang! Bang! Dozens of co-authored dialyzers shot up the oil complex in unison. Dozens of oil complexes flew into the sky and fell behind them. I could tell without looking. There will be a sea of fire behind your back by now. Arwen Kirgayen stares at the Paladins with a stiff face. I rolled my eyes slightly and put them over my shoulders. The light flashes from every place where the dialyzer is placed on the wall of the Co-writer. It was a unique flash that occurred when the knights breathed Mana on the Black Blade. A faint scream and shout burst into the wind, filled with the smell of oil. Arwen KirGayen''s head quickly turned back. ¡°You are not the knights of Duke Bryan. ¡± In her words, the paladins tease you behind the helmet. They were all imperial. Imperial-speaking, a force that will mobilize the five Paladins in a moment. It wasn''t that hard to figure out who they were. ¡°Burgundy!¡± It was something no one could do without a great empire. The palamines were neither negative nor positive. "......!" "...!" They just narrowed the streets a little by talking about each other''s elongation. Arwen Kirgayen pulls out the AuroraBlade at the end of the sword and calls out the knights behind his back. ¡°Looks like there was a Burgundian spy in Duke Bryan''s camp. ¡± ¡°Why would they...? ¡± I heard the embarrassing voices of the wire lions. ¡°I''m sure Duke Bryan intended to stop us from committing suicide to our kingdom. The objective of the empire and the Duchess of Bryant was the establishment of the Sanjay army. Maybe this negotiation itself came out of the spies'' heads. ¡± She draws up her sword, looking at the paladins as far as the foothills. There was a glorious crowd of stars in the sword that was given to the prince. ¡°I''ll buy you some time, get out. ¡± ¡°Then Lord...¡± ¡°I''m going to take my time and get out of here, too. So stop worrying about me, and if you signal, run straight. ¡± What did the wire guys say? Pot! The light flashed from the tip of her sword. ¡°Now!¡± At the same time as the signal, she scattered the sword towards Paladin, which was nearest in front of her. At that time. Flip! A black shadow grabs her and jumps towards the paladins. ¡°I didn''t ask you to pull yourself out...¡± She opens her eyes with a rush of shouting as she spills out her sword. There was a pale flash of light at the end of the wire lion''s sword rushing towards Paladin. So familiar color, and energy. ¡°A pale moon ( ) robs the blue melt, and grinds the dull day with the sound of wolf wailing." A loud voice dug into my ear. Spatula. A sword, like the Crescent Moon, slit Palladin''s chest and passed by. "...!" Vane Paladin, who stretched out his chest, retreated a few steps and collapsed. Flip. One time, a wire that shook its sword and robbed it of the blood that was on it, fell back and stood beside her. Choke. He then raised his hand and opened the visor of the helmet. A gorgeous face was revealed under a black helmet. ¡°Eli Confucius! ¡± It was Bernardo Eli. ¡°I followed him because I was worried. ¡± ¡°To whom do you leave the army! ¡± Bernardo Eli talks loudly to Arwen KirGayen. ¡°The Rangers have squadron commanders, and Lord Herchim Kiringer will take care of the rest of the troops. ¡± After frowning at the irresponsible words, she sighed as she tried to shout. ¡°I stubbornly struggled to get there. ¡± Bernardo Eli shakes his head. ¡°Soon after the war with the former Empire, His Majesty said to me, ¡± ¡°In this situation, what...¡± ¡°Arwen Kirgayen always walks about, so there is no way to get lost and wander. Even when everyone is blind to madness, she will see the world with her blurred eyes and make the right choice. ¡± His eyes curled up gently. ¡°I agree with your words, too. Sir was not wrong. Someone should have shown tolerance. Even though this has come to an end, I assure you, the choice was just as right. ¡± Surprising compliments, ¡°Arwen Kirgayen, who walks about lightly. ¡± It was a nonsense. ¡°I like you. ¡± The words that followed were even more disconcerting. 294 294. 79. When the sun comes up (7) Until Bernardo Eli first shook his sword and cut off a paladin, the wire lions were just amazed. However, the situation was not as relaxing as it was admirable. There were still four palamines left. In contrast, there were only two gifted lions to deal with them. The snow was virtually barricaded, and the allies were beyond the fire. It would take less time to get support. It was a crisis. Wires were blindfolded. I looked into each other''s eyes and confirmed that everyone''s intentions were not different. I was determined not to die fighting in the eyes of those who drew swords without saying a word. No one cared about orders to leave their place. I''d rather die. Even if your arms are cut off and your legs are broken, it will give the lions a chance. I believed that the lions would not miss the opportunity. That was enough. The life of a butterfly that would crumble through the blade was a decent end. I thought so, and I intend to. If it weren''t for Bernardo Eli''s unpleasant confession, I would have. ¡°I like you. ¡± The wire suspected the ear. I felt like I heard something very inappropriate. Whatever. This is the situation. They said they must have heard it wrong, and they resolved again. But it is. ¡°From the first time I saw you, to this moment. There is no time when your heart was not hot at all." It wasn''t my fault. ¡°That''s what Arwen KirGayen is to me. ¡± That was really a confession. It was not just a confession, but a confession that I would have felt hostile even if I had been alone in an ordinary situation. It was ridiculous. Having heard a sudden confession that didn''t fit the situation, it felt like the resolution to avenge death had become awkward. The eyes of the wire lions who were so confused turned to Arwen Kirgayen. Unfortunately, I could not see her face standing behind me. I wondered. I don''t know what she''s looking at right now, or what she''s going to say. The wireman leaned out of my ear without even knowing. What is this? In the situation of dying and living right now. I kept getting dry. Gulp. Someone swallowed the drool. Come on. ¡°I am." Arwen Kirgayen opens her mouth. ¡°I cannot accept the Confucian mind. ¡± It was a resolute rejection that was not even visible. ¡°Ah!" The wire harnesses sighed. I turned my head in the direction of Bernardo Eli without even knowing. He was laughing. ¡°I knew it. ¡± It''s fuzzy. ¡°I wasn''t expecting much. ¡± It was a skilful smile. That was it. And the willingness shown by Bernardo Eli. ¡°I just said it because I don''t think I''ll be able to deliver it unless it''s now. ¡± Why? His voice, pointing the sword at the palamines, which slowly narrowed the streets, sounded distinctly rather than splattering. ¡°Just look, Lord, don''t be burdened. ¡± I put a lot of pressure on it, and now I''ve decided not to put pressure on it. ¡°For now, I think we should focus on them. ¡± I also distinguished the words that floated to my late splattered face. ¡°I want to finish the rest of the story afterwards. ¡± I did it with one eye and one hand. "Attack is the best defense! ¡± Bernardo Eli hits the floor with a loud voice. And at that moment, the paladins rushed to the lions in unison. Bang bang! The heat exploded. Lightning. The sword has destroyed countless. Quadcopt. The pieces of iron armor that had fallen out were scattered all around. ¡°Prepare.¡± One of the wireman who looked at him said in a firm voice: The playful tint that I saw a little while ago disappeared. They watched the battle with a blunt face. I was going to jump in as soon as the opportunity came and tie Paladin''s hands and feet. The wire waited for the opportunity. But no matter how long they waited, the opportunity they had hoped for did not come. ¡°What, is that a good sum? ¡± When Arwen Kirgayen defends, Bernardo Eli stabs a sword in the gap. When Bernardo Eli defends, Arwen Kirgayen draws the sword. They moved like a single body and were screened with palladines. ¡°Lord Arwen was always that strong. ¡± Someone from the wire company who was watching threw up their admiration. Arwen Kirgayen never moved. She only moved when she needed it, just as she needed it. Kung! The ground shook when I rolled my feet. Fresh! When the sword shook, a star-like black light poured down from the sky. The wireman lost his mind. ¡°This much...¡± I may have been able to get out safely to stop the Paladins on my own. Even if we could not defeat the five Paladins alone, we would have been able to stop them alone and pull them out. ¡°What the hell happened to Lord Arwen? ¡± I knew she was strong, but the strength she saw now was different. There must have been a philly tale. Otherwise, I couldn''t be stronger in a short time. Her stature was just as amazing. However, it was Bernardo Eli''s sword that tore the iron armor of the enemy and cut the bloodbath. He moved relentlessly. Arwen swings her sword like crazy, hovering around Kirgayen. Sometimes she swirls around her body, and sometimes she shows up behind her back and stabs her sword. A movement that makes your eyes dizzy. Wires were impressed. I would have been more impressed if it wasn''t for a buzzing mouth. ¡°When I first saw Lord in Winter Castle, how did I feel...¡± Bernardo Eli continued to celebrate. ¡°As a knight, I''ve always seen a Lord without a clutter...¡± He''s telling his insides that he won''t even ask. ¡°I was actually going to give up, but it''s a human heart...¡± He listened to his determination, which he was not curious about. I don''t know how bad that conversation was. ¡°Please shut the fuck up! ¡± Arwen Kirgayen cried out in disdain. Then Bernardo Eli kept his mouth shut. But shortly afterwards, I started to wear butterflies again. The wire saw him with a complicated face. Bernardo Eli''s stature was no less than that of Arwen Kirgayen. If Arwen Kirgayen was as heavy as a mountain, Bernardo Eli was as swift as the wind. Her black opponent''s screening is crushed, and her black opponent''s rush is vigorously pursued. Rounded, straight, and curved. The nature of the two lions is as different as the sacred nature of the two lions, but when they are combined, one plus one becomes more than four, and the two are not pushed against the four. No, it wasn''t pushy enough. At some point, they were overwhelming four. In the meantime, one of the wiremakers who was looking for a gap to fit into the bay seemed to have come to mind. ¡°If it wasn''t now, I wouldn''t have a chance to tell you. ¡± I thought you said you might get out of here alive today. ¡°I never thought I''d say anything. ¡± I didn''t even imagine it meant I was just brave now. Perhaps at the moment of crisis, it was a good time to confess that it was only now that I had appeared to be salty. Wires are so crazy that Bernardo Eli opens his mouth again. The pale moon robs the blue melt, and grinds the day with the sound of wolves weeping. Unlike the tone that has been so promising so far, it is an infinitely heavy tone. Spatula... Paladin''s throat flies. It was a moment when the balance of the battle was completely destroyed. Paladins'' hands and feet became dizzy in an instant. (chuckles) A sword scattered by Arwen Kirgayen pierces a Palladine''s chest. Once again, one paladin fell. The last Paladin, who resisted to the end, also shrieked in his place. Boooooo! The sound of a late horn. ¡°What the hell happened! ¡± The knights, who had long bypassed the fire, asked. Bernardo Eli answered the questions of the knights. He was attacked by the Paladins, and they all defeated him. As much as I can eat. Standing right behind him, he mutters in a small voice as if he could hear the wires staring at him. I made a confession. I made a difference. * * Duke Bryan was genuinely unfair. I was sure I would finally approve the plan, but I didn''t think I would do anything so radical. I never heard of mobilizing a dialyzer to make the plains a sea of fire. I would have dried it if I knew. All he wanted was for Idrian Leonberger to detain his beloved knight and negotiate a ransom, not have an all-out war. But the operation has already failed. Arwen KirGayen returned to the Royal Army. Now I had no intention of coming to Hackoji and detaining him for a while. I had to tell him that the seeds would not be eaten. I also intended to cover up all the responsibilities of the policymakers of the operation to deal with the situation, but I did not hesitate. When he sent the knights, the nobles who had made the operation were already gone. ¡°I, send a messenger! That was an unintentional accident! ¡± Seeing Duke Bryan screaming like a seizure, the nobles shook their heads. They offered to negotiate and took a hindquarter, but they couldn''t believe what the messenger said straight away, and they noticed what they thought. Everyone knew, but I just didn''t know. Duke Bryan sent Gear a messenger. Before that day, the messenger returned half-dead. ¡±They said, ''There is no second chance for those who have already lost their credit!'' ¡° The messenger reportedly burst with a thunderous lip. * * It was reported that Idrian Leonberger had been on the street for three days. In addition, the mother-in-law of the commotion that took place the day before was also known. The soldiers were frightened when they heard that Duke Bryan had done nothing to buy the wrath of the Royal Army. Politically, it was only at that time that the Leonberg Empire army appeared. The Leonberg royal army immediately set up camp and prepared for siege. Bryan''s soldiers watched him with their hardened faces. It''s just a chimp. Siege spines and Siege towers were built there. Soldiers dressed in black leather used arrows to measure the wall''s height and stock distance. Several knights stood within reach of the arrow and disappeared for a long time. Brien''s soldiers trembled with anxiety. I thought the battle would begin right away. ¡±They''re all dead. And then they all die...¡± ¡°Idrian Leonberger will never let us live. ¡± Fear spread like a plague. The night has passed. And the morning was bright again. "Hmm?" Soldiers who were climbing the wall to work on shifts became frozen. The walls were empty. I couldn''t see a single vigilante who would normally have been sleepy. ¡°Me, the South Gate is open! ¡± Someone''s voice came in late. ¡°Exorcism!¡± Soldiers on the wall shout for shifts. * * ¡°The number of soldiers who disappeared overnight is over 500. ¡± Despite the article''s report, Duke Bryan was not angry. I was just listening to it. ¡°Increase the number of vigilantes and deploy knights to prevent deserters from coming out. ¡± Even when one of the younger nobles stepped forward and gave orders to the knight, Duke Bryan''s mouth was not opened. It''s been another day like that. ¡°The soldiers have fled again. ¡± The article came back and reported the situation of the wall. ¡°What were the knights doing! ¡± Like the previous day, another nobleman communicated to the knight on behalf of the unresponsive Duke of Brien. ¡°Why is there no answer! The knights don''t ask what the hell they were doing! ¡± ¡°That''s... I can''t see the knights that were placed on the wall. ¡± The knight who hesitated in a row closed his eyes and replied. ¡°The knights have also fled together. ¡± ¡°Haha.¡± The nobles laughed. I knew the soldiers'' morale had hit the ground, but I didn''t think they were shaking even the knights. The article that turned around after the report came back that afternoon. ¡°I beheaded fifty-seven people who tried to flee. But it didn''t completely stop me from escaping. ¡± In the meantime, there were also reports of desertion. And the next day. The knight who entered the Feud ceased to be flawed. Until the day before, I could not see any of the nobles who were guarding my place. Only the drunken Duke of Brien was sitting in a chair on a single statue. ¡°How many have disappeared this time? ¡± The knight, who was watching the vacant spot for a while, turned his head angrily at the Duke''s voice. As if the soul had escaped, Duke Bryan was there with an empty eye. ¡°More than 800 people disappeared at once. Not only the soldiers who were guarding the walls, but also the soldiers who were resting in the barracks disappeared. ¡± Despite reports that the number of troops that have disappeared so far reaches about two militias, Duke Bryan has not responded much. ¡°What is the enemy doing? ¡± I just asked about the behavior of the Leonberg Royal Army. ¡°There''s not even a flutter, and there''s no sign of any attack. I don''t think you''re willing to attack, exactly. ¡± He said he didn''t want to wait for the allies to collapse on their own, and the article carefully added my opinion. ¡°What about Idrian Leonberger? ¡± ¡°There were reports of a brief departure from the route and a return to the route yesterday evening. I''m guessing you''re coming after defeating a monster colony. ¡± At dawn, the Duke nods a small nod to report that he will be here at dawn. That was the end of it. The Duke no longer opened his mouth. The knight, who looked at him and muttered several times, bowed his head and left. And he didn''t come back. * * The next day. With the dawn shining, my troops appeared on the front lines with a crouched golden statue. It was the moment Idrian Leonberger finally arrived on the front lines. 295 295. 80. Imperial Trouble (1) ¡°The Paladins of the Empire are no big deal. ¡± Bernardo Eli continues his dance without even trying. However, I am proud of the achievement of exterminating two or five Palladins. In fact, I was right to be proud of my achievements, and I was right to be widely informed. It was my duty as commander of the army to keep the morale of soldiers as high as possible. If there was a problem, it was too audacious to speak with your own mouth, and it was too much. ¡°Waiting for the time, he took a carefree gap and cut off his chest at once. I had to see the worshippers who didn''t react properly and got worse. ¡± He started the conversation by stretching my dancing story when I met him. Until I first heard the story, even those who were angry at the enemy''s craftsmanship or sent a salt of admiration to the marvelous victory would not go to the army commander unless it was a necessary report. The reason was different, but the situation was similar for Ranger Squadron Commander, Jordan. He avoided the army commander very vigorously, and in doing so he took full advantage of the hideout and fleeing abilities he had gained as a Ranger for Ballerhard. Only the same rangers, among them the ancient rangers, could find him so hidden. ¡°What, Hashu? ¡± When the old Ranger saw the squadron commander hiding behind the barracks, Jordan stood up and almost trembled. ¡°Why, well. ¡± Without erasing the look that the ranger was still pathetic, he tucked and said a word. ¡°The commander is looking for you. ¡± In short, the effect was great. ¡°The old commander? What army commander?¡± An experienced ranger who was never surprised when a monster popped out of the snow field asked angrily. ¡°Some commander. Our Steel Knight only called out to the master at any time. ¡± ¡°So...? ¡± ¡°Call Commander Eli. ¡± Jorden prominently puzzles. ¡°I went on a long-range patrol. No, he said he went to see His Majesty. No. Can''t you just say you''re a warrior? ¡± The ranger opens his eyes, looking at him like that. ¡°Suspicious.¡± In the words of the Rangers, Jorden shouted. ¡°Well, what''s wrong! ¡± Ranger''s eyes are thinner than necessary. ¡°There''s a strange rumor in the army right now. ¡± ¡°What rumor...¡± ¡°The commander told me that he had advised our commander about dating. You know, when you show up and confess at a crisis, you''re whitening, something like that. ¡± ¡°No, not me. I''ve never done that. ¡± A long-eared ranger smiles at Jordanian denial. ¡°It''s a dating experience, but I don''t have a rat horn to advise anyone on the subject of the colon. That''s ridiculous. ¡± ¡°That''s a rumor. But you don''t have to have dating experience to give advice. And I don''t really have any dating experience...¡± ¡°You''re not trying to call it a dating experience, are you? ¡± ¡°Apart from that...¡± ¡°How many letters did you give to the maids you met in the royal palace? ¡± ¡°No, no. Not that.¡± ¡°We thought we liked each other, and we wouldn''t have been robbed of all the paychecks we collected. That''s not even what I did when I got sick on my own and cleaned myself up. ¡± The more Rangers say, the more Jordanian faces rot. Either way, the Rangers have been talking about what Jordanians might call a dating experience for a long time. For Jorden, it was all a sick love, and the stories of the affectionate separation flowed through the mouth of the Ranger and became the stab of a stab. ¡°You''re nothing like me! ¡± Jorden cries out in a fierce voice. ¡°I''m different from the commander. Honestly, it''s because of who our kids haven''t been in a relationship. Isn''t it because you''ve mismet your superior who asks you what you''re not supposed to say to me and sent me on a good day? ¡± The words of the ranger were deep and bowed down, and Jordanian, who had gone out naked, became a mute who had eaten honey quickly. ¡°Anyway, I''m not, so I know. ¡± ¡°Or I''m done. Let''s go to the commander quickly. ¡± A tempered ranger looked at him with his mouth open and added a word. ¡°Watch your mouth. Please.¡± Then he turned around and disappeared. Jorden''s eyes widen as he stares at the back of the Ranger. ¡°What do you know about love? ¡± Of course, there was no answer from the Rangers who had already disappeared, and Jordan, who had been standing there for a long time, headed to the barracks of the army commander. ¡°I heard you found it.¡± As he walked through the cloth of the barracks, the commander of the corps turned white. ¡°Oh! Jordan! Thank you! It''s all thanks to you. ¡± It was unexpected hospitality. ¡°What, what? ¡± Jordan asks with a trembling face, and the commander smiles. ¡°The advice that appeared at the time of the crisis and told me to give my heart. I think it worked. ¡± Where the hell are you going, Jordan swallowed up a question that came up to the tip of his jaw. According to the wire lion who was on the scene that day, Arwen Kirgayen expressed his intention to refuse without even complaining about the military commander''s confession. No matter how stubborn and determined that attitude was, the wire master added that even after 1,000 years, she would never accept the mind of the commander. ¡°Since that day, I can feel Lord Arwen''s eyes differing from mine. Of course, I haven''t opened my mind yet, but I think I''m a little close. ¡± No matter how much Jorden, a gem soldier in a relationship, knew that change would be negative rather than positive. But he insisted that his mouth be troubled. The sound of Ranger''s nag hovering in his head, as he said, "Please watch your mouth." That''s why I was able to overcome the crisis. ¡°Anyway, that''s not all I''m calling for. ¡± After a long time alone, the commander of the army took out the case. ¡°His Majesty is coming this way. ¡± ¡°Shall we go in the middle? ¡± Jordan reflectively asked. The task of searching and tracking down the nobles and knights of the enemy, who are now sophisticated among the soldiers who have deserted Brienne''s Co-writers, has not yet remained in his head. ¡°I''m sure you''re relieved, too. You''ll be glad to see the Rangers when they get here. ¡± The commander of the army was antiochemical. It was the moment when the Rangers were given a new mission. ¡°Yay. I''ll be right there. ¡± That''s what Jorden was going to say. ¡°Six Fallen Citadels, four Legion of Enemies, only four Paladins I strangled myself. ¡± The young commander has increased my achievements without a hitch. ¡°It''s not a small ball, but I just keep liking the fact that I didn''t catch DeGaulle by my hand. ¡± Jordanian laughed at the words that followed. I knew very well what the regrets of the commander were. ¡°Don''t worry. You won''t be the second best recipient of this war, so you''ll be thrilled. ¡± Other than me, it was a word of consolation, but the word ''second¡¯ was disturbing to the commander of the army. ¡°The second? ¡± Jordan frowned and asked the commander a question. ¡°The first, of course, is Lord Arwen. The supply of the Paladins, which was reaped, is at least seven times more than the fortress that took down this side. Technically, it was easy for Lord Arwen to defeat the General Commander and the commanders of the four hostiles by breaking into the enemy camp with the wire lions...¡± He doesn''t even know that the commander''s face is hardened. He sets the ball of Arwen Kirgayen up for a long time. ¡°Even if the supply of Paladin is worth more, it won''t be more expensive than the head of the enemy''s general commander or commanders, so it hurts to say that the best recipient of this war is Lord Arwen. ¡± When Jordan finishes saying that, he looks at the commander''s face and laughs at him. ¡°What''s the problem? ¡± ¡°No, go. ¡± "Yep." ¡°Tell all the ranger squadrons that remain in Jinji to come if you go out. ¡± ¡°Yay.¡± Jorden gave the commanders of the squadron a summoning order and prepared to go to meet the prince. ¡°Again, this is an unavoidable task. I didn''t apply. ¡± Jorden, who stepped on my feet for nothing, said to the platoon commanders like an excuse. However, the platoon commanders, who would not have been able to eat the supervisor who called for work, were just calm about what was going on today. ¡°Captain, you better get going. ¡± ¡°The other squadron commanders are looking for him because they''re afraid to hang him upside down. ¡± Rather, he even urged us to leave quickly. ¡°Why me? ¡± Jordanian frowned at the stuffy words. ¡°He said he couldn''t rest because of the captain, and he cursed that he had a hit-and-run. ¡± ¡°We were the only ones who fell in love and went to serve His Majesty, and they were so pissed that they looked like they were poking around the plains. ¡± As a Jordanian, I didn''t know what I meant. But as a ranger, his sense of humor was telling him to get out of the army as soon as possible. ¡°Let''s go!" Jorden was a ranger so capable that he could not miss such a feeling, and quickly left the army. It was not long before the sunset that Jordanian could tell of the unknown ominy of stabbing his chest. Of course, there remained the indignation, but even the distant butterflies disappeared without a trace when they saw the curled golden beast. ¡°Let''s tell the prince! ¡± The light-eyed rangers find their flags in the dark and start to run. Thanks to this, the soldiers of the Royal Society, who were misled by the enemy''s raid, were chaotic for a while, but not algebraic. ¡°What, a raid? ¡± The prince, who ran out of line with a wide smile, frowned at the rangers. ¡°An ally.¡± A face with a disappointing, blatant complexion. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Jordanian was not the least bit cold. Rather, I was impressed and trembled. He shook his body and started laughing. The Rangers followed their squadron commander and laughed. Then I stopped laughing as if I had made a promise and saw the prince with open eyes. The last time I saw him, he was weak and poor. There was a guardian god in the north who wanted to see them again. ¡°Finally!¡± Jordan, who saw it, choked and shouted. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± The other Ranger got the word. ¡°You''re back!¡± Jorden received the word again. So they were frenzied. ¡°Come back, come back. I''ve never been here before. ¡± Prince Thungmyungsre said: It looks like a mouthful. * * ¡°He''s a monster, he''s an enemy soldier, he''s dried up all the seeds. I was safe the whole time thanks to you. That''s enough yawning. ¡± Sharing the joy of the reunion was also for a while, and the prince opened his mouth. Thanks to this, there were tons of thorns in his voice saying that all he did while on the front lines was sit on a horse and yawn. The Rangers shrugged their shoulders because I was terrified, and the squadron leader proudly stretched out his chest and said, ¡°Your Majesty is coming, so we cleaned it up. ¡± It''s not a compliment, no matter how much I hear it, but I''m frowning all by myself. ¡°Just in case, I snuck around specifically, and I checked twice or three times. ¡± ¡°You did. Jorden has dried up the monsters. ¡± ¡°Who am I again? On the frontlines of the monsters, the plagues, they call me the Devil of Winter... Town! ¡± Later, the Rangers stepped up and stopped the unnoticed squadron leader''s mouth. ¡°But I didn''t push it all away. ¡± One of the rangers, who sealed my boss''s mouth, stood up and said, The prince asked with a delightful face, but with a delightful face to distinguish among the rangers. ¡°What kind?¡± ¡°There''s a lot of big ones, and there''s a lot of stubborn ones. The number is at least about a thousand or two. ¡± The prince''s hardened face was loosened at once. The ranger looks at the prince''s eyes and carefully removes his mouth. ¡°But that''s...¡± ¡°That''s what it is. ¡± ¡°They were originally left behind to use it when they attacked Brien. ¡± The prince frowned at the words. ¡°Ballerhard Ranger. ¡± Then I called out to the rangers in a low voice. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty! ¡± The Rangers were in an unaware float in the voice of an unworthy hue. ¡°As far as I''m concerned, the Balahard Rangers have no way of leaving the monsters that appear on the realm''s land, but I was mistaken." The prince asked. ¡°No! You know the truth! ¡± The rangers gathered their mouths together and shouted. ¡°Yeah? That''s weird. ¡± The prince''s gaze is staring straight at the rangers. Those heavy rangers shrugged their shoulders without my knowledge. ¡°I''m asking because I don''t know, have you ever stayed on this platoon? ¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°So, this is the kingdom''s land, completely occupied? ¡± ¡°That''s right!¡± The prince asks, and the rangers sweat and use evil. ¡°But why are the monsters still in the kingdom''s land! ¡± ¡°Sorry!¡± ¡°What? Leave it for use when attacking a copywriter? Is that a monster lunch box? Leave it and forget about it later!" Rangers rush to the forefront of the ranks in a thunderstorm. ¡°What are you doing? Aren''t you guys going? Aren''t you the royal army? ¡± The knights and soldiers of the prince''s army, who were watching in silence, began to marvel forward. Shortly after, the Royal Army, guided by the Rangers, arrived at the colony of monsters, where one of the defeats that the Royal Army had saved to target the author was completely discarded. ¡°You really tell us. ¡± ¡°Yes, you did. You really came back. ¡± A unilateral massacre with no battle, the rangers who stood at the forefront of it and recalled the prince who scattered the sword, trembled. The prince who came back was still ruthless. And such a ruthless face did not cover the Fia. ¡°Big. You said it was real. ¡± If you trample on the purity of the article you were trying to meet again with. ¡°Jorden said it was a secret. I made a mistake.¡± He also showed persistence in begging other people''s hands for an unnoticed ranger. But the next time they were called to the prince and compared to the person who was in front of them, nothing was better than what they went through. ¡°Montpellier.¡± He hides in a nearby fortress at the prince''s call and looks at the situation. Earl Leonberg, a former Marquis of Burgundy, came forward with tears on his sleeve after hearing the arrival of the late Prince. ¡°Sire, I don''t know how happy you are to see this rebuilding... quack! ¡± Earl Montpellier, who kicked at the foot of the prince, rolled on the floor without a scratch. Kudang Bath! The Count, who had bounced out, rose up like a chimp and ran before the prince. Then he lowered his head flat. Earl knew. If you lie down, pretend to be sick, you will be trampled. If you make fun of your mouth, you will be better off. In this case, it was best to get down flat, apologize first, and answer only the questions. It was a lesson learned by bruising like a cypher, and it was his own ritual where the bones were broken and cooked several times. But despite such a tearful effort, the prince was not alone. "Ugh!" The Count didn''t even ask why he gave up his rights. I just hit him and he hit me as he hit me. When the ritual of Montpellier, which had been beaten for such a long time, became plastered, the prince heard why he was beaten. ¡°Haha.¡± But that''s why it''s ridiculous. Count Montpellier laughs in vain. ¡°Why didn''t you attend my funeral? ¡± The reason you didn''t attend the funeral is because you were right. 296 296. 80. Imperial Trouble (2) I felt like I was going to fly until I first left the kingdom. It couldn''t have been so good to know we''d be on the battlefield soon. ¡°Commander? I hope so. You do a lot of hard work in the back. I go to the front. ¡± It was pleasant to tease Vincent, who was tied to his feet at the fortress of the Silver Lion. That was it. Beyond the old boundaries of the kingdom, through the new territory of the kingdom torn by the Three Princes, I felt like a lie as soon as the kingdom arrived in the newly occupied area. The whole world was a eunuch. The march is blurry, and the eyes of the dead overflow into and out of the citadel. There were countless people who took their home from monsters and lost their close relatives. ¡°Long live the kingdom of Leonberg. ¡± When I saw them stretching out on the side of the road and shouting without a soul, I was disgraced. That was not the only place. Almost all the areas occupied by the allies did so. ¡°Long live the kingdom of Leonberg. ¡± It led to a buzzing cheer. ¡°Long live Balahard! ¡± Then the people of the occupied territories heard a name they could not put in their mouths. A fairly fervent voice that is clearly distinguished from other cheers. I immediately summoned those who had mentioned the name of Balahad to the soldiers. ¡°It''s called Luang. ¡± He introduced himself as a veteran and would have been the food of monsters had it not been for the Royal Army. I heard the Rangers'' outrageous relief efforts through him. I felt like I was getting a bit of a headache since I entered the occupied territories. Shortly thereafter, the Rangers'' strong intentions led the Royal Army to become more active in relief efforts. During the relief effort, the Rangers cleared out a group of monsters while slowing down their advance. He said that the monsters in the back had a reason to get in trouble, but I didn''t believe him. The Rangers weren''t the kind to roll their heads like that. I would have acted the way I wanted to, and only then would I have given a proper reason. ¡°Idiots.¡± Where else in the world are those fools who make a fuss about saving the people of their enemies during the war? I was so happy with that stupidity, and the title was so good. Of course, it was a complaint that they were so hostile and monstrous that they had to clean up and move boredly without having to carry out a common battle. But when I met the Rangers, I could tell Chiha. ¡°Your Majesty is coming, so we cleaned it up. ¡± If I hadn''t only seen Jordan blubbering with a cheeky face, I would have thought so. ¡°Just in case, I snuck around specifically, and I checked twice or three times. ¡± Everyday, it''s been a long time since I''ve seen a chatty Ranger squadron commander. So I communicated. I made contact with the Rangers, and they gave me a colony of monsters. Unexpected income. I headed that way to the colony of monsters, and flew with excitement. Then I joined the vanguard. There was Eli. The look on Eli''s face was really strange, as if he wanted to see the flag of my family that had never been seen before. A frozen face, not crying or laughing. That''s why Arwen hates it. ¡°Big. You said it was real. ¡± I felt a sense of humor, too. I didn''t complain because I came to him in the middle of the night and left without a proper greeting from him. Absolutely. ¡°Jorden said it was a secret. I made a mistake.¡± The failure to keep secrets was never deliberately pronounced by Jordan because he hated it. That''s when Montpellier shoved his face in. Bona Marna, look at the sympathy on this side of the street. The moment I saw him, I remembered the Occupied Territories that had passed by while I was coming. The greedy bite the faithful, and the rest are the beasts of the dread. And while the Beasts were only looking after my castle storehouse, the people were beaten by monsters. It was nothing different from what the Empire has done to the Kingdom in the past hundred years, and today the Kingdom would have met if it had not been independent. The fire rises. ¡°Billion!¡± When I woke up, I was already beating him in Montpellier. Montpellier didn''t even make excuses. When I kick, I get what I kick, and when I hit, I get what I hit. He''s not going to be so stubborn. He''s going to defend himself by now by putting on all sorts of excuses. There must have been something going on. I knocked him hard and thought. I squealed with his screams. I thought about it for a long time and finally came up with a reason. ¡°Why didn''t you attend my funeral? ¡± I laughed in vain as if he was carrying a load. Then he looked at me. A face full of resentment and coldness. For the kingdom''s sake, I suffered among fools, and I opened the duc in recognition of the identity of my spies dying miserably. Where else in the world is this? He was talking to me with his own eyes. Of course, the seeds didn''t even work out for me. ¡°You have a lot of bad eyes. Just the eyes of a traitor. ¡± An angry Montpellier closes his eyes. ¡°The presumptuous boy, who was stranded in the first place and was stranded in a car that was being dragged by force, would have thought he didn''t have to come back to the cruel kingdom. ¡± Looking at him like that, I said coldly. ¡°I thought it would be better to start over here because I can''t even make it to the continent if I let it go, and I''m committed to my own country again. ¡± If it wasn''t for that, I should have come home late after everything I was doing. If I had intended to continue living as a nobleman of the kingdom, it was normal to at least see for myself what the kingdom would look like after my death. But he did not return, nor did he send a man to examine the circumstances of the kingdom. ¡°All the useless will be dead, not a word of it for the rest of us. It''s my world, I''m sure. ¡± The meaning was so obvious. "What, were you planning to build a Montpellier dynasty here? ¡± He flinches at me. ¡°Clement de Montpellier. ¡± Montpellier''s body begins to tremble. ¡°Maybe I don''t know you. ¡± ¡°Your Majesty! ¡± At that moment, he approaches on his knees and hangs on my crotch. ¡°Now, wait! Wait a minute! I just imagined it! I swear I didn''t do anything against your will! ¡± He was out of his mind for a while, just a delusion of a handwriting. Montpellier desperately begged me. Ugh. He bends over. He grabs the crotch and hits Montpellier, who was wailing. I reach out and slap his cheek lightly. "Trust me." Smiling brightly. The constantly whining man shuts his mouth. ¡°I would have been strangled already if I hadn''t. ¡± I look more at the back of his face. Montpellier turns his head after me and stiffens. There were three gray shadows on the back of him that appeared like a rubble. It was only four half-elves now, including Gunne, who I left to keep an eye on when I might be able to pull the strings. ¡°Jonathan. Harun. Ibir." And when they had called their names, they came and stood before me with a loud voice. ¡°Hi-yeah! ¡± Montpellier shot the Iron Puduck''s ass. Then or not, I looked at the half-elves and said softly. ¡°The surveillance mission is over. Well done.¡± Jonathan of the Red Cross laughed at Bassi. The dark-haired Harun slices his head. Ibir, blonde, shook his lips and asked for his next mission. But there was no next mission. ¡°You''re free now. ¡± The freedom I speak of is not just the freedom of action, but the perfect liberation from the fate of those who persecuted and oppressed the poor halves. ¡°Ahhh.¡± Half elves shake their heads, making the same distinctive sound as a wounded animal. Poor half-elves who lost their way to live alone without an order. But I believed. Just as you have overcome your destiny by stepping out on your own at the last minute and sticking a knife in Sigrun''s back, they will overcome their destiny one day. All they need is a little bit of time and a little meter. ¡°I''m not going to be forced out, so don''t be so anxious. ¡± The half-elves, who were groaning like abandoned puppies, returned as usual. Until then, Montpellier still hesitates to sit on the floor with his frozen face. ¡°Montpellier.¡± ¡°Yes? Yes! Your Majesty!¡± The one who raised his body in rage fell flat before me. ¡°This is my last chance. ¡± ¡°Go, thank you! Your Majesty!¡± He shoots his head on the floor. ¡°Thank you! Thank you so much! Sire! I will not even dream of this Montpellier! ¡± To keep his forehead warm and wet with blood, he did so several times and thanked me. I saw my beloved knights who finished the work of the Monpellier and the Half Elves. Eli and Arwen were looking at me with one face. ¡°Let''s go. I have so much to hear. ¡± * * I spoke to my knights that day to let the sun go down. To be precise, I heard Eli''s story unilaterally. He doesn''t stop talking about much. Much of it was about his specialty in this war, and the rest was about the Eli family. If it had been usual, I would have sealed it several times, even if I had sealed that chatty mouth in the middle. But not today. I let Eli roar. So I heard the same story about five times. ¡°Anyway, that''s what happened. ¡± Eli''s chatter is finally over. The man who finished the story stares at me. ¡°Yeah? Good job. Well done.¡± I think I want a compliment, so he snorts and mouthes quickly. Then suddenly I hardened my face. I wanted to ask you something, but I hesitated because I couldn''t ask. I almost knew what Eli was asking me. ¡°Well, are you okay now? ¡± As you can imagine, the question Eli brought out a long time ago was about my condition. "I''m fine." I pulled out the sword as I could see and swung. Eli woke up more than ever with that look in my eyes. ¡°I suddenly remembered what I had to do. ¡± Then he fled and disappeared out of the barracks. ¡°Kid. Kid. I can''t tell you the truth. ¡± I can feel his eyes as he kicks his tongue as he looks away. Arwen was looking at me for a break. ¡°Why. Well. You want Arwen to show off for major? ¡± She knelt down on her knees, shaking her head small on my words. And he asked me to punish him. As the commander of the army, he did not listen to the advice of the chief of staff, but begged for sin because he made his home a danger to others. ¡°What else did I say? ¡± On the way here, I had already heard the news of the Great War through Jordan and handed over her sins without a grudge. But she begged me to punish her even more strongly. ¡°Let us serve as knights and wash away our sins. ¡± He put down the top of the Great Deputy Commander and even made a plea to fight at the front line with one knight. I looked right at her. ¡°It was the crew that put Arwen at the forefront. The old man couldn''t have predicted this situation. I know all about it. ¡± No, to be precise, it had to be seen as aimed at. ¡°Now that the enemy''s resistance has changed, it is possible to stamp it with force, but it is clear that even if you go later, you will be able to use it. ¡± Unlike the last war. At that time, I did not tolerate my enemies because I was risking my life to protect them. At that time, the enemies had no choice but to retreat to the mainland to avert death and fight. If the horror slows down the advance, the allies can make that much time. ¡°If there is only one choice left for the enemy, they will plead to die to live and stop their allies. ¡± Fighting those who are eager to die has not always been easy. Even if I won, I had to take the damage. And the allies were unable to recruit lost troops. No matter how many troops you squeeze, the number of allies was the maximum of 20. In reality, it would have been the limit of fifteen troops in a column that had to be kept to a minimum. In this war, we had to concentrate our strength on the battle that was absolutely necessary. Otherwise, you will lose the placenta of your troops before you even fight the Empire''s real army, the Emperor. There had to be at least one hole to get out of the enemy. Don''t feel the need to risk your life. ¡°Though not all fruits were achieved here, Arwen, when the realm started the real fight, your choice would come back with great consequences. ¡± It was unimportant that the negotiations returned to failure. What was really important was the fact that the Kingdom showed that it was not a fierce army that killed all the warriors, but an army that was sometimes tolerant. Including me, Vincent and the other commanders couldn''t do it. Dead in a fight, not capable of accepting clumsy negotiations. Only Arwen was different. The crew knew it, and I knew it. ¡°Haona, I''ve become a danger to Eli...¡± ¡°At least!¡± I cut off the words of Arwen who repeatedly pleaded guilty. ¡°Arwen Kirgayen, I know, is never a reckless knight.¡± Arwen flinches at me. ¡°I heard that there were five Paladins who stood in the way that day. ¡± I looked at Arwen like that and asked. ¡°How''d it go with you? You really couldn''t handle it. ¡± Arwen hesitates for a while and opens her mouth. ¡°... it was a meaningless home, but to be honest, it didn''t seem to be a loss." Other than her, it was quite a cautious tone to shine with arrogance, but it was cheerful. I knew it from the start. That the first of my articles had reached completion, took another step. I didn''t know exactly when she took that step. I was just guessing. The day me and the maid fought the sword, she saw something, and she would get it again. It was just a guess that depended on the feeling. But the power she had was reality, not speculation. Arwen was already the owner of the Rosary Division and was no lower than the Western strongest knight. For now, Arwen Kirgayen was the strongest of my knights. He stroked his beardless jaw and asked. ¡°I thought you said there was only one army, one knight, left in Brien''s nature. ¡± ¡°I''m not an elite person, but it''s true that there are still enemies of that size." Arwen nods. ¡°Perfect. ¡± I laughed. ¡°I''ll give you a hundred knights. ¡± And I ordered it. ¡°Take down Bryan Castle with them. ¡± She opens her eyes in a puzzling order. Numerous emotions swirled over the starry eyes. And when she was not left, she said, ¡°I will follow your orders. ¡± It was just a loud voice. * * Early in the morning, I climbed to the bluff of the plain and saw Brien''s work. Above the firmly closed gates and walls, archers are pulling out their heads. A hundred allied knights appeared in front of him. Until then, the enemy only looked at the Knights. I couldn''t see the motions of the troops, so I noticed I wasn''t very vigilant. I am still looking at the mystical confrontation, and I can hear all the dying voices from below. ¡°Thy Majesty. ¡± It was Montpellier. The one with the sweat on the floor with his two arms has been exhausted since he served as my chair. ¡°Are you having a hard time?¡± He nods desperately and holds his voice. ¡°Boo, you certainly forgive me, didn''t you say you give me another chance? ¡± In his words, I turned my gaze back towards the author, staring loudly at him. ¡°You''re giving me a chance. ¡± In fact, I had no intention of overturning the words. But if I had a chance before forgiveness, I would have tried to fix the rotten tenacity of thinking of betrayal. That way you''ll never have another heart. To do this, there was only one condition I had. I will be my chair until the castle is destroyed, and I will make it as innocent as possible if I endure it, and I will make my past achievements worse. ¡°At least take off your armor...¡± ¡°Take your armor off the battlefield to see me naked? ¡± ¡°That''s not it...¡± ¡°Don''t try to negotiate with me, but if you have the strength, you''d better stick it in your arms. ¡± After that, even the Montpellier didn''t bother me anymore. Did you take my advice or not? In fact, it seemed good. I tightened my eyes and saw the side of the wall. It was the moment that the knight who was at the forefront of one hundred allied knights began to walk alone toward the gate. 297 297. 80. Imperial Trouble (3) I didn''t even have to look closely. There were only five people in the kingdom who were allowed to wear golden armor, but there were only five who could wear red capes embroidered with crooked lions. And there was only one of them in the battle today. Arwen Kirgayen. She walks towards the glottis. Despite the numerous enemies standing on the wall watching her, her steps were speechless. She just walked and walked. I empowered my eyes and saw it. She takes one step in her eyes and engraves the back of her head toward the gate. Her steps toward the gate were as straight as the Holy Spirit. Everyone learns to walk with two feet as they get older, but walking properly is not as much as one might think. There was a good and bad habit for everyone living in the van, and such a habit is evident in hiding when walking. But Arwen wasn''t. Her steps were soft and strong, light and heavy. Her steps, which were just straightforward, without being erased, were a great miracle in itself. I was amazed and admired by those wonderful steps. ¡°Shush." If it weren''t for the moaning of Montpellier, I''d rather not hear it. ¡°Shh. If you keep groaning, it''s an opportunity. ¡± I warned him a little. "Suck." I could not hear any more groaning at the end of the sound of the wind. Then I saw Arwen again, who was satisfied. She walked without rest until she reached the wall and fifty feet away. Archers on the walls are determined and reach enough by blowing arrows. Nevertheless, she went on and on to see if there was anything like it. I looked over the wall. There was no one in the army but her sudden approach. The enemy just watched her. Maybe he was thinking about her as a messenger, and maybe one of the knights could do it alone. Either way, there was no predictor of what would happen afterwards. I assure you, such flatness will not last long. Soon there will be a precious sight before them that I have never seen in my life. For the unlucky, it would be the last sight they see alive, but it had nothing to do with me. Arwen stopped walking. It was a distance of not less than twenty steps from the gate. She pulled the sword. A concise move without a clump. The Mysters aim for the sky with a light saber. Until then, the hostiles were only looking at her peacefully. Immediately after that, even when the glorious swarm of light was gathered around her sword, they only watched. The enemy noticed this side after Arwen pulled out the sword and the time passed. A distinctive radiant energy was rising around her. The wind whistled. The flag of Duke Bryan, caught on the wall, swells up as if it were going to explode. With her swordsmanship, flashes gather endlessly. Gather, gather. We''re getting together again. The scintillation that came together became a large mass. Even me, far from the wall, can feel its greatness, but the enemies who were right in front of me are dead. Enemies on the wall have become busy. "...!" "...!.....!" Those who appear to be commanders set up blood bands and shouted, "What are you doing?" The archers, who looked down, took a heavy bow. "...!" The bows of the archers caught flesh. "......!" Several articles aimed at a short window. That''s the moment. Sasasasak. An arrow flew up from behind Arwen. The archers who were demonstrating on the walls were picketed. The knights, who seemed to be throwing out their spears, hurriedly raise their shields. I turned my head. I saw the rangers deployed in the plains one day. Jordanian and other ancient rangers were there. Rangers pull and release the Yeongfu demonstration. Every time, the enemies who were holding their heads against the wall died. The frightened enemies hide behind the walls. The headaches that were filled with walls were no longer visible. And Arwen moved. The sword that was aiming for the sky fell. At that moment. Pot. The lump of light that was clumped together at the end of her sword split into dozens of pieces. Shoot him! The rain of stars pours down the gates. It''s not just a metaphor, it''s a real rain of stars. Beep! I woke up in the middle of nowhere. ¡°Billion!¡± Montpellier screamed, but that was good. I opened my eyes and put the rain of the stars in my eyes. I knew what it was. The type of power that the outsider on Penta''s land presented before me. Substantiated AuroraBlade. The form was different, but it was definitely the same power that the outsider dealt with. Bang bang! The glottis obtained by Yooseong Woo vomited greatly. The fragments of light scatter all around, and the torn pieces of the gate fall apart. Dust blooms and vanishes. And the appearance of the gate was revealed. The surface was puffed like a meteorite, and the shape was twisted around and barely stuck in place. I could tell by the look of it. Her outsider''s power was not complete as opposed to that. If it was a completed force, the glottis wouldn''t have even left a shape. I look for Arwen and turn my head. At first glance, I was quite tired of breathing on my shoulders. But she did not seem willing to retreat as she was. After fixing the sword with both hands, she rushes down to the gate. And her sword, which finally reached the gate, fell down once more. Evil! There was no aurablade like the rain of the stars at first sight. A mere glorious sword cuts through the gates. The gate was still intact. Arwen stretches out her hand as she stretches her sword. Tuck. I felt like I heard that sound. The glottis began to tilt one step late. And finally, I completely moved on. Bang! Beyond the fallen gate, I saw the enemy. Tofu tofu. I heard horseshoes. A hundred knights waiting in the plain reached the front of the gate one day. Knights have disappeared beyond the gates. When they passed, Arwen was gone. I waited still. Keep your ears up, keep your eyes tight. I studied the castle while preparing to run away at any time. Time has passed. "...!" ".......!" A faint scream began to be heard from the co-author. ¡°... you, you''ve been beaten...¡± ¡°The Duke...¡± Scream a little more clearly. ¡°The Duke is dead! ¡± ¡°The Knights have been hit! ¡± My knight, who disappeared over the wall shortly after, revealed himself. Arwen, who drenched his golden armor and raised the flag of a crooked lion in one hand. Boooooooooo! The horn sounded. An ally waiting in the military barracks begins to march toward the castle in unison. ¡°Your Majesty." Looking back, Carls grabbed the reins of my horse and looked at me. I climbed the horse without delay. ¡°Bring him! ¡± I ran straight down the hill and looked down. Montpellier was there, breathing naked. ¡°Bring him! ¡± ¡°Well, why would I...? ¡± ¡°You couldn''t stand it! ¡± I yell at Montpellier, who is exhausted, and I run down the hill. The court knights on horseback surrounded me. But there was no enemy attack they were worried about reaching the gate. Blame it. Arwen was there as she passed through the gate. Arwen, who had just come down the wall, took off her helmet and put it on her waist, kneeling on one knee, waiting for me. Breathe into your forehead, cheeks, hair, and shoulders with a little sweat. But he was more handsome than ever. I snuck back and forth before the horse completely stopped. Then I ran straight to her. ¡°Arwen!¡± Kneeling, he raises her and hugs Warlock. ¡°Lord Arwen Kirgayen. I have fulfilled His Royal Highness''s command. ¡± Arwen triumphed over me in a violent tone. I remembered the moment I put her in my head as a knight. At the time, I wanted the possibility and the future of an article called Arwen Kirgayen. I also said that I would go beyond a loner. I look at Arwen as I drop. Only eight years ago, she was an apprentice, and in eight years, she became an apprentice looking at Penta''s landscape. I was proud. At the same time I was magnificent. Despite all sorts of discrimination and unreasonability, she was so remarkable that she had consistently set foot without breaking a sword and had reached even higher ground in the future. What she gave me today was not a stone castle. More precious, much greater, was her own lifetime. ¡°What is the name of the sword? ¡± She shakes her head in my words. ¡°This sword is incomplete. ¡± Arwen is as disappointed as she is to name an unfinished miracle. But I had a different idea. The rain of stars that was still pouring was good in front of my eyes. I never thought such a wonderful sword would have a name. ¡°Can I give you a name? ¡± I wonder if I was right. Arwen''s eyes widen. ¡°Do as you please. ¡± I spit out the name that came to my head terribly before she finished speaking. ¡°Starfish.¡± It is the name that has been hovering in my head since I saw the rain of stars pouring out. ¡°Let''s do it by the stars. ¡± I looked at Arwen''s scent. I gave it a name all the time, but it was a big deal if I didn''t like the party. Even if you don''t like Arwen''s personality, you won''t accept it. I''m sorry I didn''t do something wrong. ¡°Starfish...¡± I recalled the name she gave me. ¡°If you don''t like it, Arwen will later...¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty. ¡± She gratitudes me. There was a new gladness in the mouth and a pleasant tint in the eyes. I also smiled at her. They''re smiling at each other like that. ¡°What the hell is that sword! Lord Arwen!¡± Eli, who appeared in a flash, shook his head. ¡°It''s called a constellation. ¡± Arwen told me the name of the sword that I made violently. ¡°Wonderful sword! Wonderful name! Lord Arwen is not only a swordsman, but also a master!" Arwen smiles at me. Eli, who saw it, laughed. * * While I named Arwen the newly acquired sword, the Knights and Rangers took care of the citadel. Brien''s soldiers seized the armor and weapons and drove them to the quarry under the wall. Although the number reached 1500, several commanders expressed concern, but they were relieved that Brien''s soldiers had not been executed and did not seem willing to resist. I tried to keep them in detention indefinitely, so I was only feeding them. A messenger came to me and told me that the king and his army had reached the streets for a day. ¡°That''s good. Move it all. ¡± I summoned pleasantries and waited for the headquarters to arrive, pending all decisions. And finally the king and the headquarters arrived. ¡°Executive of allied damage sustained during Siege. There are only a few winners. ¡± During the Co-writers'' War, Eli stood before the king and reported to him before and after. The king was astonished and rejoiced that the damage had been done to this great castle. ¡°What a marvelous victory to take down the enemy''s stronghold and see no more damage! ¡± With a bright voice, Arwen and the king who was fighting against a hundred knights saw me. ¡°But what the hell are you doing? ¡± ¡°What about me? ¡± The frowning king looked down at me as I became puzzled. There was a man in Montpellier who turned his eyes and sweated like rain. ¡°I have sinned to death, but I am trying to save my life. ¡± That day, Montpellier couldn''t wait until the castle collapsed and spread. Unfortunately. Still, I hated him, and instead of strangling him with a grip, I decided to give him another chance. ¡°I don''t understand a word you''re saying. ¡± The king said that, but he did not ask me for any more explanations. I was just asking because I was a wreck, and I don''t think it was a pity that Montpellier was in such a position. The same was true of others. None of the commanders and knights here care about Montpellier''s whereabouts. They start discussing the next day as if they can''t see Montpellier. ¡°The Dothrin Empire Army is currently advancing on the southeast front. It looks like the roads are in the same state of health, but when it''s too late, it''s almost as far as it was promised. ¡± The commanders'' hands are busy on the map. ¡°When they reach the promised point, the burden on the allies will be considerably reduced. From here to here, the allies are in charge of the Western Front. The Dothrin Empire Army will be responsible for the defence of the lower front from here to here. ¡± There were golden lions on the top of the map, and non-dragonflies on the south. ¡°The real war began after the Dothrin empire formed a front in the south. ¡± I looked at the map quietly. The Kingdom was now more than three times the size of its existing territory. The length of the border that confronted the Empire was several times longer than it used to be, and I had to defend the tear wire with insufficient troops. We had to push the Dothrin Empire Army to the promised point, and the allies had a hard time breathing. ¡°There are two options left for the allies. It''s too much to attract troops and advance to the Empire mainland, or to anchor the wires like this, so we can make a commitment later. ¡± The commanders saw the king in unison. ¡°If we would have stopped here, we would not have waged a war. ¡± The king insisted on advancing without hesitation. No one disagreed with this. Because we all knew. We all knew that this was a great opportunity not to come back, and that it would be even harder if we retreated now than before. Advancing the border, the Kingdom has lost many of the advantages it had in the past. The narrow border was widened, and a few troops were no longer able to defend it. I could not hope for the help of the harsh climate that the Imperial Army could not beat. Dothrin was no different. The Dothrin Kingdom, which had more room for troops than its allies, but lost the barrier of Heavenly Water, would not be easy to defend the entire front. Of course, over time, allies and the Dothrin Kingdom will be able to stabilize the Occupied Territories and strengthen their power based on this, but the Empire cannot wait until then. It was a symbolic tax. The only option left for the kingdom was advancement. ¡°As soon as the Dothrin Royal Army reaches its target point, the allies resume their advance. The vanguard...¡± The king saw the commanders. But they didn''t step up. No, I couldn''t get out. Because the clashes and momentum I spread in secret were holding them back. At least Arwen, who was capable of enduring my momentum, didn''t care about me. I was the only one left after all. I thought so. ¡°I..." Not until Eli hits me in the back. I look at Eli, who got up. I couldn''t find any motivated face to care about me. I became impatient. I had to stop Eli before he could finish talking. I raised my spirits. At this moment, Eli was my obvious enemy. Eli looks at me with his eyes open. His eyes were filled with suspicion as he sweated and looked at me. Ignored. There was no mercy on the enemy. That''s how I pressed Eli into the air and said to him with my mouth. ¡°You look so unfamiliar, sweaty, and restful. ¡± Don''t worry about the luggage. If I said I didn''t need to rest, I would force myself to rest. I stare at Eli, hoping to find out what I mean by this. Less rotten. Eli, who doesn''t want to get noticed, just sits with his ass in the dance seat. I smiled satisfactorily and took my eyes off him. I turned my head and saw the king. The king sighs as he looks at me and Eli alternately. I noticed how things turned out. But I was struck. I opened my chest and raised my chin. Knng, knng. With a nostril, I waited for the king to open his mouth. ¡°The vanguard...¡± Then the king''s mouth opened. ¡°I will leave it to the prince. ¡± I got up with my fist on fire. ¡°Huff.¡± At that moment, Montpellier stretches out as he is. I frowned. I couldn''t understand Montpellier, who kept kicking my chances, even if I tried to save him. But today I was ready to be merciful for as long as I could. Giving Montpellier another chance with a weak will was not so difficult. * * Ten days have passed since then. ¡°We have reached the point promised by the Dothrin Empire Army! ¡± The news we''ve been waiting for has also arrived. I had no more reason to hesitate. All that was left now was to advance beyond the front lines to the Empire mainland. I saw the face of the vanguard when I was ready to go. A blind knight who doesn''t know what he''s thinking. A feeble war enthusiast who only wakes up and worries about me. A burning paladin with an excessive sense of mission. In the meantime, two hundred rangers lost their minds. Three hundred light swords were broken again, with no words. Three of them. And one chair. ¡°Advance.¡± Five hundred and seven troops have begun to move in unison. 298 298. 80. Imperial Trouble (3) Hansen''s identity was definitely an apprentice knight under the Prince. But he didn''t have much to offer as an apprentice. Like now, the one-sided magic was so subtle as to travel on horseback for such a long time. Running with the Knights was a long time behind and I felt like I was going to die just following the buttocks of the Rangers. That''s why he''s sitting on the floor now frowning on arrogance. Of course, he also had an excuse. The horse is an apprentice, in fact he was a ranger until just a moment ago. Before that, it was nothing more than a tribute to shooting royal anthems. If there was a connection between expensive and demanding horses, that was even weirder. ¡°Oh, my God. You''re completely stretched out. ¡± However, one of the men, who was almost aware of his situation, kept staring around and dying. ¡°Didn''t our apprentice learn how to ride? ¡± He was the best ranger, Jordan, who had a bad relationship with him. It was like this every time. Jorden always hovers around him. At first, I put up with thinking of my own fault, which I declared to be nothing but the guilt of the Ranger and kicking Amman''s ass. But that is also a law of some degree. Jorden comes to him with a gap and flips his insides. It''s been a long time since I first felt sorry for Yale. ¡°You said you''d kick my ass, so you''ve been following my ass all day? ¡± ¡°I''m doing my best...¡± ¡°Look at my mind. I had to take care of the patrol boys, but I forgot that. ¡± Especially when it sounds like now, if I say anything, I don''t hear all the answers, and when I sniff, I get caught in the fire. Now I feel like I have to kick that Yale Ranger''s ass anytime because I''m coming. Hansen looks at the back of Jorden, who disappears far away. ¡°Life is like shit. ¡± The sky became cloudy, and the stars became dense today. Seeing that glorious light, I remembered the face of someone who had changed his life. He said he met a steel knight for the first time in an unnamed town in the east that he accidentally visited. I lost my mind the moment I saw a stubborn posture that didn''t fit the battlefield. Later, when he regained consciousness, he was already rolling the harsh earth in the northernmost part of the kingdom. After a hell of a training, even more hell of a winter, I went down to the middle to become an apprentice in the eyes of the prince. It was like a storm. But the days of the past will be nothing compared to the days to come. Hansen stares into the sky somewhere south with his depressed eyes. It was somewhere in the mainland of the Burgundy Empire. The battle was in front of my nose. I had one winter experience as a ranger, but it was my first time fighting people. My heart was heavy. It would be nice to say that you''re going to blow your insides, but there are only crazed rangers around here. I''ve always been a big fan of rangers. Hansen gave up having normal conversations with the Rangers after that day. There were only three hundred knights left. Maybe they were the ones who could give a good answer to his concerns. Immediately after being appointed as an apprentice, the prince became a member, but he was also a member of the Knights. But unfortunately the knights didn''t pay any attention to him. No, Hansen never saw them open their mouths and say something. Again, the atmosphere was not so intense as to say how dark it was. It would be nice if someone could step up and clear his location. I feel so alone, and I hear a voice that I can never forget. ¡°Hannibal?¡± He was a prince. Hansen stood up and knelt in awe. ¡°I''ve come to see what kind of guy I want to keep falling behind. ¡± Then the prince who saw him frowned. ¡°Why the hell are you here? ¡± When asked by the prince, Hansen felt like he was right. I changed my affiliation with the Ranger to my own accord, and I completely forgot. It was ridiculous. ¡°Well, you appointed me an apprentice, and then you... what? Your affiliation has become so ambiguous...¡± On behalf of him, who was lowering his head without saying a word, Ranger Squadron Commander Jordan appeared and explained the situation. ¡°So I put it in my squad at the commander''s discretion. ¡± Though he was a bit of an engineer, Yo-yo was so distracted that they all forgot. ¡°I didn''t get a formal standing order, but I decided there wouldn''t be a big problem in the hierarchy. I''m from the Rangers, so I thought it would be more comfortable this way than the Knights, but if there''s a problem...¡± ¡°It''s not a problem. Until this battle, Jorden, you take care of him. There''s a little bit of a crowd over there right now. ¡± The prince''s gaze turned to the Knights who were resting on the other side for a while. Hansen also looked at the Knights. On a dark evening, only the Knights felt darker. ¡°First of all, the rank of Ranger Squadron Commander in the Baleard system is knighted, so for the time being, it will be under Jordan. If you have any complaints...¡± ¡°No complaints! ¡± Seeing the gloomy atmosphere, the actions of the third prince were gladly taken. So Hansen''s affiliation became a Ranger again. ¡°Well done, then. ¡± After that, the prince, who had left behind a few Sicilian factions, took his place and the Jordanians killed him and bled his throat. ¡°Cute thing. Let''s be good in the future.¡± Having seen that grin, Hansen thought it might be better to belong to the Knights of the Dark Atmosphere. And as always, the ominous projections did not go unnoticed. ¡°Run! There''s not a half a penny among our rangers that can''t handle this kind of artifact! ¡± The next day, before the march began, Jorden stood by and began to roast Hansen. ¡°If this is going to happen, I''d rather give up the knight! ¡± However, until the previous day, I wanted to treat myself as an apprentice, but I didn''t have one anymore. Jorden handles him roughly like a recruit. Hansen, who had a bad memory thanks to him, clasped his back with malice. It was a long time ago that I began to run so fast and to walk slowly. Hansen lays bare as he suffers from Jordanian incomprehension all day. On the other side, he hears the sound of the Rangers screaming. ¡°Captain. You know there''s no one you''ve ever appointed as knight, right? ¡± ¡°Then I regret it later. ¡± ¡°You still care about kicking your ass? ¡± Hansen put his ear together. ¡°Or try to kick it before it makes a difference. ¡± ¡°Let''s make love that way. ¡± A useless story came and went, a story he was waiting for. ¡°Why are you harassing me like that? ¡± That car was also curious, even if it didn''t. I missketched the first button, but by now I had no idea that everything was the beginning of the Ranger''s prank. I didn''t understand why I couldn''t eat myself. It seemed less unfair to know why. ¡°He said he was a favourite steelmaker in the royal palace for our lord. ¡± But it wasn''t. I knew why, but so was unfair. When the hell is the story? When I didn''t know the prince well, I was not cool and I was just joking about him once. Two years ago. Ever since I heard how devoted the prince was to fighting with the soldiers of the Winter Castle, I have never said anything similar. But that''s why you''re harassing yourself now. Hansen wants other Rangers to stop the squadron commander. But why? ¡°What? What happened to me? ¡± ¡°How dare you, my lord! ¡± ¡°That''s all you can hear? ¡± The Rangers are more than happy to meet my squadron commander. ¡°I think it''s okay to take a long-range patrol out and dump him in the enemy camp. ¡± ¡°Or the rats in the back of the battlefield, not knowing the birds...¡± Some of the radical rangers have been making a fuss about punishing him right now. The story of Hansen''s backbone. He didn''t have much time with the rangers to say that he was simply swept away by the atmosphere. He had already experienced how far the rangers did not cover the water only for what was associated with the prince once. If you''re a prince, if you''re a ranger who can''t live and die, I don''t know. Of course, I knew with my head that they were not so indiscriminate. But he couldn''t help but feel uncomfortable. I was afraid that I would not be able to sleep in my delusion, even if I slept and was not knifed by my allies. After all, he stayed up all night, and it was only natural that the march of the next day became more desperate. ¡°Did you come out for a walk? You''re very relaxed, aren''t you? Can''t you see you''re slowing down because of the probation officer? ¡± ¡°If it''s hard to ride, you''d better just come down and jump. What are you trying to do? ¡± I can''t handle a squadron commander, but now I''m standing up to the squadron commanders and roasting him. Even if I didn''t say it, the other rangers didn''t have much of an eye for him either. But until now, I had something to say that I was from the same ranger, and now I don''t have one. Everywhere was the enemy. I haven''t even met the real enemy yet. The word Thorn Field Path was probably used in this way. But there was another such poor man in the unit. Clement de Montpellier. It was originally the Marquis of the Empire, but a middle-aged man who had been the Count of the Kingdom in the forward direction was dragged around without climbing my horse. Then, when the march stops, he acts as the prince''s chair, and he can''t see it until his eyes open. It was only later that he learned that the poor middle-aged man was the former empire ambassador who took the lead and exploited the kingdom, but he no longer cared. ¡°Who cares who. ¡± Moreover, now was not the time to worry about remaining. It was cloudy from the front of his head. In his life, he even darkened whether the day of the courtyard would come. But that ambiguity was only until the third day after Bryan wrote. By the fourth day, he had finally escaped the beasts of the Rangers. ¡°Found a trail of enemies halfway across the street! It looks like a scout made up of healthcare workers! The number is at least twenty! ¡± ¡°Soldiers at the southwest end of the race have shown up and disappeared! At least 1 squadron in size, a powerful scout is certain! ¡± Rangers scattered all over the place have found enemy tracks. ¡°Ignore it and go this way. ¡± After entering the territory of his allies and identifying active enemies, the prince was consistently unaware. The presence of enemy scouts hovering around was unpredictable. It''s like the enemy wants you to know his route. Like they want more troops. ¡°Hmm.¡± The prince who stopped the ranks began to ponder with a map. However, Hansen''s appearance was not necessarily different from that of the person who was contemplating leaving the delicacy in front of him. You can eat this first, you can eat that first, you can stare at a table with a broken face. ¡°Once." The prince pointed to a part of the map. ¡°Let''s start here. ¡± At last, it seemed like the troubles were over. 299 299. 80. Imperial Grail (4) For the aristocrats of the Empire mainland, the rebels who had wished for Duke Bryan were nothing but mishaps that could be wiped out at any moment. Nevertheless, it was entirely due to the absence of the Emperor who left the rebellious Cabal intact, even if it was wiped out immediately. In the last war, it was also one of the reasons why the rebels were neglected as they had bordered the Kingdom of Leonberg, which had shown an unbelievable inferiority as a country of defence. And soon after, the war broke out. I have heard that troops from the Kingdom of Leonberg are attacking the rebel strongholds and fortresses across the border. The aristocrats of the Empire were overwhelmed by their visions, and hoped that the rebels and the Leonberg Empire would suffer great damage. It was a vain expectation. The war was unilateral. The Royal Army subjugated the rebel citadel and fortress with a devastating force, and less than three months after the outbreak of the war, it took down the home of the rebellious leader, Duke Bryan. Contrary to the wishes of the mainland nobles, the damage suffered by the Royal Army in the process was extremely modest. Consequently, I watched the Leonberg Empire swallow up the territory of the old empire. Then the fire fell on the feet of the mainland nobles. They assembled the Buriaburian troops and sent them to the fort and fortress of the land, on the one hand, and sent messengers to the centre to call for reinforcements. Until then, the Mainland nobles were only somewhat surprised by the unexpected pace of advancement of the Royal Army and were not greatly threatened. It was natural. Unlike the northeast, where the core power was wiped out by the last war, the nobles here remained intact. The troops that were guarding the citadel and fortress of the land reached 10 troops, and the additional troops that were deployed since then were the size of 10 troops. Twenty real elite troops, not just troops that are just filling their heads. There, even at this moment, the reserves are constantly increasing. It was a powerful force that would never cross the border. ¡°Rather than Leonberg, Dothrin is doomed. Now that the southern troops that need to be supported have been wiped out by the Flower Dragon, it will not be easy for the Front''s troops alone to stop the Dothrin Empire army. ¡± They were more focused on identifying the dynamics of the Dothrin Empire than the Leonberg Empire. However, in the meantime, they have not slowed down their vigilance against the Lions of the North, to be precise. I knew the fierceness and arrogance of the Royal Army, but it could make up for the advantages of the troops. But not as different as the lion of the North, Idrian Leonberger. He was a genius. How many Paladins are there, and he''s not enough. One of the real monsters that the Knights can''t keep sticking together. Even though it was impossible to reverse the course of war alone, it was Idrian Leonberger who was capable of leading the war to victory no matter what. Such a relentless beast was released to the battlefield, but the damage of his allies would be extreme if he started to jump as he wished. Especially Idrian Leonberger, a Knight known as the Paladin Slayer, was able to overcome Jachit''s faults, and the power of the Knights flew all over. That''s why I didn''t win. The nobles of the mainland never wished for a victory that was only a wound, and the goal was to defeat the Royal Army while maintaining complete power. As the situation evolved, many of the Seizures headed for the kingdom of L¨¦onberg were looking at the situation of Idrian L¨¦onberger. This allowed the aristocrats of the Empire to recognize early the existence of the Royal Army, which had begun to co-author Brien. ¡°The golden man at the forefront! This is Idrian Leonberger!¡± The face of the Empire aristocrats, who gave and received opinions with a somewhat relaxed face, was hardened. ¡°What is the enemy''s travel route and destination? ¡± One of the dogs asked the messenger in a delicate tone, but without hiding as much as a wobbling eye. ¡°We are currently south of the border, and the final destination for the current route is estimated to be Fort Danang! ¡± There was sighs all over the meeting hall. They were lords with territory at the forefront. They were blatantly relieved that the citadel targeted by the young lions of the North was not their own. Only one, the owner of Fort Danang, and Count Danang, dared the messenger with a white tired face. ¡°Are you sure they''re headed for Danang Fort! ¡± He rarely wanted to believe that the same knight was heading to his fortress. ¡°We expect reliability to reach Fort Danang in the morning, sooner or later, by tomorrow evening! ¡± ¡°What''s so fast! ¡± The Count shrieked at the messenger''s confirmatory assassination. ¡°Even though all the troops are on their way to the horseback, they are so small that they can''t cope with the rapid manoeuvres of a squadron of troops! ¡± The Count was flattered by the words of a messenger who shrugged his shoulder for a moment. ¡°Isn''t that a lot? What is the exact size? ¡± ¡°Identified on a scale of 5 white ligaments! ¡± ¡°What are the troops that follow? ¡± ¡°Two legions are following you on Dobby Street! ¡± The blood came back to the face of the pale Earl. ¡°I guess it wasn''t the vanguard, it was the champion! ¡± The Count was blatantly relieved. It was as if I had heard that my fortress was miraculously saved just before the fall. ¡°Thank goodness. Thank goodness. ¡± One of the little ones, who was staring at the Earl, who was picking up the word "elongation" without staring at him, opened his mouth. ¡°This is definitely an opportunity. ¡± The Count looked at the Viscount with a rather brutish face in a noncontextual speech. ¡°Isn''t my anonymous, drunken kid talking about scaring the world, like he''s picking me up? ¡± Seeing such an Earl, the Viscount laughed. ¡°Supposing you have 500 men, I think you can freeze with two legions and five knights. Is that what you think I am? ¡± The nobles who looked at him smiling and speaking fluently stood up. ¡°That''s right! If we''re good, we can take advantage of the Empire''s fame this time! ¡± ¡°You must be out of the ship with only 500 troops crossing the border of Burgundy! ¡± ¡°Don''t get drunk on the gruesome victories you''ve won against rebels like Omazzol! ¡± They say this is their chance to catch the troubled Idrian Leonberger. ¡°Our troops are coming! ¡± ¡°My sickness will be with you too! ¡± Until a little while ago, those who wished not to face Idrian Leonberger blatantly shouted that they would go ahead. He had already fled from the continent thinking of capturing a lion in his own north and shaking his head. There were seven lords who promised to give me my troops, and the troops they gave me were 7,000. Too many troops to catch just over 500 hostiles. The nobles who went forward began to notice each other. In his mouth, the army increased the number of reasons needed for this operation, all for their own good. A situation that no one can miss if they only listen to you. The atmosphere between the nobles is getting a little harsh. ¡°Here we go. There''s nothing to argue with. ¡± At that time, Idrian Leonberger, who had first commented, stood up and mediated the dispute between the overzealous nobles. ¡°Can''t we just all go together without anyone''s troops? ¡± The nobles frowned at him. I noticed that there were too many 7,000 troops moving to capture 500 hostiles. But the ego was firm. ¡°Hunters do their best when they catch a rabbit, and the opponent is a lion in the North, not a rabbit. The more traps, nets, and hunters, the better. ¡± Dorian Leonberger''s capture of Idrian Leonberger in the last war increased how they failed, and the old nobles were secretly called trees, as if the operation had already been successful. ¡°More than 7,000 armies, five hundred of them knights and ten paladins. Even the ruthless northern lions can''t really avoid the end this time. ¡± The nobles nodded their heads and laughed. None of them laughed and chirped that the operation would fail. It was natural. I mobilized ten times that force to capture 500 troops if I had to. No matter how strong Idrian Leonberger was, he would never be able to defeat that army car. Even the lions of the North, who defeated the Paladins countless times, did not, in the end, rejoice enough that a single human being could dominate the war. ¡°It''s never going to happen, but if we don''t mobilize enough troops. ¡± One of the nobles stood up and spoke curiously. ¡°He''s not a human, he''s a god. ¡± Then the other nobles became gods and spoke. ¡°And if he truly is a believer, I will gladly bow down before him, kissing his feet." It was a word that could be accepted as an affront to the Emperor Zachit, but none of them here pointed it out. That wasn''t going to happen anyway. Everyone thought so, and believed so. Their faith in victory was as solid as a rock, until the messenger who brought the news came to the front several times a day. ¡°An allied scout who is currently heading towards Danang Fortress! They''re all gone without a trace! ¡± But in the words of the messenger, a small inconvenience arose from the rocky faith. ¡°Troops sent to determine the situation! Long Range Patrol! We''ve lost all contact! ¡± Small incontinence soon became a crack. ¡°A thousand troops that bypassed the enemy to block the retreat! I can''t reach you! ¡± The cracks became even bigger. And as soon as I heard about the two-day difference. ¡°Defeat your troops in the siege and extermination! All commanders, warriors! Paladin All Warriors! Knights Damage Extreme! Your troops are scattered and retreating! ¡± I split my faith like a rock. ¡°Fort Danang is under attack! Idrian Leonberg!¡± A tear poured out from the crack. ¡°Fort Danang has collapsed! ¡± Then there was despair. ¡°The Leonberg Empire that took down Danang Fortress! It''s a miracle!¡± Finally, fear came out. ¡°Find it! Make sure you find where it went! ¡± The frightened nobles of Burgundy scream. And after two days of cowardice, the actions of the Leonberg royal army, which they wanted to find out, were revealed. ¡°Idrian Leonberger! We''re coming straight for this place! ¡± The raindrops that disappeared reached under their chins one day. 300 300 won. 80. Imperial Grail (5) Everyone was convinced of victory. What the aristocrats of the Empire were worried about was the failure of the Mole and the loss of the hunt, not the defeat of their allies. But the operation that I thought would never fail returned to failure. It is no longer a matter of operations, but of his own comfort. ¡°I would not have gotten to this point if I had kept the gates closed! ¡± The nobles gave up the advantages of Mercury and regretted the decision to meet the enemy in the plains, but it was too late. From now on, I intend to deal with the enemy with the benefit of Mercury properly. ¡°Idrian Leonberger is after your commander! ¡± They rigidly locked the gates, on the one hand, and rushed the messengers to the nearby citadel for support. ¡°It won''t be hard to stop the troops from arriving on time. ¡± They believed that if only the reinforcements could stop Idrian Leonberger at the nearby citadel. The heads of the aristocrats, who were panicked by the unexpected defeat, began to spin. Then they were able to deduce the cause of the defeat. It was probably the first reason that each individual was attacked before the siege was complete, and the power of Idrian Leonberger, who thought that ten Paladins would be able to capture enough, was much better than expected. I felt so sorry for the lost troops. The existence of the transcribed paladins made me sick. I should have been dedicated to Mercury, ignoring the presence of Idrian Leonberger from the beginning. If I had, I wouldn''t have lost so much valuable power. The thought of biting the tail came to the man who had made the first operation. "If it weren''t for you! ¡± The little one, who was confidently in charge of the operation, flocked to the palace. ¡°I mean, it''s not my fault! ¡± He desperately defended himself. No matter how brilliant the knight is, we can''t overcome that absolute troop car. If anything goes wrong, there are front-line commanders who are not properly surrounded and have left a gap for the enemy. It was an empty echo. Nobles who lost their peace with unexpected defeats and the presence of enemies who had reached the threshold did not listen to the excuses of the Viscount. ¡°By deceiving our commanders with three tongues, and consequently benefiting the enemy, the sin is heavy enough to pay for ten deaths! ¡± The nobles cut off the head of Viscount Gear and hanged him at the gate. Externally, the Duke of L¨¦onberg has committed a crime of having driven his allies into a trap through the Kingdom. In doing so, Idrian Leonberger''s achievements, who defeated three corps with five hundred troops, were disparaged by his cunning scheme, and the failure of the operation was attributed to the Duke of Spy. The soldiers believed him like a stone. No one thought that only five hundred troops had devoured more than ten times as many. It wasn''t even common sense, it didn''t make any sense. Even if they tricked soldiers with such false propaganda, they could not deceive themselves. The nobles were overwhelmed with extreme anxiety. I think Idrian Leonberger will show up and stick a knife in their heart right now. ¡°Why aren''t backup troops coming? ¡± I tried to wipe off the messengers, but nothing changed. One day passed, another day passed. ¡°What the hell happened! Why no news! ¡± The reinforcements were still the subject of deplorable news. Some of the messengers who had left the castle without being able to do so had to come back and report the situation. But no one came back. The nobles were overwhelmed with extreme anxiety. The presence of nearby citadels, fortresses, and enemies who were lost in time, as promised. They were not foolish enough to know what that meant. It was one of the two. Not one of the messengers who had left the citadel had completed their mission, nor had the fortress and fortress heard of sending reinforcements. ¡°Looks like the enemy has taken hostiles and captured all their messengers. ¡± They put more weight on the electronics side. Some expressed concern about the possibilities on the latter side, but not so much. It didn''t make any sense. Of course, the electronics didn''t make any sense either. With only five hundred troops left, it was a blur to believe that the fortress, which had nearly ten times as many troops guarding it, would not have gone through it. ¡°The other citadel and fortress will soon know that the enemy is after the Command. Until then, the enemy will retreat. ¡± There were limits to shaking deep without proper supplies and support. The nobles of Command expected their enemies to retreat on their own. And their prediction was missed again this time. Idrian Leonberger had no intention of retreating in the first place. It was only after the cavalry returned that they went out of the citadel to find out where the enemy was. ¡°There are corpses everywhere! ¡± ¡°They''re all allies! ¡± The cavalry reported the catastrophe around the citadel with a firm face. ¡°Less than three hundred, more than a thousand! Troops of Nantes, Cordur?o, Liante, Or?o and Pengmart Fortifications! ¡± Nantes, Corduren, Liante, Orang, Pengmart. They were all nearby citadels and fortresses that sought support. In the meantime, another cavalry returned. They were also with Vivo. ¡°A day''s walk from the citadel! Trace of Battle found! We have identified the Iron Knights'' crest on the body found at the scene! ¡± The Iron Knights were the best in the Empire. ¡°The Iron Knight Commander? Lord Jury de Jurgian is not such an easy man! ¡± In particular, the Iron Knight Commander was close to the edge of Penta. Of the known paladins, the nobles asked with a dull, white face. ¡°Sir Jury De Jurgian''s body was also identified while he was collecting the body of the Iron Knights. ¡± Thus, the cavalry informs the warrior of Paladin, whose face the Empire boasts of. The nobles are completely frozen. ¡°Now, I mean. Sounds like Idrian Leonberger is killing each of his allies with bait at the citadel here. Am I crazy? ¡± One of the dogs said it was outrageous. A reality that everyone had guessed, but couldn''t get out of the car mouth. Everyone was feeling it. I realized that they had fallen as a single bait and were no more than hostages. But when I realized that, it was too late and after. Dang! Dang! A tumultuous sound echoes across the citadel. ¡°Enemy!¡± Urgent shouts echoed from all sides. ¡°The Leonberg Empire Army! ¡± An article that appeared one step late informed me of the enemy''s appearance. ¡°Check out the crooked golden maggots! Idrian Leonberger is the star of the enemy! ¡± The white-haired nobles headed straight for the wall. Until then, they had the same enthusiasm. Although he was humiliated by only five hundred enemies, he believed that the charter had not been struck to such an extent. I thought that I would not be able to give the Citadel a shout, even if I can''t find Idrian Leonberger right now. Obviously, he believed that, and he was in his own way. ¡°Show him how strong the Empire''s stronghold is...¡± Ahhhhhhh! Everything has become meaningless in the presence of an overwhelming presence that blooms slowly from the end of the plain covered with earthy spiders. Dang, Dang... The sound of the roar of the attack faded slightly. "...!" The shouts that were constantly being heard slowly became more frequent. At this point, I heard nothing. Doodoodoo-doo. All I hear is a thunderous hoof. The world began to turn slowly. Only one horde of cavalry ran out of the dark plains. The crest of the crowned golden lion engraved on my flag was strangely clear. Standing at the forefront, the figure of a knight running a horse pokes his eyes out. The knight slants his sword. The sparkle rises from the tip of the sword. The light spreads over a dark plain. They stare at the light as if they were possessed. I caught sight of the master of the night. Prince of the Kingdom of Leonberg, The Lion of the North, Idrian Leonberger. Monster that destroyed 3 legions, roamed around the citadel, and devoured the undeniable soldiers. It was the name of an enemy that would be cool to chew. But it was weird. While looking at him, the nobles were unable to carry a little deliberation. Then they found out. Idrian Leonberger was not who they thought he was. He was neither an outstanding knight nor a terrible monster. I never dared to fight. Impossible, or something to call Mizzie. Rather than the same human being. ¡°Flower Dragon..." It was something that resembled the catastrophe that devastated the south of the Empire. When they realized that. Pa! The glorious dawn descends upon the wall. The dawn stayed on the wall for a while, and it disappeared. It''s as if it didn''t exist from the beginning. * * "Ugh..." Soldiers groan. One of them just woke up from a horrible nightmare. Soldiers with blurred eyes twirl around. ¡°Huh?¡± The soldiers who looked around hardened like that. The soldiers'' eyes turned to one place as if they had made a promise. There were no things to be. As usual, the solid glottis was holding still and the seat was empty. Some of the walls that surrounded the fort without a crack disappeared without a trace. Disappeared were not just parts of the gates and walls. I can''t see the cerebral unit that climbed the wall in the sudden appearance of the enemy. The owners of the fort, the lords who ruled the twenty-two territories everywhere, and the knights who carried them away. They were all gone. Soldiers rubbed their eyes. But the same was true when I scrubbed a few times. In an incomprehensible situation, there was nothing soldiers could do. I was just standing there with my frozen face. I heard the sound of horseshoes in the ears of the half-spirited soldiers. Soldiers turn their squeaky necks and look outside the walls. Idrian Leonberger, who had more than five hundred men, was there. He didn''t do anything. He did not run among the wide open walls, nor was he afraid with a loud voice. I just stood there and looked up at the wall. I didn''t see his face on the helmet. Nevertheless, in the eyes of the soldiers, he seemed to be smiling. Furry. Soldiers who are powerless on their legs sit still. They hide behind the stubborn crawling walls. Then he dragged his two knees and dug his head. Come on, guys. So the soldiers sit down, curled up, and let the night go. And when they regained consciousness, the Leonberg Empire Army was already gone. * * Twenty-two senior nobles. The Seven Elite Legion. Knights Nine. Paladin Twelve. One fortress. This was the number of warriors within the Burgundian Empire in the few battles that took place shortly after the opening, and at the same time more than five hundred star units led by Idrian Leonberger were put up for only a full time until the Leonberg Empire Army took full action. It was a catastrophe as terrible as the appearance of the pharyngeal dragon in the history of the Burgundian Empire, and it was an endless feat for the warriors of the Kingdom of Leonberg. At this time of battle, Idrian Leonberger became known as the Militia, and the Knights and Commanders of the Empire of Burgundy had a nightmare that could not be shaken forever. The Fraudulent Burgundy Empire Army quickly began to collapse in front of the Patriotic Front of the Leonberg Empire Army. Less than a month after the war, seven front-line forts collapsed. Four territories were placed under the influence of the Leonberg Royal Army. And in time, the Dothrin Royal Army began to surge. The western kingdoms, which suffered from the quadrupling of monsters, were victorious after a long struggle, and the Tutton Kingdom was the first queen in history. Queen Tutton solidified her support base, while constantly calling for the awakening of the Western kingdoms outside. She called on the empire not to forget the blood that was shed during the dizziness of the time. Otherwise, she would not have had a chance to return the blood to the empire. Western kingdoms mobilized all capabilities to stabilize the country and prepare for war. In response, the fifth prince of Burgundy sent a messenger to the three princes proposing a ceasefire. The third prince showed my willingness to cut off the messenger''s throat and send him back. The civil war intensified, and the millennial film of the empire became obsolete. And then, the Emperor moved. In a way no one could have thought of, when no one would have expected it. 301 301. 81. Thousand Year Empire, Thousand Year Emperor For the aristocrats of the Burgundian Empire, the empire''s authority was absolute. The Emperor''s words were the truth, and the imperial work was justice. It was impossible to deny or doubt. Since the founding of the empire, the absolute authority of such an empire has never been shaken. 400 years ago, until there was a small country in the northernmost part of the continent. The Kingdom of Leonberg. A nation founded by those who were alienated from the Empire and those who were persecuted. They did not acknowledge the emperor''s authority, and blasphemously set forth the dragon, the symbol of the Emperor of Burgundy, as their symbol for the roaring lion. From the point of view of the Emperor of Burgundy, it was an intolerable insult and a challenge. So far, the empire has sought to establish its authority by subjugating them. A war broke out. Swordmasters loyal to the wilderness headed north countless times. Hundreds of thousands of troops march north. The result was the defeat of the Empire. The masters of the Burgundian Empire were strangled by the masters of the Leonberg Kingdom, and the Knights they led were annihilated by the Knights of the Leonberg Kingdom. His army was no longer able to cross a sloppy fortress and a wall, and the burns fell. This was an unprecedented defeat in the history of the Empire, the first failure experienced by the Emperor of Burgundy. The Emperor sent the army back. It was a battalion of knights and elite troops in the immediate vicinity of Bourgogne. The results were the same. The only difference was the burning of a few useless citadels and a few walled villages. In return, the Empire had to lose countless knights and legions of imperial rank. Even in the process, he was hurriedly confronted with a backlash and suffered a humiliation of making eclipse westward. Since then, the emperor has waged numerous wars to avenge humiliation. And they all lost. The emperor''s authority fell, and the emperor''s omnipotence was wronged. Ambitioners who were bending over revolted everywhere. Those who were after the opportunity crossed the border. But the Emperor''s failure was only in the North. Ambassadors were strangled for only a few months, and those who sought the opportunity rather died miserably in the wake of the imperial army''s backlash. Thus, the Emperor of Burgundy was able to make up for the terrible defeat he had suffered in the north. Since then, numerous emperors have tried the North Bee. It also ended with a total defeat. For the Emperor of Burgundy, the Kingdom of Leonberg was an indelible stigma of failure, and an eye thorn reminding of humiliation. 300 years have passed. This was the time it took for the Emperor of Burgundy to erase the stigma of failure and to end the history of humiliation. Instead of destroying the kingdom of Leonberg, the Emperor of Burgundy chose to put it under his feet in humiliating end-of-life negotiations. Some say that it is for the blasphemers to use it as a barrier to stop monsters, while others say that they are wary of what the word of those who challenge the Empire means. The truth was known only to the Emperor, but he kept his silence, so his speculation was merely futile. Regardless, the emperor''s authority was once again consolidated, and the empire continued to flourish under the rule of the former emperors. But now that 100 years have passed, Ortega has reached the age of Emperor de Bourgogne and that prosperity is over. The empire successively lost its majesty and faced numerous challenges due to the failure of the party. Within the country, the vast southern region was lost by the flower dragon, and the turmoil reached the pole due to the mischief of the Five Princes and the Northeast Nobles. The whole country suffered from a horde of monsters who didn''t know where they came from. At the heart of it was the Kingdom of Leonberg. The Battle of Goddess, the decisive instrument of the Dothrin regime, was in fact committed by the prince of the Kingdom of Leonberg, and the reality of the Veil mercenaries who caused the Empire to suffer humiliating defeat twice in two regimes was also that of a small army led by the prince of the Kingdom of Leonberg. The rebellion of the Northeast aristocrats against Duke Bryan was also closely related to the Kingdom of Leonberg. It was also the Kingdom of Leonberg that slaughtered the first prince who was the most powerful successor and provided the decisive monologue for the 5th prince to cause trouble, and the dawn of the Confederation mentioned in the simultaneous declaration of the Western kingdoms was also the Kingdom of Leonberg. It was no exaggeration to say that all the problems facing the Empire were related to the Kingdom of Leonberg, with the exception of the turmoil of dragons and monsters. Everything was the same as 400 years ago. Just as the chaos experienced by the empire in the past began with the Kingdom of Leonberg, the chaos faced by the present empire was also caused by the Kingdom of Leonberg. Those who remember the history of the past said that the nightmare of the Emperor of Bourgogne had come. The fact that the prince of the Kingdom of Leonberg was born in the dog makes even those who claim to be the reincarnation of the dragon slayer. Rumor has it that the front line saw a white dragon. The aristocrats of the Empire say that the Dragon Slayer has returned to defeat the Empire. Those who were discouraged had already behaved as if the Empire had perished. All of them were caused by the Emperor''s absence. It''s been three years. It was also the last time the Emperor revealed himself. All kinds of blasphemous words came and went with the emperor who did not reveal himself. Some doubted whether the Three Princes had taken the Emperor into custody, and others doubted whether the Emperor was already a man in this world. Some of the nobles sought the emperor to ascertain his comfort, but each time, the imperial knights prevented him from doing so. In the middle of it, an elongated beam flew. Idrian Leonberger said he took down a citadel this time. Someone and a knight were exterminated by Faladin to defeat Idrian Leonberger. ¡°His Idrian Leonberger! Idrian Leonberger! Your ears will be full! ¡± The aristocrats of the Empire struck the nonderrie. It was time to play when Idrian Leonberger''s name was heard. ¡°Are there not many people in the Empire! ¡± ¡°How could the knights of the Empire be so incompetent, even though there are just over twenty children! ¡± In the clash of nobles, the paladins and knights headed for the front. However, none of them had made such a commitment to the front lines. Soon after they all arrived on the front lines, they became the first to be named on the list of warriors. The pleural effusion was, of course, Idrian Leonberger. ¡°The knights are afraid to go out and fight, but they are in the middle of the camp, so no one stops the Leonberg Empire Army from getting in trouble everywhere! ¡± ¡°Even if you see a crooked goldsmith, the soldiers will throw down their weapons and strike the line! ¡± ¡°It''s also a matter of time before the wire collapses if we don''t take action! ¡± It was no longer Idrian Leonberger''s problem, but even maintaining the wire was at stake. ¡°Is he really the incarnate Dragon Slayer? ¡± No, even if the dragon slayer himself comes back, the nobles burst into distraction. Moreover, it was not only the Leonberg Royal Army that troubled him. The Nondragon Knights of the Dothrin Kingdom were also troubled. Everything was meaningless in front of them flying in the sky on a non-dragon. ¡°You ungrateful wizards, you rebel without even knowing the imperial grace! ¡± It was only a pity that the Wizard Corps, the only means of restraining the non-dragon knights, returned to the rebel camp. The situation deteriorated as the days went by. I held an annual meeting and didn''t have any pointy measures against my head. It was natural. The nobles were competent commanders, but they did not know how to fight the knights who defeated the army by themselves or the heavenly knights. They were outside the realm of known strategies and tactics, and monsters transcended common sense. The Empire didn''t have monsters like that. It was not known in the world, but I knew as much as the nobles who served the emperor for generations. Hidden Sword of the Emperor of Burgundy. Five Knights following the Emperor. Nor did the nobles know how many they were and what they were. All they knew was that they were incomparably strong with the other knights and that the leaders who led them were more than monsters. If they were thunderstorms, Idrian Leonberger would be able to deal with non-dragon knights who jumped like thunderstorms and crossed the border. The problem was that they were the only ones who moved in the name of the Emperor. And the emperor, who had to give them orders, did not even reveal himself. If I''m wrong, the millennium empire will not be able to use its power properly, and the emperor has still issued a two-door warrant. This is why it seems like the Empire is in ruins or not. Of course not. There is a millennium vulture above the millennium empire. Since the emperor''s latitude was worthy of the empire, there was no way the emperor really wished for the destruction of the empire. Everyone knew that. It was just cold. What the Emperor means when things get to this border and still don''t stand. Thyroidism reached the pole and became a nerve weakness. Nevertheless, the senior nobles waited only to reveal the Emperor again instead of moving lightly. The empire would never perish unless the emperor wanted it, since the emperor they knew was capable of turning the current tribulation upside down. They believed in that fact and did not doubt it. And their long-standing faith and wait have been rewarded. ¡°Your Majesty''s orders are to take the Great Newcomers to the Feud! ¡± After three years as a janitor, the Emperor broke Chippers and revealed himself. The nobles forgot their bodies and rushed to the Feud. There was an emperor. It was the appearance of an old chipper, but it was still as intimidating as pressing the world. The emperor digs deep into the raised throne and looks down at the nobles. Then the Emperor opened his mouth. ¡°Everything will regain its original place. ¡± The nobles trembled with rejoicing at the solemn voice that resounded in the Great War. They firmly believed that the chaos at the pole would now be over, and that everything would return to its original form, as the Emperor had said. ¡°But I don''t even know how to cut the pillar roots before that, but I''m going to have to start with the ugly princes. ¡± The end of the civil war was also something the nobles did not expect. The nobles believed that the Emperor would enter the Emperor''s army to defeat the Five Princes. But it wasn''t. The Emperor did not advance the army, nor subdue the Five Princes. * * I rushed to the end of the day to destroy the Empire Supply Force. But I had to come back without even seeing the Supply Force. ¡°Your Majesty has ordered you to return quickly! ¡± It was because of the King''s messenger who came to me at great risk to the depths of the front line. I gave up the supply base and turned my head on the messenger''s repeated words that required payment. Then he ran out without a break and was able to arrive at Brien Co-writing, where the king and his army had settled before noon the next day. I immediately found the king. Chuckle. When I entered the conference room, the king, Vincent, and all the officials of the kingdom gathered in one place and waited for me. I was thinking about waxing and turning the conference room upside down because I was called to the battlefield. I looked at that face and kept my mouth shut. The face of the king and the concubine had hardened before. ¡°Uh, um. ¡± Before I could ask the reason for my sudden call, the king first took his mouth off. ¡°The Empire Civil War is over. ¡± I hardened as I said. And when the king saw me, he added a word. The civil war was over, and the empire had a new emperor. 302 302. 81. Emperor of the millennium, Emperor of the millennium (2) All of a sudden, I can''t wait. The embarrassment didn''t last long. ¡°Finally!¡± I held my fist and cheered. I''ve only been waiting for the day the imperial incarnate Patan will rise to the throne. I''ve been trying so hard to save that fool who keeps looking for a place to die. I raised a pretty one. It was also a lack of time for the words'' Remembrance Day ''. And finally he became the Emperor. Now it was only a matter of time before the Empire was destroyed. I thought so, and I believed so. It was a premature judgment. ¡°The 5th Prince became a new emperor. ¡± I felt like I had one back. It would not have been so frustrating if a completely new person had become an emperor. The Fifth Prince was not. He was the one who denied my father, and betrayed the majesty of the monarch. I can''t believe you handed over the crown to someone like that. Even if the blood of Burgundy, as I expected, considers the body of its descendants as a simple vessel beyond inheritance and salt. It should not be done as the blood of the Burgundian family, which is based on the chuang and worship of the people. Damaging the monarch''s majesty was no different than undermining his own quarrel with poetry. It didn''t sound like a horse. But it didn''t sound like it actually happened. ¡°The Five Princes have never rebelled externally. ¡± The half-frozen king calmly explained the situation to me. ¡°It is the position of the Emperor Burgundy that the Five Princes were detained by the Wizards of the Horse Tower, wherever the rebellion took place. ¡± It was certainly a shabby cause that even a child would not believe. ¡°Rumor has it that the Horse Master has manipulated the Five Princes with evil magic. ¡± However, when the word "magic" is added, it becomes convincing for a story that was not as compelling as a rat''s tail. Adding the righteous who risked their lives to save the prince from evil wizards, and putting up dancing tales they could not hear without the tears they suffered while heading to the eclipse became a good story. Of course, it was not one or two things that were suspicious when carefully weighed. However, the minor allegations that the Emperor had actually handed over to the 5th Prince were of little importance. Whether the story is true or not, from now on, the truth-teller is a traitor. It was no different from denying the authenticity of the new Emperor the Five Princes. But even if everyone kept silent, not one could. ¡°What about the Three Princes?¡± Even the unclean trident knew what he would be like when the 5th prince became emperor. It was quite common to purge competitors by making pretexts like this immediately. We had to stop the Fifth Prince''s immediacy without concealing the means and methods. That was common sense. ¡°You didn''t just see it, you attended an instant ceremony and celebrated, and you took a seat. ¡± But, as we have done so far, the response of the Three Princes was nonsense itself. The traitor who slandered my father because he had practiced Reverse Heaven''s magic, did not change his position in the morning and declare the wizards who followed him to be traitors, but the one who put the Emperor''s seat in front of his nose celebrated it next to him and took up a shiny position. There were no such openings. ¡°Hahaha.¡± I only laughed in incomprehensible situations. In the meantime, the king continued to explain the circumstances of the Empire. After the Imperial Court handed over the responsibility of rebellion to the wizards, a way of life was opened for the lords who followed the Five Princes. Naturally, they did not miss the opportunity and claimed their innocence by attacking the Horsemen and Wizards in unison, who were identified as the leaders of the rebellion. And the emperor did not pretend that he did not know the lords who had once made a giant for himself. After that, there was a disagreement among the Western kingdoms over the dangers of wizards who had already once rebelled against the Western kingdoms, but it was already out of my interest to pretend that they didn''t have a chance to reinforce the wizard power. I fell in love. Stupid tripod. That''s how I got in the water, but I can''t even take the crown that was right in front of my nose. ¡°That''s how I cheered! ¡± After I doubted that the descendants of Burgundy might have the means to force the timber of the Emperor by sticking the karma and salt of the Progenitors intact, I cheered on him like a man. No matter what you do, his terrible traits will remain intact. I''m all gloomy now. It was possible that he should have been an emperor. I didn''t think the talent to defeat the Empire would mislead my way. ¡°Stupid guy! You worthless bastard!¡± I have cursed the Trinity countless times. "... no." For a long time, I was uttering profanity, and I heard a voice calling out to me. And they lifted up their heads, and they looked at me. Then I realized I was overly excited and kept my mouth shut. ¡°Calm down.¡± I only slaughtered my mouth instead of answering. I really wanted to see Emperor Patan. I really wanted to see him eat the Empire. I just got annoyed by the regret. ¡°No matter who the Emperor is, nothing changes. So don''t be so sorry. ¡± The king gently tiled me as if he were looking inside me. ¡°What matters now is that the Empire take what its allies want before they concentrate entirely on this side of the line. ¡± I was excited to hear that. It was as the king said. In the first place, the emperor''s standing was not a big deal. The only thing we had to fight for was the Empire, not the Emperor. ¡°Exactly a month later, Brianne''s allies retreat to the front line and enter the reorganization of the troops. Until then, the allies will attack the enemy with all their might. ¡± I swiped my mouth out. I looked at the king and waited for the words to follow. ¡°It''s good to break it, it''s good to break it. Citadels and fortresses that cannot be defended until they are captured. ¡± Come on. ¡°Run for me without a circle. ¡± The words I sought to hear came out of the king''s mouth. He snapped, and bowed his head. I tightened and endured the rising tail of my mouth. I hid my fist behind my sluggish mug. ¡°Don''t you like it too much? ¡± He said he was restrained in his own way, but damn Vincent hit the seconds. ¡°So I keep hearing war crazies. ¡± ¡°It''s been a long time since I''ve heard that war craze. They call it the military these days. ¡± Even if my mouth was crooked, I told you to speak straight away, and I corrected Vincent''s mistakes. ¡°Aren''t you ashamed to say that with your own mouth? ¡± ¡°No? I''m so proud of you. ¡± Vincent sighed as if he was ridiculous. ¡°And where am I the only one listening to war fanatics? ¡± I said a word to Vincent and looked around the side of the meeting room. After defeating Brien, Arwen coughs and avoids staring at the enemy''s gates. Eli, who wandered around the battlefield waving his gauntlet, opens his chest with pride. Adelia, strangled by the fleeing Imperial Knights, blinded herself with a naive face, and the outsider, who recently single-handedly exterminated a Knight, said she was deafened with a big face. Other commanders and knights were watching Vincent as if they didn''t know what was going on. ¡°This is why the Imperial Army calls the Empire a demon. ¡± In Vincent''s words, the Ranger Squadron commanders in the back began to murmur. ¡°Isn''t that a compliment? ¡± ¡°It''s even weirder when you hear the angel of the enemy. ¡± ¡°But the Devil of Winter is a little shameful. ¡± ¡°That''s a little too...¡± The atmosphere quickly turned into a market place. Vincent wraps his head. The crewmember next to him quietly knocked on his shoulder. The king looked at him quietly. After a while, I opened my mouth and designated an enemy base that would collapse for each legion before the total aggression. Of course, there was no mention of me. In the first place, my duties in this war were to bring the wires back and forth and wreak havoc. And my role hasn''t changed this time. I thought about going back to the battlefield, and my butt was rotten. The Emperor''s concern was after he disappeared. It was unfortunate that the plague of the empire I raised with the ball did not become an emperor, but it was the only one. More than that, I had to do it first. If the enemy showed suspicious signs and had to take action separately, that was what the King and the crew members had to do. A swordsman like me would just go out and fight and kill as many enemies as possible. And that was my organ. I woke up in a more noticeable place. ¡°I''m going to take a break. ¡± The king called me. ¡°Ian.¡± When I looked back, people stopped meeting and looked at me. ¡°Be careful.¡± On their behalf, the king asked me to do it. And I lifted up my back, and said, ¡°I am a soldier of Leonberg. ¡± * * The day I had enough rest at the citadel that night, I dreaded the brightness and crossed the front lines. The forts in the front were the property of other commanders, so I dug deep beyond the Empire territory. "Well, why would I..." Montpellier, who has lost weight in the last few months, asks why he dragged himself into the battlefield, but ignores it. ¡°Jordan.¡± I just called the ranger squadron commander, who was stretched without tension in front of me. ¡°Yay. Here''s Jordan. ¡± I reached out my hand to Jorden as he approached. Jorden gave me a map as if he had waited. In the meantime, it marked the main military installations of the empire that were constantly surrounding the battlefield. I have routed in the order of the most important citadel on the map. From now on, I intend to travel around the citadel and fortress without a month''s rest. ¡°Guide me.¡± Jordanians and rangers who have already mastered this nearby geography are well on their way. On their way, they encounter the Empire''s scouts and patrols several times, but they are frightened to see the golden lion at the forefront. ¡°We don''t check the troops over here, we pull them out. ¡± The rangers slammed their tongues as they saw the enemies fleeing away. ¡°If you look at your flag, your enemies will take it out. I don''t know if the fortress and its troops will do the same. ¡± In Jordan''s words, I commanded you to follow the path, not the sound of a whiff. And the enemy fortress that finally arrived. I summoned Jorden, looking at the wide open gates. ¡°Jordan.¡± ¡°Yes." ¡°Don''t open your mouth for a while. ¡± ¡°Suddenly?¡± Jordanian burns his nostrils. I was angry when I looked at him. ¡°When you say something strange, it makes sense! ¡± When Burlock shouted, Hab Jorden said and shut his mouth. After sealing Jordan''s mouth like that, I saw the imperial citadel with the face of a blind man. The citadel, which was identified as being stationed by at least one legion, was empty. All that was left was supplies and abandoned carts that had not been picked up as they rushed out of the citadel. I found countless other citadels. ¡°Deb-show is empty here, too? ¡± The citadel was also empty. I collapsed. I comforted myself and headed to the next destination. It was empty again. Then the citadel, then the fortress, then the Node. The Imperial Army didn''t even see the nose. Just staring at the rest of the outrageous citadel, the Jordanian came to me and told me. ¡°It killed the tribe you saw, didn''t it? ¡± I stare at Jorden. ¡°I don''t think it''s any different if I go to another citadel. ¡± Jorden keeps making fun of me. ¡°In the future, all you have to do is say what you need until this war is over. ¡± Jordanian looks unfair on his lips. But before his mouth opens, the ancient rangers rush up and stop him. "Next." I ran again to find the next citadel. After facing the Empty Citadel several more times, I finally met the Imperial Army. ¡°Your Majesty." An old Ranger standing by me on behalf of Jordan called me. ¡°Hey...¡± ¡°I have eyes, too. ¡± ¡°Yes." I watched the fortress quietly. The wagons and supplies that did not pass through the gate were so distorted. On the wall above, there was a centipede. The frightened Imperial Army didn''t even feel a word of speculation. ¡°Looks like you''ve been overreacting. ¡± The outsider, who had not said much until now, groaned. ¡°Who''s going to make a sound! I didn''t ask you to do it properly. I''ve known my uncle since he made a whole knight into blood loaf. If it hadn''t been for that, the enemies wouldn''t have been so scared. ¡± I was the only one who made the Knights play by making the Imperial Army play, and now I feel like I have no responsibility. ¡°Didn''t you just split the wall in half? That''s what people do. Even if I was an Imperial army, I would have chosen to flee. ¡± The outsider also blamed me for not taking responsibility. ¡°I didn''t even see it, and you know it so well. ¡± ¡°I don''t know how to make a fuss without eyes. It''s all on your own. ¡± That''s why the outsiders and the rangers took the man who appeared to be in charge of the citadel and kneeled before me. ¡°Surrender! Surrender unconditionally! ¡± The commander of the Flattened Citadel speaks the Kingdom language and shouts only unconditional surrender. I stopped feeling offended by the useless accurate pronunciation. As I frowned, the commander of the citadel begged for his life more humbly. This would also be the Knight of the Empire, but how pathetic it is to have no wings. I didn''t even like to cut my throat. I grabbed the sword without a drop of blood and asked him. ¡°Seven citadels and fortresses nearby are empty. I was wondering if you had any instructions. ¡± He flinches. As expected, it was no coincidence that I abandoned the citadel in unison. ¡°If you don''t want to answer, don''t. ¡± After putting his hand back on the sledgehammer blade, he makes a match. ¡°Don''t worry, I''ll tell you! I''ll tell you everything!¡± When he dresses so impatiently, he starts to howl. Simply put, the simultaneous retreat of the Imperial Army was due to the Emperor''s orders. ¡°Why? Why do you leave the citadel intact? ¡± ¡°Until then, I too... I really am! I''ve just been told to abandon the Citadel and gather in the rear to wait for orders, and I don''t know why! ¡± Apparently the Emperor is up to something. Without it, the fortress would not be a single one, but all of it at once. ¡°If you see any suspicious generosity, or if you don''t think you can defend yourself from enemy attacks, cut them all off. ¡± I took off some of the rangers and sent the prisoners with ropes. Immediately after that, I looked at the trends of the Imperial Army around the other citadel. Most of the citadel was empty, and only a few additional Imperial troops had to be taken into custody. They also interrogated him. There was no useful information. At the very least, the information that was delivered was the fact that the citadel and fortress that fell under the introductory decree were not limited to this group of silk. I have heard that the citadel and fortresses located deep within the Empire''s territory are also preparing to withdraw troops at any time. This is why it''s like opening the way to eclipse. Of course, the road was open, so I couldn''t get deep inside. It''s not even a town across the river. I searched several more citadels and immediately crossed the border to find an ally''s stronghold. As a temporary command with a king and a crew. The Cerebral Ministry of the Kingdom was suddenly abandoning the fortress and the citadel, and the trend of the Imperial Army was stalking it. ¡°Emptying the citadel doesn''t mean your allies can take it anyway. If this wire is enlarged further, the allies will not be able to maintain the wire. The Emperor must know that, too. ¡± ¡°If an ally destroys this battalion, no matter how small the Empire may be. Above all, it never trivializes the pride of the nobles who lost their territory. ¡± I thought to myself as I set up the bloodstand and watched the staff speculate on the enemy''s intentions. If the Emperor had thought about the grievances of nobles who lost their territory, he would not have done this nonsense in the first place. Of course, this did not mean that the Emperor''s intention was in the vague belief that his allies would not be able to handle it, even if they simply emptied the citadel. There must have been something... ¡°The Allies have so far attacked the Empire without leaving any room to hide, in order to bind the minds of the enemy in this war to Mercury and Defense. If the Imperial Army goes into aggression in a year, the allies will have to abandon most of the territory they currently occupy and rebuild their defenses. Perhaps the Imperial Army has now realized that and gone into hiding before turning to aggression. ¡± ¡°He or she may be eager to bring his or her allies to a deeper level and wipe them out at once. ¡± At that time, Malcolm and his crew, who were trapped in their minds, came forward and made reasonable speculations. I shake my head. It wasn''t unlikely, but my gut kept telling me it wasn''t. I repeated my concerns. And I finally found the answer. 303 303. 81. Emperor of the millennium, Emperor of the millennium (3) 400 years ago, the Empire introduced troops to draw the Royal Army, led by blood, deeply into its territory. But even then, it didn''t completely empty all the nodes. It was too urgent, too drastic. ¡°You must be a flock of wild beasts fleeing the wildfire. ¡± I''m wrapped around my head, and I hear someone kicking my tongue. At that moment, I hardened as I was. ¡°No way...¡± I turned my head. I saw the face of Montpellier, who was in the corner of the conference room looking at my eyes. Bang, bang, bang. My heart started beating like crazy. Behind my back, I feel a chilly hand sweeping through my back. ¡°Your Majesty? What else can I...¡± Montpellier retreats to dance with a dull, white face. I''m staring at him like that. Jaw. Someone grabbed my shoulder. ¡°Energy is unstable. Sink your heart.¡± I was an outsider. The meeting was suspended. ¡°How can you be so unfamiliar? What''s with the sweat? ¡± ¡°Again! Again! You don''t know how to get wet, you''re too much! ¡± ¡°Your Majesty, how is your face so bad? ¡± King, Vincent, and Arwen alternately give me words of concern. ¡°Your Majesty, I will take you. ¡± Carls and Adelia raised me with a pale face. I shook my hands a little and sprinkled them. I looked at the map on the table. The citadel and fortress are painted with a large number of flags that symbolize the kingdom''s legions. Without the flag of Burgundy, only the kingdom''s. ¡°What about the Dothrin Empire? ¡± I squeezed at the situation on the southern front. "You''re not different from this one either. With the Imperial Army''s sudden withdrawal of its troops, Dothrin''s concubines are guessing that the Imperial Army is not trying to use the citadel as a grave, as they did. ¡± Someone from the staff stood up and answered my question. The southern front is also where the Imperial Army hid its tracks. I tightened my heart. Into the heart. Please, I hope the thought in my head is absurd. But the more ominous it was, the bigger it became. A horrible fantasy appeared in my head. I repeated it before disappearing. I put it on the table. I took a deep breath. ¡°What about the knight of the closest spear? ¡± It was only after a short breath that I took my mouth off. ¡°A squad of spearheaded Knights is stationed in the citadel, four days away. ¡± I lifted my head and saw the king. ¡°Send a messenger now. ¡± The king who was looking at me worryingly asked me why. What''s going on with the Great Joint? What are you going to say when you send a messenger? ¡°We need to get all the troops out of the front line right now. ¡± ¡°So what the hell. ¡± ¡°The Imperial Army did not leave the citadel to attract allies. ¡± He looked straight at the king full of questions and said, ¡°I really ran away. ¡± The king immediately poured out a question. "Run. What the hell did you run from? Do they want to say that they were afraid of running away? ¡± I shook my head. They didn''t run away because they were afraid of their allies. ¡°They are.¡± I pointed to a point on the map by hand. A long time from the front. Somewhere once the Empire''s navy and countless armies were stationed, but now they are barren. ¡°I fled from a disaster that made the South blunt. ¡± It was the realm of the flower dragon. All of a sudden, I couldn''t hear a word. In front of those who still see me with a confused face, I explained the inevitability. I think the Empire Army intends to use the Flower Dragon. Vincent frowned at the impression that he didn''t understand. ¡°Did they tame the flower dragon? ¡± ¡°If they had, they wouldn''t have rushed me or my troops. ¡± ¡°So, what the hell kind of way to get that flower dragon south here? ¡± I heard Vincent questioning everywhere. I raised my hand and stopped their mouths. ¡°Flower dragons don''t move when they''re dizzy. ¡± Then he continued to explain. ¡°But there are times when such a dragon moves. ¡± I turned my head. Montpellier, who was rolling his eyes, trembled angrily at my gaze. ¡°Right when my territory was invaded. ¡± People stare at Montpellier in vain. ¡°No way...¡± That reminds me of how Montpellier lost his base. ¡°If you have enough bait, it''s not as impossible to move a flower dragon. ¡± It wasn''t easy to say, it was actually crazy. There is nothing left in the land where the flower dragon was swept away. Man-made citadels, fortresses, and cities became ashes, and all that remained was a barren land that would not be abandoned after decades. I wish a madman in the world could do that to my country. I can''t even figure out how many lives to lure this flower dragon to the far front. Nevertheless, I was convinced. The sudden retreat of the Imperial Army has absolutely nothing to do with the Flower Dragon. The question was how to explain my judgment to others who depended on my instincts. It was worthless. ¡°The Burgundians really don''t understand. ¡± Vincent said heavily. ¡°The wood of the Holy Army, it was madder than my brother. ¡± The king sighed. ¡°I''ll send a messenger to all the allies on the front line right away. ¡± ¡°I''ll take Dothrin''s side. ¡± The marshals and other army chiefs commented on the retreat of the army. I panicked. I had no reason to take my opinion so easily. ¡°Do you believe this? ¡± I asked because it felt futile. ¡°So that''s a lie? ¡± ¡°No, it''s real. ¡± ¡°So what''s the problem? ¡± This was Vincent. ¡°Hurrah. The Dothrin Kingdom will not easily give up the land it once occupied because it has enough troops. ¡± ¡°I''ll go to Dothrin. ¡± This was the crew and Malkoy. ¡°Almost a handful of ashes without knowing anything. ¡± This was a king. ¡°What else did you think of it? ¡± ¡°I have to be careful not to have fallen. ¡± Eli and Arwen also heard a word, and Adelia and Carls were just looking at me with their eyes. I got tickled for some reason. He kept saying that his mouth was flushed. I didn''t have to kick that Montpellier to hide my guts. ¡°Boom! Why again! Evil!¡± The meeting ended in the screams of the noisy Montpellier. * * Malcolm and the Knights of the Crew went out to search for the Knights of Spear, and the Rangers were scattered south and north to deliver the retreat order. Army commanders, including Arwen and Eli, remained on standby in case of an unknown enemy attack. ¡°Flower Dragon...¡± I heard a loud voice as I watched the troops of the busy Citadel move. I saw the face of an outsider who was distracted by the thought. I couldn''t say a word because I didn''t know what the idea was. ¡°Don''t even dream. ¡± The outsider shook his body. ¡°Who said that? ¡± I warned the audacious outsider once again. ¡°Even if the fairies rush into the streets, they won''t be able to. Remember, you''re not the one to ask questions. ¡± ¡°Ho. It''s a strong crab to see you talk like that. ¡± I didn''t hear much of what I said. ¡°If you see a strong opponent, you have a very bad body. How could a man be so determined? Aren''t you old enough to think about other people? Please, have some iron. ¡± I had my tongue kicked in its immature shape, and I felt a tingling glance. It was Adelia and Carls. I was strangely disturbed by the look in my eyes, as if it were outrageous. ¡°Why. Well. ¡± So I asked, and I came back only to answer that it was nothing. I saw the troops move busy again, no matter what. At that time, I heard the sound of the army shrinking behind my back. I didn''t expect that to come out of His Majesty''s mouth. I don''t usually know what my actions are. Now I understand other people''s minds a little. ¡°I can hear you! ¡± And he cried out, and he could not hear any disturbing words in his ears. It''s been three days. The troops, who were busy moving, were preparing to leave the citadel one day. The nervousness of laughing at expectations. ¡°I saw a duck that sent supplies to the rear in advance so that I could back down at any time. ¡± The marshal talked to me about when he came. Glad to hear it in the midst of nervousness. There was another encouraging news. The Rangers, who had been scattered north and south on the messenger''s mission, returned in deception and told me that the other citadel was also ready to retreat smoothly. Some troops have already begun to move towards Brien''s Co-Production. I felt a little lighter. Only the Dothrin Empire Army would withdraw in time to add to it. ¡°Malkoy''s gone, so I''ll be good. ¡± He was a hasty man, so I believed you would hear good news soon. ¡°Move the troops! ¡± After a moment of thought, the battalion began to move. I also followed them. Then I looked back. Giant citadel, fertile plains. Maybe the next time you come, you''ll be completely different. I looked to the east rather than to the vast land that might have become the kingdom''s. While I was on my way, I stopped several times and looked at the southern sky. When the troops stopped and relaxed, they set up a barracks in the southernmost part of the country and slept there. It was night and day, and I was not lazy to guard the sky. In the worst case, let me welcome the flower dragon first. ¡°I can make some time. ¡± I speak to myself unconsciously, and then my knights appear patrolling the garrison. ¡°You''re still out of your mind. ¡± Among them was Vincent, who was unhappy because he couldn''t whisper when he had a gap. ¡°I won''t say long. If you act like you did last time, I won''t stand still. Looking at your face, I think you''re wondering what to do if you don''t stand still. ¡± ¡°What did I do...¡± ¡°Ha. When a real person goes through a big deal, you have to learn something. How can you just think about yourself like that? You really need to watch me burst into thin air to get my intuition out. Why don''t you think of someone else like that? ¡± Vincent''s nagging, which started with saying not to talk long, ended only after I was completely bored. ¡°Anyway, keep in mind. What you need to do is not buy yourself some time to stay behind, but rather run to the writing of Bryan. Do you understand?¡± Vincent only went back after Gear heard my answer. ¡°Tsk. Pick up some iron. ¡± The outsider, who stood still and watched me suffer from Vincent, approached me quietly and stretched his voice upside down. In the meantime, the allies continued to move. And a week later, I was able to get to the plains where Brien Co-writing was seen. Tension opened, and I was relieved. The march of the past week has been an extraordinary experience for me. At the same time, it was also an experience I would never want to go through again. Running away without being chased by something was something I had never imagined before. I wasn''t afraid of the flower dragon. If only in the past it had been a priority to carry on after the struggle, it would now have weighed a little more on the other side. ¡°What do you see? Do you have any complaints? ¡± Vincent frowns and grumbles as he looks at Vincent and the other knights without even knowing. ¡°Where did you treat the prince? ¡± ¡°Did you know that you are a prince? I thought you''d be a knight if I had another chance. ¡± The prince will treat you like a prince. Vincent, who became dismayed after hearing me say that I would stay alone and make time, said, "If I open my mouth, I will make a shave." I''m afraid I''m going to live somewhere. While listening to Vincent''s nagging, an ally came to the gates of Brien. The gate that Arwen smashed was a bit ugly, but it was repaired firmly in its own way. The dialyzers and various defensive weapons stationed to the south were also facing west and south. That''s when you''re all set. I once again sighed with relief. The allies who were stationed at the other citadel will be ready soon, but they will be released shortly after Dothrin arrives. Everything was smooth. It wasn''t until the whole son-in-law trembled anxiously. Then I was walking over the wall. As always, I was about to turn around the wall and go back to where I was. Bourgeois. Suddenly, my vision was distorted. As I was about to go down the wall, I hardened. I twist my neck stiff and immobile, turning my head. Until a little while ago, the rangers were staring at me with a smiling face. Nothing, just a sacamal void. Beyond that, there was something far away. There are terrible monsters that break the laws of the world with mere existence. I tightened my heart. Aggravation. Manah rose up to me and spread all over. At the same time. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! I heard a clear cry from a distant place. It was the roar of a king who was born strong, ruled but not ruled. It was a dragon peer. * * * As time went by, everything came back to its original state. It has been a long time since the roar of the dragon was heard in the south, somewhere far away. A horrible presence also disappeared one day. I looked at the rangers on the wall. Blurred eyes, blurry gestures. Pale complexion. The rangers who burned the speculation in front of the Warlord were shrugging their shoulders before. I energized and spread it all around. The spirit of the oppressed rangers is stuttered and the shadow of the Pharaohs has been cast deep. That''s when the blurry faces of the rangers bloom. Thank goodness. The flower dragon was so far away that it could not be measured. I was lucky. But it wasn''t the Dothrin Empire. After that night when the pharyngeal dragon flaunted my existence, Malkoy, who had left for the south, returned. The weary face, pale as it was, stood before me and the king, and declared the failure of the mission. ¡°The Southern Front... has completely collapsed. ¡± He said he was in as much a hurry as he could, but he couldn''t make it to the Southern Front. He had already swept through the Southern Front once. That night, eight of Dothrin''s 22 regular troops melted down without a trace. ¡°Also...¡± After a moment of hesitation, he added that some of the Knights of Chang and Prince Dolosis Dotmund were also with them. 304 304. 81. Emperor of the millennium, Emperor of the millennium (4) ¡°Now, be nice. ¡± The rider continued to whisper softly. ?, Kaaak! The non-dragon, who was roughing his head, hung his neck late. But what I don''t like is that the non-dragon has been snoring ever since. ¡°Right. Good. ¡± The rider''s hand sweeps through the long nostrils of the non-dragon. Krrrrrr. The non-dragon cries low and closes its eyes. "Whoo." Then the rider, Jean Kathryn, sighed for a long time. His gaze, which had barely calmed the non-dragon, turned to the surroundings. Kaaaah! ¡°Whoa. Keep your mind down. We''re the only ones here.¡± Weirdly excited non-dragons, sweaty riders who run those non-dragons. Jean Catherine frowns. ¡°What the hell is going on? ¡± Even though sensitive non-dragons often perform deep breaths, it was rare to feed a child as it is today. I can''t believe one or two of them are so excited that the rest of the non-dragons in the citadel are making a fuss all at once. There was no good sign. As things turned out, the riders were more than just non-dragons. That was also the case. I didn''t feel strangely stable. If my heart jumped without reason, my body became cold without reason. I was anxious. Not even the Imperial Army, which suddenly concealed its longing, but all the non-dragons who were bothered before. If His Majesty comes back, there will be some answers. Jean Catherine asks you to calm down, thinking of a king who crosses the border with non-dragon knights for reconnaissance. ¡°Jean!" Jean Kathryn, who was soaking in contemplation, raises her head. Prince Doris was waving his hand from afar. Nice speed, you son of a bitch. Prince Doris had only a bright look on the inside of the citadel. ¡°The Guardian is busy. Who''s going to cheer up the non-dragons? The non-dragon knights are going to die. ¡± I didn''t think it was worth it, but the prince never listened with his ear back as always. ¡°Lose more than that. Did you hear that?¡± The prince drops a pack of sheep, even if he hears something great. ¡°If it''s the story of your good friend, I''ll give you a specification. I''m not the only one who tells his story besides you. ¡± I wasn''t just saying. After it became known that Ian of the Vale Mercenaries was a prince of the Kingdom of Leonberg, nobles and knights told the story of the military Idrian Leonberger. Especially the soldiers who were shouldered together on the front lines, or the knights who saved their lives, kept their mouths open and kept their military dancing tales up. Even the head of the citadel, Commander Burke Berten, mentioned the name several times and showed a strange bond. As a wizard, Jean Catherine rarely understood the feelings of such knights. This is why the distinction will not even be made between the Dothrin Army and the Leonberg Army. ¡°Ah. Just a quick, useless news. ¡± The prince stretches his shoulders with a disappointed face in Jean Kathryn''s chaotic attitude. As you can imagine, I''ve heard a few stories about Prince Leonberg this time. ¡°What''s so good about him? ¡± ¡°He''s a friend.¡± ¡°You should think so, too. Why do you think you only think that? ¡± This time the prince did not listen to him. ¡°If you give me this Gobi, I will advance with the Leonberg Empire Army, and maybe I''ll have a chance to get back on the same battlefield. ¡± The prince, who still had a convenient ear to hear only what he wanted to hear, said only what I had to say. Now that it wasn''t new, Jean Kathryn looked at the prince with an ever-present face. ¡°I was a little pushed last time, but this time I''m confident. ¡± A long time ago, the prince who succeeded in making a verse of the royal family completely my own, noticed that I wanted to boast about my accomplishments in front of the next royal family. ¡°You haven''t forgotten he''s eight years younger than you, have you? ¡± As Jean Kathryn, he asked if he wanted to be recognized by a prince of another country who was younger than himself. ¡°Yes, Ian is amazing. I can''t believe I heard soldiers at that young age. Even our monster emperor didn''t get that nickname. ¡± The prince doesn''t even know it''s Vignan, and he laughs. Jean Kathryn sighs. Because of this, you can''t see the day standing around and roasting around. But he couldn''t finish what he was about to say. ¡°Uh, uh! ¡± ¡°Why is he suddenly doing this? ¡± The non-dragon knights'' confused voices dig their ears. Jean Kathryn looks at the flawed quarter. Kaaaaaaah! Khh! I saw the non-dragons that had barely calmed down in unison. I wasn''t just jumping. The non-dragons were completely insane. The knights of the spear are desperately soothed, but the more excited the dragons are, the more they fly. In an instant, the place where the non-dragons were gathered became a mess. Jean Catherine hurriedly heads to the resort. ¡°Irene!¡± He rushes out, calling out the name of my non-dragon who is winging like he''s going to fly right now. When he got to the entrance to the quarter. "Huh?" The roar of the non-dragons roared, and they stopped. The dusty breeze that worked so hard on the strong wings swept away somewhere. The turbulent non-dragons lay flat on their necks with their bellies hanging long. Krrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr. Like a frightened dog, groaning. The vivid figure of Jean Catherine stiffens. Chuckle. It creeps me out. He twists his stiff neck and looks outside the citadel. The sky, which looks beyond the tall wall, is red with sunset. Jean Kathryn raises her head, feeling disguised. The sun that rises in the sky. It was too early for sunset. Jean Catherine looks back at the sky beyond the walls. A sky that blooms like Azizi. The smell of sulphur burns through the tip of your nose. ¡°Ah..." The moment he smelled the intense scent, he naturally found out. The red light, which he thought was a sunset, suggested that it was the type of wave that caused something enormous. The air that dried up in an instant. My eyes were drenched. My skin looked itchy, even with a skin disease. Every time I breathe and drink, my eyes tingle. ¡°Warlock! Prepare for the raid! ¡± He cries out, enduring the pain of tearing his throat. At that moment. Eww. The other side of the sky split. Grumpy. And a red flame gushed out of the gap. It was then that dozens of layers of translucent membranes, which the Warlocks combed, covered the upper part of the fort. Tough. The hard shield melts instantly. That''s it. ¡°Ugh!" Jean Catherine lost her mind in the terrible pain of shaking her insides. * * The first thing that came to Jean Kathryn''s eyes after regaining consciousness was a world that was all red. overflowing flames, The ruins of the wall and fortress that melted so horribly. Soldiers who run here and there with pressed iron armor. All that was unrealistic. Jean Kathryn, who looked at him in a frenzied manner, raised his body. No, I tried to stir it up. But my body didn''t move. I''ve tried it a few times, but it was only half the torso. Even then, he quickly fell into a deep sleep. Jean Catherine closes her eyes. My head was bruised. It was like a dream. He stutters his memory. I have a memory somewhere, but it was cut off. Having a chatty conversation with a silly prince, Byungryong suddenly makes a fuss and runs to calm Irene down. Suddenly, my body hardened and I looked up at the sky... Ah... Jean Kathryn, who recalls the flames that were pouring out, floats, and someone forces him to rise. He opens his eyes as he closes his mouth. Your Majesty...? There was Prince Doris before his eyes. The ends of the hair were charred and the whole body was ripe, but relatively intact. I was relieved when I saw the sound of it in the middle of the night. I''m glad you''re alive. I''m glad you''re okay. He was relieved a few times. "...!......!" In the meantime, the prince kept saying, But I didn''t hear anything. I laughed at the feeling of eating something cheap. The prince shook his body. I didn''t feel anything about other people''s bodies. I was just dizzy because my vision was shaking. "...!......!" The prince waves him in haste. Then I suddenly raised my hand. Jean Catherine was frightened. Even in a blurred consciousness, iron gloves are stuck in the prince''s hands. Now, wait... The moment I opened my mouth and tried to scream, my eyes flashed. At the same time, the sensation of the body, which felt nothing but what was left of it, returned. My cheeks are fluttering. But the real pain wasn''t the cheek. Strand breakage pain in the long haul. "Evil!" Jean Catherine screams. Immediately after that, ¡°Jean! Wake up! ¡± The sound of silence returned to the world. ¡°Jin! Jin! Please calm down...¡± The prince shook his hand. ¡°Stop! Stop! You crazy prince! I want to kill someone! ¡± Once again, Jean Catherine desperately shouted, who wanted to avoid getting her cheeks in her iron gloved hands. ¡°Jean! You''re awake! ¡± ¡°I woke up earlier! The Knights are ignorant! Why don''t you treat the reverse flow wizard like that..." Even before Jean Kathryn threw up in tears. Warlock. Prince Doris hugs him. ¡°Thank God. I know what happened to Jean... I''m so glad. ¡± In response to that desperate voice, Jean Catherine kept her mouth shut. ¡°Are you hurt anywhere? ¡± ¡°Thanks to His Majesty''s generosity, my teeth are shaking. ¡± ¡°Gene''s out of his mind, so there''s no choice...¡± ¡°Take off your gloves and hit your cheeks. ¡± At that time, the prince let him go and retreated. ¡°Oh, this? It''s not peeling. It''s probably melting and sticking to the skin. ¡± It took some time for Jean Kathryn to understand that. I looked back at the look of the prince after he was dumbfounded. It was an illusion that the prince thought he was fine. The iron armor melted in half, and the bare flesh turned red. He was seriously injured. ¡°Anyway, thank God. Jean.¡± Despite that mess, the prince was just relieved of Jean Catherine''s safety. ¡°Can it happen? ¡± The moment he tried to say something, the prince asked. Jean Catherine, who recalls the situation of the citadel, shuts her mouth. Then he got up from his seat before the prince gave him a boost with his pressed hand. His eyes were singing in pain as though the blade was shaking in his stomach, but he did not give a whiff. The situation of the Citadel is now right in his eyes, which stirred him up close by enduring dizziness. ¡°Ah..." The first time he aroused himself, he saw the appearance of the citadel properly. ¡°My foot! My foot!¡± A soldier, whose feet melted without any shape, screamed. ¡°Ugh. Mother...¡± One archer, who burns black, grows feverish. ¡°Shuaaaah!¡± Those on fire screamed, screaming and screaming. ¡°Ah..." If there was hell in the Abyss, it would be here. ¡°At least half of the troops stationed at the citadel are dead. Among the survivors, the ones who are healthy are counted in their hands. ¡± When I look at him, I see the sound of Prince Doris'' piercing ears. ¡°Oh, Irene? ¡± Jean Kathryn finds his non-dragon unconscious. ¡°I said a few things I killed, but I still lived a lot. Irene''s fine, except for a few scales. ¡± ¡°Oh, thank God...¡± He kept his mouth shut while I sighed without even knowing. The prince said at least four of the eight troops stationed at the citadel would have been killed. But I''m relieved to hear that his non-dragon is fine. He shook his head in self-esteem. ¡°Raise your head. The Warlocks gave me enough. You''ve saved half your life thanks to me. No one would have lived without the Warlocks. ¡± The prince then grabbed his two cheeks and forced them to raise their heads. ¡°Your Majesty...? ¡± Jean Kathryn, who was staring at the prince with a faint face, made a late impression. ¡°That hand! Stop using it! If you just roll like that now, you''ll recover and suffer even more...¡± He shuts his mouth while nagging the injured prince carelessly. The prince''s expression was strange. 305 305. 81. Emperor of the millennium, Emperor of the millennium (5) The smile that hangs by his mouth is certainly the face of a prince who is as clear as a fool he knows, but his eyes are strangely sunk. ¡°Your Majesty?¡± ¡°He''ll be back soon. If we don''t stop it, this is the end of it. ¡± ¡°It''s him. Someone''s coming...¡± A frowning prince looks at the sky beyond the remnants of the wall. ¡°We have to turn his gaze. ¡± Jean Kathryn, who later learned of the situation, shouts out. ¡°Don''t be crazy! Why would you do that? I''d rather do it! ¡± At the end of the day, the prince still said without turning his head. ¡°He''s big. But not surprisingly agile. The non-dragons of Warlocks who are not familiar with assault won''t last a while. ¡± That''s what Jean Catherine is trying to say. Less. Suddenly, my body began to tremble. ¡°This, this...¡± ¡°I don''t have time. Later, the non-dragons will refuse to fly again. ¡± Prince Doris turns his head. I couldn''t see the Prince''s face with a dark shadow because of the flame on his back. But Jean Catherine knew. The prince was smiling. ¡°Your Majesty? ¡± Jean Catherine''s heart snapped and tightened. ¡°Jean. I beg you to stay back. ¡± In the prince''s words, his complexion was whitened. ¡°Tell your lords and brothers well. ¡± ¡°Please! Your Majesty speaks for himself! ¡± Jean Catherine stubbornly refused. But it was useless. One day the non-dragon knights took him by force and tied him to the saddle of the non-dragon. ¡°Doris! You son of a bitch! What are you doing? ¡± Jin Kathryn, saddle-bound, screams at the whale without even being able to resist properly. ¡°In the meantime, thank you. Jean.¡± The prince smiles as he climbs into his non-dragon. ¡°Doris! You bastard! Do something crazy! What the hell are you doing? ¡± Jean Catherine exclaims unreservedly in a split voice. But the prince who lowered the visor of the helmet and put a spear in his armpit was no longer looking at him. ¡°Joe 1, follow me! Joe 2, take the camp and the wounded and escape! The rest help the infantry retreat! ¡± ¡°Doris! Doris! You bastard!¡± ¡°Joe, take off! ¡± The prince and 10 non-dragons flew up here terribly before the horse was finished. Then he immediately shoots out to the burning red sky. ¡°Irene! Fly! ¡± Because of the mass left on the ground, Jean Kathryn writes evil. However, even the non-Dragon Irene, who usually followed his words faithfully, did not listen to the order this time. I didn''t know whether it was because I was afraid of a great enemy or to save my master. ¡°Damn it! Doris! Irene! Doris! ¡± I looked at the sky, which he was yelling like a madman, red with a white bored face. Ten non-dragons here rush to the giant monster that appeared at the end of the sky. ¡°Oh, shit!¡± The same roar followed a long roar. Lightning. The sky splits and flashes. The monster who was struck by the flash stopped. Ten non-dragons scattered around from the flash pierced the wings and fuselage of the monster. The monster flapped his wings. Aggravation! Several non-dragons caught in a gust of wind lose direction and wiggle. (chuckles) A lost non-dragon is sucked into the nest of a monster. Grumpy. A sudden burst of flames swept through the three non-dragons. The rest of the non-dragons did not retreat. They attacked the monsters with repeated elongation raids and departures. Then he slowly led the beast to a place far away from the citadel. Kaaaaaaah. A non-dragon that couldn''t stand the heat surrounding the monster''s surroundings fell down in a beady howl. A burnished non-dragon with thin capsule wings sticks to the beast. Hrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr. Then it turned to ashes and disappeared. The remaining non-dragons continued to attack the monster. ¡°We''re ready to escort the wounded! Get out of here! ¡± In the meantime, the greatest number of wounded spearheaded knights flew up to the sky. ¡°Oh, no! ¡± Non-Dragon Irene was also with him. ¡°Please! Irene! Please, Doris! ¡± Jean Catherine screams. However, his non-dragon flew into the sky without the master''s screaming. Towards the other side of the sky with Prince Doris and the monster. ¡°Ah..." Jean Catherine looks back with a sober face. Now the five remaining non-dragons are stumbling with two wings torn apart. * * ¡°That was the last thing I saw of His Majesty. ¡± When Jean Catherine''s words were finished, I closed my eyes. ¡®It''s an honor to meet the protagonist of the rumor. Doris Dothrin of the Dothrin Kingdom. ¡¯ The face of Atsed, who spoke to me with an evil smile, was still good in his eyes. He came to mind just like yesterday when he ran to the Knights of the Empire at risk to help me and my envoy. His voice seemed to be heard vividly, rebuking the friendship that was trying to hold me in his head and saying, "You can leave the front line at any time." ¡®Let''s be friends. ¡¯ Doris, who reached out with a clear smile, was not forgotten. I didn''t know if he and I were really friends. But the only thing that was certain was that he considered me naked and that I didn''t hate him either. My heart was pounding. It was different from when I broke up with an outsider or when I lost swordfish in front of my eyes. It was different from when I encountered the Queen''s corpse and when I was unable to see Ophelia. I feel like I''m sitting in a big rock. ¡°When you see him not showing up again while his allies retreat, you seem to be holding him quite stubbornly. I don''t know anything else, but it was Dothrin''s most persistent message. ¡± I opened my eyes again to the sound of the axis sinking. ¡°Your Majesty decided and insisted that you would take both hands. ¡± Jean Kathryn, who stretched her head like a well-organized man, was buzzing. ¡°Oh, really. And he was the one who ran away and hid. I''ve had a lot of accidents, and I''ve had a lot of trouble getting away and hiding. So this time, you''ll lure him back and hide somewhere. ¡± Half of his face was covered in burns. ¡°No one has seen the end of His Majesty. So, I''m sure. You must be alive. There''s just a situation that won''t come back right now. You will surely return. ¡± Occasional flashbacks in blurry eyes. ¡°Perhaps His Majesty will come this way. If you''re heading north, this is closer. So if my lord comes..." I sighed as I looked at the poor man''s eyes, rather than frowning. ¡°Jean. Okay, stop. ¡± I was so sad to see where the gunman had gone before. Maybe he saw what my knights looked like after they lost me. It was heavier without a heart. ¡°Go back and rest. ¡± In my words, Jean looked at me with a dark face. ¡°Our Lord regarded His Royal Highness as a true friend. ¡± Then he said to me for a while. ¡°So did His Royal Highness, right? ¡± After seeing the anxious shaking of my eyes, I could see why the man in front of me ran all the way here without taking care of my wounds. ¡°Doris.¡± So I opened my mouth and told him the answer he wanted. ¡°He was my friend. ¡± Jin smiled brightly. He took his place with such a bright face. The nondragon knight standing quietly in the back is out of his mouth. ¡°Four troops of the main force, four troops deployed down there. Six Knights were annihilated, including the Royal Knights. All the commanders were killed, and some of them you know. ¡± ¡°With me?¡± ¡°I heard that Sir Burke Berten had little interaction with His Majesty in the last war. ¡± Burke Berten was a nobleman of the Dothrin Kingdom who had remained attached to him throughout the last war. There were times when nagging was so annoying, but he was also one of the people who treated me in good faith. When Izzie got older, she was blurred and would no longer join the war. She couldn''t stand the fire and eventually joined the war and was wounded. Yes, this is war. I''ve been forgetting for a while. The one who laughed and chatted with me yesterday, who might disappear from my side today, who might not be able to be with me again tomorrow, that was the damn war. I felt like I was facing the face of war again for a while because of the victory. ¡°Retired, why did you follow me to the battlefield? ¡± ¡°In return for the goodwill and friendship you showed in the last war, you led the family''s troops to join us. ¡± ¡°Ha." I sighed. In the meantime, the non-dragon knight continued to speak. In summary, the damage inflicted by the pyrotechnic dragon has become excessively large, making it impossible to maintain the current wire, so I decided to step back and refurbish. That also meant that the front line that our kingdom had to deal with would be at least twice as large as it is now. ¡°What about the lord of the return? ¡± At that time, the king, who stood still and listened without a word, asked the Nondragon Knight. ¡°You''ve been suspended for a while, but you''re quickly being robbed and sold out to the military reorganization. Even if it is not possible right now, I will pursue my troops again at the earliest opportunity, so he said he would pray for a return struggle. He also said that if necessary, the knights of the spear will replace the eyes and ears of the return. ¡± After saying that, the non-dragon knight also left the conference room. When those who came as messengers took their seats, silence broke out in the conference room. But the atmosphere was strange. King, Vincent, Arwen, Eli, Adelia and Carls, almost everyone was staring at me. I would have had the audacity to look at what I normally would have seen, but I couldn''t this time. So I turned my head and turned away from their gaze. * * After a few days, the camp and the non-dragon knights left the citadel, and when they left, a week later news flew to the citadel. There was one good news and two bad news. The good news was that the Pharyngeal Dragon, which attacked the Dothrin Empire army and covered its tracks, appeared in the central part of the Empire, and the central part of the Empire became a swamp field. Since the Imperial Army couldn''t have led the Flower Dragon to my heart, it was entirely Doris''s fault that the Flower Dragon was headed to the heart of the Empire. The bad news was that few people saw Doris and his non-dragon fall into flames with all their might, taking revenge in their own way to the middle of the Empire. One of the remaining news is that the troops deployed in the civil war are marching towards here. Sixty troops, 120,000 troops. The number of allies is only 10 troops, 20,000. It was indeed an overwhelming power car. Moreover, this time it was not just tens of thousands. Among the South Korean Imperial Army, there were also 20,000 soldiers who would serve with the Imperial Knights. An army of real empires with a different dimension than the weak bones the kingdom has always faced. I don''t know, but the skills of the Paladins and Knights, and the quality of the soldiers are unparalleled. If it was a crisis, it was a crisis. But the kingdom was not a little agitated. ¡°The time has finally come. ¡± The emperor wasn''t the only one waiting for the time. 306 306. 81. Emperor of the millennium, Emperor of the millennium (6) One day, the king made room for everyone to attend. There was no music to cheer up the mood, but drinking on moderate lines was also an acceptable free seat. Food was also abundant enough for all soldiers to fill their bellies. But as the situation was, the atmosphere was constantly sinking. Despite the king''s standing and allowing them to drink, the soldiers rarely drank. Several commanders tried to change the mood, but it was useless. This was the reason why the king set up his seat today. When you need something to change the mood. Fortunately, something was right nearby. Right above the wall. I looked over the wall. The rangers who looked under the wall and tasted again looked at me and raised the throne to dryness. On this good day, I was filled with dissatisfaction in the eyes of those who saw me. ¡°I''ll stand guard, so go down. ¡± ¡°Are you making fun of me?¡± ¡°No, I mean it. ¡± The rangers opened their eyes and looked me in the eye. ¡°So we''re really going down? ¡± ¡°Go?¡± Jordanian and ancient rangers first descended the wall. The knights and commanders who were watching him came up against the wall late to understand my intentions. It was only difficult at first, and the second was easy. ¡°We''ll stand guard...¡± With knights and commanders on the wall talking, the rangers waxed and rushed down the wall before it was over. Then, as all the rangers went down the wall, only the knights and commanders remained on the wall, with their glorious shoulders and insignia. ¡°Let''s eat!¡± When the Rangers joined, the atmosphere turned like a lie. The tranquil quarter quickly became chaotic, and the barrels of liquor that no one touched were emptied. Soldiers who noticed later followed the rangers to the barrel. However, the amount given to them was not large because the rangers who could not use alcohol had already been swept away once. Soldiers look at the rangers with their uncompromising eyes. Of course, the most audacious rangers in the kingdom had no jaws to pay attention to. After emptying the keg, they now rush towards the foodstuffs piled up in the stables. ¡°Eat well. ¡± I watched the rangers eat food as if they were sitting in a quarry under the wall with a loaf of bread in my hand. Then I saw Jorden and some of the ancient rangers. The Jordanians and Rangers took out a bottle of liquor they didn''t know where to get it and advised the soldiers around them. The soldiers who saw him pretended not to know, and gave a sip of wine to those who were beside him. At first, the atmosphere was not much, but moderately refrained. Drinks spun a few times. The rangers sweep the surroundings and each of them starts to take out their bottles. There was at least one bottle of liquor in each of the rangers, and three or more in the case of older rangers. I watched over that ridiculous sight. The commanders who were standing on the wall looking down at the quarry were doing their best to pretend that they didn''t see what the rangers were doing. The commander of one army, who was most unworthy of the generosity of the Rangers, turned his gaze to the bottle of liquor and, most importantly, turned his back and looked only at the plains outside the walls. No matter how desperate that look and action was, I stopped kicking and laughing. ¡°Hmmm.¡± The commanders and knights I met turned their heads in vain. There was no one in the dog who said he was going to call the rangers trees. If I had, I would have tried to dry it. Today''s position was not simply to feed the soldiers. The imperial army''s aggression, which is about to begin in the future, will destroy lives that cannot be saved. Though I don''t know, for the majority of the soldiers here, this was the last place to live. For example, today''s supper was the last. Maybe so. Soldiers also had little fun knowing what this place was like. Without the Rangers, it would have been just a matter of filling up the boat that gave them a decent night''s sleep. I looked at the rangers quietly. I was really unfamiliar with their advice to the soldiers by taking out the bottle of liquor they had planned. The generosity of drinking like my blood has rarely been adapted. Then the old rangers raise their heads and look at me. Nod. They smashed their heads. I laughed without knowing. I was really pleased with the actions of the different and different rangers in the world. I''m sure he did. ¡°No! I told you to drink a sip! When did I tell you to drink it all? ¡± A resounding voice dug into my ear. ¡°What a drink! ¡± It was Jordan. It was really ugly to raise my voice with a bumpy face. He shook Jorden''s head more sharply as he was dragged out of the crowd by the ancient rangers. Anyway, except for one Jordanian, everyone was being faithful to the wind. The soldiers were also completely disengaged. I was glad. I hoped that their hearts would be at ease as much as today. Tomorrow, the day will start again, like walking on a blade. I was looking at the soldiers, and I heard a yell somewhere. ¡°Snow-covered mountains, frozen bones, bloody red walls make no sense! ¡± Jorden, bruised with his eyes, is using the evil of whales. ¡°Only the sound of the trumpet of the dawn advancement resonates! ¡± As I am familiar with, he was a Winter Soldier who embodied the [poem of the Winter War]. ¡°The birds that went back on the path of the Sack Wind are coming back! ¡± There was added a verse of spring that finally came when I didn''t know it. ¡°Frozen snow clothing, the fortress is now awake and at the base! ¡± The longtime rangers stood up and shoulder to shoulder with Jorden. The new rangers also began to shout aloud after them within minutes. Soldiers who looked at him bluntly faced the rangers and used their evil shoulders. After a harsh winter, a spring song resounded throughout the citadel. The Immediate Silent Citadel is full of soldiers and rangers. I was tickled by my chest. I couldn''t stay put for some reason. "On the wall, please! ¡± Eventually, I couldn''t stand it any longer and threw myself under the wall, leaving the walls to other knights. The rangers who saw me gave me a seat with a slight gap. I immediately entered the gap. I reached out and grabbed their shoulders. ¡°Snow-covered mountains, frozen bones, bloody red walls make no sense! ¡± With his mouth he called out to the soldiers with them, and in his heart he thought, You bastards, if you''re going to bring me the Guild King War poem, I''m going to make the right song. Even the rhyme is messed up. But it''s more than that. This messed-up song was more touching than a sweet song by a famous bard. I was using whale evil with them one day. Arwen and Eli have been calling in the Rangers. Carls and Adelia were also following the military with awkward faces. I saw a loner running his lips a little farther. ¡°For the Spring of the Kingdom! ¡± The king who was sitting on the statue stood up and cried out. With a voice as full of openness as the day that one day cried out for independence. ¡°For the Spring of the Kingdom! ¡± Soldiers shout. * * Shortly after the small supper, the troops gathered at the citadel were scattered north and south. Among them were my dear knights. Arwen leaves with one of the citadel to the south, and Eli leaves to defend the northern fortress. Rangers crossed the Dagger border to delay the advance of the enemy, and the camps and non-dragon knights who searched the citadel to help their allies from time to time came into the sky to inform the Empire Army of trends. And I went around the wire with one of the non-dragon knights and smashed the citadel as the Imperial Army abandoned it. Even if the Imperial Army is on the front lines, you can''t rest. So the Rangers, who had gone out to delay the advance of the enemy, began to return in a swift fashion when I halved about half of the Empire''s strongholds against my allies. The rangers'' faces were hardened before. ¡°Enemy advancement speed is faster than ever before! ¡± ¡°There is a good Ranger unit in the enemy camp! ¡± The traps made by the ball were destroyed by the Empire''s Rangers, and even the clandestine overcrowding was detected and even attempted. A series of failures I''ve never experienced while dealing with the Imperial Army. It was what everyone had expected. ¡°The Empire Army is divided into six! Five armies, each advancing in five directions, with the exception of the 10 legions that appear to be on reserve! ¡± The reports of the non-dragon knights were also not a bit different than expected. Nevertheless, my mind was not light-hearted. The five divided Imperial Armies were made up of ten different armies. In contrast, the allied forces defending each citadel were only one or two. I knew it already, but it wasn''t going to be an easy fight. But I believed. The allies don''t collapse. The knights I raised were able to overcome the tribulation, and the soldiers who stood up for the kingdom will defend the citadel firmly. And if they be a strong shield, and keep the line, I will be a sack of sword, and will tear the enemy apart. ¡°We have begun engaging with the Northern Citadel Imperial Army! ¡± ¡°The Southern Front is also confronting the enemy! ¡± The non-dragon knights who left for the North told me that their allies had started engaging with the enemy. ¡°Arwen. Bernardo. Hang in there.¡± I prayed that my knights, the knights of the kingdom, would be safe. On the other hand, I waited for the enemy''s headquarters to arrive here. Come on. ¡°Imperial Army of 10 Legions! We''re heading straight for the castle! ¡± Enemies have reached the citadel. Boooooooooooo! The rangers blow a long horn. ¡°All troops, to your positions! ¡± The knights and soldiers climb up to the wall, grabbing each other''s bows and swords, and staring at the plain. I also saw the Imperial Army rise up against the wall and reveal itself beyond the plain. Twenty thousand troops. Dongdong. They hurriedly sounded the north, and slowly approached the castle. ¡°Don''t lose your strength already. ¡± ¡°They''ve just arrived. Even if you attack, not now. ¡± Experienced commanders have been tense for a long time. ¡°Hey, you''re a barker! ¡± ¡°You can shoot roughly without needing to aim hard, right? ¡± The rangers measure the distance with the sound of the wind. Dongdong. The Imperial Army continues to approach. ¡°Huh? What is it? You''re not going to rest, you''re going to attack right away. ¡± Unlike the expectation that they would stop at the right place and camp, the Imperial Army did not stop advancing. ¡°Ranger! Ready to fire! ¡± ¡°Raise the Iron Bow Soldier! ¡± Rangers and archers flew into protest. Chuck. The Imperial Army has stopped there. The sound of the book that was ringing without rest also stopped. And then the Imperial Army''s lead became shattered. The infantrymen in front split left and right, and a group of knights appeared behind them. Lie on an unknown wooden column. I opened my eyes and looked at the pillars. A pillar too small to be called Siege Chub, and too thick to be called Flag. Ugh. That''s when the Knights of the Empire raised their pillars. I watched them quietly. Finally, the Knights of the Empire fully erected the pillars and secured them to the ground. At the top of the pillar, a cloth of pressed stone was rolled. At first I thought it was a flag. He thought he would boast of a huge flag specially prepared by the army of the Imperial Army, which was useless and showy. But it wasn''t. Ugh. The knights pulled the rope that was hanging under the pillar. A flock of cloth wrapped around the top of the pillar, tucked and fell. Then a distant mass, hidden inside, appeared. Something with molten iron and burning debris. The moment I saw it, my heart choked down. ¡°Ahhh..." I heard a sober voice coming out of the back one step late. Turning his head, Jin and the non-dragon knights stare at the plain with a white tiredness. The moment I saw that pale face, my whole body was cold. I turned my head stiffly. Then I saw a pillar rising above the plain. I looked at the tallest part of that pillar in a daze. At that end, a chunk of Seekerman was caught in the eye. ¡°Doris!¡± Jin''s screams echoed across the citadel. It was the body of a great and holy prince who fought day and night for the pain of his entire body to save his allies. The moment I realized that. Tofu weir. Something snapped out of my head. 307 307. 81. Emperor of the millennium, Emperor of the millennium (7) Pharmacopoeia. It is one of the absolute laws of this world that does not change over time. And within that law, the Imperial Army was always strong and devoured. For them, weakness was something that could be trampled upon at any time, and plunder was a guaranteed right. Prisoners were not targets to be respected by the Empire army. It was just an example of the miserable words of those who resisted the Empire. Even if it''s a corpse. The same was true of Prince Dothrin. A member of the Dothrin family who didn''t even know the subject and invaded the territory of the Empire. The head of the Non-Dragon Knights, who made the knights of the brave and merciless empire afraid of the sky. There was no better example of defeatism reversing the prevailing mood of the front due to repeated defeats. Moreover, his end was too heroic to leave as it was. During the melting of the whole body by fire, he lured the flaming dragon and burned the city and the citadel of the Empire and burned himself with flames. Those who witnessed it were overwhelmed by that resolve and the spirit of indifference, and even revered. It was not so sweet to be the brainchild of an empire that led the army. The death of those who opposed the Empire should always have been miserable and petty. So that Dothrin''s royal army could be regarded as an escaped dog rather than a tail, they should not leave any honor at their end. So the cerebral head of the empire forged his death. The noble will that flew a few days to endure the pain of burning my body to save my soldiers became a cowardice that swept away the soldiers and roared like beasts, and until the moment I was consumed by flames to death, the jealousy that cried out for the victory of my country was nothing more than a cry. The corpse was hanged on a ledge so that anyone could see its horrible horoscope. So that anyone may fear the Empire, seeing the miserable end of the blasphemer who was against the Empire. It was because of this that the corpse was released as I wanted to stop in front of the Leonberg Royal Army. Look. The end of the alliance that was meant to be with you is so miserable, that the worthless corpse on the battlefield will come to you tomorrow. The Imperial Army never doubted that the morale of the enemy facing the defeat of its allies would be perplexed. It firmly believed that the enemies who had to fight alone with 120,000 troops would be desperate. It didn''t take that long to realize how much of an illusion it was. Fresh! Sharp ripples dig into your ears. Bang! A noise burst right in front of my nose one step late. Aggravation! Dirt blooms like a mist. Bugs and bumps. I heard footsteps in it. Then someone went through the dirt and showed up. Gold glittering armor, white fur over the shoulders and a curled lion emblem engraved on the chest of the bird tunic. The symbols of any Knight of Leonberg, which any Imperial Army knows to be nailed to its ears. He was the army of the Kingdom of Leonberg. The Paladins went forward. The Knights of the Empire moved behind the military without a sound. Heavy infantry and cavalry followed. Bugs and bumps. Either that or the military was just walking. Towards the pillars that the knights set high. Ugh. The Paladins gave and received snowflakes. Knights grabbed the sword sack. Hundreds of knights and dozens of paladins surrounded the military in an instant. Ugh. Paladin raised his hand. Now, if you put your hands down, hundreds of knights and thousands of soldiers will cast their emptiness into the army. But nothing happened. Paladin held his hand firmly. There was a soldier right in front of his nose. There was only a gust of wind blowing around the plain and the military. The blonde head woke up like a lion''s mane. Under it, the blue naturalization was burning. Gulp. Palladin swallowed the dried saliva. I had a military body that I could reach with just one finger. I couldn''t reach it. All he could do was roll his eyeballs and watch the army pass in front of me. Bugs and bumps. Finally, the steps of the military were stopped in front of the battalion. * * When I stopped in front of the pillar, I raised my head. ¡°Doris.¡± Doris was there. ¡°I''ve come to pick you up. ¡± The answer was not heard. Why? If you''re a chatty Doris, you should have welcomed me. I looked at Doris in a daze. Black burnt body, pressed iron armor. ¡°Doris.¡± I once again called Doris''s name. But even this time Doris didn''t answer. I called it a few times, but the results were the same. I picked the Earth and scattered the light. The rope that tied Doris on the ledge was severed. Doris drops out without force. I took Doris'' body with my two hands. Kneeling on the floor, I put my hand on the visor of a half-pressed helmet. The visor was pressed against the helmet and did not move a bit. I empowered my hand, and I released it quickly. I felt like my body would be broken if I gave it a little strength. Even the real hope that was in my heart was broken. ¡°Whoo." I looked at the little body with the black burnt body and the molten iron armor tangled together. The left hand was rolled in to see if it was holding the reins of the non-dragon until the last moment, while the right hand grabbed a broken piece of spear. His last was drawn before his eyes as he had seen it. I would have fought the Fire Dragon without even throwing off my armor. In the heat, the skin will ripen red, and the dust will flow, and the lungs will burn, and the dragon will run to the end. I would have run and held my gaze so that the eyes of the dragon would not return to those who were left behind. Thus, the body would have continued to fly and closed its eyes after reaching the citadel of the Empire, even after it had already been unable to avoid death. How painful, how frightening. ¡°Now rest in peace. ¡± I got up with Doris. The Empire''s army surrounds me. One of them, Palladin, gathers the light and aims at me. ¡°Die!¡± Then the gear ran towards me. I bounced my toes. The earth that was rolling around the floor stumbled on its toes and rolled forward. Paladin opened the visor. The eyes under the helmet turned to my chest. His eyes opened when he saw the sword crumpled to the sack. Unbelief in the pupils fills my eyes. ¡°Glug." But even then, he quickly disappeared, and hoped to be blunt. Furry. Paladin has fallen. I looked around rather than staring at him. The knights rushing toward me in time for the attack of Paladin were looking at me with their stance stiffened. ¡°Don''t stop me. ¡± Then I told them. ¡°Don''t even bother. ¡± Do not disobey my wish that this path of friendship will not become a bloodbath. ¡°I won''t run away if I don''t. ¡± My agglutination in Paladin''s heart is a token of promise. I just walked. He supported Doris with both hands and walked between the Knights of the Empire and the soldiers. Ugh. The knights and soldiers who stood in the way withdrew. Following the path they opened, I continued to walk. And he reached the place where a sack of iron spear was embedded, as though the meteorite had fallen. Aggravation. Shadows poured over my head. Along with the sound of the cold wind, huge monsters sat down in front of me. One of them had a man looking at me with a pale face like a corpse on a monster. Jean, Catherine, was Doris''s best friend. I quietly handed Doris over to him. Jean accepts Doris'' body without saying a word. Wake up, be careful. ¡°I''ll be right back. ¡± Jin flew up with the non-dragon after telling me to leave. ¡°I will take you to the citadel. ¡± The non-dragon knight standing in the back reached out to me. "Give this to the outsider. ¡± Instead, I picked out the spear that was stuck in the middle of the pit and gave it to the non-dragon knight. ¡°How are you going to get back...¡± When I came, I flew through the window, but I shook my head when asked if there was no way back. I''m not going back yet, I have work to do here. Instead of recommending more, the non-dragon knight flew up, leaving a message that he would fly at any time. I turned my back rather than look at him. Thousands of archers are pointing their brains and bows at me. The knights and paladins saw the light on the tip of the sword right behind them. I stretched my hands. I took a deep breath with my mouth. I lowered my body. ¡°Shoot!¡± At that moment, thousands of arrows flew at me with renewed shouts. Kung-kung-kung. My heart, which was running slowly, started to jump like crazy. At the same time, the oppressed manas spread all over. I rolled my feet. Bang! The surrounding landscape quickly changed. Jaw. I was one of the archers. ¡°Huh?¡± The archer who just protested sees me with a frozen face. Reached out. I pulled the short sword that was stuck in his waist and took it down. "Ugh." The archer with the clavicle rests behind the bulkhead. ¡°Ugh!" The White Tired Archers drew the sword of the waist dance. I ran in between. And I swung my sword like crazy. The severed arm flew into the air. The snowy head rolled off the floor. Blood mist blooms. In it, screams spread endlessly. Sasasac. I heard a sharp ripple. I wielded the light on the sword and swung it gently. Huaaaaaaah. The flying arrow loses direction and falls to the surroundings. "Evil!" ¡°Turn it off!¡± The archers, struck by a blind arrow, scream. I trampled on one of them and stretched out my sword. Bang! The bad quality sword taken from the archer exploded without beating my energy. Iron shards scattered everywhere. ¡°Ugh! My eyes! ¡± ¡°Argh!¡± The soldiers caught in the debris spray blood and move on. The arrow flew again. I grabbed the bloody face and grabbed and pulled the screaming soldier''s collar. Tofu weir. Along with the noise of the arrows digging up the flesh, the soldiers stretched axially. He pulls his sword from the soldier''s waist dance and throws out an elongated body. Soldiers caught in the body that was thrown to Manah fell into a deep drowning. I ran and put a sword in their body. The bad sword of Jill quickly broke again. ¡°He doesn''t have the right weapon! ¡± ¡°The soldier who kills him will become a nobleman and earn a castle! ¡± Then the knights of the empire who saw me shouted with courage. I look at them with my back open. The soldiers who were promised the title and territory were staring at me with bloody eyes. Eyes filled with fear and greed. I got a laugh. Butterflies that run blind to hopelessness and greed without even knowing my body burns. I kicked the body of an archer who was rolling on the floor. The bloody body turned upside down and revealed an arrow barrel that was connected to the belt. I set my toes and filled the bottom of the barrel with arrows. Sasasac. The arrows bounce off and stick into the soldiers'' bodies. I followed him and blew up. I took the sword from the soldier in front of me, and cut it, and cut it again. Then, when the sword was broken, he took another new sword and swung it like crazy. Murhunsi didn''t even put it in his mouth. He was just killed as he could see. ¡°Drive harder! As long as he''s human, he''ll be exhausted! ¡± ¡°He will pay for the arrogance of his sword! ¡± The knights shout behind the soldiers'' backs. Riders who drive soldiers to their limbs to their positions and territories, waiting for the moment to come out. I whispered a little. Just trust me. With a sword, I stabbed the soldier''s neck endlessly. Think of me as a hunting ground. For this reason, we will not utter a single verse until the battle is over. I will be happy to be a bloody buffalo and roll up the barracks with the soldiers. So please. ¡°But don''t run away. ¡± * * ¡°We have to open the wall! ¡± Several knights were white and bored and told the king. The king who looked at the plain with a firm face was about to open his mouth. ¡°It''s better not to go out. ¡± The Knight of Penta took his mouth off first. ¡°Ian won''t like it if you leave the glottis now. ¡± The king shakes his head. I think I''d rather live with hatred than lose my son in front of my eyes. Penta''s knight answered decisively. ¡°I assure you, that will not happen. ¡± Said the prince would never go wrong. ¡°Ian chose to defend the Citadel, not because he had the strength to take down 10 legions alone. ¡± The prince was left on the line of defense just because he was afraid that others would crumble without him. He also said that he was concerned about when the rain water that the Emperor had hidden would emerge in some way. The king did not believe. I gained the power to defeat the Solo Legion. Hadley''s bloody body was bloody with a sword and stabbed in the heart. I said, how can a man have that power? In response, the novice laughed. "A man made of bloodshed...¡± And I brought out an old story. ¡°When I first had a fight with Ian, he rebuked me. ¡± Manna Chain, that little miracle can''t reach transcendence, and the knights of this era have to realize how much they''ve lost. No matter how shocking the unfamiliar power of Muhammad was, the knight had to suffer from Simma for a while. Although the time had passed to overcome Simma, the urn thrown by the prince at that time remained in the heart of the old knight. Then I went up to the hill of Penta and forgot. It is because the power of the Pentagon is so powerful that it is incomparable with the four rings. Not until I see my nephew again. ¡°Ian has never done anything so far. ¡± His nephew, as he did before, took down his world again, and ignored his justice. ¡°Even when you fight me and the sword. ¡± But unlike then, he was neither confused nor drowned. ¡°It''s the damned Hader.¡± The old man asked us to fight with all our might in the future and laughed, saying that the behavior of his nephew who was watching the situation behind him was really nasty. As if my nephew is sturdy and unbearable. ¡°They''re probably the first to experience that power. ¡± At the end of the words, a flash rises in the middle of the plain. Ugh. He added a word as he looked through the plain with his eyes that were neither visible nor invisible. ¡°I assure you, if the millennial empire were to fall, it would be by her hand, and if the millennial emperor were to fall, it would be by her sword. ¡± 308 308. 82. Walk the Twilight (1) Until Idrian Leonberger first appeared alone, Paladin considered it an opportunity. I even laughed at myself because I was drunk and the army came to my feet to die. One of my colleagues, Faladin, was slain in vain, but did not feel much of a crisis. Twenty-two thousand troops gathered here. It was the elite army that survived the civil war. There were seventeen knights who were named after the Civil War. After all, no matter how great the military was, it was human. I couldn''t deal with all of them alone anymore. Eventually, the army would exhaust all its power with petty soldiers. Of course, Paladin knew that the soldiers would not suffer less damage in the process. It was a military corps called the Soldier Corps, so maybe we really should lose one corps. But if I could catch the military Idrian Leonberger, it would be nothing. I was prepared to sacrifice not one army, but two. He simply waited and defeated the exhausted army and received a prize. The emperor said that he would come down to the man who defeated the army with a high command. Just because the prize was promised by the Emperor in my own name, it would never be suggested. Perhaps he will drive out the Leonberg Empire Army and take the land to territory. The land that the Duke ruled, the work to be done together, would also be appropriate. It was not a dream to be a few dukes in the Empire. The reputation for defeating the military was dum. I was amazed to imagine. Wet with ecstasy, Faladin shook his body. Then I felt a feeling of disguise. Paladin found the military. I couldn''t see the military because of the crowded soldiers. It was only by listening to the occasional flashes and screams that I knew the location of the Great River. But even that was not accurate because the military changed its position so often. A scream and a flash burst from the west, then a scream and a flash burst from the east. I could guess how fast the military was moving, even if I heard screams that changed from time to time. ¡°Shuck!¡± ¡°Save me!¡± The soldiers scream endlessly. By now, the military should have lost their health, but the rate at which the allies died did not make much difference compared to the first time. And through this, Paladin learned that the military was not weary at all. It was unbelievable. Until then, Paladin was just a little surprised. That palladine noticed this side after some time had passed. Screaming was getting closer. The speed and spacing were also so fast that they were incomparable from the beginning. The energy of the military body, which was not even felt by the soldiers'' armies, became a little clearer. The army was definitely running in a straight line. Paladin frowned. I couldn''t understand the sudden change. I looked around. I didn''t see anything that would appeal to the military. I thought so, and I believed so. But it wasn''t. A superior knight appeared in Paladin''s eyes. It was a knight who served Paladin who was killed by a sword blown by the military. There was a longsword in the hands of the knight. Unlike the two-handed swords commonly used by imperial knights, the sword was short, and the form was also an ancient one-and-a-half sword. ¡°Where did you get that sword? ¡± Palladin approaches the knight and asks for the source of the sword. The Knight replied that it was the sword of the enemy who had taken care of the body of the servant. In addition, if you pierce the heart of the military with the sword, there will be no more pleasant vengeance. ¡°Have you seen such a fool! ¡± Paladin uttered a profanity. Then he reaches out and tries to take the sword that the knight was holding. Bang! The noise dug into my ears. Palladin pushes his squeaking head back. The corpse of soldiers who were crumbled completely. Shock Shock Someone was coming along the river of blood in the middle of it. The blood of the battlefield seems to have been turned over all by itself. It was a military Idrian Leonberger. Ugh. He reached out his hand. I''m sorry. It was self-evident that the concise movement meant lifting the palm of the hand and lightly curling the finger. The soldiers wanted their swords. Palladin raises his hand to the sword sack and shines his eyes. He did not know whether any of the bloody things the military had turned over belonged to him or only to someone else. But the only thing that mattered was that the army appeared in the middle of the Seventeen Knights defenselessly without any weapons. This was the perfect opportunity to defeat the military. Paladin raised his hand quietly. With only one hand down, the fame of a good soldier would be over. Chuck. At that time someone stepped forward with a blurry vision. It was a knight who said he would avenge those who served with the sword of the enemy. The knight walks toward the military as if he had been possessed by anything. There were no birds to dry. When Paladin regained consciousness, the knight politely offered his sword to the soldiers with both hands. Evil. Tuck. The head of the knight rolls to the floor. The body that lost its head collapses as it chokes and spills blood. Palladin looks beyond, ignorant. A soldier, Idrian Leonberger, raises his hand and steals the blood on his face. Then he bowed down in blood and turned his head against his forehead. The army stretched out its waist. Grab the sword upside down and lift it. "......." I shouted an unknown word with my mouth. Goooooooooo. Military presence soared to the end of the sky. ¡°Ah..." Paladin''s hands have stretched axially. Tuck. The sword fell to the ground. Paladin thought. The Ministry''s plan to exterminate the Leonberg Royal Army with an overwhelming military vehicle was wrong from the outset. It was the biggest mistake I ever made to think of Idrian Leonberger as the same man. ¡°All of you, all of you...¡± At that moment, the military put their swords on the ground. * * Aggravation! The scintillator swallowed the paladins and knights. And when the light disappeared again, they were no longer present in the world. All that remained was a deep dug pit that looked like a meteorite had fallen. Fortunately, the soldiers who had avoided the disaster, thanks to being far from the center of light, began to turn around and flee. But they had to stop without even walking five steps. Qaaaaaaaah! The ground was shaking. Courrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! Under his feet, he constantly sounded. The soldiers caught up in that intense vibration have become incredibly bad. The unlucky soldiers were stabbed to death on the day of the expulsion of their allies. Those who survived somehow did their best to balance them. It was a pointless effort. As densely populated as they would be, the disproportionate did not fall alone. ¡°Let go! Let go! ¡± Those who stretch out their hands and take hold of others and those who promise to sow them are mixed, and there is chaos. Another fell on the fallen, and the fallen fell on their allies, breaking their necks or suffocating. The catastrophe was only over after the earthquake-like vibrations had completely stopped. But the real catastrophe was from now on. At some point, the hard floor they were walking on turned into sand. Passes. Then the earth began to flow to one side with the sand. Towards a giant pit. The first thing the pit swallowed was corpses and lesions. The survivors desperately teased their feet to get away from the pit. But it wasn''t easy. The muddled earth grabbed the survivors'' feet. ¡°Huh? Huh? ¡± The soldiers'' feet, which were moving without rest, were buried to their knees. The earth continued to flow in that state. Soldiers tied to their feet sweep and scream. And when he came to the pit, he shut his mouth as if he had made a promise. There was a huge hole in front of them. Under the hole, a blue flame was burning. The soldiers hardened as they swallowed up the dead and the living. Then the limbs were sucked into the pits, stiffened. * * Vale Ballerhard''s world was but darkness. I failed to escape the Citadel of Elves, and since my eyes were opened, I''ve been humming myself. But he wasn''t frustrated. It was only after I lost my eyes that I could truly see the world. He defined the phenomenon as an outline. And the new sensation gained through the amendment was called the Heart Security. Peace of mind was never lacking in sight. He fully trusted his reassurance abilities, as he could see more and more accurately than his eyes. And at this moment, Vale Valrhaud had doubted his senses for the first time since he gained peace of mind. ¡°Hey, this is...¡± My skin was burning as if I had touched the fire. My whole body trembled like crazy. The five rings fluctuated like they were about to break. It happened after confronting the overwhelming energy that flowed over there. He turns his head unconsciously and pursues his energy. And I encountered him. Baleard had never seen anything like it in his life. In front of him, the power of Penta became a handwriting, and man became so insignificant. There was a true transcendence that my niece said she could never touch without weaving the loop. It was a tremendous storm of energy that even the five rings could not dare to measure, and even his world, which was only dark, was so intense that it could be watered down in total natural color. It was also a wave that echoed the soul. Nephew''s anger has been reported without filtration. His nephew''s screams soaked into his heart. The idea of memory in honor of the deceased shook my soul. In all sorts of emotions pushed like the sea, even his own existence felt faint. He was evil and endured it. Staring at the blue light that burns sharply in the dark with blinded eyes. He had seen the light before. Although it became an incomparably intense light then, it was something he was certainly well aware of. The flame that burned the Orcs was just like mine. His nephew called it the power of the poem of the soul. As soon as I realized that, his accent collapsed. How much did his nephew lose until the memorial amusement became an Itorock or a powerful poem? His nephew repeated how much frustration and grief he had until he became a firewood with death and screams piled up to become a low-rock or massive flame. It was a pity and a pity. Then I saw the center of the blue light. Something that keeps its place in the midst of repeated annihilation without resting in the blue light. A strong and firm soul was there. Like a solid fortress, like a fortress that doesn''t collapse, like the performance of the winter. The soul of a small and young prince was as familiar and wondrous as he was. Vale Ballerhard immediately took up the position. With a devout heart, he saluted his nephew with a small head toward it. I recited it small in my heart. May there be only great glory in the future of the knight with the great soul. * * Idrian Leonberger''s black sword doesn''t just end up making a big hole in front of the citadel. He showed his presence everywhere, as if the roar of the flower dragon had done. In the face of that overwhelming presence, the Imperial Army stopped attacking the citadel and fortresses of Leonberg and withdrew in unison. The Imperial Army considered that the intense waves that had been transmitted from far away were caused by the Fire Dragon. So I quickly withdrew without fear to become like the Dothrin Empire Army. So when they withdrew from the front line, a few soldiers with the same horror as the Stragglers joined them. It was some of the troops that were headed by Brien Cowwright. And through them they heard terrible news. It was true that 20 troops had been annihilated, who had left to target Brienne''s accomplice. But there was something really horrible going on. The relentless presence that they considered to be the property of the dragon belonged to a completely different person, the military leader, Idrian Leonberger. Naturally, the Imperial Army commanders and knights did not believe it. With the sword shaking, the ground collapsed and twenty troops were sucked into it. It was ridiculous. It was impossible to exterminate twenty legions alone with the human body. The overwhelming presence they felt that day was also unauthorized to man. The Imperial Army commanders beheaded the survivors by saying, "Beyond rebuking the enemy in vain." Survivors did not defend themselves until the moment of death. I just heard the tragedy of that day over and over again like a madman. Then, just before Beigie, his neck suddenly turned. He turned his eyes white and twisted his mouth, cynically and savagely. ¡°I will be there soon. ¡± A disparate tone like imitating someone else. Spatula. But the knights didn''t take it personally. Until we found out that all the beheaded left the same will. 309 309. 82. Walk the Twilight (2) Adelia Bavaria looks at the face of a sleeping prince. I felt so distant eight years ago. I was afraid to even face it. Now, the Prince''s gaze on himself with blue eyes glittered. It was a great pity for her to see such a sleepy face. Adelia, who was smiling softly, swung her head and looked around. Then I reached out my hand and touched the prince''s cheek. I really felt the touch of my fingertips on the board. The prince himself was quite dissatisfied with the absence of a beard. She grew small. But he was just a moment too. The snow tail that had originally been struck was even more striking. From the bottom of his lips to his chin, there was another scar that had disappeared since he was raised. When the prince ran out of the citadel that day, he would not have had a scar if he had sent him with only his helmet. She pleaded guilty. Adelia recalls a week ago. The prince, who returned to the citadel after the battle was over, stood by day without knowing where he was. Normally, he would have smiled with a knife without a circle and his face would have been frozen cold. Deep sunken eyes were also different from usual. At first, I thought the excitement of the battle had not subsided. After that, I thought my anger against the Empire Army was not going away. I thought maybe I wouldn''t feel so good with so much blood on my hands. After a while, I believed that the prince would return as usual. But it wasn''t. The days passed, the days passed, and the days of the prince stood still. Deep sunken eyes and a strangely cold expression remained. The number of horses was also extremely reduced, so that he would not say a word a day later. When I woke up, I felt like someone else. It was as if they had left the Winter Castle after being chased by the Orcs. Of course, it wasn''t completely the same as then. At that time, the prince looked as if the day were cold and cold, rather than standing. Now I was just cold and sharp. It was an uncanny change. She wasn''t the only one who noticed that change. Others also tried to talk to the prince with a worrying face. But the prince was consistent in saying that it was nothing. At least for a few words, all I could share was Vale Ballerhard. ¡®400 years ago, the nation''s ancestors chose to defend rather than fight. That''s what I always complained about. But I''m doing the same thing. ¡¯ ¡®I shouldn''t have. So it just repeats itself. I realized it was too late. ¡¯ What did you realize? I realized what I needed in this country was not a new sword, but a demon sword. ¡¯ ¡®What can''t be done. I already had over 20,000 enemy blood on my hands that day. ¡¯ As Adelia, I could not understand all the dialogue at the time. I just assumed that the prince was preparing something. "Hmm?" Adelia, who was submerged in her thoughts, raises her head to the sensation of forgery. Then it hardened. The prince was staring at her when she opened her eyes. ¡°Sin, sorry! Your Majesty!¡± Why the unnoticed hand is still in the prince''s cheek, she raises her hand angrily. But the prince did not react to her. Ugh. I just raised my body without a sound. Adelia, who was reluctant and noticeable, trembled. Later, the image of the prince came into my eyes. The prince who woke up was different from the day before. But that change was not a good thing. Yesterday, I was better off with a cold frozen face. At least the prince at the time seemed human. It wasn''t now. As soon as she saw the dry eyes like the sand in the desert, she understood everything. What the prince is trying to do and what he needs to do. Adelia goes straight to her place, dressed in heavy armor and carrying a sword. Then he rushed to the prince''s residence, scratching his armor that had not tied the knot properly. When she came back, the prince was wearing his armor one by one after the other. The prince who saw her lifted up his armor again. ¡°I''ll come with you.¡± Adelia hurriedly approached and helped the prince wear armor. Until then, the prince said nothing. Choke. The prince, who was last armed to kick Earth in the waist, left the room and headed somewhere. When the sun was not yet up, those who stood guard looked at the fully armed prince with their eyes wide open. Several of the dogs retreated behind the sleeper and headed toward the command. That or not, the prince continued to walk. The prince did not hesitate to find the stable, take out the scorpion, and ride the scorpion to the gate. It was not far from the gates that the prince''s steps stopped for the first time. The old man was sitting on a carriage set on the right side. It was Vale Ballerhard. ¡°Three is better than two. ¡± He was also as fully armed as the prince. The prince saw my outsider and said nothing. I just stopped walking again. However, the prince had to stop walking again at the quarry in front of the gate. For now, armed troops are waiting for him. The man at the forefront stares at the back of the prince. ¡°I thought so. ¡± ¡°Hmmm.¡± Vale Ballerhard coughs in vain. Seeing such a father, Vincent Ballerhard, with one tongue, said to the prince: ¡°I''m not here to dry. My mouth hurts when I try to dry it, because I don''t want to. ¡± Then he added a word with a sharp tone. ¡°If you''re going to King Kiking, take the Knights, too. ¡± The man standing in the back, Gurwayne Gust and the knights, saw the prince and went up to the horse. Let''s go! At that time the glottis was opened. Adelia looks over the wall. There were kings and concubines. It wasn''t just them. Early in the morning, troops could not rise above the wall. ¡°Good luck to His Royal Highness! ¡± ¡°May there be only victory on the path of the army! ¡± They shouted with their swords and spears in unison. ¡°Do what you want and come back. ¡± The king said. Adelia, who was looking at them, turned her head around and looked at the prince. Choke. The prince lowers the visor of the helmet. I don''t know the speed of others. He said he heard people. I heard a little grumbling in my helmet. It was the same voice as usual, neither dry nor day standing. * * The Imperial Army, which had retreated for a while, began to advance again. The will of those who were beheaded was horrible, but they had no other choice. The new emperor issued an unconditional advance order. There could be no opposition. All the Imperial troops gathered here were in the civil war. It was necessary to wash away the guilt of aiding and abetting the current emperor''s stigma that he had helped the wizards to mock the rebellion. The army commanders looked at the side of the line. A troop that looks forward silently, lowering the visor of the helmet. The Knights and Troops belonging to the Emperor who had never participated in battle before. The army commanders were convinced that they were the watchmen sent by the Emperor. I couldn''t be passive before them. Of course, it was not easy for those who accumulated grudges to move together because the purpose and circumstances were the same. In the end, the cerebral ministry decided to divide the troops into two by taking charge of the citadel to the north and to the south. There was not a single army in their heads that destroyed 20,000 troops. The world collapsed because of the sword. The fear of hell swallowed up the troops. Even the children wouldn''t believe it. The Cerebral Division determined that the exterminated troops would have been caught in a trap and a fire. The survivors'' testimony was made up of the nonsense of the fanatics who failed to stand the brutal battlefield and caused confusion. ¡°The rangers in Leonberg are quite capable. If your allies have been attacked, use them as a lever for the Rangers and the Soldiers to rule out threats. ¡± They each set up their own scouts as potential targets, preparing for a threat they might not know in a year. I don''t know if I know, but I believe that I will never be hurt again. That was an extremely reasonable judgement. ¡°The Army is a wreck created by the weak Eastern Army. ¡± ¡°The Leonbergs must have exaggerated their victory over the likes of them. ¡± I''ve never heard of a knight who destroys his own army. After hundreds of years of searching for warriors, such monsters did not exist. It was hundreds of years ago, although there was no record of knights who were like the army. In other words, it was an unreliable record, close to folklore or fairy tales. It was a fictional story that a child dreaming of an article would love to hear in bed. In contrast, war was a reality. ¡°I''ll show the Leonbergs what a real war is. ¡± The commanders will cleave the division between the South and the North again. A relatively large number of troops simultaneously attacked the fortress of the front, while smaller, squadron-sized troops were responsible for attacking the supply posts and nodes that existed beyond the front. In addition, two troops were turned separately into reserves so that they could guard the fortress and its battalion, which were subsequently occupied by the main princes. It was an extensive and forward-looking end-break that the overwhelming army of empires enjoyed when attacking their enemies. Enemies with relatively low troops usually collapse without being able to withstand the widening of the front. The same was true this time. The total army of the Kingdom of Leonberg was up to fifteen, ten of whom were tied to the fortress of the front, and the remaining five were scattered around the rear base. Whether the front collapses first or the rear collapses first, the Leonberg Empire Army will never stop all these extensive attacks and will collapse. There will be no impact on the charter of a few small victories that the military will gain in the process. The Imperial Army was convinced of victory. Their convictions in that respect were never blurred. Indeed, the Kingdom of Leonberg has collapsed many times in the face of such widespread attacks. Even 400 years ago, during a time when power was so strong that it threatened the Empire in a row, it could not withstand a forward attack and finally retreated to a harsh northern land. But the kingdom was not the same as it was then. 400 years ago, the Dragon Slayer chose to remain a shield to protect the kingdom and its people. Today''s army chose to become a sword to protect the kingdom. It''s not just a sword, it''s a sword. 310 310. 82. Walk the Twilight (3) Earl Branburg looked under the wall with a firm face. The soldiers of the Imperial Army were attacking Aung San Suu Kyi. "...!" "......!" Evil, flesh, and fear were one thing, but the terrible noise that tangled up ate my ears. The wall latitude situation was no different. ¡°Ladder! Push the ladder! ¡± ¡°Defeat them from the top! ¡± The commanders of the allies were hogging the soldiers in a split voice. Soldiers with split ends use evil to push the ladder. ¡°Die!" Other soldiers struggled with the enemy soldiers who came up against the wall. Nearby, the archers of the Iron Bow Soldier were looking for the Elongated Enemy Commander and the Ancients. No one was making fun of either hand. Everyone desperately fought the enemy. Nevertheless, the situation rarely seemed to improve. There were so many enemies. There were too many ladders on the wall, and there were too many enemies who climbed the ladder and finally stepped on the wall. ¡°Shuck!¡± Soldiers from all over the kingdom fell with blood sprinkled. ¡°My eyes! It hurts! ¡± The tearing soldier howls and rolls down the wall. ¡°You bastards! All dead...¡± The soldier who turned a blind eye at the death of his comrade was struck by an arrow that flew everywhere. A soldier grabbed my forearm and ran around. I picked up the gut of a soldier who tore his stomach not far away. There was blood and filth everywhere. I was turned upside down by the stench. I wanted to get inside right away. ¡°Don''t take a step back! ¡± But Count Branburg encouraged the soldiers to shout aloud instead of making a vomit. Flip. The Cipherian blade flies. The Count lifts his shield without panicking and blocks the blade. At the same time, he stabbed the sword forward. ¡°Glug.¡± The Imperial soldier, who tried to ambush through the crowded cracks in the wall, blindfolded with a knife in his chest. ¡°Dangerous! Stay back! ¡± A late runner cries out, cutting off an enemy soldier who has reached his foothold. ¡°I won''t back off! I will join the soldiers here! ¡± Earl Branburg replied loudly so that all his soldiers could hear. It was already the tenth day that the enemy''s aggression had begun day and night. The head of the wall could not appear weak in front of soldiers who were in combat without sleeping properly. ¡°But...! ¡± ¡°If you have the strength to roam here, help the soldiers and drive out the enemy! ¡± The Earl rebukes him with a loud rebuke and rushes toward the enemy soldier who climbed the wall. "Ugh!" One enemy soldier who has just climbed the wall has been stabbed by the sword and stretched. The Earl, who lifted his feet and dropped the body of the enemy soldier under the wall, fixes the sword again, and a noise comes from the side of the gate. ¡°Charge!¡± In between, a clear voice digs beneath the walls. Immediately after that, a succession of Empire troops screamed from beneath the wall. Earl Branburg chases a scream and turns his gaze under the wall. There was a knight of the prince. There is a knight of steel who carries wire and crosses the enemy. A star-like flash falls into the middle of the Empire army. Bang! The soldiers of the dense empire have fallen, Warr. The wire goes forward, trampling down the fallen enemy soldiers. Soon, the imperial army''s aggression began to flare. Then a clear voice echoes across the battlefield. ¡°I, Arwen Kirgayen, have cut off the enemy''s throat! ¡± Earl Branburg saw a plain somewhat distant from the wall. A crowded battlefield, a bloody headache, and the figure of a knight who raised his head were clearly pinned in his eyes. Nest! I heard the sound of the book one step late. Unexpectedly urgent sound, unlike that which announces the advance. The Imperial Army, which was black against the wall, began to flee in unison. Earl Branburg turned out to be a miserable face and saw those enemies. One of the knights approached and supported him. But instead of going down the wall, he chose to stay on the wall with the soldiers. ¡°Well done. You fought well. I''m proud of you. ¡± The Vane Iron Archer shook his head, looking at him with a long chest with the enemy''s sword. The Count quietly laid down the Iron Bow immediately. The elites of the Hand Raised Family were cold corpses everywhere. He looks at the body of the sick with a piercing face. But I couldn''t just hold on to the body of the sick. Much more wounded than the dead were groaning all over the walls. ¡°I can fight! ¡± ¡°Look! I''m a left-hander! If you don''t have a right arm, you can share enough! ¡± Some of them insisted that one limb should fall and remain on the wall until the end. Convincing them to take care of my body was also what the head of the wall had to do. Earl went around the walls and persuaded the wounded. ¡°Leave the walls to others and take care of themselves. ¡± ¡°We can fight more! Earl! So don''t tell me to go back! ¡± ¡°I will. Now go down and heal your wounds. ¡± The wounded soldier then descends the wall with a relieved face. Seeing that, Count Branburg sighed. In fact, there was nowhere to escort the wounded. The fortresses nearby, of course, and the fortresses and strongholds far from the front were also under attack by the Empire army. There are even places where the situation is so bad that it is not strange to be taken down right away. Of course, I couldn''t tell the soldiers straight away. He hid himself and continued to protect the wounded and the surviving soldiers. "Argh...!" A soldier hugs a cold-rolled corpse and blurs. "Ugh..." A soldier hugs his knee with a crouch and gives an elongated groan. ¡°Damn empires! ¡± Some of the soldiers, who did not sink in excitement, spit on the enemy''s corpse and kicked. The atmosphere of the walls was bad. I won for a while, but soon the enemies would flock again. It was not unusual for the castle to collapse at any time. Everyone was getting tired. If the Knight of Steel had not leapt through the citadel with the wire and defeated the enemy, he might have fallen into the hands of one of the northeast and southwest walls. All nodes on the Southern Front were under attack. Especially the burden of the citadel here was even more severe. Nearly four halves of the 20 troops and 25 knights that entered the South were concentrated here. By contrast, the troops of the Citadel were only two Knights of the One Legion. The wire harnesses of Arwen Kirgayen were firmly defending the citadel, but overcoming the overwhelming army vehicle was not easy. The allies have been in battle all day without rest, and the enemies attack the Citadel in alternation. I wish I had the hope that support would come. The imperial army has been knocking on the front lines for a long time. There could be no retreat. This was also the most important point on the southern front. The Southern Nodes, which were about to give the Citadel to the enemy, were struck by a rope. The collapse of the Southern Front was like the collapse of a defensive line. Even if he died, he had to die fighting all the way here. Earl Branburg glanced at the side of the glottis with delicate eyes. Wires running outside the walls were returning. How vigorously they fought the enemy for a short period of time, and the wireworkers were all red. Among other things, Arwen Kirgayen was even worse off. The Count looks like he bathed in the blood of an enemy. He looks like Arwen Kirgayen. I don''t know how many times already. It was in the moment of crisis that she stepped up and pushed the enemy. It was many times just to take off his fancy armor and risk the surprise of Paladins disguised as ordinary soldiers. Nevertheless, she defended the citadel brilliantly. You''re only in your mid-twenties. Then she built this gigantic citadel, furthermore supporting the southern front. Knight of steel, Arwen Kirgayen, she was the treasure of the kingdom. Unlike an old bridge like himself, he was a talent that should not be broken in vain in such a place. ¡°In the worst case, even her and the wire...¡± Earl Branburg''s eyes sank deeply. Arwen Kirgayen, who took off her helmet, looks at him. Choking. She came suddenly. And I stopped in front of him and said, ¡°If the commander is thinking of defeat, the soldiers will easily break their hearts." The Count looked around unwittingly at her words. The soldiers on the wall were staring at him unawares. The light of despair grows in my eyes. The Count raised his hand and touched my face. Tons of crumpled faces, hardened lips touched. He only realized that. What face he was looking at the soldiers, and what they were thinking about looking at him. ¡°We will never collapse. Not until we ourselves think of defeat. ¡± In her words, the Count''s face flashed up. How long has it been since the proper battle started? Looks like he''s aged. I''ve become a coward because I''ve got so much to think about. I didn''t do this when I confronted the King of the Orcs on the Rheintes River in the past. He smiled bitterly. ¡°When you''re tired, you have a lot to think about. ¡± Arwen Kirgayen comforts him in a gentle voice. I mean, I haven''t slept in days and I''ve been guarding the wall. Count Branburg took a deep breath. And shouted loudly. ¡°Everyone who remains, except for the least vigilantes, should rest autonomously! ¡± The Earl''s voice was no longer as powerful as that of the old man. When the lords of the Middle Ages fled terrified by the reign of the Orcs, they ran to the Orcs'' army with the cavalry. Arwen Kirgayen, who was still looking at him, looked at my hand. It''s been a long time since I threw off my bloody battle gloves. The bare hands revealed blisters and scars. The fingers occasionally spasm. My whole body screams. I had no choice. It was not good enough to keep in mind the balance of health. Every day was a crisis, and every day was an ice sheet. Nevertheless, she was not shaken. It was different from before. I did everything I could to protect the winter castle without the prince, but it was different from the past when I only realized my own shortage. She now had the power to defend the citadel. No, there had to be. The messenger who found the citadel before the enemy''s total aggression began said. The prince only led a handful of knights. At the time when the enemy''s blade was aimed at the kingdom, it seemed that the heart of the prince who took the citadel was in his hands. Maybe you''ve been thinking about it a lot. He would not have been able to get off the road so easily. I would have stoned the rest of them with worry. Nevertheless, the front had to be firm for the prince, who had to leave on a path he did not give up. Do not let the prince who has finally returned to his place, who has fulfilled his intentions, blame himself. ¡°I am the Knight of Steel. ¡± Arwen Kirgayen grabbed his fist. ¡°Your Majesty''s first knight. ¡± His hand, which had been cramping from time to time, also stopped cramping. * * The Imperial Army''s total aggression has already begun. In a desperate situation where even support could not be expected, the Leonberg Royal Army fought and fought again. Thinking of a power car, it was strange to hold back. Even if it collapsed, it should have collapsed. However, the strongholds of the kingdom seem to have collapsed, but they have persisted persistently. At the heart of it were all the seeds sown by Prince Idrian Leonberger. The nobles and knights raised by the Hand of the Prince. With the arrangement of the prince, the wizards of the White Nighttower made progress. The nobles and knights of the empire, who regained pride and grandeur that had been lost as a result of the prince''s reign. The heavy-armed gunmen who were brought into the world by the prince. As mercenaries, the silver foxes flowed all the way to Winter Castle to meet the prince and become knights of the kingdom. All of them supported the citadel and fortifications of the kingdom. But that was also the limit now. Unlike the front, where elite troops are herded, the rear strongholds, which are relatively underpowered, are beginning to collapse, one by one, to the Empire army. ¡°The fall of Fort Nantes. No allied survivors. ¡± ¡°Enemy besieged Citadel of Denien, we have lost contact with you at the end of our report to deliver a resolution to the end. ¡± ¡°Four rear supply posts, occupied by the Imperial Army. ¡± The cracks that started at the rear were spreading a little. A month after the total aggression began, it was also a matter of time before the entire front collapsed. But the wire didn''t collapse. ¡°Destruction of many Empire troops in the rear! ¡± ¡°Prince Maximilian! Your Majesty has led some of the remaining troops to the mainland and is on the front lines! ¡± ¡°Fallen Citadel and Node in the Back! They''re all taken back! De Dwarf, the Legion! ¡± ¡°The Kentaurus Cavalry is with us! ¡± An unimaginable reinforcement joined from the rear. That wasn''t the end. A letter filled with sea breeze flew to the citadel of Bryan. It was a letter from Hestia Neumann Tudor, the new queen of Tutton. There was only one line in the letter. [Leonberg is not alone.] ¡°The Tutton Empire Army has crossed the western border! ¡± Subsequently, the knights of the spear who had left the wire since Prince Doris'' death returned to the inside wire, informing them of their retribution. ¡°Western kingdoms have declared themselves united towards the Empire! ¡± We were also told that the kingdoms of the Dawn Federation had drawn their swords towards the Empire in time. And then. ¡°Enemy reserve! 20,000 Imperial Legion! You are doomed!¡± Winning telegram flew from the front. ¡°Destroy 800 Bourgogne Knights! Paladin Thirty-four, all warriors! ¡± ¡°Many of the Pentagon''s knights have also been identified by the Imperial Guard! ¡± The powerful power that the Empire was hiding was destroyed without a chance to play a proper role. ¡°Citadel and Fortress of Central Empire! Seven sites have been destroyed! ¡± ¡°Many of the Imperial troops that were attacking the front have left! These are all troops based in the middle! ¡± The Imperial Army of the Front began to shake. "His Royal Highness is continuing to be a bookseller! ¡± The foreground was reversed. 311 311. 82. Walk the Twilight (4) The black light flashed. In the sky, a black arrow falls. The world was full of sticky malice, murders that stood me up. All of those things were directed at only one person. Knight with the emblem of a lion on his chest. Idrian Leonberger, towards Leonberg''s army. Everywhere the military passes, blood rises. His amputated limbs flew into the sky, and his head rolled to the ground. Like a lion swarming between swarms of asparagus. No one could bear his sword. ¡°Shuck!¡± The soldier''s throat fell when he opened the spear without even touching it. ¡°Bourgogne! Forever...¡± The knight who cried out the name of the great monarch became bloody without even finishing his words. The corpse reached the mountains. Blood made me. The army stood in the middle of it and did not retreat. The same was true of the Empire Army. They were the proud soldiers of the Emperor, the elite legions protecting the Imperial Guard. It was impossible to retreat in front of an enemy who would rather die. ¡°For the Emperor! ¡± The Imperial Guard went out crying out for the Emperor''s name. Beyond the corpse, I crossed a pool of blood and finally came before the empire''s enemies. But it was pointless. In front of the Sword of Militia, all of them lost their meaning. ¡°The Emperor has a radiance... Argh! ¡± Loyalty to the Emperor became just a cry of the terminal. ¡°You don''t have any fanatics. ¡± Immortal to death, the corners of the association became mad by the mockery of the military. I began to hear the screams and shouts that burst out without a rest. ¡°Emperor''s Bay...¡± One soldier''s terminal was the last one to cut off half of his torso. The military has stretched its sword. A sparkling blue naturalization burns by the snow. Idrian Leonberger suddenly searches for the soldier''s arms lying in a puddle of blood. Then he took out a loaf of bread and bit it in the mouth. I chewed it and chewed it again as if the bread that was bitten with red blood tasted like it would never be in the world again. ¡°Have you seen such an arrogant man! ¡± The Imperial Guard''s concubines, who were watching him, closed their eyes. It was already day two. The proud Emperor''s army was blocked by only one man and prevented from making any mistakes. I wanted to trample the army in my heart. But I couldn''t. It was only a short time ago that the 20,000 troops who found the Fortress of Bryan were united and then exterminated by the military. It was also relatively recent that troops were deployed as widely as possible in the hundreds of ligaments and instructed not to be killed at once. That''s why the preparations for the subway were a two-wheeled war. I had to send a small unit constantly to make the military slowly exhausted without even getting a proper rest. However, it was confusing whether they were tying up the soldiers'' feet to open up the vehicle, or whether the soldiers were defeating them. After eating, the soldiers lay down. ¡°Have you seen such a madman! ¡± Several bright-eared knights listen to the sound of the roadside snoring and utter a profanity. The commanders sighed for a long time. ¡°An eye-catching provocation. Allies maintain existing strategies. ¡± One of the commanders in good standing raised his hand and signaled. A flag rises in the middle of the camp. At the same time, the cavalry, which was relatively far back, appeared in front. Two hundred pairs of dummies fully armed with iron armor. Empire''s elite cavalry is more than just a dizzy knight. It was the Emperor''s cavalry. The cavalry rushes towards the army. Militia members still did not rise from their seats. I really felt like I was sleeping deeply. The commanders of the Imperial Guard would rather not wake up. I expected the cavalry to be trampled and crushed without any form of punishment. Of course, it was not possible for that to happen. When the spear that the Emperor''s cavalry aimed at reached the threshold, the army rose from its place of punishment. ¡°For the Emperor! ¡± The military figure is buried in the cavalry. Bang! Immediately thereafter, a loud sound burst out. The cavalry that was rushing into the sky bounced off the wall with blood loaf like it hit a giant wall. The cavalry''s ranks are crushed by the bouncing mane. The cavalry, which did not beat the running speed, collapsed and rolled to the ground. ¡°Shuck!¡± ¡°My foot!" The heavily armed horsemen scream. But the paramedics didn''t last long. Spatula. I wanted to see a few flashes of blue light, and I stopped screaming. The proud Emperor''s cavalry was instantly annihilated. The novice commander fills his tongue. I didn''t think I could defeat the military with a cavalry, but I didn''t expect the cavalry to collapse so easily. The road commander, who used to kick his tongue, raised his hand. The Imperial Guard unit that was standing by just a few small gestures was about to jump out. However, the road commander could not move without stiffening. The military was looking straight at him. Found it. The shape of his mouth looked astonishingly clear. ¡°No, he''s coming this way! ¡± One of the knights, who was swearing at the military until a little while ago, cried out like a scream. The troops on the losing horseback were running towards him. ¡°Stop it!¡± The old commander made haste. Heavy Armoured Infantry troops were waiting to block the front of the army. Bang! Once, only once. Armed with a thick iron armor and a large shield, the Heavy Armoured Infantry became the first blood loaf on the sword. The army, which had trampled on a hundred heavy infantry battalions, immediately reached the presence of the road commander. ¡°Now, wait...! ¡± The novice commander shouted in a rush. And that became his will. Spatula! Nothing remained in place after the sword of the military. It was just a body, another body. Idrian Leonberger takes down command and returns to his place. It''s like nothing happened. The Imperial Guard also dispatched troops from the rear to fill the gaps in the troops that were destroyed within a day. The vacancies of the ex-commander were also occupied by others. ¡°I''m the fourth. ¡± The celestial seal in charge of the new line of command spoke in a heavy tone. It''s been two days since I''ve been friendly with the military. Two senior commanders died a day. The Celestial Seal sits on a mountain of corpses and looks at a shrine with its legs stretched out. ¡°You''re making fun of your allies. ¡± It was blatant provocation. But the ceiling seal was not agitated. Time was on the side of the Empire anyway. Even at this moment, 80,000 troops of the Empire would be beating the citadel and fortress of the kingdom. It was never a loss if the military could be held here. But it is. ¡°What the hell are you thinking? ¡± The military didn''t know that either. Nevertheless, the military did not even exist. It was like waiting for something. The Celestial Seal didn''t understand that. Of course, it wasn''t the only thing I didn''t understand about this battlefield. There is also an unconscionable deployment of troops that does not spare any of the numerical advantages. There is also the presence of a military corps that single-handedly annihilated the army of Iman. Instead of sending a powerful army to the front line to overthrow the emperor at once, the emperor made him fight only the army. It was an incomprehensible irony. I repeated my concerns, but I could not find an answer as a seal. That''s why I chose to carry out my mission. The troops marched sequentially to prevent the military from resting properly. Forward troops were annihilated by the Mojo militia. There are already four thousand such lost troops. However, there are still more than 16,000 Emperor soldiers left in this plain who are not afraid of death. It was a fight I couldn''t lose. However, when the battle with the army began, six days later, and the force reached sixteen thousand, the thousand seals began to become a little uneasy. The fearless emperor''s army was hesitant to move forward at some point. Twenty-two thousand troops have returned to work. And that day, the first troops under the command of the Regiment fled. Immediately after leaving, all deserters were slaughtered by the Knights. It was at a time when the horror of the whole battlefield was growing. It was natural that the Imperial Guard''s morale was stubborn. By that time, the Imperial Guard''s concubine could not stand by. ¡°2 Legion! 5 Knights to drive the Legion! ¡± Finally, the Engagement Order Down Engagement Order was lowered. Troops that were widely spaced narrowed the gap densely and started marching. The celestial seal also went forward, crying out for tears in its ears. ¡°Advance! Advance! Now is the time to take him down! ¡± The Celestial Seal did not sleep alone, but as much as Bertin''s army, he hoped that he might be able to stop breathing this time. It didn''t take that long to realize how blurred an expectation it was. The army, standing on the mountain of corpses, raises its sword high. And at that moment. The whole world began to shake. A dazzling flash burst out. The sky collapses, the earth rises. The dragon jumped and the giant sword that touched the sky fell. The boundaries of reality and non-reality have collapsed. The only thing a normal human being could do in there was just to get down flat and be punished. There was a lot of heat and screaming. The whirlwind and the dust also disappeared like a lie. The baron raises his head. There were bodies everywhere I could see. Manes were torn apart and pieces of meat were scattered all over. ¡°Ugh! ¡± The blood that flows between the broken armor and my feet is dull, and the ceiling seal that I was looking at shreds my neck and screams. Juju dance. The Celestial Seal shakes its feet in troubles while sitting still. To somehow get away from the terrible catastrophe. Jaw. After a while, something touched the back of the ceiling seal, which retreated. The celestial seal looked back instinctively. There was a knight of the giant, fully armed with white armor. On the other hand, there was a hundred white knights in the same backpack. The eyes of the celestial seal, which saw the emblem of the golden shield engraved on their chests, opened like tears. ¡°Lo, Royal Guard! ¡± They were the strongest knights of the Empire, the Royal Guard, hand-picked by the Emperor. ¡°Royal Guard? I''ve never heard that name before. ¡± At that time, a sharp voice was heard right on the ground. The Celestial Seal froze. ¡°Are you a newly created knight? ¡± In just one moment, a monster who had destroyed 4500 troops came down from the mountain of corpses and stood in front of his nose. The celestial seal trembled less. The soldiers went straight to the Royal Guards, as if there were no such seals inside. ¡°Well, it''s good to see you anyway. I''m tired of waiting. ¡± The two of my taller heads looked up at the knights of the giant giant and smiled as if the military was truly pleased. ¡°Kare de Carmen, the first guardian of the Emperor. And...¡± ¡°I know. Pentanite, right? ¡± The Guardian nods. Then there was another article in the back. ¡°Ifwan de Ifrian. I''m also pentanite. ¡± That was the beginning. ¡°Doppen de Malpinho. It''s the name of the Guardian who will take your life. ¡± Pentanites reveal their insides. It blooms all over the place. Strong energies that each one of you can''t resist. The celestial seal laughed. Now that the terrible fate of that army is over, I send a cheer to the supermen the Emperor raised. But the cheer was just a charna. The ceiling seal between the Guardians and the Military Corps is crushed by an unbearable force, and the whole body twists. Without even fainting, I slowly lost consciousness as I struggled with the pain. Just before completely unconscious, the celestial seal gained a small enlightenment. This is the battlefield of monsters that transcend man, and they know that they are merely heroes. 312 312. 82. Walk the Twilight (5) I looked up at the Emperor''s knights rather than looking at an unnamed man who suddenly twisted his whole body and fainted. ¡°The Royal Guard may be, but the Guardian is a memorable name. ¡± The Emperor''s shield and sword, which fought against the blood of the past, now piled Mana in a ring, not a heart, but as much as one fact as the past. ¡°That''s exactly what the Emperor''s dog named him. ¡± They were nothing more than pieces of meat or covetous Emperor dogs, now or in the future. In fact, they were pretty nasty with dogs. It''s also a lot of water. To be honest, I must be a pretty tough opponent as I am now, depleted of less energy due to the mythical fuzziness of almost ten days of battle in a row. I had to admit it. The Emperor''s dog became bigger and fiercer than in the past. A lion who didn''t grow up enough to bite his neck off at once. ¡°Where does the Emperor take Penta from the mill? There are only six of them in the Empire who can''t search the entire continent." I commended the Emperor with sincerity. ¡°Don''t mention His Majesty as a ghost! ¡± The Guardians communicated toward me in large numbers. People compliment me like never before. The dogs that the Emperor raised this time seem to be less long. So it would be to reveal it to people and growl. Of course, I wasn''t even interested in the Emperor''s dogs growling or barking. I just measured the energy of the Guardians and the Royal Guards. Though unlike the outsider, the Guardians were threatening enough to climb the Pentagon completely through enlightenment. The attitude of the Royal Guards in the back was not good either. Although they did not weave the five rings, they were palladines who were sharp and extremely stable like knives. If there were a hundred Paladins in Penta''s Five Knights, the dizzy kingdom would collapse in an instant. Perhaps our kingdom was the same. I shouldn''t have let them through here. I would never send one back alive. Dogs raised by the Emperor had to be slaughtered here. That''s why I stayed here with my feet tied, blocking the front of the Imperial Guard. ¡°The Emperor wants your neck. ¡± Finally, the Guardians thought the same thing. ¡°Where are you? ¡± I''ve been hiding like a rat, waiting for my weariness, and now I''m just showing up and laying my crowbar. The Guardians were so foolish that they could not even find the Rat Horn. So I laughed. The Pentanites, who called themselves Guardians, were not much agitated by my blatant laughter. They just looked down at me like they were good at horses, far away. Perhaps because he considered me to be a hunter who had captured all who were in his power. Maybe it was because he thought he didn''t have to react to the behavior of the person who was about to die. But maybe. I have no intention of dying here. ¡°You know what? There is a Knight of Penta in the Kingdom. ¡± I raised my body with my knees bent. ¡°Not a fake like you. ¡± Straighten your back and raise your chin. ¡°A true Pentagon knight who found his way and finally made five loops, who even trained my soul so shamelessly. ¡± Then he looked at the Guardians and laughed. ¡°But why was I waiting for you here alone, with such a powerful helper? ¡± The Guardians didn''t even answer my question. ¡°Why? ¡± Then or not, I asked again. ¡°Because I didn''t want to. ¡± And he answered alone. At the same time, he squeezed his heart and drained the remaining Mana. ¡°Because I deliberately dropped them off while giving them the perfect mission. ¡± Mana swirls like a storm. ¡°I didn''t want them to see me from now on. ¡± The Guardians drew their swords and pointed at me. I lifted the Earth, too. But my swordsmanship is on the ground, not theirs. (chuckles) I plunged Earth into the ground. ¡°I call it red blood. ¡± With his mouth, he chants a spell of awakening in exchange for HP. ¡°You who are trapped under a frozen lake and watch over life and death, the name that will finally come with the end of the cry." It was a curse that I completed by sacrificing half my remaining life to save Gunne and the Swordsmen from Sigrun in the past. ¡°Answer me, Gruhorn. ¡± It was the song of a vow that drew out half of the source of my soul, black and white. It was different from that day when I was desperate. Because the life I would offer at this moment was someone else''s, not mine. Tsutz. The blood that soaked the whole plain flowed and gathered together into the earth that I had planted in the earth. Honeysuck. Earth sucks all that blood. Hemicephaly. The heart of Heirich, which Baek Yai''s magician put in my chest, consumed the energy in his blood. ¡°I can''t believe those who lived and considered me an enemy died and became a part of my power. Where else would this tragedy be in the world? ¡± The heart, which had been completely emptied, filled up rapidly. The spirit of those who died in my sword poured a curse on me. It''s been a long time. Like this, it''s blind and it''s pure malice that fills the bowl. I grew small. I drew out the earth that remained soaked in blood. Then he gathers the flashes to the tip of the sword. Aggravation. A light burst out on Earth Day. It is neither as lush nor glorious as it is at dawn, which has blossomed from the tip of the sword so many times. It is as if the sun were about to set and the night was about to come, and the light of the twilight was as red as it was. ¡°This is Earth. This is Earth. ¡± I turned my gaze to the Guardians rather than staring at the light. The snowy Guardians retreat. ¡°If there is a difference, this light is not a glorious morning for the being to come." My voice began to blur. ¡°It''s just a dark, dark night. ¡± It''s as sharp and turtle as iron. And one late step. Pot. My eyes turned red. A world that has been bitten red like a lost twilight. Bugs and bumps. I walked along that path and turned to my enemy. ¡°So do your best to stop him. ¡± And I stood before him and proclaimed it. ¡°If we don''t stop it, the Empire will have a night that will never end. ¡± If you don''t stop me, the Empire will be listed as the victim of the massacre by the Sword Gruhorn. The Emperor''s dogs complained to me. I smiled with a small grin. I saw the dog barking without fear. ¡°I will sacrifice your neck to His Majesty yesterday! ¡± The second dog, raised by the Emperor, rushed to me in a row. I stretched out my hand as I looked at him. Quadcopt. The Emperor''s dog opened his eyes and looked at my chest. ¡°Uh, how...? ¡± My hand was there, torn apart by a hard iron armor and dug halfway to my wrist. Choke. The one who dropped the sword grabbed my wrist with both hands. I twisted my arm when I swallowed. ¡°Cooluck¡± The bloodthirsty one shook his body. Quajic. The armor of his forearm is crushed. But I continued to twist my hands around without being alarmed. Gad ''Geek. The sound of my armored hand scratching my forearm clears my ears. I slowly pulled out my arm. Very little by little. Terrible slow. ¡°Turn it off, turn it off. ¡± The Emperor''s dog threw his whole body away. Then it collapsed. No one could live without a heart. Unlike me, he won''t be given a chance to resurrect. I expressed my condolences to the man who died in vain compared to the land of the bar. I tucked the heart in my hand and threw it out. The heart, which had already been deprived of life, was scattered with dust before reaching the ground. Ugh. I raised my head and looked around. The Emperor''s dogs remained stiff and stared at me. Silence fell. No one opened their mouth. Their gaze upon me was filled with horror. The screams of a frightened soul sounded so clear to me. I laughed. It was time for the starving sword to break. * * ... me. In the midst of the chaos, the celestial seal heard the voice of a young man. A vivid, familiar voice. ... it''s me! I raised my voice. It sounded like something inappropriate. ... a little! The faint voice became a little clearer. ¡°I''ll just kill him. ¡± I was so clear about the child''s murder in the same tone. ¡°Ugh!" The Celestial Seal flickers. The first thing I saw was a blue-eyed bird. The next thing I saw was a face with water all over it. Dreamy. The celestial seal stares blankly at his face. I looked like I had seen it somewhere, and I didn''t remember whose face it was. The celestial seal, who had been thinking for a long time in the dark, trembled as if struck by lightning. ¡°Well, what is it? Did you pee while you were sleeping? ¡± His face instantly distanced from him as if he could feel his breath. I saw a red armor under my face so far away. An armor unique to the Kingdom of Leonberg, with a large crooked lion on its chest. ¡°Hey, Gunshin! ¡± The Celestial Seal growls white and tired. ¡°You''re a soldier, you''re a naval man, and you want to wake up a little bit, right? ¡± The military was annoyed. A furious celestial seal rises and falls down on the road and squeezes his head. ¡°Please, save me! ¡± There was no pride in the proud Imperial Guard. He desperately prayed. ¡°Please just save my life...¡± Fortunately, the military did not intend to kill him. ¡°I''ll let you live. Let''s do one errand. ¡± ¡°Well, I''ll do anything! ¡± He asked whether he liked the aggressive attitude and said that the military had been uttered with a dismal voice. ¡°I need you to be a messenger. ¡± The Celestial Seal asked whom to speak to. ¡°Tell him I''ll be right there. ¡± ¡°To whom from where? ¡± The military replied. ¡°Your Emperor. ¡± No matter what the tone, the celestial seal was unawares. Later, I realized the meaning, and then I shook my head. ¡°Be sure to tell her. ¡± Once again, the armed forces turned around. ¡°The bodies are being sorted out on their own. ¡± At the end of the speech, the military was diligently walking and headed somewhere. It was heading for the Empire mainland. A thousand seals open their eyes, staring at the back of the army. The surrounding landscape, which had not come into sight because of the army, was only beginning to appear. The ground was torn apart by fire, and there was a dead body that could not be found on it. The whole plain was full of bodies. Everywhere you can see, all the way down to that end of the horizon where the twilight falls. 313 313. 83. Dark Nights, Chasing Alone Shining Stars (1) It was a month ago that news of the emperor''s army being defeated flew into the middle of the Empire. It was relatively recent that the Seven Territories joining Central and Eastern Europe collapsed. ¡°Baron Drang has fallen! ¡± Yesterday, in the middle of the city, a man named Dragonfield burned down, and the clan was exterminated. Earl Derrant, who heard the news, said it was a bad idea. ¡°You, Idrian Leonberger! Where did he go? ¡± The Count asked Idrian Leonberger for his whereabouts in a stuttering tone. But the only answer that came back was that he was hydrogenating to the back room, but his deeds were perverse. Earl, who was tired of being white, shouted. ¡°What the hell did you do! First of all, we should have known his whereabouts! ¡± ¡°Well, it''s... we''re doing our best, but there''s no sign of it rising to the sky or going off to the ground...¡± ¡°That''s it now! I don''t want to hear it! Go find his trail now! Do not hide the means and methods, but unconditionally figure out what''s going on! ¡± The Count cries out like he''s having a male seizure. Later, he picked up the items and threw them in his hand and wiped the knight. ¡°Even if I said so! I thought I gave you the title of Knight because I was dumb and blind! Go pay for your meal! ¡± The knight who saw Count Gu escaped as if he had drawn a sword. ¡°Pathetic! ¡± The Count, who is left alone, wails and hesitates to take his seat. Then I raised my hands and grabbed my face. "Ugh..." The Count groans between his fingers. He was completely frightened. The knights who were proud of the family, the fortresses and walls that were raised with great money, and the pride of being the descendants of a historic prestigious family. This moment was no comfort. I was told that many of the troops on the front line were in retreat, but the same was true. I couldn''t stand the anxiety. The Earl, who had risen to his senses, bottled the liquor that was on the shelf. I wondered if drinking would make me feel a little better. ¡°Argh." But fear did not go away. The monster who defeated the Emperor''s army alone seemed to be hiding and watching over himself. The catastrophe that cut off the eight veins of the historic Empire aristocracy appeared immediately and put a knife to his throat. The Count poured the liquor back into his mouth. ¡°I''d rather...¡± If I had known where Idrian Leonberger was headed, I would not have been so anxious. Even if the truth I faced was so horrible that I didn''t want it to be. If I had, instead of clinging to the same hope individually, I would have given up everything and prepared the final draft of the resolution. The Count continued to inhale the liquor. Fear of alcoholism diluted a little. The Count, who had been drinking for so long, thought to himself, Upon climbing the wall, he draws in his head a vigorous oxidation that encourages soldiers to fight the enemy. In his imagination, he was presided over like a nobleman of the great bourgeoisie, a great lord who never forgets his determination in the face of an enemy he cannot protest against. Like the ancestors of the Great Derrants. I liked the look. To the extent that the heart of the Count of Hungcheonghuang, who had lived in trust with the family, was humbled. ¡°Yes, you are. ¡± Earl made a vow. Even if Idrian Leonberger comes, he will never be humble. I will die fighting like the head of the great Derrant family. Dang! Dang! So when he heard the urgent bell, he was not agitated. I thought something was coming. ¡°Count! In front of the East Gate...! ¡± ¡°Guide me.¡± Thanks to this, I was able to tell the knight who came one step late. The knight''s eyes widen. ¡°What are you doing? Without guidance. The enemy is here, so you don''t have to fight. ¡± Despite the annoying words of the Earl, the knight was just dumb. After a while, I suddenly shed tears. ¡°I believed! The blood of the Count is flowing with the blood of the great Derrant! ¡± Regrets and rejoicing intersect from time to time on the face of the knight, and only the salt of admiration and respect remains at the end. Earl''s heart tickled a corner. Something choked up in the air. I had no reason to rush up my chest. The fear of death faded little by little and finally completely disappeared. All that was left was an incomprehensible hot opening. The Earl was surprised that he had such a side. But soon I convinced him. At the time of the crisis, everyone looked familiar. I just did the same for myself. The Count laid his hands on my chest. I didn''t want to turn off the fire seeds in my chest. So he headed to the wall without any delay. While facing the wall, the fire was extinguished and continued to grow. When I finally reached the wall, I came to a hard place to stand. ¡°Dear sons of Derrant! Don''t be afraid! Don''t think before worthless life and worthless death! ¡± The Earl, who couldn''t stand it any longer, opened his mouth and threw up the heat. ¡°We will fight! I will win! Even if the body dies and becomes a handful of dirt! You will win as great as your soul! ¡± A voice full of heat echoed across the walls. ¡°Then history will say that today''s battle is the harbor of great souls who have not bowed before death! ¡± Several articles were impressed by the conclusive declaration that came from deep within the lungs. ¡°Today we will gain immortality! ¡± When I saw his face, Count Derant cried out for a torn throat. ¡°Derek will live forever! ¡± ¡°Our souls are immortal! ¡± The knights shouted along. The scream of mobilization to Mana echoes through the walls. The eyes of soldiers who were frightened by that gloomy roar changed. ¡°Wuaaaaaaaah!¡± Fraudulent soldiers take the floor with spears and shout. ¡°Ah! The sons of Derrant! ¡± Count Derant shed a hot tear in response to that deterioration. ¡°I am with you! ¡± When the Count, who drew the sword, shouted again, the soldiers and knights shouted. The Count steals tears. Then I saw the plain outside the wall with a spleen and a clear face. A man was approaching. He was the king of Leonberg, Idrian Leonberger. Somewhat dwarfism compared to other articles. Tons of dark red stained armor, torn cloak. When I saw the man, I felt greater courage in the Count''s heart. ¡°Prince Leonberger! ¡± Earl Derant shouts in a majestic voice as he looks down the wall. ¡°The Legion of the Kingdom of Leonberg! To get this castle, me and my soldiers first...¡± Idrian Leonberger raises his head. The moment I confronted that blue eye. ¡°Huh?¡± The Count is awake. There were no plans to die fighting the military. I could no longer feel the heat that seemed to burn all over my body. All that was left was the fear I thought I had completely overcome. He only found out. The fact that I thought of it as an absurd will reflects the fact that it was only for the drunkards. Juju dance. The Count stepped back. Furry. Then his feet twisted and he stomped his ass. ¡°Count...? ¡± The knights rushed to help him. Their gaze was then directed to the Count''s trousers. The pants are stained. Stains continued to grow. Later he reached the floor. Nuron liquid was picked on the floor. The unpleasant smell came up smouldering. ¡°Hi-yeah! Now, you did it wrong! Forgive me!¡± The Count shook his butt over my urine and caused a match. There was no such thing as a brave lord who encompassed the soldiers on the wall. There was only a frightened old man rolling over the filth. Qaeqeep. Then I heard a heavy noise. The knights'' faces were stiff. I looked at one place with a firm face, as if they had made a promise. Just before that, there was a military man who was walking through the plains under the walls. Each with its own blue and red eyes. ¡°Huh?¡± The knights stepped back. ¡°Ughhh." Soldiers groan and sit down. The walls were frozen, burning with the eagerness of association. At that moment. Choke. Idrian Leonberger draws the sword. Then I started running along the wall. Spatula. I heard something cut off. Pushkup. It was a late pollen. Idrian Leonberger continued to run against the wall. Everywhere he passed, Fivora worked. There were countless corpses with torso and lower body cut off. The bodies that fell off the limbs rolled to the ground. ¡°Do, run! ¡± Soldiers ran away screaming. But nowhere near the narrow wall were they to flee. ¡°Argh!" The frightened soldiers begin to jump over the walls. Cheolpuck. Under the wall, the bodies of fallen soldiers were piled up. Spatula. Above the walls, the bodies that had been cut clean were growing at a rapid pace. The whole castle is full of death. It didn''t take long for those who were on the wall to die. Just one wheel. If a well-trained knight needed to drive one wheel along the wall, a short time was enough. ¡°Heh, heh. ¡± Earl Derant was the only one who smiled like a real man, soaked in filth and blood. Idrian Leonberger, who separated Earl Healclean, disappeared into the castle. Warr. Immediately after that, the tall spires began to collapse. Quajic. A corner of the castle where the barracks were situated sat down with great noise. The noise and screams stopped. I can no longer hear the terrifying sound of the army wielding its sword. The citadel is silent. ¡°All of them, they''re all going to die. They''re all gonna die! ¡± Only the sound of the Mad Earl''s kill band resonates in the quiet citadel of the liver. * * Soldiers and knights have been exterminated, but the general population of Derant Castle has survived. The people kept the door locked and waited for screams and awe to stop. And not long after the terrible noise completely stopped, I didn''t leave the house. Some of the men, who were overly curious, went out of the house, but they were not even close to the wall. Those people left their homes not by themselves, but by others. After three days of fighting, a group of soldiers came in. The soldiers gathered the people who were in the house, both men and women, to the quarry in front of the wall, without covering them. The people who were drawn out were completely frightened when they saw the terrible trail. There were no maggots and flies among the corpses that were corrupted as they were to be corrupted, nor crows and eagles that were not eaten. But there was something really horrible going on. An empty old man with a crow and a blank eye. It was Count Derant. ¡°They''re all gonna die. All of them, without missing a single one. ¡± The Count, sitting at the side of the high place, looked at the people with an empty gaze, and poured out evil words. ¡°The Empire is over! ¡± The people shut their ears and closed their eyes. ¡°Heh, heh! He''s coming! He''s coming... Glug. ¡± Suddenly, Earl''s curse stopped. One of the men opened his eyes as he soaked. And it froze as it was. The Earl''s head was right in front of him, pulling out a long tongue and rolling out the floor. I caught sight of the knight wiping the bloody knife. Then the knight raises his head and looks at the man. The man got tired of being white. I saw the Lord''s throat, so I thought I wouldn''t leave myself alone. However, the article did not behave differently than expected in the company. ¡°Get rid of it.¡± I just ordered my soldiers to take care of the lord''s corpse. While the soldiers picked up the Earl''s head and body, threw it over the heap and set fire, another soldier approached and reported to the Knight. ¡°There is no one left. ¡± The knight nodded his head small and looked back at the people. And he said in a heavy tone. ¡°I''m leaving the castle, so everyone knows. ¡± That was the end. The article told me nothing about why I had to leave the castle and where I was going. Neither did the people ask why. I saw a flashing pattern on the inside of the house with a golden armor on it. It was a sentence that even the people who lived as nobles knew that they saw Count Derant and some lords coming and going to the castle. A symbol of the Emperor of Bourgogne. The Knight was the Knight of the Emperor. And the people went out to the city in that way, and walked silently with the soldiers. Even the most common complaints came out of my mouth. The elderly and children also endured harsh schedules that were difficult to follow. Some of them asked me to take some time to pack, and after seeing their throats cut off, they were all extremely careful. As I walked and walked, I encountered another crowd. Soldiers, knights, and the people of Molgol who follow. ¡°I put them all together. ¡± The people of Derant realized that they were in a similar position to themselves. ¡°Where else? ¡± ¡°All seven locations were completed, and we were the last. ¡± They shed their drowsiness into the water. I heard that the territories of central Lebanon were attacked by Prince Leonberg, but I didn''t know they were attacked by seven other places. ¡®The Empire is over! ¡¯ I remembered the image of Count Derrant, who put a curse into the minds of the people. The real Empire may be doomed. 314 314. 83. Dark Night, Chasing the Shining Star Alone (2) But it wasn''t. After a brief conversation in the camp, the Derrants heard that the group they encountered was not refugees, that their castles and villages were all well, and that the lord and his army were also rebuilt. ¡°What the hell are you going to do with all these people...¡± They were the people of Derant who had so far spared words and were consciously unaware of the purpose of the knights, but not now. ¡°Gi, Knight. Well, no matter where we''re going...¡± An old man trembled and asked the knight. In case you get hurt, Hakoji. The article did not punish the old man, saying he was rude. I didn''t unravel a question. I just kept pushing them out somewhere. The residents of Derant followed the knights with such questioning. After a few days, the knights stopped moving. There was a vast plain, an enormous crowd. ¡°I''ve never seen so many people come together in my life. ¡± ¡°Hundreds of thousands, maybe a million. ¡± It was like the human being of the world was a sight that man had gathered all his sins. In front of an enormous crowd, the residents of Derant were completely frozen. So the knights and soldiers disappeared somewhere while they were frozen. The residents of Derant were thrown into the crowd. I don''t know where they are. I don''t know why they came here. ¡°What, new people? ¡± First the men fell from the crowd and reached out to the residents of Derant. It looked like it was covered in skeleton leather. The inhabitants of Derant retreated from the dance hall. The eyes of the men were not unusual. It was as greedy as a pig, even though he was fluttering with flesh. ¡°There''s no need to be so vigilant. People in the same position. ¡± ¡°Let''s help each other a little. ¡± Said threateningly as the men growled. ¡°What the hell do you want? As you can see, we are refugees without anything. ¡± An old man stepped up and asked his men. "Even if you were a refugee, wouldn''t you have a dry jerky, a loaf of bread? ¡± "I wish you could give it to us. As you can see, I couldn''t take my chin off." The old man replied again to the blatant demands of his men. ¡°We were dragged out of nowhere and found nothing. ¡± Even the old man said, the men were barracks. They searched Gear Derrants'' luggage. It didn''t take long for the men to explore, since all the clothes they were wearing were Jim''s. ¡°A. Seapearl. Those bastards again?¡± ¡°What am I going to do with gathering the bastards! ¡± ¡°Ahh! You look like you''re grazing again today! ¡± He uttered a swearing as if his men were on fire. One of Derant''s people, who was still listening, asked his men. ¡°Wow, there are soldiers who dragged us. I don''t know why they dragged us here, but since they dragged us here, won''t you at least feed us? Although it wasn''t enough while actually coming, I also brought some meals. ¡± The men laughed as they killed him. ¡°It''s just as far as it comes. ¡± ¡°Well, maybe that was the last meal I could call a meal. ¡± My men have explained to me what this place is. The reality here, heard from their mouths, was hell. No rations, no way out of place. They are overflowing with worms and grass, and sometimes even those who attack people. ¡°Standing, no way. But the soldiers are opening their eyes like a cypher. ¡± ¡°What? They? I just threw it. I don''t care if we kill each other here or not. ¡± That was exactly what he said. The ownership quarrel didn''t stop with the grassroots... Maybe the snake came out and picked up a rock and chopped his head off and fought. Among those who arrived earlier, Asa deceived them. The few died overnight in the heat, the cold, and the fighting. And in the morning, Asa''s body disappeared. The people of Derant were desperate. They considered themselves punished. I believed that the lord and the soldiers were brought to the camp because they did not fight together. I thought maybe we''d all starve to death here. But it wasn''t. When the derangers arrived and a week had passed. Someone appeared before them. ¡°Bow down, all of you! ¡± I had no way of knowing exactly who he appeared to. All I could tell was that he was a very tall man. Even the Imperial Knights, whom they dared not even look at, behaved with extreme caution. They fell flat and trembled. I''m afraid I might get a bad seal. "...!......!" A high man who doesn''t know who he is shouts to make the whole plain resonate. "...!" There was no way that word could be heard properly in the context of an ugly and atrophied situation. Moreover, every word is too difficult and disciplined. It was not easy for people like earthworms to understand it. It was more difficult to understand because there was no fairy there, even the word "giant" was mixed. Moreover, it was more urgent to fill a hungry stomach than a poetic and singing eloquent speech. I did. I certainly did. In the meantime, I dug into their heads just as strangely. ¡°Bonanza! ¡± That was the last memory people remember. * * The outsiders and knights were coming from afar. ¡°Sire! Sire! ¡± Adelia, who found me, came running. Seeing her making an impromptu laugh, I laughed with a chunk. ¡°Adelia!¡± At last, she stopped in front of me and looked around at me. He also looked like he was making sure there was no injuries. I hugged her more quietly than I looked. ¡°Your Majesty...? ¡± It was warm. I felt warmth returning to my body and soul as I turned over and became hotter and hotter. Adelia, squirming in my arms, hugs me as I soak. The warmth became stronger. I couldn''t feel the cold anymore. After that, I held her for a long time. Let the outsiders and other knights come right to the front. ¡°You don''t even know how to be ashamed. ¡± An outsider kicked my tongue and gave me a pincup. ¡°Without being seen. ¡± I grumbled while slaughtering my mouth, and I came back with a bruise that I didn''t have to see. Or else I wouldn''t let Adelia go. I wanted to enjoy this warmth even more. ¡°Have you seen your work? ¡± ¡°You''ve done a good job of taking care of the Goblins. ¡± When I was worried about my origins, I had nine Legions of the Empire running around, and the outsider was evil because they were weak bones that were not even Goblins. ¡°I look tired of that. ¡± ¡°Who''s going to make a sound? You must be tired of taking down a few citadel. So you''re holding an Amman kid and you''re making a fuss." I''m confronting an outsider. Coughbuck. Guerwain and the knights appeared at the back and bowed their heads to me. I opened my eyes in circles. Gurwayne and some of the knights were not unusual. That''s the energy they couldn''t dare imitate with their landscape that they saw just before they broke up. ¡°You''re a master? ¡± They had reached completion one day. I smiled small. Gurwayne and the knights avoided staring. They have changed since they realized that their relationship with me stems from a misunderstanding. Nowhere in their appearance did they see the same injustice and indignation as in the past. This did not mean to treat me kindly or kindly, but once I was given one, I followed without a word. He himself wanted to make atonement for me. An armor with no crest and no flag would be the same reason. I think I''m good. ¡°Now that you''re a master, why don''t you walk a crest or a flag? ¡± I was a little concerned about putting up the ball and just calling the enemy an anonymous or a confessional knight, and the giant wayne shook his head. It meant I didn''t think about it yet. ¡°I only wish I looked half like Eli. ¡± If you can''t get my family''s flag out, you can mix it up half by half with the lunatic Eli. ¡°By the way, the Emperor''s army has been busy these days. ¡± I turned my head to the voice of an outsider. ¡°The Imperial Army is circling the territory and taking the people somewhere. ¡± Adelia explains the sights she saw coming and going to the battlefield in a small tone. So I confronted him with a loud voice. Well, I can only see things in my eyes. I''m supposed to evacuate ahead of time just in case I touch the villagers like the others. I didn''t think the aristocrats of the Empire would take my people so horribly. Anyway, I didn''t think about it that much. The same was true when I heard about the rumor that the Three Princes had revealed themselves in the middle. With the return of Patan, the Imperial Army will collapse on its own without further struggle. Days have passed. It was a day that was no different than usual. ¡°Mmm.¡± I didn''t feel weird enough. I felt as if my chest was tightened. I felt like I was sitting in a big rock. Crushed the citadel of the Imperial Army and cut off countless villains. But I didn''t feel any better. It was incomprehensible. The Ranger who visited the previous day told me that his allies were preparing to defeat the Empire army on all fronts and advance to the mainland. I have also heard that all my beloved knights and kings are safe. In addition, Hestia led the western kingdoms and joyfully tapped the western part of the empire. It was normal to feel bad. But what? It feels unpleasant. I struggled with anxiety. The eclipse is right in front of you. The end of the Empire is near. The end of this war was being seen. I told him to be heart-wrenched a few times. ¡±I don''t think so. ¡° And I decided to rush to work because I couldn''t talk about the tortoise. ¡±Now that the kingdom has passed the crisis, let''s go straight to the eclipse. ¡° ¡±I waited for the band to come, so why don''t you go ahead? ¡° Accordingly, the outsider decided to cut off the breath of a great empire, but he rushed to tell me that there was nothing better to do. ¡±I have a bad feeling. ¡° But I didn''t break my stubbornness. ¡±If you don''t want to go alone, don''t catch any more. ¡° After what he said, the outsider was no longer worthy of me. ¡±Guerwain. Go east as soon as the day is clear and join the headquarters. ¡° The 300 knights, which consisted only of the finest Experts that included the Swordmaster, were less powerful, but this time they would not be very helpful. I''d rather sneak into the Emperor''s palace with the outsider and me and fall down. Guerwayne knew they could be a burden and decided to follow my orders without a word. ¡±Adelia. You too. ¡° Adelia didn''t reject the order either. But he said, "I will not leave tomorrow, but I will take care of myself for a few more days." I couldn''t dry it until then, so I went to bed to answer. For a long time. I couldn''t sleep. ¡±I might be able to sleep in bed today or sometime. ¡° Eventually, I sighed and had to reopen the eyes I had forced to close. It seemed wrong to ask for sleep. I got up from the bed and headed to the window. I sat on the jaw of a spear and looked around at the brighter sky. For a while now, Kung kung. Suddenly my heart started to jump fast. The hair stood up. Behind his back, a cold energy gushed out. My chest was shattered. I looked up at the sky with a firm face. Until a little while ago, the bright moon disappeared. There was no cloud, but I didn''t see a star. It was dark. I realized it late. The air that surrounds me means that this world has changed. And that was never a big change for me. Dongdong. The sound of the book began to come from afar. Northeast, southwest, everywhere. Tens, hundreds of thousands of footsteps. 315 315. 83. Dark Night, Chasing the Shining Star Alone (3) When I arrived at the wall, the sound of footsteps had already reached the threshold. I didn''t even know I was here. I looked under the wall in the crack of knights looking at the plain. The plain was full of darkness. There was something in it. Strengthened my eyes. That''s how the plain looks at me. The image of the shadow that was embracing it became clear. ¡°Ah..." I groaned at the appearance of an unexpected enemy. Elderly people with gross back injuries. Dirty Molgolian in-house. A woman in a rag-like skirt. It was a naked, Yawin crowd, not a soldier or a knight. There was neither shouting nor shouting. When the Imperial Army marched, there was not even the most spectacular army in front. They also looked like refugees who had lost their shelter. But they were not just refugees. This ominous aura, full of all sides, told me what their goal was, the sound of the drums ringing unrelenting. I turned my head. Gagwayne and the knights were there, clinging to the wall. I couldn''t see my face because I wore a helmet. But for me, their faces seemed to be drawn in the eye. The agitation and confusion felt by the knights has been conveyed to me. Guerwain and the knights were puzzled by the appearance of an enemy approaching without a single weapon. I was like them, too. Finally, the reality of the ominous feeling that was revealed, the identity of the enemy who came to besiege the castle without a measure, made my mind heavy. ¡°It stinks.¡± At that time, a carrageenan voice was interspersed. ¡°The sound of the book and the sound of the footsteps are messy, but there''s only one thing I really feel. ¡± I was staring out of the city with eyes that I didn''t even know when the outsider was coming. ¡°Did the great joints really hold that foot and the sound of the book? ¡± The outsider who spoke so rarely had a formidable aura. He looked awkward and unstable, not knowing where to turn his head. That was the first blind look I''ve seen since I met the outsider. He said he could only see the real world after he lost his eye, and the ability to make me boast was invisible. Neither did I. I rarely calmed down, so I remained nervous the whole time. Nevertheless, I didn''t even notice their approach. It was only when I heard the sound of the book that I learned that they had reached the threshold. They''re not even bigoted assassins to hide their weapons, but even so, they couldn''t fool me and my outsider. Things that can''t happen under normal circumstances. I already knew why. It''s a world full of all that. It was this damn energy. The whole sky, the whole earth, was filled with a strange energy. The open energy was so dense and peaceful that I could not feel anything else. It wasn''t the only one. Tortoise sensations continued to interfere with the energy''s development. I ordered the knights to draw their energies. The knights of the Testament Knights faithfully followed my orders. No more intense attitude than before. ¡°Don''t, Mana...! ¡± Soon after, their reaction was not different from my expectations. Only master-class knights, including the giant Wayne, succeeded in pulling out the sword completely. Even they were astonished that the energy consumption was fast, and that the recovery of the energy consumed was strange and slow. It was also because of this damn energy that surrounded all over the place. The whole world was rejecting me and the knights. Even Manas, who could always reach out, refused us. It was like everything in the world came out and revealed it to the knights and growled. And it wasn''t just the mood. The hostility of the world towards me and the knights was real. The Emperor, Burgundy, who established the first nation on the land, was telling me. This is his land. Everything that came from this land is his own, and nothing is allowed to us. ¡°What a magnificent garden. ¡± I bite my molars tight and stare at the plain. I watched the crowd approaching as they were sceptical. ¡°Your Majesty!" In the meantime, Adelia, who arrived at the wall, ran to me. I gave up my armor and my cloak, which she had filled with her arms. I shake my head. ¡°If you have a sneeze in your body...¡± Instead of answering, he reached out quietly and pointed to the outside of the castle. Then Adelia''s eyes wavered, looking straight at the crowd. ¡°Stan, I don''t think we should fight them...¡± On her question, the air on the wall froze. I stopped what the Knights of the Testament were doing and looked at me. Their heart felt unfiltered as they waited for my answer beyond the helmet, hoping that they would not fight those who had been pushed back to the battlefield by others without even being properly armed. But unfortunately, I couldn''t listen to their wishes. ¡°Save your energy. ¡± The battle could not be avoided. ¡°Ah..." Adelia looks at me with a tired, white face. "Umm." Gurwayne and the knights shed a heavy drool. The tent sits on the wall. I rubbed my stiff neck and looked under the wall. I saw the waves of the crowd filling the whole plain. * * The crowd surrounding the castle did nothing. I just hovered around the wall with a screech. The sound of the turtle''s feet scratching off continued throughout the night. No matter what the noise, me and the knights couldn''t sleep a sigh. And the day was bright. Even the darkness that was wrapped up like a fog disappeared, and the crowd became visible to the enemy. The crowd revealed that they were a few times weaker than they had seen at night. The moment I saw him, I realized. Pointing a sword at them would be painful. It was desirable to avoid such situations themselves. There was only one way. I had to get out of the castle without killing them. In the first place, it was only a short break from sweeping away the owner and his army, so there was no reason to protect the castle. I gathered the knights immediately. ¡°I will lead the way. ¡± While I was opening the way in front of you, Adelia and the knights agreed to support me. As the sense of replacing the eyes was paralysed, one outsider decided to follow him from the back. I didn''t say to leave the situation in my hands. I didn''t have to tell you, because I believed I''d take care of it. In the hands of the knights gathered at the gate shortly after the meeting, there was a club instead of a sword. Then I grabbed the right clubs. Standing in front of the gate, he took a breath and slashed his bitter smile. ¡°What is this? ¡± I wouldn''t be this nervous if I had a million troops in front of me. If I had, I would have been able to break the ranks of my enemies and get out of here without thinking about it. Shake his head. I made up my mind. Ugh. I sent a snowflake to the Knight of the Testament Knights who was in charge of the sheave of the gate. The knight grabs the sheave and starts turning. At that moment. Dong Dong Dong. I began to hear the sound of the book that had stopped. ¡°Did you notice? ¡± Someone in the back said. The other one by his side said nothing would change. But it wasn''t. The air beyond the walls was fluctuating. Now if you will. I had a bad feeling. ¡°Stop!" I shouted impatiently. Chirac. The buzzing glottis thundered and sat down again. ¡°Why...? ¡± The knights asked me why. I jumped off the horse instead of answering. Straight up the wall. And I checked. It shows the substance of the air that fluctuates beyond the walls. ¡°Ah..." There was no weak crowd where me and the knights were so frightened. The only monsters there were those who turned their eyes white and drooling. Dongdong. A little faster than before. The bottom of the wall became shattered. Those hovering around the slow wall begin to approach the gate. The sound of the book became more urgent. The crowd''s pace has accelerated. Kung! At last, the crowd rushed to the gate. Some with their heads, some with their shoulders, others with their fists extended. Blood splattered. Those whose heads were blown down as they were. Those who sat on their shoulders twisted and entered the gates again. The fist-crushed thrust the elongated gates. After that, the crowd continued to run. Those who had reached the gate before were trampled at the feet of the crowd that followed. Those who trampled on others and came before the gates were trampled on by the crowds who were pushed from behind. It was Abi Gyu-hwan. I stared at the look. I certainly hated the Emperor. I have never forgiven him for what he did right after the Great War. Nevertheless, I was admitting him to some degree. If it wasn''t for him, the Great War wouldn''t have started. Humans who lived like slaves or livestock, worshipped by the Taesong, would never be willing to fight against the great rulers. The fire of liberation spread throughout the continent, and it was not until the end of the war that man became the master of the continent. I didn''t want to admit it, but he deserved it. It was not enough to qualify for the rank of myth. But what does this tragedy mean? The helpless died countless times. Innocent people are crumbling without even leaving a name. The monarch who led the way in creating a world where people could live like livestock could live like men, deals with my people like spears and swords. A noble song that has inspired the courage of the frightened sheep of the past drives the weak to death. The insides are boiling. And that''s a great upbringing. He betrayed those who fought with him, and he built a country. What I''m trying to do is take my people to the battlefield. I couldn''t stand the fact that this scumbag was once tied up with Agnes and praised as one of the great heroes. The humiliation swept away. He shakes his head and whispers. I did so several times and came to my senses. I looked under the glottis with my eyes. A corpse was piled up like a mountain in front of the gate. On top of it was another body. The mountain of corpses continues to rise. The crowd ran constantly. Then he died and became part of a pile of corpses. The height of the heap of bodies has already reached the middle of the wall. The crowd stepped on the heap of bodies and climbed up the wall. I pulled the sword and aimed at the pile of bodies. ¡°Whoo." He takes a small breath, draws down his sword. Pot. A flash struck the pile of corpses, under the feet of the crowd. Bang! It was heavy. The body splashed everywhere. The body that reached the middle of the wall disappeared without a trace. I became small. It''s okay. It''s nothing compared to the blood that''s been buried all my life. I''ve flipped over a lot of blood, and now I''m asking you what to do. How many times have I looked back, and I didn''t forget the sight of those who disappeared by being caught in the dark with a heap of dead bodies. ¡°What the hell...¡± At that time, I heard a horror behind my back. The knights who came up against the wall were staring at the tragedy of the wooden dog unfolding in front of the gate. As I watched them, the footage was blurred. Now was not the time to get wet by compassion. The crowd continued to run. A new pile of bodies has emerged. A staircase of corpses was made not only in front of the gates but throughout the walls. All I had to do was make time, and it wouldn''t take long for the crowd to climb the wall. Now I had to decide. I looked back. I saw the gawyans and knights looking at the plain with their faces pressed off the helmet. Adelia''s face is stuck in her eyes as she breathes forcefully to suppress her character. Adelia, who was breathing heavily, looked at me. Seeing that good face that seems to be crying right now, I am. Seek. I smiled a little. ¡°Your Majesty! ¡± Adelia calls me white and bored. ¡°If someone has to flip over the blood that won''t be erased. ¡± An outsider steps out with a stiff face and raises his hand to the knife. ¡°That''s mine. ¡± Pale, tired Adelia reaches out to me. ¡°Your Majesty!" And before all that happens. Hrrr. A flame blossomed from the tip of my sword. Aggravation. I fell over the crowd. 316 316. 83. Dark Night, Chasing the Shining Star Alone (4) Bang! Along with the heat, a blue flame rises. Kaaaaaaaah! Ouch! The crowd in flames screamed. In response to that desperate scream, Adelia Bavaria felt dizzy. I wanted to turn my ear off right away. But I couldn''t think of a prince who went ahead. Her gaze chased the prince. Compared to that of the dizzy knights, there was a long time ago a small back. I saw the prince swinging the sword without saying a word, stepping on his feet, swinging the sword again, and repeating. The swirling sword and the steps seemed too heavy. Nevertheless, it seemed so hard to move forward without rest. Bang! The flame set again. The screams soared and the fire swirled. Suzus. I sat down all over the world with all the ashes scattered. It''s like a blindfold. The prince''s head, his shoulders blurred. Is it because of the ashes the prince flipped over, or is it because of his tears that filled his eyes? As Adelia Bavaria, I didn''t know. I just stole the snowflake roughly, swallowed up the cries that were about to burst out, and chased after the prince. I''m sorry. I heard a small voice in the wind. I''m so sorry. A faint voice echoes through the screams and the heat. Never forgive me. A bitter monologue has been preached like a hallucination. ¡°Argh." The feeling of depression protruded out of his mouth. The tears that I endured ended up pouring down my cheeks. Adelia Bavaria was evil at it. Tears were a luxury. It was a deception about a prince who bears a yoke on behalf of others. Surely, until now, the prince has had so much blood on his hands. With this in mind, there were some who fingered war fans and massacres. But she knew. The prince had never harmed an innocent man. His sword was always on the battlefield myself. The prince was neither a warlord nor a slayer. If I had, I would not have asked you to pay special attention to ensure that the sword tips of your allies are not aimed at the people and that the helpless are not caught in battle. There was no distinction between empires and kingdoms. The prince was cutting off those who had been forcibly taken to the battlefield by others. I was about to shed a tear of blood. I am endlessly sorry with a thirsty voice, for his insides were already rotten. I wanted to share his burden if I could. He therefore hoped to ease his burden. It wasn''t difficult. Even at this moment, I wanted to run outside, so I was satisfied with releasing only murders and destructive desires. It was enough to close my eyes and leave my body to murder. But I couldn''t even do it. Whenever he ate her heart and grabbed her sack, the outcast voice restrained her. ¡°I''m enough as one. So don''t stand there. ¡± Whether the will contained in her voice was resolute and solemn, she could not refuse him. My heart was torn to shreds. In the meantime, the prince continued to move forward. Adelia Bavaria chased after him with a blur. I hope Prince Prudence doesn''t get too sick with this. Pfft. Soon, the prince''s steps stopped. Choke. The prince put his sword in his sword. ¡°Ah..." She sighed. One day, the turtle''s screams and shouts stopped. I could no longer see the crowds everywhere. Seeing the prince''s back, I found out about it by following his steps. Adelia Bavaria stands in front of the prince. I tried to ask him if he had any injuries, if he was really okay. But she didn''t say anything. The prince''s face was as pale as a corpse. His chewed lips were full of blood. The glittering eyes were all cloudy. My hands were trembling less as if I were having a spasm. The prince, who felt her gaze, hid my hand behind me. ¡°Let''s go." As the prince said, nothing happened. He looked so exhausted. It seemed like Warr''s collapse was in jeopardy even now. Choking. Something soared in my heart. She couldn''t stand it and reached out to the prince. Zec. The prince retreated. ¡°Ah..." Adelia Bavaria looks at the prince with a dark face. The prince has always complained of the cold since entering this war. A prince who hugged her without even trying to catch up with warmth. Such a prince refused to touch and avoided. At this moment when you need warmth more than ever. For her, the prince''s actions must have profaned me and made me feel that way. It seemed like she was stirring until something dirty was buried in her hand. She shook her teeth and reached out again. She approached the prince once again. The prince took another step back. She approached again. When the prince took a step back, he approached two steps. So I took the poor prince, who had nowhere else to retreat. The prince, who had taken a few steps away from his hand, did not sow her. I didn''t even seem to have the strength. She hugged the prince even harder. ¡°Sire, it''s not a bad thing. ¡± The prince gave no answer. It seemed good. ¡°You have done nothing wrong. ¡± I just said it with a blur. If you are guilty, you can take the Innocents to the battlefield to Emperor Naemon. You just carry a heavy burden again for everyone. ¡°No one will be able to insult you. ¡± A few times, a few more times. He held the prince in his arms and said, How much time has passed. Chuck. I felt the foundation behind my back. There was a man standing tall with his head turned. It was Gurwain Gust. In the past, he used to denounce the prince by spilling his sharp words several times. Even this time, there was no law against it. And now was not a good time. The prince was so in jeopardy. Adelia shook her feet, hugging the prince deeply. so that the prince''s eyes can''t see the man. Don''t let an ungodly horse taint your ears. I stared straight at the man with tons of days in my eyes. If a grudging word came out of his mouth in a year, he was going to cut it down with a dagger. But the man neither blamed the prince, nor mocked him. It''s just... I just knelt on my knees with my back bent straight. Finally, the knee touched the floor. The man bowed his head. He was devout before. * * The hatred that had been held by the old misunderstandings had gone unnoticed, but Guerwain Gust was still confused. I couldn''t get a grip on the prince''s behavior, whether it was compassion or something else. I didn''t know what else to do, how to deal with him, or what to do. So I followed him to the battlefield. I thought the natural answer would be to follow. He hides his confused eyes with a helmet and hides his shaking voice behind silence. Like wandering in the fog, everything was blurry, with only a small back. And it was only until today that the blurred world finally became clear. The prince was standing in a clear world. On behalf of all, there is a prince who turns unwanted blood upside down and suffers from that sin. The prince made no common excuse. Stand up again, hold the sword, and take revenge on yourself. I swung my fist and saw the prince speaking aloud. At that moment, I was amazingly calm. When he regained consciousness, he was already kneeling before the prince. ¡°God, Gustave Gustave. ¡± My mouth moved. ¡°I offer my allegiance to His Majesty. ¡± The prince did not answer. Guerwain Gust didn''t want an answer either. I barely felt my heart shaken. The wandering soul has nowhere to go. A word I didn''t know was just a step. I will die for him. After a long wandering journey, it was finally a moment of milestone in my mind. * * Shortly after Guerwain Gust pledged allegiance, other knights followed him on their knees and pledged allegiance. And he kept his mouth shut again as if he had made a promise and said nothing. But Adelia Bavaria could feel it. It felt so clear that their hearts around the prince were not the same as before, and that all their attention was focused on the prince''s elders. They traveled halfway through the day and stopped in the plains where they did not know their names. Here the knights had to turn their feet and join the headquarters. Guerwain Gust broke his silence and opened his mouth again. ¡°I''ll be right back. ¡± Her voice was so soft that she doubted her ears. It wasn''t my fault. Guerwain Gust''s expression was so gentle. The gloomy eyes were gently loosened, and the blurred eyes were full of fresh light. It was remarkable where there was such a face. The vigilance that came to Adelia Bavaria''s eye was then suppressed. Guerwain Gust''s face is like a baldheader, so they seem to be ignoring the prince. I couldn''t hate him anymore. ¡°And I will never leave my side again. ¡± I don''t even know how to say it. She saw the prince. One day, the prince regained his peace. To be precise, it must have hidden the pain somewhere in your little heart, as always. ¡°Whatever.¡± Anyway, the prince seemed a little pleased to see the knights who had ended their wandering. ¡°Please pay your respects until then. ¡± Guerwain Gust gently smiles again and raises the throne. ¡°Go. Come on. ¡± The prince pushed the back of such knights. The knights left. The prince, who had been watching them leave for a while, turned around. A sparkling blue eye was staring at that far away dungeon. ¡°Let''s go.¡± The prince said small. ¡°To the one who hid behind and sounded the book. ¡± With a bare voice. ¡°And to the Emperor. ¡± Enemy extermination is ordered. * * ¡°It was you.¡± The prince sighed as he hid behind the innocent and looked at the man who was ringing the north. ¡°I wasn''t going to let you live. ¡± I had a dark regret on my face. ¡°I should have killed you then. ¡± But he was just a moment too. ¡°It''s all my fault. ¡± A cypheric naturalization began to burn in the eyes of the prince. ¡°I will kill you now to make amends. ¡± In one eye, the stare fell. ¡°So that the evil of a thousand years will no longer spread in the world. ¡± At the same time, a mythical upheaval began to flow from his entire body. Even in the face of the mighty age, the Three Princesses looked only at the air with their empty eyes. It''s like a strappy puppet. The third prince suddenly trembled. It''s not the sound of thunderstorms coming out of their mouths. Idrian Leonberger. It was the voice of something else without an ominous mate. Dawn Knight. It was also the voice of someone the prince had heard for a long time. 317 317. 83. Dark Night, Chasing the Shining Star Alone (5) ¡°We have to turn the army around. ¡± In Agnes'' words, I became bruised. "What are you talking about? What are you going to do? In my words, she was a silent answer. "Have you forgotten how many people died coming all the way here? I don''t know how much more blood you''ll bleed if you step back now. ¡°But we still have to go. ¡± Think again. This is a chance to wipe out the Gigantes. This kind of opportunity doesn''t come easy. I persuaded her several times. Taking the Citadel right in front of your nose is the most effective way to reduce your allies'' damage, and it''s the only way to end the war a little faster. But Agnes did not overturn his decision. ¡°I will repent.¡± "Ann!" I stopped shouting in a resolute voice that I did not even have room for words. It was impossible to turn the army around now. Many died while we were here. It is the Citadel of the enemy that can only be reached by trampling on the blood they shed and crossing the corpse. Agnes has also suffered countless injuries, and has handed over such a mortal costume. This was the only chance I could barely catch after being a Manshin Chang. But now he''s repenting. Everything was going back to nothing. Wasn''t it your goal to end the war a little sooner and change this damn world? But now you''re gonna turn the army around? You left Gigantes'' home in front of you? I couldn''t convince her, so I kept convincing her. Then what happens to the dead first! ¡°Gruhorn.¡± Agnes called me quietly. ¡°I know you loved them as much as I did. ¡± "Who cared about people who didn''t even know my life was precious?" ¡°You loved it, so now you''re pissed. In case they spill blood, their deaths become dog deaths. Isn''t that why you''re angry? ¡± She called me back because she tried to yell at me again. ¡°I don''t want that to happen either. ¡± The excitement sank in a soft voice like a tire. ¡°But that doesn''t mean that our fortress will be trampled on by the elderly and the children. ¡± Think carefully. You''re not a rural girl who knows nothing now. Commander in charge of the East-West and North-West Fronts. There are a lot of troops deployed on the front lines, but only you and your troops are waiting to win. ¡°As you say. Gruhorn. I have a duty to end this war quickly. ¡± She grabbed me tight. ¡°Not livestock, not slaves. I hope that the day will come when the world will be able to live like a man. ¡± Her hand, which gripped me tightly, trembled finely. It was only now that I felt her feelings that oppressed her. Her desperate desire to end the war sooner or later reached me. ¡°But it''s not my job to create that world. ¡± Her voice was resolute without saying so before. ¡°I can''t. ¡± Speaking of the impossible, there was no wavering in her voice. "I piled up countless murders. I left myself in the madness of the battlefield several times. Now, even in this moment, the fire of hatred is burning in me. The rural girl who was footing no longer existed. ¡°The same is true for all soldiers and knights on the front lines. ¡± Every bare flesh revealed was full of scars, and there were only a few knights who turned over countless pieces of blood. ¡°We need to create a new world. ¡± A world made by swordsmen who draw swords when they are twisted. A world full of war-torn madmen. The twisted world created by the crooked. ¡°That would be quite a ¡ö world. ¡± Agnes grows small because it''s horrible to imagine. ¡°So, to create a new world, one must have a pure soul that is not distorted by the madness and hatred of war." That''s the next generation of kids. ¡°The world they created is the new world I wanted to see. ¡± I think children are the most important thing to protect in this war. ¡°They are our future and our possibilities. ¡± Her gaze was toward the far rear somewhere. ¡°If we don''t keep it, we lose the future and we lose it. ¡± And he turned to me again. Then what''s Anne gonna do after the war? ¡°I want to wander the new world with you and watch this. ¡± "Hardship is hardship." I grumbled small, looking at her smiling at what was good. But I had already given up persuasion. It won''t be easy. Gigantes won''t just watch us go back. It''s going to be harder to get back here. ¡°When was it ever so easy? ¡± As always, I was forced to follow what she wanted. "Send a messenger first. If there are any men in the force who can afford it, we''ll have time until we get back. Agnes stares at me. And if one of our kids tries to stop Gigantes from infiltrating the rear by hitting the kids with their fast feet... look at it with those eyes. I feel bad about that look. I said that I felt bad about smiling, and Agnes'' smile became more intense. So we had to turn around with the citadel in Gigantes'' command in front of our nose. ¡°Let the Legion of Iron Blood just move forward. ¡± If it wasn''t for someone who came just before that, it would have been Philly. ¡°We will deal with Gigantes who have infiltrated the rear. ¡± It was a young knight of the Allied forces who joined to attack Gigantes'' command. ¡°If you take charge of the rear, I will attack the citadel before your eyes tomorrow. I assure you that the opportunity for you to return to the rear and stand before the giant king will never come. ¡± The article, which was not Agnes'' warning, was not shaken, despite the warning. ¡°How can you cross that citadel without a legion of merciless blood? ¡± Agnes also told me honestly how she liked the honest reaction. ¡°If you stay on the battlefield like this, you may be able to weave a few more passages of heroic poetry, and perhaps get a passage of myth. But you really won''t regret it. ¡± ¡°If you turn your back on those you have to protect, will the old horse be worth nothing? ¡± The children are the most important being in the world right now, and she laughs out loud after a long time. ¡°Your words make my heart truly thin. But your father would have thought differently. ¡± The first difficulty came to mind in the face of an article I had only contemplated. ¡°My father would understand. ¡± ¡°Your father? Do you really think so? ¡± The knight turned his gaze when he swallowed. That evening, the knights soon left to lead the troops and knights who followed them and to save the Citadel of the Rear. And when we knocked down Gigantes'' stronghold, we heard that they also succeeded in defeating Gigantes'' troops who had infiltrated the rear. We also heard that he had decided to promote posterior stability instead of returning to the front. ¡°How could such a straightforward child come out under such a stubborn little man? ¡± Agnes, who heard the news, laughed with great suspicion. Maybe he is the talent to create a new world with the next generation. That was closer than I expected. But unfortunately, her expectations have not been met, so we have not heard anything about the article since. But me and Agnes carved the name of the young knight in their hearts without forgetting it. The name of that article. * * This is the land that Roland is guarding. As soon as I heard the name that flowed out of the mouth of the Three Princes, I fell into oblivion. It was the name of an unforgettable knight who, on our behalf that day, turned all the glory behind us and headed backwards. "Your sun will never rise here. The article spoke to me with a deliberate attitude as it was then. A great war that ended a long time ago, so it looks like it was left somewhere. It''s like the Eus III brothers and the royal knights showed up before me 400 years later in the same way they did in the past. However, it was not the same. What the Eus III brothers and the Royal Knights saw was something that was already done or apparently existed. Go back, Idrian Leonberger, traitor of humanity. With Gigantes, whom you led. But Roland''s eyes were chasing an imagination that didn''t even exist. The royal knights couldn''t accomplish their mission. I didn''t even feel it for him. Roland was just a trace of the past. There''s not even a reason to stay in this world. The only thing he and the Death Nights had in common was the fact that someone had drifted through the boundaries of life and death. And that someone probably did. ¡°Fucking Bourgogne." It was the place of the Emperor. The eyebrows of Roland, who saw me grinding his teeth, soared. "Don''t say that name! I felt the flow of Mana that could be found by the old knights in his body. The power and vigour of the knight, who made the least of the heroes, flowed. In the presence of an ancient aura that was inherently different from that which the knights of this era aroused, I was a little but delighted. ¡°After all, you''ve made it. ¡± Roland''s accomplishment, who turned his back selflessly in front of the path of glory, was insignificant. I''m glad I can confirm that even now. ¡°Poor Roland. ¡± It was more than that. The fact that a man who cared for the helpless more than anyone else pushed countless peoples into limb while he was unaware of himself. ¡°Your last words are so instrumental. ¡± It was so sad that the shining soul was nothing more than a ghost in the flesh of the insignificant. My end is not so humble as to be sympathetic to someone like you, and I didn''t face it right away. It''s all over, and already his time has passed, and there are no more people who remember the old horses that he devoted his entire life to. I just didn''t know it. There was only one thing I could do for Roland like that. ¡°The war is over. ¡± I would like to declare that his time is over. ¡°He shook his sword, and blood flowed into the river, and the flesh made the earth rich. ¡± It was all about singing a verse from the end of time. I assure you, all he can get through this song is complete extinction, which cannot even be a rest. ¡°I will renew this land with the blood and flesh of giants. ¡± I lifted the sword. The glorious golden clergyman soars to the end of the sky. Opening Wall. Roland squeezes his lips and raises his sword. It will be one of the many stars in the night sky. "Somewhere in this world it will shine for those who seek me. At that moment, the stun that overturned the Giant King fell towards Roland. * * Ah... Roland stares at me, ignorant. Then his two arms disappeared from under his shoulders without a trace. Roland, who was staring at the two arms that had been cut off, asked me. "Why did you turn the sword? I answered honestly. "Because of your amusement." Hearing that poem, I couldn''t wield the sword. Tsk. I don''t even know how I got down on the same human being with such a weak heart. No, it''s too weak. Roland fills his tongue. "I swear I''ve never seen such a poem. That would be a passage from a philosophical myth. I nodded quietly to his question. But I liked the second poem more than the first one. Do you know the name of that poem? ¡°The poem of the soul. ¡± "The Syrah of Soul." What a sight. The gaze of Roland, who nodded his head, turned to his two arms, which were cut off again. Grumpy. He watches the flame of the soul burn in its truncated cross section for a long time. "I don''t know. I don''t know. It is unlikely that a man with such a poem would climb over humanity for the sake of self-indulgence. Hopefully your sword will be pointed at the right place again. His speech became more frequent. His soul, which did not even have the right spirit, would slowly begin to burn in the flames of the soul. Even in the face of the fear and suffering of extinction, he merely deliberated. Can you do me a favor? ¡°If only you could listen. ¡± "Don''t hurt people who don''t have the strength to fight. Even at the last moment of extinction, it''s still the answer I can give to a poor knight who wanders through the realities and imaginary boundaries. ¡°They won''t hurt one. ¡± Now there was only one word that didn''t mean anything. "May tomorrow be glorious for humanity. Roland closes his eyes, reciting a small word with a satisfactory face. Pass. I heard something scattering like a hallucination in my ear. It was probably the sound of a poor soul who had wandered off to an end. I didn''t know. Whether the poem of the soul would have given his soul rest rather than extinction, and if so, whether there was a place for his soul to rest that drove the innocent to their limbs. I just wished. ¡°Have a good rest. ¡± The glorious sun, the moon that could not shine on the whole night, the soul that just wished to remain one of countless stars, finally hoped for peace. ¡°The last article in Bourgognega. ¡± He''s not the one who pays for that karma. "Roland de Bourgogne." Even the soul of a child is the father who has been affluent and corrupted. If it couldn''t be drawn, I would have made it myself. It''s comforting. ¡°Shuck!¡± A scream dug into my ear. ¡°Oh, it hurts! ¡± The original owner of the body, who was once taken from Roland, was waking up and screaming. The Emperor combed it, but now it''s the broken Soul Bowl, the Three Princesses. "Sa, save me! You''re so sick!" He rolls the floor and shouts endlessly. In both arms, the fire of the soul still burned. Originally, the fire had to spread all over his body. But he''s no ordinary human being, the Apostle of the Month. His severed arms are playing and burning over and over again. It will take a lot of time for the fire of the soul to completely turn his body into ash. And that''s probably enough time for him to get to the eclipse. (chuckles) I grabbed the necklace of a threesome who was screaming to death, rolling all over the floor. ¡°Ugh.¡± He''s suffocated and pulls his face together. ¡°Tell the Emperor. ¡± He held his breath close. ¡°Whatever you''ve prepared, whatever''s left of you. ¡± I was struck by the upheaval and terror of my entire body, and the trident stopped my feet in agony. ¡°I will finally come before you. ¡± Roland''s eyes turned to me without a dull mate that was not even comparable to it. ¡°So wait. ¡± Looking into his eyes, he said a word, a word of bitterness and salt. ¡°The Last Day that will come to you. ¡± ¡°Yes, the last day that will come to you...¡± The third prince was dumb, so I recited my words. Flip. I beat him to the ground. He rolled over the floor with no balls. He got up and started running. Somewhere in that plain, towards the direction of eclipse. I also followed him. The eclipse was now too straightforward. 318 318. 84. First Muhyun Shi (1) He has been around for a long time. I got as many names as I did for a long time. He was a great ruler of the Ancients, a mighty monarch of giants, and a cunning chieftain of the Orcs. He was also a wise leader of the Dwarves and a respected king of the Fairy Clan. There were times when I was a man and there were times when I was a woman. At the same time, everyone was lying. He was neither an ancient species, nor a giant, nor an oak, nor a dwarf nor an elf. Neither the man nor the woman. He was nothing more than a false king. And the multitudes that followed him worshipped his false achievements and his majesty all the time. I could always have what I wanted. If I wanted to get drunk, I could get drunk at any time. Then I ruined it and destroyed it when I was loathed. Even if it is a complete kingdom only after you have poured out one life completely. That was his essence. He was the one who caused the rift, and Dutt was the one who created the order. It was to destroy a complete world and make the chaos that blossomed in it a source. The finished world was merely the product of an act of greater satiety. He took down countless worlds and ruined the impossible. And I just ate that much confusion. Nevertheless, he always had to suffer from a blunder. Despite the destruction of countless completions, and the filling of the ship with chaos, he was still nothing more than an imperfect being. Destruction was repeated to fill the breach that would neither be filled nor be filled. Destruction was repeated to soothe thirst that had not been resolved. But his presence was still incomplete. I met a young man who wandered the world. A world where someone swallows, bites, chews and excretes. The most filthy, smelly orcs in the world. The young were livestock bred there. It was a naked and unspoilt crowd, but the young man''s soul shined brighter and brighter. A brilliant and glorious glow that could not be seen by the wise Ancients, the mighty giants, or the longest living fairies. He didn''t hesitate. As always, I waited for the time when I was sitting in one corner of the young man''s body. "For humanity!" The young man broke the filthy breeding ground and woke up trembling toward the world. He became the leader of a small group. He watches it quietly. An altruism that does not exist for the selfish ancient species. A boldness that cannot be seen by a prudent giant. A patience that the Dry Orcs couldn''t hold. Flexibility unlike stubborn dwarves. Colorfulness that the fairies who live a static life don''t have. Man had all those things. How he got so many things on that little body that all of them were amazing and wondrous. By then he was already convinced. It is the fact that man is the closest being to the perfection he has not reached. But it was a possibility that was born everywhere. The young man was so weak compared to those who ruled this world. The small triumphs and accomplishments achieved by the young man were nothing but triumphs that could be trampled upon at any time. He didn''t want to lose the clue of completion he found so uselessly. "I will guide you. So I chose to be his assistant. Of course, this is just a temporary relationship. When the time was ripe, all that the young man had accomplished would be his. Even those shiny souls and hard bodies. Waiting for that day, he helped the young man. The young man has won numerous victories and has finally become the leader of the largest forces that resist the dominants. From then on, he began to encroach on the soul of a sad young man. It wasn''t easy. In the meantime, the achievements made the young man''s soul stronger, and all he could gain in the face of that hardness was a very small and trivial part. But he did not stop encroaching on the young man''s body and soul. Thus, when the young man ended the great war and remained one of the five great disciples, he finally got what he wanted. He became king again. The world that he had created, and the world that was nearer to perfection than any other world he had destroyed, was now his. He felt satiety and fullness that were no more. I never doubted that everything I feel now will last forever. I was confident that I would never again suffer from falsehood and thirst. It was a premature judgment. At some point he began to suffer from extreme frivolity and prejudice. Looking around prosperous cities and territories made me feel no more proud. Even if I hung my neck with good quality wine, even if I filled my stomach with seaweed, my insides remained empty. He was greatly disappointed. This time, I believed I could fill something that was lacking in me, but I was mistaken. But disappointment didn''t last long. His time was infinite, and one day he would find the answer. At the same time, it also became an expectation. It was a world closer to perfection than any other. I was once mistaken enough to reach completion. The chaos of such a world falling apart is probably a delicacy I''ve never felt before. But as a result, he could not taste the delicacies he had expected. It was all because of the soul of the young man he swallowed. It will be a fence for humanity. He couldn''t do anything because his salt was so desperate and clear. It wasn''t the only one. I tried to abandon the young man''s body several times and live as a new being. But Burn failed. Only through the blood of the youth and their descendants could he realize that. He has made numerous attempts since then. Most failed, but nothing was gained. First, the mission that the lion had left until his death, the salt that would remain a fence for mankind, could be twisted a little. Now the fence was built by a lion, not a human being, but is now narrowed down to a world where it belongs to him. He immediately marched his troops out of the fence. In an era where there was no concept of borders, when there were no fortresses and fortresses left, humans trampled on those who were not comfortable enough to imagine that they would wage war against humans. He said to them, "Destroy all that they have done, and make void." But he still had his feet tied to the shackles. The complete disappearance of that shackle was a daily occurrence after the lion''s accomplishment in life and the myth of liberation broke out. When the myth became nothing more than a shabby old story, it was the moment when he would gain freedom. It was time to wait and come, but life was too free to wait. So he decided to move forward a little bit. It wasn''t difficult. He blindfolded the human eye and shut his mouth. Decades and centuries are long enough for humans to forget the past. He then broke all the records related to the great war. All that was left was to wait for the time to come. But when no one knew what had happened in the past, they waited for the moment to come. It was a free time. The battle seemed to be broken and continued for a long time. But it was meaningless in front of hundreds of years, no matter how tough and impolite. The time is ripe. The weary shackles were about to break too. Freedom was right in front of my nose. If it wasn''t a small country set up in the North. If a new myth had not been born there, he would have finally gained freedom. But unfortunately, the freedom that came before my nose disappeared as far as that lie. When a new myth arose in the north, he realized that the shackles that had loosened were tightened again. He was furious, and poured out his fury upon a small country in the North. Persistently knocked on the small country and knocked again. At the same time, on the other hand, he cut down the shoots so that the same thing would never happen again. Mana Hart. It had to erase its power from this world, like the power that the weak could confront the powerful rulers, the source of all the myths of the world. It wasn''t easy. It was almost impossible. It was the sharpest saber that man had ever made, Manahart. And man was a people who would never want to leave his sword with his bare hands. At least I had to hold a weapon comparable to a bayonet. At the end of the day, a decent sword came into my hands. It was a miracle called the Mana Chain. Of course, the Mana Chain was not worth replacing the Mana Heart from the beginning. But the possibility was sufficient. He supported and invested enormously in that possibility. And spread the fruits to the world. Humans were very fond of the new autopsy. I don''t know how sharp the caribou they used to hold, and I don''t know that the new caribou will never reach the same place as the knights of the past. Without hesitation, I left my constitutional autopsy and took a new autopsy. Time passed again. It was relatively recent that even the myth born in the north was forgotten, and the small country in the north, which was persistently resisting, finally kneeled before his army. He thoroughly trampled on the small country of the North. And the shackles were loosened. Enough to break it as much as you want. And even then, he disappeared at some point. All that was left now was to slaughter the flock and burn down the fence. It was time for the sheep to scream and fill their bellies with the meat. That''s how he put the sheep on the table the moment he grabbed the knife. He was once strong enough to threaten his country, but now a young prince of the Northern Kingdom has appeared before his eyes. Even the gloriousness of any soul that faced it long ago was nothing but a firefly in front of the sun compared to that of a young prince. Pathetic. Poor. It was in jeopardy. It was cold. It was solid. It was strong. It was solid. It was hot. It was soft. It was beautiful. It was lovely. It was hard. It was terrible. I was afraid. It was bright. It was dark. In front of the shifting radiance of his soul, he was completely fascinated. Just looking at it became a long-suffering aircraft without permission. Just facing it, the millennial faults and thirst have vanished. Tom was upset. I wanted to have a glowing soul and a vibrant body. I thought I could achieve true completion this time. I wanted to take all that even now. Reaching out was something I could do right away. But he didn''t. Hiding greed and aspiration in his heart, he pledged: The young prince''s soul was certainly the first precious thing he saw in itself. Over time, it was bound to become more precious. That was the moment when he gained completion in his hands. The young prince went back without staying long. The free day began again. But he was no longer encouraged. It was also not empty. Rather, the day was not so much fun. He waited for a reunion with the young prince to meet again at any time. I hoped that the spirit of the prince I met would shine more gloriously. I wasn''t just waiting. I pushed the sheep beyond the fence. For a prince who has not yet done all that, even Murdimoun''s teeth are threatening. New flesh rises above the wounded flesh, and the broken bones become stiffer and harder. The prince will be so strong that the sheep will not dare. His soul will become more precious. Soon his patience was fruitful. His name resounded throughout the world. "Dawn Knight, Idrian Leonberger. When I heard the name, he thought it was very sophisticated. It was another name for the fire that burned from the first world he collapsed to the last, another name for hope that was rarely extinguished. 319 319. 84. First Muhyun Shi (2) A long time ago, before the world was still united, a dawn cut off the darkness that covered the world. The great darkness that was cut off by the light was scattered all over the world, but some of them survived as part of the shadows that make up the world. The shadow of the day was only close to the art of moving with instinct. The first emotion the shadow felt was a blunder. Fortunately, there were enough things in the world to fill a hungry ship. The shadow didn''t even know what it was and ate it as it stood. When I filled up my heartbreak, I saw a change. Flattery. The shadow that rushed to fill the breach made him realize the identity of the form he had eaten for the first time. And also the fact that the darkness that it was so powerful left a mark on this world. It was a moment when the shadows were as weak as the artifacts. Its power has also become so strong that it is not comparable to the first time. The shadow begins to fill the ship again. Among the things I ate, there were many other things besides the screams I had eaten all the time. Anger and hatred. Greed and timing. Eating all kinds of things, the shadows grew clever. The shadow was no longer an artifact filling the ship as it stood. Shadows had the means to distinguish between quality food and intelligence to eat and enjoy it. Shadows become more and more ruthless and greedy as they fill their boats. It has also become bold. Shadows no longer hide and hunt. I revealed myself and ate all the things I felt like hunting. Blood and flesh. All of those souls. How good it tastes, the shadow has forgotten one important fact. We know that the dawn that extinguished the darkness that was formidable still lingers in this world. When I realized that, the dawn was already near my nose. The power and power that shadows have accumulated in the presence of glorious light has been so insignificant. I''m going to tear myself apart. The shadow felt a feeling of fear for the first time in vivid pain. So I ran away and barely made it out of place. But fear did not go away. Shadows had to remain anxious all the time because they did not know when the dawn would come again. Time has passed. The fear of extinction, which seemed unforgettable, faded again. The hunt has started again. The shadow of extinction became more cunning and more covert than ever before. Instead of drastically eating the hunt, I ate the soul of the metallurgical hunt. Then, at some point, I naturally gained new abilities. The ability to steal others'' lives by eating their souls and taking away the rest of their flesh, the shadow called it extortion. The shadow uses the power of extortion to hide in the herd. I slowly devoured the soul of the most deprived of the herd and ended it. During the life of others, the shadows became a better understanding of the senses of hunting. And I realized one interesting fact. I know that the hunters are afraid and jealous of dawn. Precisely what the hunters were afraid of and jealous of was the great power of dawn. It was really silly. Dawn cares about them and loves them, but only they didn''t know it. In the shadow''s head, a cruel plot came to mind. Shadows began to raise herds. Those who were hostile sold their lives and drove them out. Those who were not worthy of the dogs robbed them of their lives. So when most of the prey that survived the darkness finally left him like a king. I stepped into full action. Revenge was not difficult. It was enough that the hunting senses encouraged fear and feelings of timing. It was only that people feared and hated the adversaries whose dawn threatened them. I didn''t even have to rush it, but I even started attacking dawn in groups. The dawn chose to retreat instead of fighting them. It was silly. I can''t believe you''re running away from petty people with a powerful ability to stand in this world. The shadow laughs at dawn. On the other hand, I moved the hunting grounds and drove the dawn further into the palace. There''s nowhere else to retreat, no more running. So I was able to drive the dawn to the end of the world. The petty threw stones at dawn. Those who once resisted the mighty darkness with the dawn plunged a rhyme into the dawn. The whole world poured out hatred at dawn. Blood splashed on the stoned head. I became bloody with my colleague''s rhyme. The soul of dawn, which was hard in the face of world hatred, was torn and ragged. Even so, the soul of dawn still shines brightly. Shadows felt an intolerable blunder. I had no more reason to hesitate. Dawn was wounded and weaker than ever. I could eat the glowing soul of dawn as soon as I could. The shadow approaches quietly and digs into the body of dawn. Resistance was extremely weak. Dawn was so exhausted, defenseless. That''s how the shadow sits inside the dawn. * * The man who tried to wipe out the blood that was shed with the cough stretched his hands again. The whole body was already bloody. It couldn''t have been better to come and wipe a little blood. Instead of wiping out the blood, the man asked. "Why?" The answer was not heard. "Why the hell...?" The man held his voice again. Looking at those who surround themselves with their eyes. The snowy man stepped forward in one step. I knew you would do it from the start! Well done, you son of a bitch! '' ''I expected it, but I didn''t think it would catch up so fast. Huh. Why are you dying when you broke the wall? Face up, you son of a bitch. I''m rather proud of you.'' Whenever he broke the wall, he was more pleased than anyone. He twisted his mouth and stared at him with his eyes full of hatred and timing. "You should have been greedy. Do you really want me to share what it is?" "Because of that power?" When the man asks, as if he can''t believe it, the face of the living creature is wrinkled like a devil. "How powerful? That''s not a big deal for you, is it? Then we should talk more." Faced with those hateful eyes, the man was still desperate. "I told you I''d let you know when the time came. I don''t think it''s complete yet." "When the hell? When the hell did you end up in the yard?" "I just need you to let the others know that the repairs aren''t over..." "Don''t talk to me, Bundry. In fact, I had no intention of sharing it from the beginning." I spit and kept my mouth shut. A man who looked at Hahn in a daze turned his head with malice. ''As usual, you can''t even dream. So let''s take care of it.'' ''Tsk. You''re ruined again. But this time I want to go a little longer. I''m sorry? If you know you''re sorry, buy yourself a drink. Ten lives will not be spared to fight like you.'' Whenever his sword and armor were broken in a violent battle, the dwarf, who had made the first sword he had captured, managed to avoid his eyes as he looked at him with a complex face. The man looked at him again. ''I like you.'' Do you want to go to town with me when the war is over? If it were you, the people of our village would welcome us. '' While shy, the fairy who held his hand and whispered his love looked at him with an uneasy face like a petty stone. On top of that. "All of you, you''re a monster." After the war, the archer raises his bow, hovering like a mouthful, saying that he will do the orchard and taste the most delicious fruits in the world. "Your thoughts and values are too dangerous. I''ve always been afraid of your walk because I don''t even have that awareness." The wizard, who listens to the stories of the whole world and says he wants to go sometime, quietly gathers the flashes on his hands. "I''d rather not let him die. I wouldn''t have lived so miserably." A young soldier, who was always talking about writing your story in a book, grabbed the spear with one hand. Those whom he loved and loved as his life, and those whom he regarded as family, gazed at him with fear and hatred. "Ahhh..." The man whispered and took a step back. "Last time I asked. You still don''t want to give me that power?" Seeing such a man, he said, The man didn''t answer. I was just standing there with my head down. "Well, I didn''t want to." One time, the man with his tongue lifted up a huge sword and aimed at the man. Qaaaaaaaah. A tremendous force flowed out of the body of the living. That was the beginning. In the body of those who surrounded the man, a strong energy arose from it. I looked back and opened my mouth with one step forward. "Stop dying..." "... you know." "What?" I frowned at the voice of a weak man. "You guys!" The man shook his head. "You brought me here!" The man who raised his head was wrinkled as his face was wrinkled. "I didn''t even want to! You guys brought me in alive and well! All the power you''re afraid of is the same as what you gave me!" The world began to shake at the shrieks of the corpse. At the same time, as if it were covering the whole world, a tremendous force blossomed. It was a strong presence that was not even comparable to that of those surrounding the Mane Mane. "I''d rather do this!" The man howled. "I''d rather!" The roaring voice became more frequent. "... rather." And I felt like I was blurring. "... you shouldn''t have brought me here from the beginning." The man fell in love, and snapped his head. Broken and broken shoulders burst. "Shoot!" He cried out as if he was seizing. Fresh! The arrow of light fired by the archer shoots at the man. The strikes made by the inhabitants fell over the head of the corpse. The fairy sword sweeps the inner waist. The lightning caused by the wizard thundered and wept. A spear from a young soldier pierces the corpse''s neck. Lightning. At that moment, the man raised his head again. "Arghhhhhhhh!" The monster burst out of the mouth of the corpse. At the same time, a glorious light blossomed from his body. The arrows fired by the archer are caught in the light and disappear without a trace. The stung of the beast bounced out with a great sound. The Nymph Sword is fine. It''s shattered with the sound of it. The wizard''s flashlight flickers. The young soldier''s spear melts from the end. The man lifted the sword. The glorious clerk clumps at the tip of the corpse''s sword. Ooooooooooooooooo. The sky cried. Qaaaaah. The ground turned upside down. Up in the fluctuating world. Qaaaaah. A glorious light poured out. Light swept through the whole world. Warr. With the heat, the world collapsed. * * "Uh-uh..." Hahan shoots a furry ass bunny. He looked down and said coldly. "Not twice." The man''s gaze swept around. Those facing dry eyes withdrew. The man turned around. Then I started walking towards something. Walking through the ruins of a swarming field, wandering through thousands and tens of thousands of soldiers who surround themselves. (chuckles) The man who was moving on stopped walking. There was a piercing sword on the chest of the corpse. The man looked back. The fairy, who faced that empty eye, stepped behind the dance. The man turned around again. Then he walked and disappeared beyond the horizon. * * The shadow watched over everything. Eating up all the rage, groaning, and despair that dawn feels. That was a delicacy no longer in the shadows. Nevertheless, the shadows were not satisfied. Dawn had the power to bring down the whole world. He was also able to make the people who betrayed him overflow. But dawn swallowed all that rage inside. Instead of burning the world, I chose to leave on my own. I didn''t know what the dawn was thinking because it was already a shadow. Dawn still loved them even when this happened. I pitied the man who coveted his power and forgave the fairy who put a knife in my back. I also understood the wizard who brought himself into this world. I felt rather sorry for the archers and soldiers. It was an incomprehensible emotion as a shadow and an idea I didn''t want to understand. I didn''t like it. Shadows made me feel uncomfortable somehow. I was so mad at the awkwardness of dawn that I could only be foolish and give it back. It could not be known whether it was assimilated to the feelings of dawn by taking too deep a place in his soul at such a short moment, or whether he was merely dumbfounded by the good conduct of dawn that he did not like in essence. It wasn''t important in the first place. They''ll pay for it anyway. Shadows will make it that way. The shadow whispered to the dawn. I confronted a great darkness for the world, and this is what I came back for. Look at you now, fighting for your life for the helpless. If the world doesn''t pay you, you can pay for it yourself. I constantly whispered and awakened the fury of falling asleep in one corner of my heart at dawn. That took a long time. The spirit of dawn remained firm even when it became an all-new spear, and rarely went beyond his temptation. Shadows continue to shake the dawn without giving up. The spirit of dawn, which was firm, slowly began to crack. Dawn notices the presence of darkness within her. The darkness continues to grow, and I also realize that one day I will swallow myself. In addition, the fact that he will always be consumed by anger and hatred will destroy this world. The dawn isolated itself at the northern end of the blizzard world. And there he fought against the darkness that sprung within him. But it was a fight that had already been settled. The dawn was already in deep despair due to the betrayal of the dearest. He was too tired to resist the shadows that had grown up in the past hour. The body that was stabbed by the sword of the poisonous fairy was also rotting inside. Now it was only a matter of time before the dream of the shadows came true. I certainly did. I did. It wasn''t. "You are the last remaining darkness in the world." Dawn knew exactly who the darkness was within her. I didn''t know when the hell I''d noticed. If there was anything I could tell, it was the fact that the dawn was pulling the darkness out of my body and trying to finish everything. Hey, wait! Later, the shadow realized that. But the dawn did not hesitate. (chuckles) One day the fairy picked up the sword that stabbed me in the back and shoved it into my heart. * * Uxin. My heart grew, and I ran up. The Emperor, who was locked in contemplation, frowned infrequently about how the pain was clear. It was a long time after that that pain disappeared. The Emperor raised his head more than slipped my chest and looked somewhere far away. I recited it with a small mouth. Morning comes between the torn darkness of dawn A myth that no one remembers anymore, only he remembers. In the glorious sunshine, Erasmus became without question A song left by a broken man in this world, There is no place to stay at night or day The last recitation of an article that was used, betrayed, and died lonely in a place no one knew, "Dawn just drifts across its boundaries." I''ve seen the first Muhunshi. 320 320. 85. The millennium has finally come (1) The Emperor, who recalled the poem several times, shut his mouth and looked outside the door. ... please step back. Please, let''s go first. It was chaotic outside the door. The chaos in front of the Emperor''s residence was unusual. Argh! Soon after, the door opens roughly, and the freak rolls in like a whirlpool. It was also impossible, but the emperor was not very agitated. I only dared to see the freak who invaded the Emperor''s residence without permission. A troubled, bottom-rolled weirdo dumps his body. It was empty because there was a place where the two arms of such a dizzy freak had to be. Instead, it burns with a blue flame. The emperor who looked at the freak looked behind him. The white-haired Imperial Knights fall on the flat floor as their eyes stare at him. "Kill me!" "Tsk." The emperor pushed his tongue short. The knights trembled as if they were living in an act of nothing. The Emperor hated being disturbed by his time. Shh. But instead of punishing the knights, he shook his hand. The knights who fell flat and looked at the Emperor''s eyes fled. Kung. The door is closed. The Emperor''s gaze turned to the floor. It was then that a strange man who groaned on the floor and abandoned his body aroused his body. "Yes, whatever you''ve prepared, whatever''s left of you." The freak stutters and removes his mouth. "I will finally come before you." He doesn''t know what he''s talking about, and he talks about someone''s message like he''s possessed. "So wait..." Hrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! I woke up and swallowed up a strange body. "... will come to you..." He squeezes his voice, even though his whole body is swarming with fire. "Last, last day..." Then the wars collapsed. That was the end. The man, who was born a prince of a great empire, who was perhaps able to rise to the throne of Mancognition, died and became ashes. "Tsk. I had more places to go." The emperor did not seem to be impressed by what he was saying. The Emperor raises his hand. A cloudy sphere of light rises between the ashes and is sucked into the Emperor''s hands. The emperor who looked at the sphere of light opened his mouth. Then I swallowed the sphere of light. Gulp. The woodpecker said once. The emperor closed his eyes and savoured the taste. The souls of the dead, among them the souls of those crumbling on the battlefield, were a rare quality meal. He was very fond of the taste of fear and despair they felt just before death. It wasn''t just a soul. Although the blood was blurred as it should have been, it was nevertheless descended from the foresight. I could not tell what the ruin was before I lived, and I piled up the slaughter on the battlefield with no less. It would taste different from the soul of the Burgundian who had eaten it so far. But it is. "It''s nothing but rubbish." There was no taste in the soul he consumed. There was no evil work that the deceased had accumulated during his lifetime, no fear and despair when he felt the moment of death, and nothing. I can''t even remember the basic memories of my soul. All I had left was a handful of pieces of memory. The Emperor''s head reminded me of Wen''s face. The lion''s blond eyes loosened like that and the cold blue eyes of the North Sea loosened like that. "Wait. The last day will come to you. The beast growling in his ear heard a fierce voice. The emperor laughed. "You''ve grown well." Finally, I was so happy to see the prince who had grown up. At that moment. Aggravation. In the Emperor''s head, a vision like a fantasy arose. It was the future of Burgundy, which had not been expressed in the past decades as it would be blurred during the millennium. His eyes chased the world as if it were a fantasy. It was bright. The whole world was covered in light. And in the center of it was a broken sword, a sack. The whole world is shining brightly, but only where the sword is. The emperor gives strength to his eyes and looks at the sword. But even before his gaze came close to the sword of the unknown. Pot. Future poetry is over. He quietly chews on the sight he sees. The glorious world certainly meant the time of glory after the war. However, he did not know the meaning of the broken sword because it was placed in a dark place. If there was just one thing that was certain, there was no millennial empire anywhere in the bright world. "Your Majesty!" At that time someone shouted outside the door. In a very urgent tone. "Stop." At his words, the door was opened and a white workman appeared. Flawless. The face of the old duke who saw the ashes piled up in the middle of the place was hardened. "Get rid of it." The emperor ordered the knights not to mind. The knights came in and collected the ashes and swept them away. I didn''t ask anyone. I don''t know what happened to the guy who went in just before. And what this ash is. I only looked at the Emperor''s complexion with a depressed face. The Emperor sends a small snowflake to the Old Duke. The old duke, who was hardened, thumped and knelt. "Tuesday, two of the Ecliptic Defense Fortresses have collapsed!" The Emperor''s expression was just as brutal as that scream. Even though two of the five forts that protect the eclipse collapse, and the nearest of them is only three days away. "Idrian Leonberger is coming!" A powerful enemy who defeated the fortress alone has reached the threshold of the Emperor, and the imperial order is ruined as it is. The owner was silent. "Give me the command of the Imperial Guard! That way, Idrian Leonberger won''t dare step into the eclipse!" Only the loyal old man shouted aloud. "Your Majesty! Please allow me!" But the emperor still had no answer, and only the voice of faithfulness resounded empty-handed. By that time, the old man was also strange. He kept his mouth shut and raised his head. And the old man hardened as he was. "Pulmonary, Your Majesty...?" The Emperor was laughing. The emperor, who had never been seen since the instant, was tearing his mouth and laughing. It was a very awkward and heterogeneous thing, so it was too horrible to call him a smile, which made his chest tingle. The Emperor''s mouth was opened. "You''re bluffing." The old Duke''s face was bleached white on that bare horse. "I can''t stand it." Either that or the Emperor said he had a long-lasting taste. The old man got up and took a step back. Tegur. The bundle moves along the old workman''s dancing eyes. The old man retreated behind elongation. "Duke." At that time the Emperor called the Duke. "What a frightened face." The tone and expression as usual. "I''m so afraid of something." There was not much generosity anywhere. "Come here." But the old Duke trembled less as if facing something terrible. "Isn''t your sky here?" Despite his majesty, the Duke rarely came forward. "So don''t be afraid. Come here." The Emperor gently tiled the Duke. The Duke, who was stiffened as though he had been crucified, approached the Emperor of Juju Dance. The emperor stared at him. Chuck. The old duke came before him, and the emperor touched him. "Closer." The old man feared repeatedly, but dared not disobey the Emperor''s command. The old duke stands close to the emperor. The torso is a tangled figure, subtracted from the back. The Emperor reaches out and grabs the Duke''s face. "Hut!" The old man steps back with a flagship in his vicious hand. The Emperor did not let the Duke go. "Lungs, Peha!" The Duke shouted in a rush. "It''s been a long time. It''s been a long time." "Please take this hand...!" "Maybe it''s the lungs." The Duke kicks even harder. But he was just a moment too. "Ugh!" A grumbling moaning came out of the mouth of the old Duke. My body trembled constantly. Quadcopt. The duc''s body began to shrink with the twisting noise of bones. Soon he became the only one left. Tuck. The Emperor throws out a body without any balls. "I can''t stand the blunder." The emperor stood up. Then I walked. Out of place, into the fence, where the sheep that had been terrified by the roar of the lion had gathered, towards the world where the darkness had just begun to descend. * * Kaaaah! The non-dragon howls and flies into the sky. "Hi!" Below, a horde of horsemen kicked the elongated shaft. "Hurry!" The knight at the forefront of the horde urged the crowd. "Even at this moment, you are fighting the Empire alone!" The footsteps of the riders kicking the horse''s waist became rough. The distant globe became darker. The speed of the horse ran faster. I felt like the flag was torn without any emblem. Doodoodoo-doo. There was another horde of horses following behind them. "What a relief. That''s how different people are. That''s a lot of other people." At the end of the window, the young Earl of Handan looks at the horsemen who go ahead. "What happens when a person changes in one day..." "Sir Eli!" The Knight of Steel, who was running beside the horse, rebuked the Count''s promising mouth. The Count kept his mouth shut with a fresh face. I looked ahead again, as if the Knight of Steel didn''t deserve it. A starry eye shoots at the sky from afar. It is time for the sun to rise, but the sky is still sacred. No matter how ominous she looked, she only kicked her back. "Please be safe." The knights were speeding up further along her as she shot forward. The plain evacuated those who disappeared without a word. He then quietly welcomed those who appeared. "Who''s the footman! Don''t you run fast?" "Oh, get out of my way! Can''t you see they''re pushing the kids behind you because of the captain?" "You''re so pathetic! Go back on your own, please!" Wearing a black cape, rangers armed with iron brains and bows rush out into the plain in an elongated squabble. "Dammit. I don''t know what you''re talking about. What else did he see next to it? I can''t die for real. I can''t die." The owner of the shaky castle greets someone with an elongation. "Don''t fall behind! Cumbers!" The earthy dwarves came forward with a bigger bottleneck than my body. "... I have to go to my brother quickly." Next to him, a young prince with a long bottomless mouth urged him to speak. Only fully armed soldiers were following him. "Why are you so anxious?" And behind him, the king, eagerly raining on the safety of his son, ran his horse, staring at the sky that had been bitten with longing bites. * * I looked far beyond the plain. Under the dark sky, where the idyllic silence is sensible. There was the capital of the millennium empire. Somewhere inside that citadel, where there was no common burning fire, there would be a monarch who would take his people to his limbs. "Even if it''s the capital of the Empire, it''s the same place where people live, but I don''t feel like a person." I look at the walls buried in the darkness, and I hear the voice of the outsider from behind. "What''s wrong, Saddam? If you''re going back, this is your last chance." I looked back and asked, and the outsider turned his ear. "If I had thought of going back here, I wouldn''t have come here." I turned my gaze on the outsider who said I should see the face of the Emperor. Adelia, who had a rather pale face, stood by me as if she had waited. I had no choice but to give up persuading the two of them to give up on a more solid doctor''s expression than a hundred words. "Be firm, then." All I could do was warn. "Looks like they''ve been waiting for us." At that moment. Curr. The glottis opened with a loud voice. "Let''s go." I walked towards the gate that was so wide open. To end the damn war. To end the nightmare with Burgundy. 321 321. 85. The millennium has finally come (2) The surroundings were strangely quiet. The sound of the footsteps of our group only resounded, and I felt no popularity anywhere. The distant walls and glottis were also empty. There were no soldiers guarding the gates. Only the wide open gates and the darkness that sits all over the place await us. Gulp. I hear Adelia swallowing a dry needle in the back. A somewhat cloudy energy touched my skin. I think Adelia felt it too. Once you receive it into the darkness beyond the glottis, you realize you will never be able to come back out in the middle. "Do you think..." I paused in front of the glottis and asked. "It doesn''t work." "I''m not going back alone." The outsider and Adelia told me before I even asked the right questions. I took a small sigh and went back to the steps I had stopped. Strangely, I stepped beyond the dark gates. Saaaaak. The sticky darkness clings to me the moment I cross the gate. The whole world has gone dark. It was so dark that even the front of my nose could not tell. At the same time, the energy of the outsider and Adelia disappeared. I feel like I''m alone in the dark. "It''s useless to catch the mood." He snorted once and energized. The blue light that flows out of my body spreads everywhere. The energy of the outsider and Adelia, who disappeared, has also returned to normal. I looked back for a moment. The outsider was somewhat stiff, but not very agitated, and Adelia seemed a little frightened. "Come here." I summoned her who shrugged her shoulders and stood by her. I grabbed him with a fine trembling hand. Her tremor sank like a lie. The shrugged shoulders returned to their original state. "I''m sorry." Adelia apologized to me for being such a master and being so afraid of the darkness. But I had no intention of blaming her. It was a long time before I crossed the gate. And now everything is clear. This darkness was not usually darkness. It''s about swallowing the light, messing with the world. Yes. This darkness was like the horrible, ominous one that was asleep in my body. I didn''t understand it. I have never heard of the power of foresight to cast this darkness. Before that, it was strange that man dealt with such an ominous energy. Either the power from the magic of the emperor''s paradise or the evil deeds he built up by pushing innocent people into his limbs finally made Shining Unfuzzy a disaster. I didn''t know anything. If you tell me the answer. "I have to check it out for myself." It was a place to meet the Emperor himself. I spread the light everywhere. Sasasac. Darkness is pushed against Aung Seong. Then I could take a good look around. The eclipse itself did not differ greatly from when it was visited a long time ago. The boulevards were still well organized, and the buildings that stretched around them were high and low, unlike those of the royal family. If there was only a difference, the eclipse that had existed until then was empty. It wasn''t just the silk man. I didn''t feel alive anywhere. I didn''t check all the places, but I assure you everything else would be the same. Maybe I evacuated the citizens of the Emperor in time for my arrival. It could have been the withdrawal of troops to prevent unnecessary sacrifices. But it was not likely. I can''t believe the nobles of the Empire, who are not among my people, are making innocent people mad, and the emperor who tried to stop me is now here three days later. It was the story of a passing dog laughing. The answer was that the emperor would naturally know when he confronted him. I started walking towards the Imperial Palace again. The closer the Imperial Palace is, the darker the ride. The extent of the impact of light has also been reduced. Now the light barely illuminates about thirty steps everywhere. Others were only the Seekerman Darkness. I went on and on. The door of the Imperial Palace remained wide open. The darkness fluctuated. It seemed to me like I was really touching you to come in. It wasn''t just about feeling guilty. The Emperor was definitely waiting for me. He himself paved the way and hoped that I would come before him a little sooner. He''ll be watching me somewhere in the Imperial Palace by now. Perhaps this turtle''s own darkness was the Emperor''s eyes and ears. I felt hurt. I did not like the disgrace of the Emperor who hid and watched me without revealing myself. I didn''t deserve the expectation of someone waiting for me to arrive in there. So I wasn''t going in. I was not going to let him sit on a tall statue and greet me arrogantly. "Stand back." I bit the outsider and Adelia back. I picked Earth and raised it high. "I want you to invite me." Staring at the Imperial Palace, which will be beyond the darkness with its eyes. "You have to see the extent of the castle that comes out the door and greets you." I drew down the sword. Bang! The blue flashes split the darkness. And the Imperial Palace in it. Warr. The palace of the millennium empire collapsed before my eyes. Very loud. I don''t know how I feel about that view. I feel a little better, though I''ve sunk a lot. It would be nice if the Emperor shared his fate with the fallen Imperial Palace. I didn''t even want to get there. If the arrogant emperor who sat on the throne to greet me was full of dust, he was satisfied with it. The sin that remains, the price of taking the innocent to their limbs, was that I watered it myself with this sword. I saw a pile of remains of the Imperial Palace crumbling standing still. The debris pile is rotting. Ugh. And something happened in the middle of it. That''s, uh, dark. It was a darkness that seemed to have brought all kinds of negative things together. Uxin. I tightened my heart. Sights are shattered. Frequent noises. The awkwardness was pushed. Pot. Then, the world around me changed. * * It was darkness, darkness, and only darkness. In the middle of it, I was just curled up. It''s a fairy sword. It''s an unusual item, made out of quite a ball. I heard a strange voice. "Tsk." But I met the wrong owner. This good sword is poisonous. That''s an insult to the sword. "What? You want me to fix the sword?" This sword must have been a good item, but it wasn''t until it was broken. "It''s better to make a new sword than to fix it. Stubborn. "Oh, I don''t know! Once again, the broken black is going to break one day! It was a sharp voice, so I somehow missed it. "Bring a broken sword and make a sword that won''t be broken again! Tell me why it should be this sword or why! I was angry with what I didn''t like. That way he will remember. At that time, a vivid voice burst in. "Make yourself a climbing world, a mastermind of the virtues. Pot. The world has changed again. Thug thug. Regular noise was heard. A world that is still only darkness. Yellow, blue, and red light bloom beyond the darkness. I looked at the light like I was possessed. Thug thug. The ear was still hearing regular noises. I was strangely comfortable. How long you want to stay like this. But it is. Aggravation. With the light I was moved back somewhere. I looked around. There were black flames everywhere, like darkness. The walls collapsed and the city burned down. There were mountains of corpses everywhere. I heard cries and screams. The groaning and screaming of the handset echoed unreservedly. Again, the sight in front of my eyes changed. In the midst of the ruins of a crumbling and burning city. A giant throws his fist off the floor. The Nymph, whose arms had been torn apart, hesitated and sighed. The old man who grabbed the cut staff threw up the elongated blood. The man with the spear''s forearm trembled. Bugs and bumps. I heard footsteps. "The things he was trying to protect." That vivid voice of courtesy dug out his ears. "It''s not worth it." At the same time, death sat on all sides. The body of the hostile giant is made without any shape, and the fairy head is cut off with her eyes open. The old man who was leaning on the staff split his chest, and his back was stabbed to death as the man fled. The blood they shed came into me. And I am. Honeysuck. I drank all that blood. The world became clearer with a sense of satiety. Then I found a dwarf who sat alone in a world of death and hatred, soaked in groaning and repentance. "Ahh. I, I can''t believe I made a sword." The dwarf looks at me and grabs my face. "That is the value of your virtue." I heard that vivid voice of courtesy. "Ahhh..." The dwarf hesitates. I tried to see the owner of the voice, but I couldn''t see. Then I found out. I know I''m a sword. The moment I realized that. Warr. The world collapsed. * * * The ear that I was eating came back to normal. The blurred vision became clear again. There was a man beyond that clear-cut view. A young man who stretches his hair like the night sky, and spans the darkness like a garment. He was an emperor. At the same time it was something else. I''m staring at that heterogeneous image, and the reality that has barely returned has faded again. It was a mess in my head. As I thought, only sudden cramps doubled due to something unexpected. I turned the energy and drove away the cloudy energy. I grabbed the sword with my eyes, staring at the Emperor. And I asked. "Who are you?" What''s your identity? I knew him before I became Emperor. He was neither black nor hairy before, nor evil in temper like me. Neither was his father. I thought it was a visionary ghost, but it wasn''t. At least he was human. But that was neither the foresight, nor the ghost, nor the descendant of Burgundy, nor man. It was nothing. Then something with the Emperor''s shell raises its head. A black eye as dark and deep as the darkness that surrounds me. "Aah!" He spits out the elasticity. "How could fate be so cunning!" The moment I heard that outrageous voice, I hardened as it was. "I can''t believe the two of you I wanted were one!" A voice unlike anyone I''ve ever met. That way he will remember. But surely the voice I know. "Make yourself a climbing world, a mastermind of the virtues. The illusion I saw a little while ago hit me in the head. That is the value of your virtue. The voice of someone who doesn''t even know his face echoes in his ear like a hallucination. At that moment. Uxin. My heart started to jump like crazy. At the same time, something that was buried deep inside me came to mind. A piece of my former life I found in the darkness of the void. 322 322. 85. The millennium has finally come (3) Numerous scenes touched my head. There were some in the world that I did not know, but were strangely familiar, and others in the world that I was familiar with. Some were about forgotten wars that no one remembered. In it I was an ordinary boy to be found everywhere, and I was the only foreigner called from the world beyond my borders. I was a weak man with no strength, and I was the founder of Manahart. In addition, he was the holy victor who finally won the desperate war. At the same time, he was a loser who was abandoned by everyone and waited for death alone at the end of the world. He was trying to meet the last with the darkness hidden like a night thief, but he failed to even achieve it. All I dragged was half the darkness. Half the darkness that escaped sealed my soul to the broken sword. With half the darkness that you didn''t hold until the end. Until the darkness came back in human form and entrusted me to a dwarf, I was just a prisoner in a prison called Sword. After the dwarf broke the day again, I became the sword itself. And when the darkness overthrew the world, he had to drink the blood of those who could not. Darkness told me in the midst of a crumbling world. Look, the world you were trying to protect, the world of virtuous people, it''s not worth it. In addition, he asked: Wouldn''t it be nice to see the last of those who put a knife in your back? I couldn''t answer anything. I just saw the end of the world. The world was rebuilt. And it collapsed again. The destruction has been repeated several times. My soul was worn out while the terrible destruction was repeated, and my mind was destroyed while I ate away the untold death. It was an unbearable day in an intact spirit. So I closed my eyes at some point and fell into a deep sleep with my ears closed. When I woke up again, there was no darkness that told me to take revenge on the world. But I didn''t even recognize the absence of darkness. My memory of waking up again wasn''t intact. The memories of my time as a human being, the identity of the darkness that became part of me, the worlds that I destroyed. They were all cut off like they were drawn with a knife. I didn''t know that either. I only had the memory of my time as a sword, as if it were a sheep from the beginning. Delivering Manahart to the humans. How to imprint karma and salt on the heart. Sometimes with a machete. Sometimes with a new sword. As a tough watcher. As the end of the war. I lived like that. Now that I''ve regained the memory of my past life buried in oblivion, I know everything. I kept an eye on the difficulties for a long time because I was wary of something that would create chaos and desperately put an end to a great and small war because I was afraid of something that would come after death. And something I was so vigilant and afraid of was right now in front of my eyes. "Poor Dawn! Great sunrise! One sword!" The darkness that sees me without even blinking my eyes, drenched in the joy of wearing a human robe. The moment I saw the eyes mixed with that madness and greed, everything became clear. Suddenly, the confusion that resulted from the memory of his previous life no longer existed. The question of unwillingness to understand in my gaze has also become insignificant. There was only one thing that mattered right now. Ugh. He aims his sword at the darkness in the Emperor''s robe. And he said, "Don''t call me dawn." Whatever I was in my previous life, I don''t think it matters. "I am the prince of the kingdom of Leonberg." It''s not like I''m here. "Idrian Leonberger." Just to end the war. Nothing changed what he was. "I will bring you the end." It was just a fight, it was just a fall. The gloomy darkness remained firm. The black eyes stare at me. I was filled with anger because my eyes were full of joy. "It was only after a thousand years, and another thousand years, that we met." Parr Idle trembled with a freshly voiced voice. "I have suffered from thirst and blunders that cannot be resolved, and now I have met you." Quarrr. The whole world began to shake. "You must remember. Don''t forget." A huge darkness covered the eclipse. "Only I understand you intact, and only you can understand me intact." He cries as if the sky were about to fall. "You and I are not two." The ground trembled as if it were going to turn off. "Because I have watched your cry and your despair. Half of my darkness still belongs to you..." "Not that I know of." I cut off his words. "I don''t care." I once again proclaimed that I have raised up the light with my whole body, resisting the darkness. "I''m Idrian Leonberger." So I gather the fire of the soul at the end of the sword. "... honour thy soul before me." With my mouth, I sang the noble and glorious deaths I have suffered in the past eight years. Hrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr. The fire of the soul spread. The darkness that surrounded him burst into flames. Ahhhhhhh. Huhhhhhh. A terrible scream dug into my ear. As expected. That darkness is evil that is now made by combing the souls of the citizens of Ecliptic City who have disappeared. Every single handful of darkness contained one life and one death. I became small. I hope you all get some rest. In honor of the citizens of the Emperor who died innocent, nothing is better than a song of remembrance. "Why are you!" He was angry and yelled at me. Seeing that audacious act, I was. Bang. I hit the floor. He reached out to me. At that moment, the darkness that covered the whole sky poured down upon me. I put up my sword. The fire of the soul soared and tore apart the darkness that was pouring down. The torn fragments of darkness scatter. I drew the sword again, and swung. I spread the flames of my soul everywhere. Die, die. Painful. Painful. The blind hatred and anger that melted in the darkness rushed to me. Khhhhhhhh. Darkness and chaos consumed the fire I had caused. The fire swiftly raged. A tremendous amount of pressure poured down on me. The sword was heavy. My feet slowed down. The darkness covered my whole body. The enormous will contained in it engulfed my soul. Krrrrrrrr. The darkness growls and begins to encroach upon my body and soul. But it is. Kung. I didn''t stop my feet. Winter came to mind. Until the last moment, the faces of the rangers were smashed into each other. Kung. I stepped back. I could see the back of the Swordsmen blocking the front of Sigrun. Kung. I took another step forward. The image of the Queen and the soldiers who died for the kingdom is vividly painted. They were all telling me to move forward. Kung! I rolled my feet. Corrupt and contaminated souls were scattered at once, holding the ankle. I heard the sword. The flame of the soul that I heard shriveled to the end of the sky. For a while the darkness parted, and the way opened in the midst of it. It was beyond that. A fake emperor dressed in false majesty. A ruthless beast with a human shell. The ancient night that destroyed the world so many times and finally swallowed up even ecstasy. I twist the sword obliquely, aiming at him. I heard a yelling in my head like a hallucination. "The deepest night." "That''s the Earth of the Sunset. The flames of the soul burned and made me angry with a white light. "The glorious morning is finally coming to the world." So I gathered together the beam of sunshine that sat at the end of my sword. "The night is deep, and there is nowhere to go." I''m headed for him. The darkness disperses when you stop me. The deep night that surrounds his body is torn to shreds. (chuckles) The Sun''s Light Stem pierces him. Sacha Mannigan looked at me again rather than looking at my chest. A light that I couldn''t understand came to mind and disappeared. "..." Pale lips tingle. But even before something came out of his mouth. Pot. A light burst as the flash pierced through. The darkness that covered the whole sky collapsed. A blue sky appeared above it. The sun shines gloriously. The sun came down on the whole world. * * "Ahhh..." Adelia Bavaria is completely out of her mind. The battle of darkness and the prince that covered the whole world was a myth that was hard to accept, even as she had seen so many miracles so far. When the darkness cried, the whole world turned black. The blue flame that the prince caused was also shaken in jeopardy. But the prince finally won. I drove out the night that would never end, and I regained breakfast. "Tsk." Vale Ballerhard came all the way here, and he said he couldn''t be much more powerful. "Your Majesty!" Either that or Adelia Bavaria runs for the prince. By the way. "Don''t come!" The prince shouts with a stiff face. When she stops dancing, the prince shouts again. "It''s not over yet...!" Even before the prince''s desperate cry was over. Aggravation! The shadow that was bending under the rubble rose and swallowed the prince, hiding in the shadow of the sun. "Your Majesty!" Adelia Bavaria screams and flicks the floor. He gathers the golden clergyman at the end of the sword and scorches the darkness that swallowed the prince. But the darkness roared for a while, neither scattered nor fragmented. "Tell me!" She screams like tears. He waved his sword like crazy, cut off the darkness, and cut it off again. "Ian!" Vale Ballerhard runs and hears her. The sword light caused by Penta''s knight passes through the darkness. Surprise. Despite the beatings of the two masters, the darkness rebuilt. "Your Majesty!" Adelia Bavaria did not give up. Baleard also tore and cut off the darkness with all his might. There were countless blackouts. I repeated the glorious clerk and blue swordsman. The darkness grows and grows. Much bigger than before the prince cut off the darkness. Much darker than before the morning came. An ominous and evil energy spread throughout the world. Beyond that horizon, it''s like covering the whole world. Pfft. The expansion stopped suddenly at the end of the horizon, which was expanding endlessly. At the same time, the darkness roared greatly. Looking at the end of the horizon, Adelia Bavaria turns her head. In the depths of the darkness, a faint light roars. Even though she was so weak, she quickly shriveled, but that was definitely the light she knew. "Your Majesty!" The prince was fighting in the depths of the darkness. Adelia Bavaria, who had exhausted her energy for a while, grabbed the sword again and pointed it at the darkness. Baleard stood beside him. The two masters, who were blinded by each other, gathered a flash at the end of the sword at the same time. At that moment. Honeybee. Saqman Darkness vomited something. It''s like the filth of this world that''s made all kinds of unclean things together. Krrrrrr. The monstrous beast in it growls. Spatula. Vale Ballerhard scatters his sword. I crush the black beast that was bending like the blue sword light jumped right away. But that was only the beginning. Krrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr. Glug. In the darkness, countless black beasts protrude. Some resemble four-footed beasts, while others have wings like birds. Some resemble humans, others resemble nothing. There was also a giant. Some were as small as dwarves. The shape and size of each. It was like gathering all kinds of things in the world in one place. Some even resembled dragons. Krrrrrr. Animals surround Adelia Bavaria and Baleard. "I think we need to clear these guys up before we go to Ian." Vale Ballerhard sighs. Blame it. Adelia Bavaria was already running towards the beasts. A yellow and red glare flows down her eyelids. A stalker ran after her to the beasts. Thousands of beasts and two masters clashed. The Golden Clerk swept everywhere. Violent beasts swept away countless times. A blue flash falls over the darkness and tears the black beasts apart. But the number of black beasts has not diminished a bit. Rather, it has increased. The two masters cut off the black beasts without giving up. I didn''t even know the flow of time. The masters just fought and fought again. Adelia Bavarian takes a deep breath and sticks a sword in the head of the animal with her teeth on my shoulder. Vale Ballerhard looks through my chest and cuts off the front foot of the beast. Both. I knew it. I know that even those who approach like this will eventually fall with all their might. But I couldn''t back off. Their eyes turned to one place as if they had made a promise. In the depths of the Black Curtain, a mild flash blooms and repeated sunsets. When the light blooms, the darkness undoubtedly wavers. Every time, the darkness that expanded beyond the horizon shrank again. Two masters raise their backs. "Ian won''t give up, because we already gave up." Vale Ballerhard said it was small. "As long as you''re still fighting..." Adelia Bavaria grabbed the sword again. 323 323. 85. The millennium has finally come (4) The battle began again. The masters continued to march towards the prince, albeit a little. The number of wounds engraved on their bodies increased slightly. Kaaak! A black snake appears at the bottom of the foot, aiming for Adelia Bavarian''s neck. Spatula. She twists her body small and twists the serpent''s torso. (chuckles) But as she was cut off, the serpent ended up pinching her teeth. Adelia Bavaria hasn''t changed a single look. I just reached out and grabbed the serpent''s head and burst. Glug. Her ears choked, blood gushed out. Her left ear, torn apart by a black snake, was ripped open. Vale Balahard slashes the black dwarf who just ran towards him and asks for comfort. Instead of answering, she grabbed the sword and ran back to the black beasts. It was a tough battle. It was no longer a matter of moving forward, but of not even stepping back. Nevertheless, the two masters did not take a step back. It is only at the bottom, not the center, but the pressure has pressed on the soul. The pressure left by the prince in the midst of the darkness is unimaginable. I couldn''t back off. Whenever they defeat the black beasts, a faint light rises beyond the darkness. This fight was never meaningless. The details of the situation were unknown, but the presence of those who remained here fighting was certainly a force for the prince as well. We must not go any further. Butter had to survive here, too. Where they stood now was the last frontier where the prince and they could feel each other''s existence. No matter what, I had to take care of this place. Even if you die fighting. "Huff, huff." Adelia Bavaria, who once recited the poem of the opening wall and cut off the black beasts, shoved the tip of the sword into the ground and breathed with expectation. "You''ve grown incredibly mature." Baleard, standing beside him, said in a mild tone. He thought. When I first saw her, she was just a good, sweet, but weak maid. When my nephew first told me he was going to make her a knight, it was ridiculous. He considered the knight a flock that would not be his nephew. Immediately after that, she admired the amazing talent she had shown and sometimes used force against her nephew. Over time, she became strong enough to be an opponent of the dizzy knights. But what Baleard saw, she was still not hot. The knight was obliged to keep what he had to do without retreating under any circumstances. In that sense, she was too strong to say that the power of God was such a great knight. It was her. He admired Adelia Bavaria''s clear energy. An unseen battle, an unstoppable and stubborn enemy running. Despite all those difficulties, her energy remained steady, and the tide also announced. I didn''t lack the heart to tell my nephew either. "Now I''m a reliable knight." Baleard smiled softly. The reason I didn''t give up on the fortress of the fairies was because I was worried that my nephew would be left alone. I was so worried about the future of my nephew, who always makes enemies feel awkward. I couldn''t sleep at night because I thought I had to go back quickly and be my niece''s strength. But not anymore. Next to his nephew was an article called Adelia Bavaria. Arwen Kirgaen, Bernardo Eli. Vincent. There were countless other people gathered near his nephew. Now, even if he was not himself, his nephew could not remain alone. Vale Ballerhard threw his big sword into the rubble. Then a black beast resembling a dragon appeared in front of him. A powerful being that has never been compared to the beasts they have defeated. "Please take care of Ian." "Vale?" Vale Ballerhard hurriedly asked her. "If I''m defeated with all my might, I want you to stay here and tell me she''s not alone." Adelia Bavaria could not hear the words in a harsh tone. "When I see Ian again." "What are you saying..." "It wasn''t long, but it was good to see you again." Before she even said anything, Vale Ballerhard''s body began to glow gloriously. At the same time, Penta''s sworn gesture arose and struck the son-in-law. An impossibility for a weary laborer. "Given the energy, Pilsi was originally an unusual creature. There will be no more butterflies to decorate the last of the Knight Vale." Baleard grabs the sword he put on the floor. Aaaaaaaaaah. The black dragon makes a clear roar that doesn''t match its ugly look. Eww. A gigantic agary opens, and a black flame chokes out from it. At that moment, Vale Ballerhard rolls his feet and raises his sword against the rubble. The best stung he can do, with only one hand left. A blue flashlight burns on the tip of the sword that protrudes from the rubble heap. Spatula. The black flame that touched the blue sword was instantly cut off. Khhhhhh. And beyond that scattered flame appeared the head of a black dragon with its mouth open. Vale Ballerhard draws back the sword he put up. Heh heh. In the first fight, the wounded giant shook as if it were going to break right away. "Hold on!" The old man shouted and went forward. Bang! However, the desperate wind shattered before reaching the Black Dragon. The Black Dragon opened his mouth even louder. Baleard throws away only one sword and curls his hand. Unlike swordsmanship, a heavy energy gathered in his fist. He pushes his fist hard. Plugged into the mouth of a scintillating fist dragon. Bang! The dragon''s head explodes and disappears without a trace. But the dragon is not dead. Three headaches popped out at the place where the head disappeared. "Huh. You''ve seen this nasty case." Hearing the roar coming from different places, Vale Ballerhard kicks his tongue short and punches again. Three heads exploded. The dragon''s head has doubled again. He even burst. The dragon made a giant, and stretched its axes. Khhhhhh A black giant rushes from behind. Valrhaud steps forward. I tore apart the giant''s hard body and tore apart all the black things that ran beyond it. He went on and on like that. But his steps, which seemed to be unfinished, were about to end. The flashes gathered in his fists were fading slightly. "If you are a messenger, speak to him yourself." Then Adelia Bavaria stepped forward, scattering the glorious clerk. Then, as he did, she tore the black beasts apart and went forward. The flashes gathered at the end of her sword as she went forward became darker over time. The striking force has also become stronger. Breathing on my shoulders, I also regained stability at some point. Vale Ballerhard intuited. I think the way to the transcendence my niece told me about is right here. Adelia Bavaria says she''s moving towards transcendence at this moment. If we survive here, there will be only glorious glory in her future. But the great darkness did not wish for the birth of a new myth. Qaaaaaaaah. The darkness howls and falls over her. The overwhelming darkness of the black beasts, incomparable to it, swallowed up the glorious clergy she had caused. From her mouth came the fuzziness of my forefathers. A massive darkness and soaring clergy hit the sky. "Ugh!" Adelia Bavaria bounces back. She gets up and runs forward with blood on her mouth. Wheezing. Then I couldn''t take a few steps and rolled the floor. The fallen woman insists on getting up again. Rise and fall, rise again, fall again. Then the darkness poured down upon her again. Vale Ballerhard steps forward, gathering the last remaining power into his fist and swinging hard. Bang! The old man knelt down. The darkness overflows over it. He raises only one hand on his knees and stops the darkness from pouring down. Behind him was Adelia Bavaria, who was still repeating the fall. Under the pressure of darkness, which slowly grew stronger, blood was shed from Valrhaud''s eyes, ears, and nose. His knee that touched the ground slowly dug and heard. The straight waist and shoulders became increasingly bent. It was only a matter of time before the great darkness that his body was crushed without any form. That''s the moment. Pot! A light burst from the depths of the darkness. It was quite a glorious light, unlike the faint one so far. Darkness danced. Vale Ballerhard got up on his knees again. Adelia Bavaria jumps and cuts off the darkness, which has stirred her up late. Then I rolled over the floor. The roaring black beasts rush at her as if they were waiting. It was then. Fresh! I heard a sharp noise ripping through the sky. At the same time, a single stalk of energy descends from the sky and tears the black beasts apart. Bang! It was heavy again. Krrrrrr. Adelia Bavaria forcibly opens her eyes to the fierce cry of scratching her neck. There was a giant non-dragon. I saw dozens of thunderstorms plunging down from the sky beyond that giant. Dothrin''s non-dragon knights. * * "Knights of the Spear!" Adelia Bavaria rejoiced as she watched dozens of non-dragons plunging down from the sky. Bang! Bang! The magical horses recited by Dothrin''s Warlocks fall successively over the black beasts. Suddenly the surroundings became devastated. "The monarch who was concerned about the prince of return sent us first. Luckily, it''s not too late." I was watching the fall of the non-dragon knights, and someone raised her up and said, Looking back, a young Warlock looks at her as she climbs on a non-dragon. Unlike before, the impression changed coldly, but he certainly knew her well. It was Prince Doris'' friendship, Jean Kathryn, who died. "...!" At that time, an unnamed non-dragon knight shouted in haste. Jean Catherine, who heard this, looked around with a firm face. Black beasts cling countless times to strong non-dragons. Nondragon Knights and Warlocks were scattering spears and magic, but the beasts were stubborn. "Get in. We''ll get you somewhere safe." Jean Kathryn, who turned his head again, suggested climbing onto the non-dragon. Adelia Bavaria shakes her head. "His Royal Highness is in there!" In his urgent voice, Jean Catherine frowns and looks at the darkness from afar. At that time, a weak light flashed in it. Jean Catherine chews her lips as she gazes at the light. Around here, the non-dragon knights were yelling at him. "I''ll hear the explanation later." Jean Catherine said to her with a hardened face. "First, I will help you in the sky. Even if you put a little pressure on the power, you have to hold on." Adelia Bavaria nods. "The battalion will be ready soon." At the end of the day, Kathryn rises with the non-dragon. Other non-dragon knights also plundered the black beasts, and some flew up into the barracks. In the meantime, Vale Balahard, who has recovered some energy, comes back and hits her back. "Hmmm. You''re embarrassed." As the last will of death was worthless, the knight was a little embarrassed. Adelia Bavaria''s eyes turned yellow and red when she saw him. The slayer and the warlord''s gaze swiftly swept around. The non-dragon knights were strong and handed over innumerable black beasts, but the number of enemies surrounding them was still high. But the situation was no longer as hopeless as it was before. She looked up at the sky. I saw dozens of non-dragons hovering over my head and preparing to descend again. The magic words recited by the Warlocks echoed here and there. Adelia Bavaria grabbed the sword. The black beasts rush as if they were waiting. Phew! Then I heard a loud noise from the sky. She looks at the sky again, torn apart by a black giant. The Warlocks cast their magic. Much of the magic that was poured out exploded in the air. The black things with wings covered the sky in black. The non-dragon knights who were preparing for the descent were also turning and fighting with the winged ones. Yet she did not give up hope. Jean Catherine said: The force will be ready soon. And that wasn''t wrong. Boooooooooooo! The sound of the trumpet echoes from afar. At the same time, I heard the sound of horseshoes shaking their axes. Over the horizon bitten by darkness, countless flashes rose above the sky. A glorious horde of light swept through the sky, and a pale sword, like the moonlight, cut off the darkness. The flashes of color from behind were cut into darkness and torn apart. Boooooooo! Once again, the sound of the trumpet sounded. It was the moment when the nobles of the kingdom, the knights of Leonberg, were finally on the battlefield. 324 324. 85. The millennium has finally come (5) I heard a thunderstorm. A light of color flashed over the blackly bitten sky. Every time there is a flash, the green shadow grows. Dothrin''s warlocks and non-dragon knights. They were fighting vigorously against something. It seemed like he was fighting with the night sky itself. Arwen Kirgayen narrows her eyes and looks down. A plain that is as dark as the black bitten sky. There will be a prince there. "Ha!" Arwen Kirgayen kicked her back hard. Buoooooooo. Someone blew the horn. At the same time, the knights sped up as if they had made a promise. It all feels the same. The prince must be fighting in that giant, ominous dark dungeon. The Knights sped up even more. There was darkness in the middle of the plain. As if one corner of the world were drawn and filled its place by night, the boundaries of clear light and darkness became a little closer. A brave scorpion with an undeniable battlefield frightens and twists his head. She grabbed the reins with one hand and forcefully fixed the horse''s head. With one hand, I pulled out the sword and put out the sword. "Lead the way!" The knight who followed shouted. Arwen Kirgayen stepped into the darkness without hesitation. As he stepped across the border, an unpleasant energy surrounded him. Darkness before my eyes. His vision narrowed in an instant. The ears are eaten, and the hooves of the horses are frequented. Everything was heterogeneous as if it were submerged in water. The speed of running horses fell markedly. It was ominous. But she didn''t stop talking. Rather, he sped up. Two energies that became clear the moment you crossed the border. Both belonged to those she was familiar with. Adelia Bavaria and Vale Ballerhard. The knights who followed the prince were fighting something in the depths of darkness. It wasn''t unusual. Their energy was in jeopardy, as if they were scrambling right now. Apart from the prince, they are the most quarrelsome in the kingdom. What the hell is in front of me, so they''re doing classics, too. She sped up even more. I''ve been trying to figure out what''s in front of me. "Everyone..." Before her words, which sought to give a short warning of an unusual situation, burst out from all over. "Narrow the gap! Knights, draw your energies and protect your body!" "It''s not usually the dark! You will always be within reach of your allies'' sights!" "We only take the road where the lead has confirmed it!" Strange distance-sounding shouts, the knights of the rear echoed the instructions of the leading knights. Unusual darkness, an unidentified enemy that makes even great knights classic. Nevertheless, the knights who crossed the border remained calm. Arwen KirGayen folds her worries. I didn''t think I needed to care anymore. She watches over the darkness and prepares the enemy to reveal herself soon. The darkness was chaotic from afar. "Prepare for the Leading Battle!" Arwen Kirgayen shouts as she takes the lead. Bernardo Eli waits with her. "A big wedge!" Gurwayne Gust and the Masters of the Testament Knights gave immediately after. "Hoo, hoo." Arwen Kirgayen looks forward with a small breath. It was so quiet. The darkness that surrounded him was as silent as when. Even the sound of a horse''s hoof is eaten by darkness, and silence sits on every side. Until a little while ago, I thought something was going to happen right away. Arwen Kirgayen frowned and put more light on the sword. Lightning. Light has spread in a world where darkness has fallen. There was something in the realm of light. Ugh. Something disappeared beyond the darkness. Arwen Kirgayen shouts in haste. "Don''t spare Mana! Clear your sights first!" Glorious lights burst throughout the ranks. Suddenly the four sides were brightened. The Knights'' left and right, front and back, where the darkness was resolved, were filled with black things. Black beasts rush side by side with the Knights, killing even the footsteps. Khhhhhhhh! The light-exposed beasts leap towards the Knights. "Ha!" The knights of the sides clasped together and scattered their swords. The black beasts stabbed in the bayou light scatter like smoke. That was the beginning. The black beasts rush back and forth with their teeth stiffened. There were battles everywhere. However, even for a moment, the Knights did not stop. I cut off the black beasts that were running unrelentingly, and went on to the depths of darkness. I used Arwen Kirgayen as a prelude to the silver lions. "Don''t back off!" Guerwain Gust shouts. "Don''t slow down the horses!" Bernardo Eli shouts. "Your Majesty is there!" Arwen Kirgayen cries out with a Mana. Tofu tofu. The sound of the horseshoe, which had been eaten by the darkness, began to resound again. Boooooooooo. The sound of the trumpet pierces the darkness and spreads far away. Aggravation! The golden clergy and blue flashes soared for a moment. "Former Knights! Charge!" Arwen Kirgayen shouts, pointing to the darkness with her sword. Each one has its own shining black light. Hundreds of knights tear the darkness into a single window. A sack of light tears the black beasts apart and pierces the darkness. And it finally came to pass. Surrounded by black beasts, bloody knights fight. Adelia Bavarian, who wears a vine armor and tears off her ears, is struggling with black beasts. A baleared baleard that bites around and becomes bloody with one black hand. Arwen Kirgayen''s eyes were littered with fire. "Step on it and crush it!" She spits out a harsh word and scatters her sword toward the black beasts. The stars bloom and the black beasts burst into pieces. Bang! The knights that followed trampled behind the black beasts. Quadcopt. Fragmented darkness and black flesh splattered everywhere. "Salute the Knight of the Five Rings!" "Salute the cruel angel''s struggle!" The knights paid a short tribute to the two silver lions who struggled in isolation. "Lord Adelia! Vale! Are you all right?" Arwen Kirgayen, who fell out of the ranks, speaks to the two knights. "You are in there!" Adelia Bavaria replied with a voice that was still full of speculation, even as she was exhausted. Arwen Kirgayen''s face hardened when she saw the direction she was pointing. The darkest darkness was scattered all around, the darkest and deepest of which was the centre, and there was a faint glow. Arwen Kirgayen, who turned his head again, asked. Do you have more power to fight? Adelia Bavaria climbed on Arwen Kirgayen instead of answering. "Use this sword as soon as you can!" Arwen Kirgayen, who looked back, threw the extra sword that Vale Baleard had saddled. "Go ahead. I''m going to my feet." She nods at the words of a swordsman or a knight. Then he ran without even looking back. As the Knights no longer know what''s blocking them, only the heat comes from the front. "Lord Eli!" "You''re in front of me!" As her question stopped, the knight who fought with the black beast pointed to me. Arwen Kirgayen hesitated for a moment. The Knights who lost speed were surrounded by black beasts. If you leave it like this, the damage will increase rapidly. "We''ll take the back, come on!" The hesitant knight who saw her pushed her back. "Please cheer up!" Arwen Kirgayen, who cried out in a short voice, urged her words to the front of the line. "Damn it! Die!" After finally arriving at the forefront of the hippo, Bernardo Eli was speechless, scattering his sword. Khhhhhhhhhh. The darkness in front of him was bigger and fiercer than any beast they had ever encountered. "Welcome! What are we gonna do about this guy? We''re moving forward! Like this! Haha! Moving forward! We''re all going to die!" Bernardo Eli, who sniffed away from the running darkness, looks at her and asks for help. Arwen Kirgayen and Adelia Bavaria rush to the darkness, sneaking out of the horse. Vale Baleard and Guerwain Gust, who were one step late, also joined them. There was an upheaval. The darkness shifts the shape of the time angle and attacks the silver lions. The silver lions also face each other without losing. The torn fragments of darkness scatter. The fragmented light scattered everywhere. The great darkness fell to an end, but the place was soon filled with another darkness. It was followed by a violent battle. The situation has deteriorated rapidly. Vale Valrhaud, who was in poor health, was not exercising his powers properly, and Adelia Bavaria, who was injured, was also unable to exert her usual powers. Bernardo Eli and Arwen Kirgayen, who have just joined the battle, are also cut off and quickly exhausted from the ever-rising darkness. Guerwain Gust and other gifted lions were scattered all over the place. But even in that situation, they were moving towards the center of darkness. "Ugh!" Every step of the way, one of the Knights of the Kingdom falls. "Long live the kingdom of Leonberg!" "Wow, for His Royal Highness..." Knights of the Testament Knights, surrounded by black beasts, died crying out for the name of the kingdom and the prince. As we moved forward, the darkness resisted even more strongly. Damage increased rapidly. Arwen Kirgayen raises her head while cutting off the darkness from the front. I saw non-dragon knights struggling around by the black-winged creatures that filled the sky. The sky is too urgent to hope for the Warlocks'' blessing. But she didn''t give up. The role of the five hundred knights, including her, was not in victory. They were just a selection team arriving ahead to make time before the battalion arrived. "Hold on! If you hold on, your allies will come!" Arwen Kirgayen shouts to tear her throat apart. I didn''t stop shouting and encouraging the knights, full of manna. So that weary knights can light up their swords again. Sometimes she leaves the ranks and saves the isolated knights, and she supports the dangerous ranks. While she is commanding the knights, Bernardo Eli cuts off the darkness while battling the harshest battlefields. "There''s no better day to recite the poem of the moon." With a drunken face, Bernardo Eli, who bled out his gangrene, suddenly blinked. "During the night of the Black Moon, the sword was bluishly rusted!" A pale light appeared on the tip of his sword. A clear, sharper light swept through the darkness than any light he had ever smoked. "The pale moon robs the blue melt, and grinds the day with the sound of wolves weeping." The moonshine blooms around him. The black beasts on the edge of pale light fall down without fail. Arwen Kirgayen, who stands next to him, comes up with a myriad of stars. The darkness melts instantly under the starlight and moonlight blooming in the air. "For Leonberg!" The deceitful knights shouted and went forward in unison. At that time, the darkness that was filling the plain flocked in one place. The darkness that united became a giant monster. Khhhhhhhh! A fierce roar swallowed up the screams of the knights. The monster reaches out to the giant. But even before that huge body was fully extended. Fresh! The red trajectory flies through the darkness. Bang! A trajectory plunged into the middle of the monster explodes with great noise. * * "Long legs aren''t a quick step! Who shoots faster than our dwarves!" Gurca, commander of the Iron Corps, bursts into light. Chirachic. In the meantime, the other dwarves spread widely across the plains, finishing the heat of the iron cannons. Gurca, the commander of the squadron who stopped gazing, raised his blunt fingers and pointed to the monster that caused his body to budge far away. "A man with no choice but to target himself!" The Dwarves skillfully corrected the angle of the Iron Cannon. "Start with the ready ones!" Dozens of iron artillery fire simultaneously after deploying in the plain before the horse ends. His instructions for sequential release from the prepared ones became colourless, but Gurca did not faint. "Reload!" I just wiped my people clean with one shot faster. Among dwarves busy preparing new cannonballs, humans with black cloaks appeared. It was the Rangers of Ballerhard. "Sire! Your faithful guide, Jorden, is finally here!" One of the rangers stopped running forward and cried out in shock. "Oh, a little! Get out of my way!" "Just run when you say that!" The rangers who were running after him kicked the ranger and pushed him away. "Slower Ranger than a Short Leg Dwarf!" "The name of the Ballerhard Ranger will cry. I''ll cry." A ranger howls around, screaming. "The fastest thing to do is to be virtuous. Virtue isn''t how fast you go to Ranger, it''s how fast...!" Bang! The iron cannons that have finished reloading before the Ranger finishes talking. "Ugh! My ears!" The Ranger grabs his ear and screams. "I hear a beep in my ear!" The rangers, who were turning their ears in good timing or not, lowered their hands and rushed forward. The squadron commander who is making a fuss to die left behind. Boooooooooooo! Each of them came forward, blowing a trumpet in his waist, and stood against the heat. Kung kung. And one step late, the kingdom''s army appeared on the plains. A golden lion roars through the plain. "Soldiers!" The king roars under the scattered flag. "Advance!" Fearfully pausing at the end of the words, the ranked soldiers of the empire began to move forward in unison. "The night will no longer be dark, for the white and white tent will be spread out over the sky!" The wizards who made progress on the White Night chanted their magic words together and opened their paths by throwing out the gloomy darkness in the plain. The rangers run in unison along such an open path. "Your Majesty! Just a moment! This Vincent is coming!" At the forefront of it was the Duke of the North, who was reconciled with one knight, despite the heavy burden he had on his family. 325 325. 85. The millennium has finally come (6) Bang bang! The cannon flies relentlessly. Huhhhhhhhh! The monster roars in a red fire. Arwen Kirgayen and other silver lions shed their sword on the beast. At that time, the beast that was all over his body collapsed. The darkness that formed the monster is scattered. The flame that was tangled in the giant''s body turned into fire, and it fell to the larynx. "Ate! Ate! Oh, it''s hot!" Bernardo Eli, who was unable to retreat, flipped over the fire and shook his head. Arwen Kirgayen looked around after him for a while. Krrrrrr. The black beasts, who had retreated for a while due to the beast''s turmoil, ran again. "Hap!" The Knights of the Silent Knights roar endlessly and scatter their swords. The black beasts run constantly. After exhausting knights'' swords, the flashes shrivel one by one. The knight, whose name had not retreated to the end, was surrounded by black beasts and torn his whole body. "To His Royal Highness!" The knight who fought with the broken sword cried out the name of the prince and died with the black beasts. The knights who were bitten by the darkness died with their eyes open. There was death everywhere. But everyone survived like a bad boy. I squeeze the rest of my strength to advance one step further. Because they still had hope. And the hope finally stood by them. "Ballerhard Ranger! 2nd Squadron, we''re in!" "Ballerhard Ranger! Join 3rd, 4th and 5th Battalions!" The rangers who appeared with the arrowheads stood by the knights of the Testament. "84-person escort to Karls and Prince Ulrich. It''s too late." Carls Ulrich and the court knights were also with him. "Wire Magnetic Corps, help the Testament Knights from now on!" The late Silver Lion Yoke Wiloden and the Wireless Knights took their seats. "Don''t lag behind the humans!" The Dwarf Legion of Fully Armed Auxiliaries burst into excitement. "Stand down, wounded. We''ll stand in front of you." Armed with a newly upgraded handgun, the heavily armed musketeers set fire to the black beasts in unison. "Twenty-eight wizards at Taylor Tailm and the White Yard Tower. I''ll light up the front." The wizards, who appeared in a hurry to run, gasped and drove out the darkness in unison. The black beasts retreated. "Antoine and Eunfox 107, I''ll take the side." "Red Shard Knights, 40 people. I will join you." "Southern Legion, 2nd Infantry Battalion." "You are here with Berthe of Shrthol, Housekeeper 500. Well, right now, it''s only 150." "Baron Tailm... Eight...? Why is this it? What are you doing behind your back? You goofy bastards! Hoo. Anyway, join us." The Kingdom''s army has joined the ransom front. Arwen Kirgayen chokes. Not long after I heard the sound of the trumpet at the end of the plain, so many people were already on the front lines. I would have come running without even looking back at Bona Mana. I would have cut off the enemies running in front of me and tried my best to get there a little sooner. Therefore, all the troops that arrived would be shattered. Arwen Kirgayen chews his lips. For what? Glory is a terrible battlefield that can hardly save my life. It wouldn''t be weird if someone were to die right now. "There, my lord..." "Damn it. Even while you''re doing this...!" "Your Majesty! We are here! Hang in there!" Many of these people gathered there for one person only. Arwen Kirgayen suffocates. The exhaled breath swept through the helmet like a fire. If she couldn''t stand the heat, she choked, and opened the helmet''s face cover. "Lord Arwen?" Bernardo Eli, who was standing right next to her, looked at her with a sober face. "Do you think the Knight of Steel will laugh?" "Yes, I thought you didn''t know how to smile." Rangers nodded. She carelessly stuttered my face. Bounty of flesh under the eyes of a wearer. Both the eyes and the nose that touch the fingertips were different than usual. Probably laughing. It brightens without even before. Arwen Kirgayen lowers the visor again. "Ah..." A sigh came out everywhere. "Seeing you''ve lost your mind elsewhere, you''re still a little less rolling." He went through the ranks and said, "I don''t deserve a man." "Standing, Lord?" "Why is the Lord here? The Lord''s place is stirring." In-house, the Lord of Winter and the only Duke of the Kingdom, the Northern Duke shouted at the words of the Rangers. "What''s back there! Since when did the Lord''s seat stand behind you?" "Until then, it''s clear that the Lord''s mission is not to fight in front of you, but to lead everyone..." "I wasn''t there at the time. I was the only one who could stop them from dying useless." The Northern Prince''s gaze turned backwards. It seemed as if the gesture was saying that there were many people to take the place of him today. "Loud and clear, Lord Arwen." The Northern Duke, who stopped the Rangers from chatting again, headed for Arwen Kirgayen. "I just stood here today as a knight. The commander here is Lord." In his words, Arwen Kirgayen saw the knights on the line. One of them was the proud benefactor of the kingdom, the commanders in charge of one army and one fortress. They waited only for her mouth to open. Arwen Kirgayen looks forward again. The black beasts, who had retreated for a while from the light of the wizards, were lowering their bodies as if they were running right away. "Soldiers." She raised her sword and pointed at them. "Charge!" Gather the rest of your strength with your mouth and shout aloud. "To His Royal Highness!" The army of the kingdom ran out with a shout. "The night will no longer be dark, for the white and white tent will be spread out over the sky!" The wizards of the White Night Tower summon a white night over the darkness. "Bullets!" The artillery of the Musketeers set fire to each other. "Victory to His Royal Highness!" The knights of the kingdom rush out with their swords full of light. "Make it a hive!" "Kill them all!" The rangers shoot the iron brains, the soldiers shout and follow the knights. "For an unchanging friendship like a hearth furnace!" The dwarves step on the backs of the runners. Before the dwarves who jumped like that stepped on the ground. Bang! Adelia Bavaria jumps in between the black beasts, spilling a red glare. Articles included Arwen Kirgayen, Vale Valrhad, Bernardo Ilai and Kars Ulrich. The Dark Front collapsed without a hitch, which was weakened by heavy artillery and rangers'' daily fire. "God damn it!" Then the dwarves that land on the ground burst into divisions, finding new opponents and digging into the enemy''s army. Bang! Knights armed with iron armor enter the armies of darkness. Afterwards, the kingdom''s army was pushed like water. Khhhhhh! The shattered and torn beasts quickly became black and scattered. The darkness splits, the light moves forward. "To His Royal Highness!" The roar of the royal army pierces the sky. "Not long to go!" Arwen Kirgayen and the N''Djamena gaze at the center of darkness far away. There was a prince there who was stronger than ever, but still had a weak light. "Charge forward!" Arwen Kirgayen roars in a split voice. Now it''s less than five hundred feet to the heart of darkness. It was also straightforward for the prince to fight alone, trapped in the veil of darkness. But seeing her and the five hundred men left in the royal army was not the same as the previous steps, so it was harder and harder than that. Small beasts stacked together to become huge beasts. Giant beasts united to become bigger and more powerful monsters. One by one, countless monsters stood up and blocked their front. Knights all over the place fell with blood sprinkled. The rangers and soldiers were defeated without even leaving a body. The shouts turned into shouts and screams. Nevertheless, the Royal Army moved forward. And they came to the place where they had left the center of darkness fifty cubits. Honeybee. At that moment, the darkness shook. The unclean energy spread throughout the plain. The White Yard summoned by the wizards is in the dark. The swordsmanship of the knights swiftly shrivelled. Later, the wizards again glorify the magic words and drive out the darkness. The battlefield that was revealed was no longer the same as before. "Huh? Huh?" The ghosts rose from the ground and grabbed the Rangers'' ankles. Huhhhhhh! The dead from the debris pile rush to the soldiers with their cheeky bones. There was no distinction between front and back, left and right. The ranks of the Royal Army were immediately confused. The first long spear was put forward and the dust of the blacksmiths who stabbed the monsters collapsed. The ranks of the heavy infantrymen, who were as firm as the wall, were messed up by the dead who rose from behind. The rangers and archers, who were eager for knights in the rear row, held short swords with their bows and iron brains open. In the meantime, the knights who were constantly moving forward were isolated between the black beasts and the dead. So the knights who were ahead and the army of the kingdom were divided into two. "Lord Arwen!" Knights who were in isolation and struggling with the enemy called her name. Arwen Kirgayen looks back. I saw the bodies rushing towards the soldiers. Half rotten, only bones left, no body like that. The condition was not good, but it was not difficult to guess what they would have been before life. Citizens of the Emperor, soldiers of the Empire, knights of the Emperor. They were all empires. "Lord Arwen!" Bernardo Eli called her back. "Everyone..." She clasped her voice, noticing the fallen rangers and soldiers everywhere. "Invert your allies..." Boooooooooooo! I heard the sound of the trumpet before she even finished speaking. Boooooooooo! Boooooooo! At first, the sound that was one became tens and hundreds later. "Ah..." I saw the rangers blowing horns in her eyes. The guardians of Winter Castle, surrounded by ghosts and the dead, who blow the horn while fighting with a short sword. They were talking to her. Don''t stop. Go ahead. Boooooooooooo! The sound of the trumpet of advancement resounded from all sides. "We!" Arwen Kirgayen chews her lips and squeezes. "It won''t stop!" Her swordsmanship echoes like a vomit of blood, pointing back to the center of darkness. "Knights, keep moving forward!" "Ha!" The knights began to move forward again with a short shout. Four hundred Bo. Three hundred Bo. And two hundred Bo. "Just a little more!" Arwen Kirgayen, who threw off her helmet, cries out with a scattered sword. Defeating the Black Monsters, cutting off the Dead and the Ghosts, the Knights continued to move forward. That''s when they reached the center of darkness and a hundred miles away. Rrrrrrrrrrrrrr! Disasters have fallen on the battlefield. Wrapped in black scales as big as a dizzy fortress, and bent over the world with twinkling eyes from above the highest spire. An arrogant, vast monster who was born, lives and never raises anything. It was a black dragon. It''s a real dragon, not something that resembles a dragon that Vale Ballerhard defeated. Aggravation! The Black Dragon unfolds its wings combed with darkness. And it flew up. Towards the little dinosaurs coming and going over the head of the brave creature. (chuckles) Poor non-dragon and rider are torn to pieces by the jaw of a black dragon. After the arrival of the Black Dragon, the forgetful non-dragons crashed. Aaaaaaaaaaah! Finally, the rest of the black dragon howled over the sky. * * The moment the dragon howled, everyone hardened. Only two. With the exception of the king and his son, who was in the blood of the dragon. The prince stares at the giant monster. I dragged the long bottoms into my arms. I thought my brother would have the moment I needed, so I didn''t drop anything in my arms while I was on the battlefield. The prince bit his teeth tightly. Then I grabbed the end of the cloth wrapped around the object. "Maximilian." Then my father approached me and called him gently. "Give it to me." The prince shook his head with his eyes open. "Come on." The king just gently tiled my chin. In a voice of indescribable majesty, the prince unwittingly threw out a bow. Then I got tired of whitening and pulled the corner back towards my body. However, since the items in the bottoms were already in the king''s hands, the prince only recovered a handful of cloth that was wrapped around the items. "I think the youth and vibrancy the child brought into my body that day was for today." The king who knocked on my younger brother''s shoulder once walked forward. Towards a monster that shows off its presence in the sky. "Lungs, Your Majesty!" The prince, who was awake late, shouted. The king still held his gaze toward the sky and grabbed the goods he had received from the prince with both hands. "Royal family swordsman!" With the Founding Fathers, we found Vivo (), who had been handed down to the royal family. "Forgotten myth!" Slaughtered a mighty dragon 400 years ago. "Give me my life and my soul, and give me strength!" The king grabs the bogeyman upside down and raises him high. "You who are trapped under a frozen lake and watch over life and death!" Then, after learning of my eldest son''s existence, I did not sleep for a few days and searched for Remarks and Books and finally recited the royal family passage I had recovered. "The name that will finally come with the end of howling!" Ooooooooooooooooo. The caribou cried low. "I call upon you under the oath of holy blood!" "Ah, Father! No!" The prince rushed with an urgent shout. "Fulfill the Blood Pledge!" But then it was too late. Puwook. After completing the spell, the king shoved a royal sword in my chest. "My father!" The prince cried. Pot. A glorious light burst from the caribou. The king''s body was caught in the light. And when the glorious light disappeared again, the king ceased to exist. "This is hard." I''m not in that position. "I can''t avoid her accusation that she took her offspring''s body without moving." He was the great monarch who led the exiles 400 years ago and founded the country in the North. He was the only one who finally defeated the mighty dragon and made a myth. "But now that the opponent of the Covenant has left, the lives of his descendants have become meaningless. I could not turn away for fear of blame with my forefather''s body." It was the moment when the ancestors of the Kingdom of Leonberg begged the body of my descendants to enter this world. "How could I retreat if I had met that vast people again?" The dragon slayer raises its sword and aims for the sky. * * The glorious light from the rear. Ugh. There were dozens of bodies that died and were brushed around the battlefield. "The time has finally come!" "My king!" "Our King!" The bodies of those who came back from the dead were cold. "This time I will follow you to the end!" It was as hot as the roar of their souls. "For our king!" With a shout, the dead began to cross the battlefield. It was the moment when the Death Nights, once royal Nights but now deceased, began to chase back after the King, who had not followed them until 400 years ago. 326 326. 85. The millennium has finally come (7) The dragon slayer rolls its feet. Bang! The hard ground is crushed and the dirt is heavily dirt. And when the dust sank again, he was no longer there. When he showed up again, he was among the Dwarf artillery. "Ugh..." Dwarf artillery frozen in the Dragon Pier after finishing loading. The dragon slayer looks at the dwarf artillery and kicks the back of the iron cannon. Quajic. At the same time, the iron cannon''s support is crushed and the back of the cannon is halfway into the ground. With all the po''s nostrils. Chuck. The dragon slayer rises above it. Then he picks up the sword, tugs it, and stabs the dwarf artillery. "Ugh!" The Dwarf artillery, who was frozen with the ignition tube, grabbed the tube in surprise. The tube frictioned inside the po, and the gunpowder ignited. Bang! The iron artillery blew fire with a loud noise. The dragon slayer lightly rides on the bullet that jumps out of the sack. Fresh! The cannon flies towards the Black Dragon. But it was too crowded to reach the black dragon in the high sky. The dragon slayer was well aware of that. So he jumps up with a shotgun just before it loses its power. "Let''s start with the eye level." The dragon slayer, twisted several times in the air, mutters briefly. Aggravation. His whole body was covered in white light with horses. Until then, the black dragon who was raising his head, as if there were no bullets fired by the dwarf, just slammed his head. But it was too late then. It tore apart a large veil covering the sky. Then I encountered the arrogant eye that looked down at the world. The verse that tore the wings of a mineral dragon that was lying on the quadruple of Mount Dhigh Surrey was already completed. A glorious light pours out from the tip of the dragon slayer. Boowoowook. The flash cuts through the darkness, and finally even the wings of the black capsule are torn apart. Khhhhhhhhhh. The Black Dragon roars and flinches to the ground. Bang! The dragon''s larvae fall and darkness rises like dust. Fresh! The dragon slayer turned around in the air several times, facing down the sword, becoming a pure white concussion and falling over it. Bang! The darkness that blooms deeply scattered in the white light. Inside, the winged black dragon howls and vomits its black breath. The twinkling of the dragon slayer cleaves the black breath. A single knife breaks the darkness that covers the world, and a handful of hard earth melts away. It was like the end of the world. "What the hell..." Later, the knights, out of the pressure of the dragon peer, stare at it. Even in the harsh circumstances, even the brave and merciless knights who went forward did not dare to move forward in the same battle as the myth. It was just a matter of holding on to the shock waves that constantly burst out. In the meantime, there were those who rushed towards the terrible battlefield. King! We''re on our way! It fell from Mount Surrey and finally took a breath, but it was the seventeen death-nights that finally took place. Even touching it did not slow their steps, nor the black breath of the hard earth melting, nor the sheer blackness of the white, which tore everything that touched it without covering the piano. The step they''re taking now is not just a step, it''s a step they didn''t take 400 years ago. My King! Our King! So they finally came before their king. I will! We! Seventeen mouths cried out in one voice. I am with the king! I can''t stop shouting 400 years ago. For our king! * * The moment the black dragon looked down arrogantly at the world above the sky and his wings were cut off, the overwhelming presence of the entire battlefield came to an end. The frozen rangers and soldiers were also able to regain consciousness. But that wasn''t necessarily a good thing. The black beasts and the dead were also released from the bondage, since they were not the only ones frozen in the black dragon''s womb. The fierce battle began again. At the front, the black beasts run, and at the rear, the dead and the spirits of the earth are overrun. It''s a disaster for infantrymen who used to fight their enemies with dust. If the Valrhad Rangers had not been able to support the dust that was about to fall, the infantry of the kingdom would have been wiped out. "Don''t look back! We''ll take the back!" "Take it from the front!" The Rangers kept telling the infantrymen that they were behind. That was enough for the infantrymen of the kingdom. "I believe you!" "I''m going to ask you to stay back!" Even though the cold that flowed from the ghosts was felt in the past, the sound of the dead pounding on them came right behind their backs, but they never looked back. The words of the protectors, who kept the winter out of nowhere, weighed enough. And the Rangers didn''t lose their faith. "Shoot!" He shoots iron brains and bows out of reach. "He''s dead, but die again!" I swung the knife directly where it touched me. He fought without concealing the means and methods to prevent the ghosts and the dead from running into the infantry. But there were limits to the rangers of Valrhaud, who were strong in difficulty. "God damn it..." A Ranger''s sword breaks as it weakens while cutting a solid bone fragment. A ranger grabs the rest of the sword, spits out his swearing and looks back. "I''m going first." The deceased rush to the Ranger, shaking their teeth terribly before the horse ends. The Ranger''s body was torn apart in an instant. Gwwww. A ghost who approached in secret while fighting unconsciously dug into the body of a ranger. "Khhh." The speculative pupils loosen and the red light rises. hic The mouth opened and he was drooling. The ranger standing at Wooducker lifts his iron brain and points it at my colleague. Suddenly, I trembled, and I twisted the direction of my iron brain and stuck it to my forehead. "Whose body do you like..." The ranger squeezes out a word and releases the iron brain''s flesh. Even the northern iron brain penetrating the Orc''s skull pierces the Ranger''s forehead. Furry. A ranger crosses the body of a fallen comrade, throwing a sword at the dead man who has risen from behind the dust. The beheaded one fell, and another rose up and struck the Ranger. "Profit!" The ranger pulls a short dagger from the waist dance and stabs the deceased who hit him without rest. Fluffy, light-headed and dried blood drops into the lump. (chuckles) The dead man who pinched his teeth to the neck of the ranger and howled his jaw is stretched out. The ranger twisted my neck and grabbed the sword with one hand. Gwwwwwwwww. He then thrust his knife into the dead as if it had collapsed. And then I didn''t move anymore. Similar things happened everywhere. The rangers who fought without taking care of their bodies fell in turn. "Motherfuckers! No one wants to die without an order!" The longtime rangers used evil and made every effort to protect my men. "The wounded are out! Even the one who''s out of his league, back off! Not even a few of us are dealing with those corpses!" Those ancient rangers weren''t in good shape. Some wield the sword with their left hand, whilst others shed too much blood to use evil as pale as a corpse. There was a man with two feet torn off and hesitated to shoot the iron brains in a row. Among those with such grave wounds was Ranger Squadron Commander Jordan. "Damn skeleton bastards." Jordan, who dug a boat and pulled out an elongated bone fragment, smashed his furry buttocks. Jorden tried to get back up a few times. But I sat down on the road without being able to see what was happening to me. "Mister, shame on you." Jorden, who grumbled so much, heard the iron brain. Tang! The body of the Iron Brain flew through the temples of a deceased man. Jorden''s hand moved rashly. He frowned with a hand that was not strong enough to hold the demonstration of the Iron Brain, and put a short weight on it. The protest has been released. Another dead man has fallen. Jordan reloads the iron brain. This time, it took a lot more time than before. Jorden, who had barely finished loading, flew again. One of the dead suffered a death that could not happen again. "Ugh!" Jorden, who was pulling the Iron Brain protest, choked and vomited blood. The dead came to him, full of dead bodies all around him, smelling fresh blood. "Can''t we just bite each other''s mouths and go eat?" Seeing the eyes of the dead, I made a sound that would not be Jordanian. Of course, the dead didn''t answer. I just came close to sneezing. "Well, then, preferably, it doesn''t hurt...?" Contrary to what he said, Jordanian eyes were colder than ever. I held two short knives in my hand. Huhhhhhh. The deceased rushed to him while he was sceptical. Spatula. Two sack knives staggered left and right. The deceased''s head snapped and fell. Another dead man ran. The Sword of Jorden flashed again. The deceased became a headless corpse. The dead have come again. This time it was three, not one. "Unconscious people." After a short grumbling, he fixes the sword again. Kaaak! The dead ran with a scream. I threw out the two swords that Jordan had in his hand. The dead, each with a sword on his forehead and his snowflake, fell behind him. But the enemy remained. He no longer had the means to stop the enemy. Jordanian closes his eyes as he sees the coming dead. Closing my eyes in the face of imminent death was a disgrace to Baleard Rangers, but now I have to. "It''s better to die looking at your face than to die looking at the ugly corpse." If I was going to die anyway, I wanted to pack my last memory beautifully. "Your Majesty, please be strong." Jordan, who said a short word, waited for his imminent death. But no matter how long I waited, the death I waited for did not come. "Hmm?" There was a gentleman in front of his door who opened his eyes as he wept. A man who dresses like a ranger or a knight and grabs a battle axe with flesh on his hands. "I haven''t kicked your ass yet, but I''m going somewhere first." Hansen Hannibal said without even turning his head. "Why, why would you kick my ass so hard..." Jorden protested small. Hannibal grabs the battle axe and slashes the incoming dead from all sides. In front of the glorious glow, the ghosts and the dead were made without a body. "If you have the strength to do this here, we can help our children..." "Don''t worry about anyone else." Hannibal approaches with a thump and tucks the dead around. "What are you doing...?" "Up you go." Handen Hannibal followed. "The allies are already ahead of me. You have to join them to live." That was what he said. The Royal Army was already ahead of me. All that was left here was those who couldn''t live with them. "Come on!" Jorden was astonished at the applause. Hansen Hannibal tore his cloak and fixed the body of Jordan on my back. "Then I''ll go. I can''t wait to get sick!" At the end of the horse, he rushes forward with a thump. "Ugh! This is a bit!" Jordan screams. "At least it''ll hurt less than a living bite." The indifferent answer made Jordanian evil. "But this bird... has been holding his weight ever since..." But I quickly opened my mouth and began to buzz. Meanwhile, Hansen Hannibal was running towards the imperial army ahead. Blocking the front, tearing the dead and the ghosts apart. "Stronger, dirtier." Jorden grumbles in his crawling voice. Hansen Hannibal did not answer. I just ran and ran. So they finally joined the royal army that had preceded them. Of course, it was not safe there either. There was only a difference between fighting alone or with your allies. Jorden looked at the battlefield with Hansen Hannibal on his back. The foreground was not good. The Royal Army was certainly moving forward, but that many were dying. It was not long before the dust could be maintained. By contrast, there were still so many enemies. Enemy trunks are really one thing. Even a Ranger squadron captain who doesn''t give up when he gets dizzy doubts whether this battle will be over. It was like wandering through a nightmare. Maybe everyone is in the same mind. Nevertheless, it is because there is a prince before me who fights without giving up. But there was no endless dream in this world. I''m beginning to see the end of my nightmare. Its predecessor appeared with the words of the exotic. "To the blue sky!" Black light blooms all over the battlefield. It was the non-dragon knights who were thrown out by the Black Dragon and fell to the ground. The wounded or mutilated non-dragons brought them back into battle. "Charge!" Though it was not as powerful as when he was hoarding a spear with a non-dragon, the strikes of the non-dragon knights that preceded the unique malformed long spear were still formidable. Especially the role of the Warlocks was immense. When the magical words they recited became flashing and fell on the enemy, the way opened. "Forward!" The Royal Army advanced along a wide open path. When they finally came to where the Knights of the Kingdom had fallen. Aaaaaaaaaaaah. The Black Dragon wept beautifully. Kung! I heard a heavy roar one step late. "The dragon is down!" At that time, a roar rang throughout the battlefield. And ahead of where the Knights are, ahead of where the Black Dragon stood. In the middle of the darkness, where the prince was. Pot! A flash like the dawn rises and tears the darkness that covers the world. 327 327. 85. The millennium has finally come (8) When the light disappeared, the black beasts and monsters that had been flying away were no longer there. The dead who had vomited the unclean weeping returned to the earth, and the dead were also lost to sheep that had not existed from the beginning. It was just knights and soldiers buried in a pile of dirt. There was no shouting. The survivors stood on a plain so full of corpses, they looked up at me. Bugs and bumps. Only the sound of footsteps resounded in the quiet battlefield. Thousands of eyes chased the master of footsteps. He was there. The prince who scattered the darkness and finally returned. The iron armor melted so that the shape could not be recognized, and the bare flesh revealed was full of Beigo stab wounds. The blood was vomited, and all around my mouth was red. The prince seemed to be going down right away. "Ah..." The knights who saw it sighed. I saw the light shining beyond the curtain. I thought the prince was also fighting in it. It was as expected. The prince did not give up. Caught in the dark, he was fighting alone. So I finally came back. Though it may have become a vine in the bloody castle. The knights who stood there and looked at him were furious. "Your Majesty!" "His Royal Highness is back!" The roar of silence echoes again on the battlefield. But no one approached the prince with such a shout. Even the knights of the prince, including Adelia Bavaria and Vale Balahad, could not be relieved, but only rolled their feet. It was all because of the strange energy that swept around the prince. It was neither hostile nor blatant. It was just like the early morning sun in the spring. At the same time, it was something I should not dare to encounter, and it was something I would not consider just to look at. It was like divinity, like sanctuary. Bugs and bumps. Then someone stepped into the sanctuary. It was a dragon slayer. "That is the myth of the dawn that has finally been yours from the beginning, but now it is taken back." Idrian Leonberger nods a small head instead of an answer. "How absurd." The dragon slayer fills the tongue once. "In the face of the destruction that you have accomplished, the achievements of the true dragon that I have accomplished become colourless." A complex emotion arose in the face of the dragon slayer. "It would be strange if the myth of the end that tore the whole world apart was so low." Soon, however, only pure admiration remained. Then even the awe disappeared, and a gentle light appeared on the dragon slayer''s face. "Congratulations. And thank you." Idrian Leonberger opens his eyes to unexpected gratitude. "Your soul..." Dregon Slayer''s smile became more dull, full of embarrassing voices. "The time has finally come for peace in your life, which was only a struggle. How can I take my father from you? Only my soul will suffice to burn with firewood." Idrian Leonberger''s lips twitch several times. But not a word of it came out of his mouth. Idrian Leonberger looks at the old friendship with sad eyes. "Don''t look like that." The dragon slayer said softly. "I am the only one who has defeated two dragons in this world, and I will not come again, for I am proud." The dragon slayer laughed, saying there was no regret in his life that even the dark dragon had fallen after the mineral dragon. "This made her not accused of being a worthless little man who had taken even the life of her offspring, so it is also desirable." The dragon slayer, who said so, looks back. The Knights, Soldiers and Rangers of the Kingdom, including Arwen Kirgayen, and many others were looking at them. "I grew up really well." The dragon slayer continued to speak with the knights and soldiers of the kingdom in their sights. "No one is better than my knights and soldiers 400 years ago, so the kingdom will be steadfast without any wind waves." Idrian Leonberger, who has kept his silence for so long, opens his mouth. "To be honest, it''s better now than it was then." "I can''t agree with that." "Agree or disagree, that''s true." The dragon slayer was purple. "My knights have crossed the line of death and have finally come to me." "My knights revived me from the dead." A meaningless quarrel followed for a moment. At that time, Wuwung and Dragon Slayer''s sword wept. It''s like a childish horse fight. The two men stopped arguing. Warlock. "I hope that your life, which you have finally regained, is what you wanted." The dragon slayer approaches and hugs Idrian Leonberger. "My friend, my teacher." Farewell greetings filled with affection. "My poor descendant, Idrian Leonberger." Dragon Slayer smiles softly. And I reached out my hand and gave him my sword. Idrian Leonberger holds the sword in his hand. At that moment. Full rot. The king''s body, which had been occupied by the dragon slayer, was shattered and stretched. Warr. I heard something crumbling everywhere. Idrian Leonberger did not turn his head. You didn''t have to see what that sounds like. The Death Nights who returned from the dead and fought with the king to make my body a vine will finally regain rest. He just accepted the king''s body, which was stretched out. After a while, I raised my head and found my articles. And he said, I''m sorry I''m late. At that moment. "Your Majesty!" His knights, who couldn''t get close enough to be pushed by an unfathomable energy, waxed, shouted and ran. "Your Majesty!" Knights surrounded him. "Sire! Sire! Are you hurt?" "I''m glad you''re okay." Adelia Bavarian and Arwen Kirgayen, who were the first to die, looked at his body. "No. What the hell is that? What the hell was he doing?" "Hmm. I did my best. Are you okay?" "I can''t see you, so you''re saying! You look like..." A wealthy Balahadga, who arrived one step late, struck him in front of the prince. "Your Majesty, I have not kept you yet. Please punish me..." "Really! How long have you been feeling better again! Again!" Later, Kars Ulrich knelt down and pleaded guilty, and Bernardo Eli snuck over the body of a well-known court knight and shook his head. "What the hell happened inside you?" In the meantime, someone asked. The noisy knights shut their mouths and looked at him as if they had made a promise. "The explanation will be given later." Instead of answering him, he looked up at the sky with weakness. The knights chased that gaze and raised their heads. The knights who raised their heads opened their eyes. As the light rises, black stains flock to the sky that finally regains its lustre. Only the citadel with black stains has already become so clumped. "It''s time to finish with that boring guy." Idrian Leonberger grabbed the sword. Later, the court knight commander took the king out of his arms. "I''ll help." The knights surrounded him with a flattering face. "No. That darkness is from me, so I must end it." He said he had drawn too long a fight that should have ended in the first place, and his voice was resolute without a word before. "Stand down." The knights could not refuse him, as the strange power was there. Choke. I heard a heavy iron sound. The knights turn their heads, and Arwen Kirgayen is tearing off a perfectly fine armor. "Your Majesty, please bear with me." She hangs over his shoulders, bare or otherwise, with the armor that she took off. Chuckle. Chuckle. The knights who saw this removed some of my unharmed armor and attached it to the body of the prince. "Vale! Vale is too big for you... it''s too big for you! Huge!" "Northern Prince! You don''t have to take it off anyway!" The knights have been trembling for a long time to take off my armor and give it to my master. Idrian Leonberger, who was staring at the sky with his splendid face, said it was ridiculous. "What is this? Not even beggars." Each of the colours and each of the engraved sentences. He looked ridiculous in his armor drawn from all over. "Oh, really." He grumbled over and over again. But he didn''t seem willing to take off his armor, even though he was so grouchy with his mouth. "Vincent. Cape." Rather, it took away the cloak that Vincent Ballhardt was carrying. With a cape on his body with the emblem of Triple Shield overlaid with three layers of shield, he nods with a pleasant face. "Outsider. Let''s leave the sword to you." In his own way, he handed over my sword to Vale Ballerhard. "Be careful." Baleard said, chasing after the black stain, which is gradually expanding into the snow. "Don''t worry about me." Idrian Leonberger nods. Then he grabbed the sword and fixed it. "Let''s all retreat as far as Huangdo." I lowered my position as if I were going to jump right now. "From now on, the eclipse is gone." Blue eyes turned to the sky. The enlarged darkness stopped expanding and looked down at him, as if it were one day covering the plain. "It will disappear without leaving any debris." A light burst out of his whole body. It was then that the Black Sky collapsed. It''s like the end of the world. It was despair itself that man could not dare protest against. Nevertheless, the survivors did not take the throne. "The body later! Wounded are the top priority!" "Don''t look up! Take one more step at a time!" They support each other, carry their wounded, and walk out of the plain in front of the Emperor in an orderly manner. At their convenience, the glorious curtain of light stood up like a wall. "Your Majesty..." Arwen Kirgayen, who remained until the end and helped the survivors retreat, looks back. There was a prince who was reconciled with the light. "Lord Arwen!" Bernardo Eli, who had left the position ahead of me, returned and forced her to be taken. "May you finally win and return to the same face as always." Arwen Kirgayen prayed a little while being drawn into his hands. A few times, a few times. It continues unabated while completely exiting the Ecliptic Plains. * * Whenever the light rose, the sky cried. Every time the darkness pours down, the ground shakes. It was as if the world had ended. The topography of the plain has changed several times. It has been a long time since the eclipse that remained was completely gone. There was no distinction between the earth and the sky. When the darkness ran out, it was the sky; when the light came, it was the earth. In a world without even the division of the heavens and the earth, the night and the screaming dawn clashed countless times. It''s been a day. It was the second day after another day. The battle of night and dawn is still not over. "God." Immediately after the battle, Adelia Bavaria, who had fallen and wandered the landscape, watched the light and darkness intersect with her unholy body. "Please... please... Musahiman..." Arwen Kirgayen was ready to jump back into battle at any time while she was praying with both hands together. "Ian will come back." Vale Ballerhard, who grabbed hold of my nephew''s caribou, had already been told how many times. "Just come back somewhere. I''ll tie you up so you can never go anywhere again. No, I just need you to come back safe. I think the other thing is good. So please..." Vincent Baleard, like my father, prayed for the return of the Prince''s martyrs endlessly. "I don''t lose. I never lose. You will finally come back and turn your back on me with that ugly face." Bernardo Eli talks like a madman who doesn''t know who he''s talking to. Kars Ulrich stands up like a statue and stares at the light without a word. Neither did the king who got married and woke up, my brother, the chatty Ranger squadron commander, and all of them. What they wanted was not a grand victory. The only thing they cared about was the prince coming back safely. All the knights and soldiers gathered their hands and prayed. I sought a god who did not believe, and prayed with a godly heart I had never carried before. It''s been another day. Another day has passed. When it was the seventh day, the noise that continued indefinitely stopped. 328 328. 85. The millennium has finally come (9) The royal army''s faction immediately became noisy. "Knights of Spear! All aboard!" Jean Kathryn and the knights of spear who were waiting flew up with the non-dragon. The Warlocks and the Wizards of the White Nighttower were also able to use healing magic to deal with a situation you might not know. "The child will be fine. This useless life still stands, and there is no way the child is wrong." He stabbed the royal swordsman in my chest to the point of death, but watched the non-dragon knights flying over the night sky with a parisian complexion. "Please..." Similarly, the princes'' knights were unholy, so they waited for the prince to come back. "Damn it! Why aren''t you going down!" Bernardo Eli, who was still looking at the night sky, burst his fist. "It''s so dark! How can I find you in such a high place?" His expression was filled with nervousness as he continued to see non-dragons hovering around the same place. "Eh! Coming back!" Then one of the non-dragon knights returned to the plains where the royal army was gathered. The knights were repulsive. Unfortunately, the non-dragon knight was not with the prince. "I can''t get to the ground!" I only gave you the bad news that I couldn''t dare descend because the plain was full of unresolved energy. Adelia Bavaria''s eyes turned back. "Here, take it!" The frightened knights of the prince rushed to her. "Sir Adelia! Calm down!" Arwen Kirgayen continues to tile with Adelia Bavaria in her arms. If it had been Adelia Bavaria as usual, he would have run off with his roots. If necessary, he would have drawn the sword and swung it towards his master. But I couldn''t right now. As a woman who had been depleted in the last battle and had not recovered and had suffered severe injuries, she was merely bluffing. "Profit!" Blood quickly rose on the white bandage. "Let go! Please let go!" Arwen Kirgayen, who was holding her in her arms, asks if the bandage is red. "Please! Please let go!" "Calm down. You''re never going to get out of there alive." Nevertheless, they both sowed each other, and did not stop trying to repress each other. "Please, please let me go..." Adelia Bavaria blurred. "Oh, my lord... my lord..." And I pleaded. "Right there, right there... right there..." Looking at the other side of the plain with tearful eyes, she continued to beg and beg. "Why! Why don''t you let me go! Why are you stopping me!" Arwen Kirgayen closes her screams. "Damn it! I''m so helpless again...!" Even Karl Ulrich, who was serious, forgot his peace and rarely uttered his profanity, kicked the floor. Vincent Ballerhard calls out to the rangers who survived looking at him with a heavy face. "Be prepared to begin your search as soon as your energy is weakened." "I was waiting to finish my preparatory work right away." Even the Ranger squadron commander, who was constantly complaining about every incident, followed my lord''s words with an unmistakable attitude without excusing the big wounds on my body. In the meantime, the non-dragon knights flew into the sky and found the prince''s whereabouts. Even though time passed, they still couldn''t even reach the ground because of the continuous waves of waves, and in the aftermath a storm swept up to the sky. Quarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! I wanted to see thunderstorms in the snow, but it started to rain. "That''s the limit! The non-dragons can''t stand it anymore!" One of the big and small injured non-dragons in the last battle was deceived by a fallen non-dragon. "Don''t give up! You must do it!" Jean Kathryn climbed on top of my non-dragon and encouraged my companions, who were shortly away. Meanwhile, I continued to open my eyes and see the plain again. The plains were turned upside down in the aftermath of a terrible battle that lasted seven weeks. It was not easy to find a prince who was not very fit in the mess because of the heavy rains and limited visibility. "Damn weather! Why now... even at this hour..." Jean Kathryn burst his fistula. But there was no other way. In the end, even Jean Kathryn and the non-Dragon Knights who were continuing their search until the end had to stop their search without any income. But they didn''t give up the search completely. "Cover the body of the non-dragon with a thick cloth so that the temperature doesn''t drop! I will recover my health and start searching again right away!" They did not leave the side of the non-dragon to resume their search even a little sooner. And a few times, he flew back into the sky. Shoot him! Rain feet became stronger. Every time the search began again, the number of non-dragons flying into the sky was decreasing. The king stands in a heavy rain and stares at him in a daze. "Your Majesty, please enter the barracks. I''m afraid I''ll lose my way." Unexpected court knight commander said. "How can a father be at ease by sending his child to a vicious battlefield?" The king did not listen. He was not gross or injured, and he did not know that he would stand back as if he thought only deceiving himself was a dowry for his eldest son. The court knight leader retreats, sighing with a sad face. The old man looked around. He stood in the rain and looked at the other side of the plain, not just the Silk King. The second prince also stood by my father. Not to mention the prince''s knights. "God, a little mercy is enough. Just a faint handful of light is enough. Therefore, if you let me know that you are safe, there is nothing I can do." The knight of steel, who believed nothing but my sword, was pleading with a heavy rain sky. "Please, please..." Adelia Bavaria was half-heartedly in her arms. Balahardga''s men were not so different either. Even before the harsh winter, the firm men were holding their fists to bleed and staring at the plain. "Fuck! Fuck!" Bernardo Eli rolls his feet in a frown with an elongated swearing. Kars Ulrich, standing side by side, was bloody all around his mouth. "Please, Musahiman..." "Your Majesty, please." In addition, numerous knights and rangers were staring at the plains where only the prince would be. None of them suffered minor bodily injuries. "This is going to be a big deal." The people, who are the factors of the kingdom and the pillars of the kingdom, are deceiving themselves, and the heart of the laborer who looks at them is blackened. Nevertheless, the old man dared not force them to rest. He was a prince who had already been beaten by a powerful enemy and his heart stopped and returned as a corpse. If such a prince had once again welcomed a powerful enemy and headed to his limbs, those who regard him as their life would have taken care of my body. "There is more reason for you to come back safely. If you don''t come back, this old man will be forced to resent you." The Court Knight Commander mutters small. After a while, the non-dragon knights who recovered their stamina flew back up to the sky. But the mighty waves that were hovering in the plains still prevented them from daring to reach the ground. It''s been a while since the noise stopped. By now, I had to show myself to someone. Whether it''s a prince they''re waiting for or a hateful enemy. But no one showed up to let the night go. "No way..." In the minds of the kingdoms, an ominous imagination strikes his head. Maybe the prince can''t reveal himself at my feet right now. He may have welcomed a powerful enemy and finally suffered so much injury that he could not return to victory. "I can''t wait any longer." Vale Balahard said with a firm face. "Even if this filthy body is scattered with a handful of powder by a mighty wave. I need to find him." "I''ll go in with you." Vincent Ballerhard stood by my father''s side with a clear face. Perhaps the price of a historic family will be cut in his generation. "Just give me an order and I''ll come in any time." The Rangers also had no hesitation in following my lord. Adelia Bavaria, who was half confused, stood up. Arwen Kirgayen, who has held her captive until now, has not yet grasped her. Rather, he stood at the forefront of the Rangers. Bernardo Eli and Carls Ulrich stood by him as if he were natural. "No matter what, we must find His Majesty!" "Ha!" Knights and soldiers of the kingdom were with them. That''s when they were ready to break into the fierce tide. Shoot me... The rain feet began to weaken. It stopped raining completely. At the same time, even though the morning was coming, the cloud of food that was covering the sky hid itself like a lie, so that no one would know that the dawn was coming. The sun poured down on the damp ground. The plain that finally received the morning was no longer the same as before. A fierce wave that no one had allowed access to was once gone. The first to feel this was the non-dragon knights who were facing an unusual wave closer than anyone else. The non-dragon knights that were hovering in the sky descended toward the place of the fallen Emperor. The empire''s troops, who noticed a change one step late, entered the plains in unison. At the forefront of it were the knights of the prince as always. In the aftermath of the dreadful battle, the half-melted earth plunges into flames and grabs the knights'' feet. The land was completely overturned by a devastating stunt, and the burns blocked the front. Nevertheless, the knights did not stop a single attempt. They just kept running with their eyes fixed toward the place where their masters would be. So they finally arrived at the Imperial Court, which was once the center of a great empire, but now left no trace. First, Jean Kathryn, who arrived with the non-dragon knights and was walking around the Golden Ground buried in the dirt heap, shouts at them. "Somewhere near here!" The knights of the prince immediately drew their swords and began to dig the ground. "His Majesty is downstairs!" Late in the day, the rangers joined the search. "It''s our profession to dig the ground!" After that, the dwarves shove their sparkling battle axes into the ground and begin to spread dirt. While everyone was heating up the search for the prince without taking care of his body, the remains of the Emperor buried under a pile of dirt were revealed. "Not long to go!" The kingdoms and dwarves spurred the work. It''s been a long time since I dug up that land. Oh, shit! The Ranger squadron commander, Jordan, who used to lift a spear under a large pile of rubble as a lever, stopped the movement. "Uh... um..." Jorden''s gaze turns to the end of the window as he sweeps out the window again. There was red blood on the end of the window. "Standing, no way..." Jordan, who was staring at the blood, suddenly opened his spear and began to lift up the rubble with his hands. "Why? Why? What is it?" One of the ancient rangers, who was searching for the rubble by his side, approached and asked as he walked through the work. "Oh, no. That''s..." Jordan explained what happened a little while ago. "Crazy bastard!" A long time ago, the Ranger shouted. "What! What did you find?" Several nearby rangers came running at the same time, noticing a commotion. "Captain Jordan searched and found something, stabbed him with a spear!" "What?" Surprised, Jorden shouts aloud that he is unfair. "No, why explain it like that! No! I used my spear as a lever to hoist the rubble here! There was blood on the end because I felt weird!" Still holding the pile of rubble by hand, unstoppable. "What''s going on with you!" "I think I found something over there!" Urden Rangers shout in a row. "There''s blood on the spear that Jordan stabbed at the squadron commander!" Maybe the prince''s blood was on the captain''s spear. "No! Crazy bastards! I stabbed you! I keep telling you weird things! If you''re in the mood for bullshit, come and help me with this!" In Jordanian shouts, the rangers hurriedly raise their hands and shout with their mouths. The knights, who were anxious not to miss out on even the smallest of the mechanisms, noticed the commotion and ran. "I think you''re in here!" "I stabbed him in the inside with a spear, and there was blood on the end!" Jorden still teases without stopping his hand, and the rangers who were working with him explain. The faces of the knights who heard it were white. "No! It wasn''t a deep stab! It wasn''t a lot of blood! First of all..." A white hand pops out and grabs the dorsal bundle before Jordan''s words are finished, turning pale. "Keek!" When he regained consciousness, Jordan was rolling around the floor. He doesn''t have a grumpy body, but suddenly he stops crying. But the complaint didn''t even sound like it hurt. "If anything happens to your body...!" I heard the voice of Adelia Bavaria, who dreadfully regards the prince shortly after. The squadron captain prayed on the floor. May the Prince be safe. It was a moment of desperation that I was still desperate for. Warr. A small hand of Adelia Bavaria smashes the rubble. White hands quickly became bloody. But she didn''t stop her hand. I was just as keen on getting rid of the rubble as I was crazy. Ugh. After having completely removed the rubble, she hardens as it is. "Your Majesty..." Her gaze turned down the wreckage. The treasure of the kingdom, Prince Idrian Leonberger, who hoped that they would meet again safely, became muddy and breathed heavily. "Your Majesty!" In that grave state, Adelia Bavaria dares not touch, wax, and burst into tears. Degur. Idrian Leonberger rolls his eyes and looks at the squadron leader. With grumpy eyes. 329 329. 85. The millennium has finally come (10) It was dark. The weight of the whole body was so painful. I wanted to get out of restraint and get up. But it was impossible. Manas was depleted, and the body of Manshin Chang was immediately out of my control. I suffocated. Every time I took a breath, I gained more weight to press on my chest. Then, at some point, the pain began to fade. It was a bad sign. The consciousness was also blurring as the pain faded. If you lose your mind like this, you won''t wake up again. (chuckles) I chewed my lips. Along with the burning pain, a bloody insistence spread in the mouth. It became a little blurred in spirit. But when I did, it was just a charna. When the smell of blood ceased to exist, the consciousness barely grasped began to blur again. The drowsiness spilled. I kept my eyes closed. I try to keep my eyes open, but I don''t even know if I''m opening my eyes anymore. I wanted to rest. If you close your eyes like this, it would probably be the way you want it. But I couldn''t do that. I remembered the faces of my beloved ones. Bona Mana, my lovely Adelia, who will be crying in search of me. Arwen, whom I don''t care about, will soothe the the weak Adelia and wait for me to return. You want to take a break? Are you saying that you''re going to come and rest alone after everything you''ve done? Do you know what I''ve been trying to do? There has to be a case of people! I dug my ears out with the same voice as my hearing loss. Vincent. My only cousin. My brother. I have heard the voice of a man so vividly, so deeply and so much nagging. Can''t send! Never send! Just hold on! Don''t die, don''t die! I also heard the sound of Eli being painted in flocks. Tsk. Bad guy. You''re so weak. I saw the outsider kick his tongue. A knowledgeable Kars, a jordan who hates Yalden, a king who treats me with haste, a Maximilian who sleeps behind me like a duck. And Gunne and the half-elves. I was so vividly reminded of those who were waiting for me to come back. I wanted to live. I wanted to go back. I must not go back alive. That''s where I belong. But it was impossible for me now. I couldn''t go to them with the body of Manshin Chang. It seemed good. If I can''t get back to them, they''ll come to me. I waited. They gave me a confused consciousness, opened their eyes, and waited for my beloved to come to me. Then I did not doubt that they would surely find me. But I just wished they weren''t too late. May they come to me before the last warmth of my body, which has become the Panshin, is gone, before the last breath of my hard-working breath is gone. I held on so eagerly. Consciousness was blurred. I don''t feel anything now. Tortoise''s weight, the pain of the body that pressed on his chest. I had a hunch. The impending death, the greedy envoy, has reached my mark. Nevertheless, I did not give up. I wished and wished again. Just once, please. Just once. I hope I can face my loved ones again. The world that was only darkness began to bleach. And soon it became even invisible. Maybe this is the end. I thought so. I certainly did. (chuckles) Suddenly, the bottom of my chest is on fire. At the same time, I was awake. The sensation of complete disappearance has also returned. I soon found out why I suddenly woke up. Something unknown was stuck in my chest. I was sick. I was so sick that I cried. Suwook. Something quickly escaped, but the pain was still intact. Come on. ...! ......! I heard wacky noises from a distant place. ... Squadron... to the spear...! The faint sound became apparent little by little. .. There''s blood on the spear that Leden stabbed..! I started to lighten my chest a little. "No! It wasn''t a deep stab...!" Someone''s voice, which was hard to understand, was also much clearer. I can feel even the unfair emotions in my voice. The pressure that was pressing on my chest slowed more rapidly. Light permeated the world that was only darkness. Come on. Confirmed. My eyes were brighter. At the same time, a small face appeared. A gazelle-like eyelid with tears. "Your Majesty...!" Adelia was looking down at me. "Your Majesty!" I smiled small as I watched her wax, and burst into tears. No, I tried to laugh. Uxin. But I couldn''t because of the burning pain I felt under my chest. I rolled my eyeballs. He was not far away. Ranger with me the most time. Chattering, bluffing. The best guide in the kingdom. The Jordanian who stabbed me with a spear was there. Sitting on the floor, with a bizarre face, not laughing or crying. The snowy one shook his shoulder. * * Pot! A light poured out over the vine''s body. Beigo, stabbed, and crushed hemorrhages are rapidly rising. Broken and broken bones also found their place. "Once you''ve healed all the serious wounds, not all the organs in your body are fully healed." For the time being, I woke up with one ear that the Wizard of Baek Yai Tower said, "Don''t overdo it." "Mmm." I snapped my arms and twisted my body, and I smiled satisfactorily. Then I felt a stare and turned my head. There were my dear knights. My knights who can''t come quickly and can''t be relieved of my wounds. I nodded a little. "Your Majesty!" Adelia ran to me and held me in her arms. "I, you know, I was... just like last time... just in case..." After digging her arms, she wails quietly. "You came back like this." I raised my hand and stroked her head. I saw Arwen looking at me from a distance, pushed by Adelia with my eyes. "I was hoping you''d come back safely." As always, I reached out to her, who was returning my martyr. "Huh?" She rarely makes a frozen sound. "I knew you would come, too." He reached out his hand and held me face to face as he pulled out his back in a tangled manner. "... you came back really well." In that pale tone, I laughed once again. Arwen, who was holding me for a while, fell out of her arms. Jaw. An article appeared in the back of the beggar. It was Vincent. "How long has it been since the scar disappeared? You''ve made scars all over your body again. I know the scar is a very good medal." I was really happy to see that he could not take his gaze off me, even though he was fluttering with his mouth. I''m smiling, and Vincent is approaching. Then he hugged me viciously. "Town." Vincent and Adelia groan in between me. "This is the last time. I don''t want to leave Jim alone." That or not, Vincent gave me more strength in my embracing hand. "I see. Adelia will die." Vincent fell on my horse. "Hua." Adelia takes a long breath. The next thing I saw was Carls. "Your Majesty, I''m sorry. I''m not enough to stand before you alone again..." I touched a voice full of sorrow. Kars, who hesitated for a moment, embraced me. A careful hug that cared for Adelia, unlike Vincent. "I will never let you stand before the enemy again." After making a pledge, he retreated. The Eli in the back reaches out to me as he sweeps. His eyes retreat. I looked at him quietly. Soon enough, Eli''s hair was cut short. "I think my head must have ripped off a rat." In a word, the face of Eli, who was looking at me with his expectation, was distorted. But he was just a moment too. "Hey, is Manahart okay this time? I can''t get my hands on it like I just did, and it''s really, really hard..." Eli asked me with a crooked voice. "Your Majesty...?" Adelia, in her arms, raises her head and looks at me. "It''s okay. It''s okay. I''m just a little tired." Looking at that worrying eye, I said softly. Then Adelia buries her head in my arms again with a relieved face. Eli sighs with relief. He still hasn''t left my side with a face that expects something. As I watched him continue to wink and reach out and bite, I saw his thoughts. Of course, I had no intention of listening to his expectations as always. "Why only me..." I heard Eli rattling, but I also ignored him neatly. Strong. I heard heavy footsteps digging in my ears. Strange footsteps. I was an outsider with nothing to see. The outsider holds me back for a while without saying a word. Others came to me in turn and celebrated the return of the martyrs. "I''m glad you''re back alive." With Jean Catherine and the non-dragon knights greeting, Eli roars in the back. "I''ll be gone all day saying hello." I didn''t even hear it with my heartache, my voice, my ears, etc. I just laughed. I was happy. I''m happy to be able to face them again. I''m glad I finally got back to where I belong. I laughed and laughed again because it was just as good. Then I heard him faintly calling out to me from afar. That Maximilian was running away. A roaring golden lion hangs his flag behind the armies of the kingdom of Handan in the lead. Standing there waiting for them to arrive, Vincent came up and asked me. "The Emperor, what happened to that monster?" I pointed to the pile of debris that I was buried in. Vincent frowns after my hand. Then I opened my eyes. I think I just found it. I found a long object lying between the piles of debris that I couldn''t remove without throwing it out. "Wow, the royal bodyguard..." In Vincent''s words, the knights turned their heads in unison and saw a piece of iron, a royal caribou. A symbol of the Leonberger family, the Dragon Slayer. Now my body, which had been broken and lost, was half buried in a pile of dirt. It was the end itself that destroyed this world so many times. 330 330. 85. The millennium has finally come (11) The faces of dear knights were full of confusion. I didn''t know if it was because the historic bogeyman who had been with the Leonberger family had been wrecked or because he had no answer to the Emperor''s whereabouts. It wasn''t important in the first place. Only thing that matters now. "The war is over." I was just sick of the fact that the war was finally over. "Ah..." In my words, the knights became a brutish face. It was only now that I realized that the war was over. I watched my knights quietly. Not to mention Adelia, who had one ear ripped off, and an outsider whose face looked more like a rag. Arwen and Eli, Vincent and Carls. And those who surround me. There was no one who was healthy, and there was no one other than Manshin Chang. Still. "Thank you for surviving." They survived. "They all fought well." I touched the knight of the current Royal Army. The Knight gave me the flag. I took the flag and raised it high. And I plunged it down hard. It was once the heart of a supermassive empire that dominated half the continent, but now it''s all just a ruined eclipse. (chuckles) I deeply staked the flag of the kingdom. The flag digs deep into the floor. At the end of the day the wind blew. Aggravation! The roaring golden lion shouted loudly. I stood on my back with a flag. Chuck. The knights who surrounded me in an orderly manner put their feet together and stretched out their backs. "We will!" I cried out as I looked at the knights and soldiers of the kingdom who had straightened their backs with an unholy body. "Leonberg!" Squeeze out the empty heart''s Mana. "Victory!" I cried out for the neck to burst. "We won!" "Long live the kingdom of Leonberg!" Knights and soldiers raise their voices. "Hail, Princess!" "Salute the great Knight of Dawn!" They cried out as if they were vomiting blood, tearing their throats. "We won!" Arwen cries out for victory, like one of the soldiers, who doesn''t express his feelings when he gets dizzy. "Leonberg! Forever!" The late king also cried out in hot tears. Boooooooo! The surviving rangers blew the horn without rest. "I won!" I also shouted with them. So that you don''t even have one last handful of manna left in your body, the energy of your whole body will be exhausted. "Victory!" I''m shouting. "We are the winners!" I''m shouting again. "Long live the kingdom of Leonberg!" I shouted again. * * The victorious shouts that followed without a break in time were also frequent. And the heat of uncooled victory and fox became invincible at the same time as the late search. "Son of a bitch! You act like you''re never gonna die!" "We''re living together, and why are you doing that... Get up." The soldiers who carried the bodies of the vandalized warriors were corrupted. "It was a great honor to be with such a distinguished knight as yourself." "Rest easy. I''ll take care of the rest of the family." The knights who survived in front of the bodies of the more disastrous knights because they fought ahead of anyone else bowed their heads and expressed their condolences. "Motherfuckers. You don''t like patrol hits anymore, do you?" "Anne, you bastard. That''s why I''m going backwards..." The rangers now hesitate to sit in front of the bodies of their colleagues and say their goodbyes to each other. I stood in the middle of the plain and watched him stand still. Only five thousand survivors of the kingdom''s troops, close to fifteen thousand. Among them, the most devastated were the rangers of Balahard, who fought without fear of death as always. More than 1,600 rangers have closed their eyes on this plain. Less than thirty of the former Rangers were killed and more than 210 of the platoon commanders survived. At least, they were extremely injured and were not even opaque as to whether they would be able to continue working as Rangers in the future. "Son of a bitch. It''s a warm southern brother-in-law, so I''m going to sleep a lot." "If anyone goes back, they''ll hit again on the wall. I don''t want to fall in love." Nevertheless, as always, the rangers hesitated and laughed rather than shed tears and taught their comrades. What a heartache those cheerful words are. I looked at them in a daze. "Don''t keep it too much in mind. Those who will be buried in the frozen ground in the Sacred Wind are buried in the warm South Soil, but they are lucky among us." I look at him quietly, and a familiar voice digs my ears. Jorden, who turned his head, was near me one day. Half a corpse or something. I looked at Jorden. Then I asked. "Who wants to stand up?" Jordan flinches at me. "I, too, get hurt." I snorted as I stretched out my arms and chest wrapped in a stone bandage. "You''re injured, and I almost died because of you." "No. They all worked hard to find His Majesty..." I set my finger against Jorden, who was disputing as if unfair. "Just two fingers." It was the distance between Jorden''s spear and my heart. Jorden, who was about to turn to unfair face again in my words, turned his head and asked others for help. "It is no different from treason, because it has injured the deficit of the royal family." As always, Jorden found someone else in Arwen''s words without a clump. "I don''t know anything else, but it''s unforgivable to stab a spear in your body." When Eli, who was usually killed, spoke coldly, Jordan sent a desperate glance at my immediate supervisor. "Standing, Lord..." "When searching for a stranded survivor, be sure to catch the spear upside down. I would have been in Ranger Basic Survival Education. Even if you forgive me, I cannot forgive you as the Lord. The one who eats the most, forgets the basics and pays the salad?" But instead of holding my hand, Vincent guessed. Jorden''s face, which was swollen at a glance, was whitened again when Adelia, who touched the sword sack, came into contact with her. "I have sinned to death!" Jordan, who quickly pardoned, snapped his head. "I wish I had sinned to death..." "No. Not really a death sentence... but a reflection to that extent. Anyway, I will be reflecting until you are separate." So I turned my head over Jorden who had his head on the ground. Jordan didn''t stab me in the back much, but I honestly found a ball too dirty to catch a book. I complained that I had to stop the Ranger, but I didn''t go for long. Soon, all I heard was groaning and dying. I just stood there and watched the knights and soldiers of the kingdom take care of the bodies of the warriors. In fact, when I said apprenticeship, I took one of the warriors'' artifacts and buried them on the ground. I wanted to take them all to the kingdom because I felt like it, but I couldn''t afford a proper funeral. Even the survivors were in such a bad condition that it was hard to cheer up my body. Moving the bodies of the warriors to their home countries was not possible at this time. "There''s another reason we should come back." I watched those who came and went to the plains quietly, and I heard a loud voice. It was a king. A king with a clear face stood beside me and looked at the plain. "I will start again with the co-authoring of Bryan. I will not just pass by then, but I will make every passing place a land of kingdoms. So I will finally come here and take all those who have fought for the kingdom with their lives." I turned my head to the plain again and replied. "Even then, I''ll be at the forefront." "They''re gonna want that, too. I''m going to do that." Even the king would have ripped off my war if it had been usual for me this time. I and the king stood so still in the plains and watched as those who fought for the kingdom were buried in the dirt. Finally, when the body of the last warrior was buried on the ground, I plunged my broken body into the middle of the plain. "Good dreams until we meet again." I woke up to the body, and a blue flame came up. I turn my back on the body that burns blue. I went up to the horse and saw the king. The king nods at me with a small nod. So I shouted. "Return to the battalion!" Let''s go back to our kingdom. The riders straighten their backs and raise their flags. Soldiers and knights followed. Even though there was no one who saw it in the middle of nowhere with a bandage around his body and a sacred corner, they all straightened their shoulders and went forward confidently so that they would not be ashamed as victors. I''m walking out of the plain like that. Buzzing. A black shadow rises at the end of the horizon like a ghost. "Stop! Stop!" Eli, who was standing at the forefront of the ranks, shouts aloud. "Battle ready!" Shortly after, Arwen shrieks. "Prepare for battle!" Knights'' voices burst throughout the ranks. Even a little while ago, the momentum of an ally who was inspired by the idea of returning to the kingdom was sharpened in an instant. The knights and soldiers of the Kingdom, who had straightened their backs in the midst of large and small injuries, stood side by side, pulling out their spears and swords and pointing at the horizon. The court knights and gifted men surrounded the king and Maximilian and raised their voices. "Your Majesty, step back." Adelia and Vincent, the outsider and Carls blocked my front. I shake my head. "I have a purpose." I went forward with my eyes wide open. I saw the end of the horizon. Thousands of freaks standing there looking at their allies without saying a word. The whole world was bright, but only where they were was dark and ominous. It wasn''t just because they were standing on the sun. "That''s nice." Bondi was the one who broke the oath and gave it to the godless people. They were fairies who had been corrupted by me. Ugh. The fairies who stood on the horizon and looked at this side stepped forward, taking off their capes that covered their heads in unison. There were no more beautiful fairies in the past who were as beautiful as angels and praised all the stings in their mouths. There were only monsters with viciously twisted spots on their dark skin. I wanted to be exquisite. That ugly look fits the nature of the Sagal puck. But apart from my admiration, the situation was not good. In the battle against the darkness, I had exhausted almost all my strength, and there was only one difference between the two. I realized. They never came here by chance. The vulgar fairies would have been looking for this situation from the beginning and hiding somewhere for an opportunity. I hope that my strength will be exhausted by the mighty battle of darkness, while waiting for the power of the Kingdom Army to weaken. It wasn''t just revenge. I saw the knights standing behind me. Knights who were unaware of themselves, but had already become part of the myth by participating in the battle against the great darkness. Perhaps, over time, the karma and salt engraved in their hearts would soon become a heroic poem and a myth that would echo throughout the world. And that was never a good thing for the fairies who wanted to become owners of the world again, so what they came here to do was to stomp on the fire seeds that started to burn again in this era when the flame of Muhammad was extinguished. The destruction of the knights here, including me, was like the destruction of all the amusements that were born in those days. "From the gullet that we had to bear because of the defeat, there were many years waiting for the clans to be free." At that time, the ugliest fairy stepped forward and sniffed her tongue like a snake. "The time spent waiting for fire seeds burning from all sides to gather in one archipelago." How the energy in his voice was warm and savory, and the whole son-in-law trembled ominously. "It''s been a thousand years." The energy of the fairy rises endlessly. "The price the clans had to pay was never small, but it is not very important until now." Despite the devastation in exchange for breaking the pledge, there is still overwhelming vigour. "Today, men will lose their greatest heritage." The Black Eye Nymph rolls out and looks down at the knights. With a face intoxicated by cheer and victory. I look at that controversial face. "What can I do about this?" I made a blatant mockery. "You''re not the only ones waiting for millennia." Fearfully before the end of the horse, a shimmering shadow flew over the horizon from that side of the sky. Fresh! I cut through the midst of the fallen fairies. Immediately after. Laryngeal banks. With the sound of a turtle stitched to something, the body of a sharp fairy falls like rain. I looked up at the sky. One of the five great pre-emptives that led to the victory of the Great War in the past, and a descendant of the climate that made up the myth of the blue sky, the House of Dormund. A man, like the natural enemy of the fairies, was looking down at the world with a bloody spear in his hand. "Oh, that''s so sweet. How did you know they''d show up?" King Dothrin asked me without even turning his head. So I answered without hesitation. "That''s what they looked like in the first place." It is their hobby to ruin precious and precious victories, and it is their specialty to put a knife to the back of those who are drunk in victory. I hardened the expression of a fairy who was full of glorious cheer in his conversation with me. And now I realize that I knew their presence well in advance. But the king of the fairies was still confident. A non-dragon knight who has not reached the transcendence, even though he is their natural enemy, has arrived on the battlefield, so it doesn''t make any difference. It was also a hasty judgment. King Dothrin flicks something and throws it to the floor. "Duck!" There was something standing on the floor with a scream I didn''t want to hear, and I ran to myself. "Heavenly faithfulness that takes His Majesty''s command more seriously than life! This Clement de Montpellier has finally returned to you!" A middle-aged, muddy Montpellier cries out on his knees in front of me. "There were righteous knights and righteous nobles all over the empire who were indignant to the work of the Emperor who sacrificed countless innocent citizens! It wasn''t easy, but after many eucharistic feasts, I wanted to meet with them, preach the will of His Majesty and rectify the distorted ichi..." "Just briefly." I speak coldly to the yeller, and he trembles and shouts at me again. "I have received the cooperation of three legions in exchange for guaranteed life! Approximately 6,000 troops will be here soon!" From now on, the sound of thousands of troops rushing to power is faint. That wasn''t the end. I want to dig the end of my nose with a fresh grass sound that doesn''t match the battlefield, and a white face pops out in front of me. "Ahhh..." Half-elf, Gunne, who had been away from me for a long time. It''s been a long time since I saw her, but I didn''t even have a chance to say hello to the disaster. Gunne clumsily gestured. Western Kingdom Alliance Army, selection team arriving soon. The distant earth began to bloom on the other side of the plain, terribly before the end of Gunne''s hand. At the forefront were the Queen of Tutton, Hestia Neumann Tuttor, who wore a silver bracelet with red roses and a monarch''s coffin on her head. Tutton''s proud Quadnight Duncan Seymour Tudor and the Rose Spider Division were also with him. I turned my head and saw the king of the fairies. The first cheer and confidence came from watching the king of stone hardened fairies. "That, really. Poor thing." I said it was unfortunate. "I can''t believe this is the day we''ve waited a thousand years." Strengthen your hands and aim for the Earth. "What can I do with a cylinder?" He expressed his condolences to the factions that would soon disappear into the background of history. 331 331. 86. Spring Summer Autumn Winter (1) The moment the king of the fairies opened his mouth to me in a sudden change, I was about to jump forward with combat skills. Bang bang! It burst out from the back. Fresh! At the same time, dozens of flaming stalks were plunged into the midst of the fairies. Bang! Turning his head, the dwarves'' iron canisters, which had just finished heating, were throwing up a raging smoke. "I didn''t mix long words with a fairy in my sleep!" The commander of the Iron Corps, a boiling iron corps with snowy eyes, grabbed the axe and shouted. Kaaaaaaaah! Behind it, the non-dragons fly up. At the forefront was King Dothrin. "I''ve missed the battle with the Emperor, but I can''t give up the elves!" As if to hear it, the King of Dothrin passed over my head. "Where the storm is going, my steps are coming soon! All the places where the blue of the sky reaches will be where my spear reaches!" Late in the day, the chant of the climate rang out to the world. Courrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr. The whole sky started to cry. "To Her Majesty the Queen!" Beyond that I heard hundreds shouting like one. Duncan Seymour Tudor and Rose Thorn Division were behind the fairies. It was also an instant that the ranks of fairies became dizzy. I frowned. I stretched back the black slug that was aimed at the front. I was embarrassed. Of course I was going to jump first, but I missed the timing. "Your Majesty." Arwen came to me and asked me what to do. Next to him was a dwarf army commander who ran all the way to the front line and emitted a nosebleed. I turned my head again rather than look at them. Bang! The lightning fell from the sky. Qaaaaaaaah! With a gust of wind, the non-dragons plunged down. Grrrrrrrrrgh! The flaming fairies scream at the monsters. Aaaah! Nymphs stitched to the spear of the non-dragon knight scream. The Fumi Nymphs, caught in a series of raids by the Rose Spider Division, have been geographically obsessed for a long time. There were no separate amendments. The words of the dominant species, once mocked at humans from a high place, were truly miserable. Of course, I didn''t feel as much compassion as I did. The wretchedness of the present is only a reward for their own sins wherever they are. The last of the evil people who filled their boats with tragedy had nothing to add. But not everyone was just wandering around miserably like that. Despite the saturation of the Iron Cannon and the assault of the non-dragons, while my people were dying miserably, there was a crowd of noble spiders who stood still and looked this way in the midst of the clan warriors being trampled. The bloodiest, noblest fairy. Among the longest-established monsters. Even though they were punished by corruption, there were still bloody fairies who looked at the world arrogantly. High Elves and Elder High Elves. They stood in the middle of the same battlefield as Abi Gyu-ryuk and looked at this side quietly. It''s like he''s calling me. "But I still have my share." I was more than happy. "Your Majesty." Then Arwen asked me to give the order again. "Strive for those who fight." So I answered briefly and went forward. "Forward Knights!" "Large Ranger Fire Standby! The infantrymen are holding their positions!" Behind a busy ally, I move forward. So I came to the footsteps of the confused fairies. Some of the elves in the line ran at me. I did not stop walking. I just walked with my sword extended. Spatula. Before the sword of the fairies touched me, the light flashed. At the same time, the heads of the fairies who rushed to me rolled over the floor. "Your Majesty!" Kars, who was following me, surrounded me with his court knights. More elves rushed. But neither of them came to me, nor did they stop my steps. Adelia and Eli stand at the forefront and pave the way. "Wireman to the left! The rest to the right!" "Ha!" The knight who made Arwen a must went after him and cut off the fairies and handed them over. "Don''t lose to humans!" The Dwarves will run through the knights and smash the heads of the Elf Elves. The stain of corruption, the monster''s bluishly discolored blood, soaked my feet. Scratching. I walked on blood and reached before the bloody fairies. I stopped walking and saw a fairy with a king''s coffin that didn''t even fit over her ugly head. The Nymph Monarch did not show much urgency, even as he greeted the enemy back and forth and countless of my people died. "Nothing changes. You and your knights will all bury bones here." He''s still arrogant, and he doesn''t care about killing me and the rest of my knights. It wasn''t just wrong. The healing magic that the wizards poured on me might have healed the wounds of bloodshed, but it didn''t even heal them. The empty heart remained the same. Even the knights who followed me here were not recovered from large and small injuries, so they were unable to fully exercise their original power. If the people who were hiding in the first place were to show up, that''s why. But they had to know. This was not their place today, nor my knights'' place to die. This was just the execution I prepared for them. I saw the bloody fairies standing behind the fairy monarch with my eyes. Thinking about the future Ophelia showed me, the face of the haters who put their swords in the hearts of the dearest in the world where I died and disappeared. I threw out one ugly face at a time. "An outsider. Do you know who he is?" "What do you mean?" "The one who dug in the eyes of an outsider." I added a line fairy where the foreigner''s fingertips point. All the fairies we''ve drawn together are nine. I fixed Earth. The Elf Monarch stares at me. It was like laughing at me. But his face didn''t last long. "What...?" He looked at me with his eyes open late, but then it was too late. Nine strands of scintillation blooming from the tip of the sword stretched forward. Spatula. Degur. Nine headaches rolled to the ground. Fujic! It was a blood fountain. The nine bodies that lost their heads collapsed. "Hoo. I''m feeling better now." Instead of the nine headless bodies falling down and buzzing with their limbs, I stole the bloodless Earth. "So." Then he raised his chin and looked at the fairy monarch. "Who buries bones here?" The one who looks at the body with his eyes open, turns his head to me again. The face of the man who was torn apart by terror and chaos was truly worth looking at. "This much power would not have been left for you...!" The trembling voice of the one who was snarling with false majesty was also pathetic. "I guess it''s not just the sword and strength that you lost because of the corruption." So I kicked my tongue and said, "He or she was stuck in the woods, and all he forgot was to play with the king." With all due contempt. "Well, it doesn''t matter." As you can see, I put a light on the tip of the sword. "If you don''t know, just let me know." An earthy light gathers at the end of the sword. Aggravation. A flashlight that is essentially different from the one you smoked on the Mana. "Feel it in your body, carve it in your soul." It was a gift only allowed to the knight who reached the myth. It was the life that I walked through. "I don''t know what you forgot." Salt and karma were the essence of the myth that was finally completed. Jiaying. The light that stretched out widely narrowed and narrowed again to become a line. "Spread out!" The fairy monarch shouted in haste and set up a sword to cover my chest. At the same time, a dark blue energy blooms from the tip of his sword. Spatula. I heard something cut off. "Hey, this is..." He looks at the sword with his eyes full of disbelief. The bogeyman was cut clean when he pushed the ball. His gaze sweeps around. Nymphs who have not escaped their seats mutter as they look at their king. But the blood that flows out of their mouths is not a question. Rrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr. The red line around the chest, the contrary torso, flows down the line. Fivora rises. The one with blue blood all over his body looks at me again. His face is wrinkled like a devil. "Destroy the humans!" The bloody fairies, scattered all around, rushed together at the behest of the wicked. "To His Royal Highness!" I ran out face to face like the knights were waiting. "Kaaaaaah!" "Death to evil elves!" The leaders shouted aloud and shouted aloud, scattering their swords toward each other. Flashes bloom all over the place, and sounds burst. I turned my head again and chased after the fairy monarch. "Not as much as you!" The one who twisted his face like a demon is coming at me. I swiped my sword instead of looking at him quietly. Jiaying. The flashes stretched out again. He dares to twist his body without reaching for the light. The trajectory of light cuts through the void. In the meantime, the one closest to me stabbed half the sword. A dark blue energy flies like a cannon. I retreated and scratched my wrist instead. The tip of the sword shook and the light scattered in the air. The dark blue lump that I was building was caught in the scattered light and shattered. He reveals himself behind scattered dark blue pieces. I shake my sword again, looking at the evil eye, which is fueled by malice and murder. I strangled him at the end of the trajectory of light stretching in a straight line on the blade. He bows down, shouting. By that time, the trajectory of light was redirected and passed over his shoulder. He twists his body there a few times. But I couldn''t shake the trajectory of light alone, so I put him back in my power of reasoning just by sliding the tip of the sword. Turn, bend, jump, back. His posture and position have changed dozens of times in the meantime. I''ve been chasing him through the trajectory dozens of times. The king of the arrogant fairies, who only knows me well, ran here and there, and turned to dust, and rolled the floor. But even if he forgot his face and smoked the court, he couldn''t avoid my attack. Sprinkle. At first, my hair was cut off. Spatula. Next time, my ears were cut off. (chuckles) And then I slanted back to my chest. I slit my thighs. The decent crown was in the middle of nowhere, and the well-organized hair was scattered. The king''s majesty is nothing. "How dare you!" He yells at me with a demonic face. Either that or I''m constantly pushing him. "What a petty human!" Subject: The communication of the ignorant flows into one ear. I drove all the way to the end. He was persistent and did not succumb easily. But now that his face is finished, there''s a feeling of helplessness and despair. "Now, wait!" The one with the severed finger rushes out and steps back. "I think I remember now." I stretched the sword I aimed at. "How humans fought in the past." And he came in front of him and said, "How you were dragged down from the throne." You look like a frightened sheep. "What it means to fight a mythical knight." It''s the same as the four forefathers who bowed down and pleaded indiscriminately before the Five Precedents. "But you will have no mercy on your forefathers." 332 332. 86. Spring Summer Autumn Winter (2) I remember the urgency in his face. The dancer retreated, threw out his sword and approached me. "I mean, listen to me first." No matter how urgent that expression and tone was, I felt like I was going to stretch my crotch right away. "Hey, I''m going back to this. And I will never come out of the world again..." The moment he kept his mouth shut, he kept his mouth shut. I could no longer hear the constant shouting, the screaming, and the striking of the barracks. All sides were quiet. Enough to hear even one needle drop. A pupil without even a black and white delimiter rushes around. His face hardened as he rolled his eyes. A battle that never stops. Everyone who survived was looking at him. Some contain contempt and hatred, as any filth sees, and others are filled with tears and despair. The former were allies, the latter were fairies. "You''re not even proud!" "You scum!" The dwarves of the Iron Corps spit. "Go, dare...!" He scolds like a demon, staring at the dwarves. However, it only darkened the contempt of the young dwarves. It was natural. The others have been watching the battle with me for a long time. How desperately he rolled the floor and how eager he was to complain. Those who did not see that ugly, unsightly look were at least not present on this battlefield. Only he didn''t know that. His gaze is on my clan again. Choke. Nymphs who took a step back scratched their swords together. In the eyes of the sword-bearing fairies, there was nothing more to carry as a servant of the royal palace. It was just cold, cold. It''s like looking at something petty, not my people. "Ahhh..." The one who couldn''t stand the glance retreated. But shortly afterwards, his legs were released and he sat down. When I saw him like that, I kicked and laughed. "You really don''t know anything." He looked at me. "Well, not unexpectedly." With the face that I can''t understand what you''re saying. I walked to the front of the big guy. And he bent over, looking into the eyes of the hesitant. "I don''t think a greedy sigrun would have told anyone about me." If Sigrun had told my king about me, he would not have shown himself so impatiently before me. "Discover the delicacies you''ve found like Mo." The end of Warlord, who lost his arms and legs, and died like a worm howling on the ground. "I would have wanted to eat alone." The end of an overlord who was miserably executed begging for his life on his knees. "So you didn''t tell anyone." Sigrun watched them all. So I knew. That the poem of the defeated king I intertwined is no different from that of the chancellor. That the end of the hostile monarchs who will meet me will be more humble and insignificant than that of the most humble. She knew better than anyone. Nevertheless, she did not report it, and the lords of the fairies lost the king''s majesty and even turned away from my people. "Your clan''s greed has consequently torn you and my destiny apart." He leaned down and sat still. I stretched my back again. At that moment. Lightning. The one with the head down raises his head. Like a viper running headlong. Fresh. The Sword of the Reaper flew towards me. Spatula. I heard something cut out. "Shuaaaaaah!" A creepy scream sounded a little late. I stood still and looked down at the owner of the scream. The one whose arms were cut off was howling like an animal. "Oh, you guys are like this." I shudder and pluck away the blood on the earth before ignoring it. Then I turned around and talked small. "Gunne. Jonathan. Harun. Ibir." After dreadfully drenching himself with blue blood before the end of the speech, only four of my beloved half-elves appeared before me. "It''s up to you." Half elves open their eyes and look at me. "Ahhhhh!" Then he shook his head as if he had made a promise. Corrupt, but King of the Clans. Opportunity not to come back. If you kill yourself, it will be of great help to you. I don''t want to leave it to someone like us. He rushed his lips and touched his hands. So I gently tiled them. "He already means nothing to me. But unlike me, you guys still have a different meaning." Half elves stare at each other and fall down before me. "Coming." I waved my big hand to greet the sergeant and turned around. "Wait! Stop, no way. Are you trying to kill your father? Half the blood in your bodies is mine!" I hear the voice of a frightened man behind my back. "My father died a long time ago." Followed by a voice full of Gunne''s readings. "Ugh..." Puck, quack. It was followed by the sound of boiling blood sputum and the sound of sticking the coconut with the sword. Tuck, Degur. Then I heard something falling and rolling the floor. "Your Majesty." Adelia came running to me. He shook his head and said that he would take out his handkerchief and wipe off the blood he didn''t even bury. It was as thoughtful as ever. Cheerios. But if there was a problem, "Don''t! I''m not wiping. I''m asking you more!" Adelia, who promised to wipe my blood, said that the blue blood had fallen and that the handkerchiefs she had taken had already been robbed of blood. Because of that, I became more and more messy. "Sin, sorry." Adelia, who later realized the situation, mourned. "Then even this..." Eli blows out a handkerchief in front of me. It was better than Adelia''s, but there is one thing to ask. "Oh, I got it!" I shouted. Eli looks at me grumpy. All the big guys are doing that, so it was really bad. "Release the distribution after the battle." He shook his head, and the homeless man told me. Then I recall that the battle was not over yet and turned around again. Grab it! The Nymphs drew their swords together. They were self-centered faces. Nevertheless, the sword they drew was full of malice and murder. I assure you, if you miss any of me here today, there will never be less people affected. Of course, it was not possible for that to happen. "Knights! Prepare for battle!" They''re here today. "Extinction!" They''re all going to die here. * * Soon after, the battle was over. The result was, of course, the victory of the allies. The knights didn''t even tell me to. They shot the entire battlefield and put a sword in the corpse of the fairies. I was worried that I might be left with a sore breath in a year. "Ugh." In fact, some of the crafty fairies are wearing dead bodies, sometimes with their swords in their hearts. It was seeds that could not be cared for until the end. But now it was all meaningless. They were all dead, and the body was thrown into the fire pit. The king''s body, which was stolen, was also collected and burned in a fire pit without leaving any flesh. I stood still and saw the fire. And when the burning flames left nothing but ashes, I could feel that the evil deeds of me and the fairies were all over. The wicked peoples, who regarded the destruction of others'' lives as a blessing of life, were thus exterminated. The dominance that dominated the world in the past was finally completely erased from the world. Now the existence of the fairy can be seen in the storybook. A greedy, evil demon, not an angel of the past. I thought so, but it wasn''t. Aggravation. The light burst out of the earth, which was all ash, even as the fire burned. I opened my eyes for a moment. But let''s see, the light was bigger. I didn''t see anything like it. I looked at the soldiers around in my mind, but none of them cared about the light that happened a little while ago. It felt like I had a dream. I guess I''m tired. Enough to see this illusion. The moment I shook my head and tried to move to my place while I was swallowing. "Hmm?" I caught sight of half the elves, including Gunne. And I found out. It means that the fate of the people who broke their pledges, took the punishment of corruption, and ended up destroying them, has chosen new ones. I stood still and saw Gunne and the Half Elves for a long time. "... Your Majesty? What are you looking at?" Vincent asked me when he didn''t know when he was coming. "No, just." I replied with my gaze fixed on those far-sighted half-elves. "Maybe the stories of fairy tales like angels will continue, because I want to." The Gunne and Half Elves, who were far away, smiled as they felt my eyes. It was a clearer, brighter smile, without distinction from the smiles of the past, which had been shaded out of nowhere. "What''s that about eating oak grass?" If it weren''t for Vincent, he would have been able to enjoy that wonderful smile a little longer. "That''s why Vincent can''t. Because I''m so sensitive, I don''t even recognize my work every time." "It''s not my sensitivity, it''s your eyes and hands." "Hm." When I snorted, Vincent said with a grumpy face. "I think you should go quickly. His Majesty the King has been looking for you." "I don''t know why." "Seeing that Queen Tutton and King Dothrin are together, I wonder if it''s because of the pre and post processing problem... Ah, people don''t even listen to me!" I looked back at Vincent and shouted, as if it were ridiculous. "Go quickly!" Vincent frowns. "Let''s go together!" "Shall we go?" "As I always say, I''m not in a position to raise my voice." "So you fit in?" "What else can''t you do?" "Oh, really. I''m afraid..." "Is that something to be hasty about?" "Even now, after this ordeal..." "Who''s going to make a sound? I''m still in this mess, but how much do you owe me when I''m king..." We''re walking with Vincent. "Your Majesty! Your Majesty is looking for you!" Carls comes running from afar with a whale scream. I walked again, answering that I was still on my way, but only at this time did those who heard the good news of Kars gather together beside me. "Sire! Sire!" It was Adelia, who was bleeding all over her body. "I''ll take you." This was Arwen who was in charge of clearing the battlefield. "So I stabbed him with a sword... eh? Your Majesty, where are you going?" And this was Eli, who was gathering soldiers and bragging about my dance. "Your Majesty, forgive me now. I didn''t stab him on purpose. As a squadron commander, I had to do this kind of work..." "Your Majesty! You Montpellier! Once again, I''m impressed by your radiant silence..." Following my beloved knights, the Yale Hatred Ranger, and the Earl from the former imperial ambassador, followed me. "Your Majesty." "Your Royal Highness." In the meantime, the soldiers and knights who heard the commotion stopped doing what they were doing one after the other and retreated to one side. Chuck. Kneel down and lower your head. With the utmost respect. Bugs and bumps. I lifted up my chin and walked the path full of respect and affection. So I came to the barracks where the king was waiting for me. "Your Royal Highness has done it!" The court knight commander who was guarding the barracks bowed down and announced my arrival inside. "Stop." "Come inside." When permission is given, the old man opens the side of the barracks and wets them. Our kingdom and the lords of Dothrin and Tutton were waiting for me. Square table, with one of them empty. I took up the rest of my place as if it were natural and faced the monarchs. "I''ve sent a messenger from the Fortress of the Rear.." When I settled down, the king raised his hand and placed a table in the middle of the barracks, somewhere on the map. "The monsters who had been silent for a while got up in flocks. The remaining Rangers and Knights in the back are blocking the castle, but they''re not enough to stop everyone..." There was nothing more to hear. "I''ll go!" The king laughed and ordered me to defeat a group of monsters with three hundred troops. Then I looked back at my benefactors and said, "I only take three of these." Fearfully speaking, Eli shouts, "It''s your turn to follow." But unfortunately, his winds didn''t come true. Ugh. While he was talking to me about his turn, Arwen, Adelia and Carls stitched up the three seats I promised by sewing beside me without saying a word. "No, my God, where is this law!" "War is no joke, does it make sense first!" Eli protests, Vincent protests by his side. "You might as well give others a chance this time." Next to him, the outsider, who had been taken by the movements, roared like a concessionaire. "Well, you''ll need a guide anyway." And right next to him, Jordan stretched out his flat voice and kicked my lord''s ass. Or not. "I''ll go then." I looked down at the king and left the barracks straight away. "Knights!" I got on top of my horse, which someone quickly noticed was waiting for. "Mission!" The knights around the barracks looked at me with a frozen face and climbed to the top. "Advance!" Instead of waiting for them, I shouted at the whales and threw them out of the garrison. Outside the temporary shabby wooden book. Towards a new world at the end of an era. Beyond that, there would be different worlds. For the newly destined half-elves, the day is as gentle and mild as spring. Untitled, for monsters who have settled within the territory of the Kingdom, the times are as harsh as one stormy summer day. For the Kingdom of Mojin, which endured blizzards and rain, there was a rich time like autumn when the harvest had just come to an end. Monsters and enemies who will soon face me will have a harsh season like the winter days of the Sacred Wind. Tomorrow will be as diverse as the number of those who live in this world. I ran and thought for a moment. I don''t know what tomorrow will be like. Nothing came to mind. For me, tomorrow would be a whole new day, when everything was uncertain. My chest was pounding. The wind has blown. "That''s good!" I smiled brightly with the wind all over me. Far away, maybe closer to him, waiting for me. Towards the spring, summer, autumn and winter. I ran out without a break. 333 333. Epilogue (1) A year. For some it is as short as chalna, and for others it is as long as cowardice. For the soldiers and nobles of the Kingdom of Leonberg who were running day and night for the post-war apprenticeship, one year was like the former, and one year was like the latter for the royal family of Leonbergers and some people who were only waiting for those who had left now to return. The young Duke of the North was also one of those who spent a year in such a cowardly manner. "I should have followed you no matter what!" Vincent Ballerhard grumbled and said that the outstretched arm beside him was neither new nor savory. "The duchess grows dizzy." Vincent Baleard twitches Warlock''s face. "No. The man who went out to subdue the monsters won''t come back for a year, but I''m not going to complain! Thanks to you, the uniform came to Dodger!" The old knight, Vale, still faces Yale. "I don''t know. Just because Ian was here doesn''t make you feel better. Rather, it''s a good thing you didn''t increase your workload." Vincent, who was complaining of eloquence, kept his mouth shut without refuting. Certainly, the prince sat at the head of the desk, running all over the place rather than taking care of things. I don''t know, but if there had been a prince, there would have been twice as many knights to deal with. "Well, you''re too late to come back, aren''t you? Maybe something bad happened..." "To the boy?" As if Vale had heard something he couldn''t hear. He then asked, "Where did the child make the bad things?" Even this time, Vincent did not refute. Even that dreadful darkness could not have caused the potential prince to faint. "I didn''t know what would happen if I went out once. I''m more worried about the future." Vincent stretches his shoulders. "Isn''t that right, anyway?" After leaving the camp to defeat monsters, the thunderous prince of the world started to stir up all over the world as if he were going to dry up the Sinda seed for a year. The day of his return was coming. Of course, it was not a voluntary return. The prince was one year, two years, and a person who would still be everywhere. "By now, the messenger will have met the boy." In fact, I have sent messengers several times before. The prince only ignored the return order. "This time, you won''t ignore your return order. It''s a big deal." But this time it was different. "He''s not that young." The royal return order that this messenger took had a good reason to do so. No matter how much the prince just left, he will not ignore it. They believed so. Fortunately, their faith was fulfilled. "His Royal Highness is on his way back!" Immediately after I heard that the prince who did not know how to leave and come back was on his way home. "Get ready!" "You don''t know where you''re going, so you have to hurry as fast as you can!" "Be as hasty as you can, but not without a slight setback!" The crown has begun to become busy. That''s how a month went by. "The wire that went out in the middle of the day has joined His Majesty!" "If the healthcare team is fast now, we will expect His Majesty to arrive in the royal palace by tomorrow evening and not later than this morning!" Another day passed. And finally, the day of the return of the prince. As if the restlessness had been a lie until now, the crown was silent. It seemed like it was sinking in some kind of vault. As the darkness darkens, the turtle''s tranquillity grows stronger. War with the Empire, and defeating monsters. The prince, who returned to the royal palace in two years'' time, was just enough to notice that different atmosphere. "Hi!" A prince with more than 300 knights kicked his elongated waist. "Your Majesty is back!" Soldiers of the King''s Guard opened the gates wide, looking at the golden man, who was as sharp as he was in the dark. The prince drove his horse through the gates without slowing down. Head straight for the royal palace. Tofu tofu. Only the rushing hooves of horses resounded in the serene royal palace. "Open the door!" Before the news of the Gate Soldier arrives, the prince who stands in the royal palace shouts. The palace door was opened as the court knights waited. Open it! The prince, who passed through the door in a single breath, snorted from the horse. "Your Majesty?" Then he asked the court clerk in the middle of the yard. "In the Great War..." Even before the knight''s answer was finished, the prince pushed the floor and rushed towards the Feud. "Your Majesty." "Your Royal Highness." Those who knew him all over the place bowed their heads and greeted him, but the prince never stopped clapping. I just rushed and ran to the Feud. So it''s finally early war. "Open the door!" The court knight, who was fed up by the power of the prince running from the end of the corridor, opened the door of the Feud without hesitation. "His Royal Highness Prince Idrian Leonberger..." "Your Majesty!" Before the court knight''s example was finished, the prince, who had passed through the gates of the Great War, called out to my father. "Your Majesty! Where are you! Lungs..." Then it hardened as it was. The Prince''s gaze swept through the inside of the Feud. There were numerous people on the left and on the right around the red carpet that crossed the middle of the war. From the old aristocrats to the noble knights and envoys from all over the world. Their outfits seemed spectacular even at the big banquet. A fire burst into the prince''s eyes. "Sometimes now...!" Quarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr. In a furious outburst, the Feud''s statues and glass windows shake as if they were broken. Nobles and envoys from all over the world, who were only dreaming about the unexpected, bowed and knelt instinctively. "Now I thought the time of the Kingdom was right! How come you don''t have any thoughts!" The nobles bowed themselves to the prince''s plight, and the envoys shrugged their necks. "This is what I look like when I leave for a while..." Prince Ellen, who was in control, looked behind his back. There was a king. Growing as spectacularly as the rest of the Feud. The prince''s gaze looked up and down. From feet with gold threads on white leather, to heads with golden crowns that are a few times more spectacular than before. I looked, I looked, I looked. Then his gaze stopped on the king''s face. "Lungs, Your Majesty. You must be uncomfortable..." "Why should my father''s body and mind be at ease because the elder son who left his house does not return?" The king faces with a nice, bloody face. "What does that mean..." The prince still did not understand the situation and was a brutish face. "Come here." The king embraced such a prince. "Why, I think I''m more of a Yawin." In the words of the king, the prince regained his mind and abandoned him. Says the soil is buried in the white growth. "The blood and sweat of the kingdoms is molten clay, and it is from the land that the kingdoms should stand in the future. Why should it be considered unclean?" The king embraced the prince more or less. He was a prince who could sow his teeth as much as he wanted, but he dared not refuse to touch it, but stood in a tangled position and dreamed of his hands. "Let''s go." After a while, the king, who had taken his son out of his arms, grabbed his hand. The nobles of the kingdom, the knights, and the envoys of the nations clasped their heads, and two rich men sat on the red carpet. And when he came to the high table, he took off his hand, and looked back at his son. The prince still seemed desperately rolling his head to determine the situation. The Fierce King smiles at the statue. So the king, who had reached the highest place before the throne, turned away. And many lifted up their heads, and waited for the king''s mouth to open. "Everyone, listen up." Then the king opened his mouth. Only the king''s voice resonated in the Silent War. "As the legitimate monarch of the Kingdom of Leonberg, I would like to take this opportunity to announce one important fact." It was a powerful voice that rang out in the corner of the war. At the same time, it was also an unmistakable voice. Just like the day I declared my independence and welfare to the Empire in the past. The expression was also a lot of awareness. "I, Lionel Leonberger, proclaim here!" The king''s voice grew violent. "After today, Leonberg will be reborn as an empire, not a kingdom!" The envoys raised their heads in a no-fly declaration. I was astonished at the look on my face with my mouth wide open. But not all envoys were like him. The envoy of the Kingdom of Dothrin and the envoy of the Kingdom of Tutton simply said, "Here it comes." No, not to mention the nobles and knights of the empire. "Long live the Leonberg Empire! Long live Imperial Leonberger!" "Leonberg Empire! Forever!" They roared enthusiastically for the birth of a new empire. "Hail! Hail! Hail!" The envoys did not dare to challenge the sudden proclamation, no matter how great it might be. Ugh. The Emperor raised his hand. The noise that sounded like the war was about to leave was as frequent as a lie. "Northern Prince, Vincent Erhanheit Balahad, come forward and stand before me." The young Duke came forward at the Emperor''s call. Healthy. The prince with a frozen face, the Duke of Idrian Leonberger, who is now an emperor, kneels before the emperor. "Your Majesty! Vincent Erhanheit Balohad, I stand before you under orders!" The Emperor stood on a statue and looked down at the Duke. "I express my deepest gratitude for the dedication your family has shown in several wars, and I grant you the title of Grand Duke as Emperor of the Leonberg Empire. Twelve camps south of the Rhine Pearl will also be under the Erzherzog Norden flag, and the five new northern forces will also be under the command of the Grand Duke!" Despite the sudden declaration, the Duke bowed his head in a heinous move without any agitation. "I also give the Crest of Evergreen to the House of Ears in honour of the loyalty and devotion of the Valrhardians. I hope that the Balahard family will never wither in the winter like it is today." "I will do my best!" In time, a court knight standing under the Feud statue handed over a pile of dried stone to the Grand Duke. Aggravation. The Grand Duke rises from his seat and spreads out the chunk of cloth he received from the Knight. Balehardga''s tripping with three shields is revealed. A completely new flag with an evergreen in the middle of the shield on a blue-colored background, unlike in the past, which was just a blacksmith. "I pay tribute to the dedication and sacrifice of the House of Ballerhard!" "May there be only endless glory in the days ahead of the Grand Duke!" The nobles and knights of the Second World War shouted in homage to each other. Healthy. The young Grand Duke nodded his eyes as the roar sounded. Until then, towards Idrian Leonberger, who still had a crazy face. The arrogant expression seemed to me to be this disgusting. Idrian Leonberger, who frowns a lot, looks around again rather than staring at the Grand Duke. The king who suddenly proclaimed the Empire and gave the Duke his throne. An outsider who received an upper hand and thanked him without any surprises. Likewise, nobles and knights who are enthusiastic without embarrassing colors. All of that was like a well-crafted play. When he noticed that, "Prince Leonberger''s blood. Say your name." He was already at the heart of the stage. "Lionel Leonberger''s eldest son, Idrian Leonberger, was given to me." Idrian Leonberger, who still frowned, replied as if possessed. "Idrian of Leonberger. What beliefs do you want to keep in place?" The Emperor''s question was followed. "... to cast iron into those who jeopardize the country, and to those who covet the other side of Leonberger." He said as he thought for a moment. The emperor, who became a satisfied face, nodded for a moment and asked again. "Do you not doubt that your faith will bring stability and radiance to the future of the Empire?" "... I have no doubt." Idrian Leonberger raises his head and looks at my father. He seemed to ask what the hell he was doing. The emperor pretended not to know. "Idrian Leonberger. Swear here. Swear that your faith will continue to be the same today, and that you will do your utmost to this end." "... I swear. No, but what are you doing now?" Idrian Leonberger, who kept answering questions, asked the Emperor. The Emperor did not even measure what he heard this time. "In the name of Lionel L¨¦onberger, head and legitimate monarch of L¨¦onberg." Just a small fee and envoys from all over the country watching. "Declare Idrian Leonberger the emperor of the Empire, as determined, just and firm as his beliefs." I just proclaimed the birth of a new emperor. 334 334. Epilogue (2) Wear the Emperor''s coffin over his dusty head, and a magenta cape over his scratched armor. Everything happened so quickly. When I regained consciousness, Idrian Leonberger was already sitting on the throne of a high single-statue emperor looking down on everyone. "Long live the Leonberg Empire!" "Hail to Emperor Idrian Leonberger!" "May there be prosperity and radiance in the days ahead of the Empire!" The aristocrats and knights of the Empire celebrated the birth of the new emperor. Idrian Leonberger frowns on Warak''s face as he stares at her. With crooked lips, it sprouts small. What is this? Back off. I can''t admit it. I thought I might have said that. However, the voice of the new Emperor''s Volumen was echoed with the same shout and cheer as the deterioration, and his winds fell empty-handed. That''s how Idrian Leonberger became emperor. It was the moment when history began to be called the Age of Ungbi in the Leonberg Empire, known as Bayach. * * "Friendship." Idrian Leonberger, who had held his place as Emperor for some time, said the first words in three months were as resolute as they were. "The bodies of those who were killed in the last war are still buried in the plains and waiting for us. I feel a great responsibility as Emperor as I have to take them home, Hanshibabee. Oh, again... I wish this place..." The words that followed sounded like an excuse. "Anyway, I''ll command it myself, so you know it." The words that followed sounded like a flock without knowing where. "How long have you been on top of the Emperor? No. How long have you been back? You''re out of the palace again!" It was Vincent Ballerhard, the only Grand Duke of the Empire and only one outsider cousin of the Emperor, who made the other bet. "It''s only been a year and three months since the war ended. We have not yet recovered the damage caused by the last war, and the newly subjugated territory is not one or two things to look at. In such a situation, please reap the word of war." Now the Duchess of Villefeld speaks with such words. "A war that has not yet been concluded. Even when you''re at war, you have to start with the imperial foundation." Prize winner Siorin Kirgayen also expressed his opposition. "Two thousand soldiers are enough to take care of castle forts." But Idrian Leonberger was desperate. "You''re not trying to say that the Empire''s finances aren''t poor enough for a single army." His gaze turned to Siorin Kirgayen. That look seemed to tell me that I knew the existence of the enormous loot from the last war. Certainly what he said. The Leonberg Empire suffered enormous damage in the last war, but at the same time it gained enough supplies and goods that it had never dreamed of in its time. In fact, there were no large groups, even if they sent troops of five, not one. Siorin Kirgayen''s face is distorted. Who told the emperor the financial situation of the Empire, who cared nothing but war, was furious. Vincent Ballerhard and Marshal Villefeld shake their heads. I''m not myself. Siorin Kirgayen asked again with a snowflake. Then who the hell is it? Idrian Leonberger mutters a little while watching. "Eli." It was a small voice that sounded like a voice, but none of those here had heard it. Siorin Kyrgyzstan''s face became dull. "Anyway, I''m going, so don''t do it." Idrian Leonberger said as he looked at the statue. If I was mistaken, I would gather my troops and make friends. Vincent Baleard sighed and went forward. "Even though I''ve been trampling on the plains in front of the Emperor of Bourgogne." It was a self-absorbing voice, as if it had all been put down. "I''ll take care of the Black Spear Soldier and 1,000 Rangers." "Grand Duke!" The surprise crews and statues shout, as they say they will keep the troops on the slate even if they are torn apart. "If you keep resisting, you''ll recruit a mercenary and go. You are the first to set out on the Emperor''s throne, but you can''t stand the disgrace of letting mercenaries alone." "That''s right! But I''m the emperor! Should I leave my army to recruit mercenaries?" If you can''t speak, you won''t be a Yammy. Vincent Ballerhard, who grumbles a little, stares at the crew. "Hmph. I will prepare the 1st Imperial Knights, the Wire Magnetic Corps, and the 2 Central Armies. It would be better to absorb the old land of Burgundy, which has been neglected for some time." "Oh! Great! All right!" Idrian Leonberger clapped his hands like a child. Siorin Kirgayen, who was still looking at him, shook his head. "I will apply to you by the superior." In a word, Idrian Leonberger of Siorin Kirgayen, reluctantly taken out by God, began to buzz. "Monsters expelled from the territory of our empire have settled there, haven''t they? We''ll have to clean them up after we get out of here. I heard that your people are very troubled because of them. It is also the Emperor''s duty to look after the people of our Empire." Since it was the responsibility of the Emperor, as a gesture, it was the duty of the Emperor to take care of it, but the emotion on his face was closer to liberation than a strong sense of responsibility. Three months, a long time, a short time. I think I was really dizzy. "Then get ready!" Idrian Leonberger, who accomplished his purpose, left the war with a generous face. "But in three months, you''ve lasted longer than I expected." Until then, Siorin Kirgayen, who had a frivolous face, suddenly smiled. "It''s not who. As soon as I got there, I thought you were going out of the Imperial Palace. He said he made a man, and he''s just proud and proud of his Majesty''s growth." Vincent Baleard also praised Idrian Leonberger for his patience as he left the war smiling face to face. "In fact, subverting the old land of Bourgogne, which has been neglected, is not something anyone should do in the end. If His Majesty will step aside, those who occupied the castle fort will bring their own land." Vincent Ballerhardt''s words followed the marshal''s words. "I don''t know how many times this is going to happen. If you say yes easily from the beginning, you will be even more divine and leave the Imperial Palace. So..." The blurred archduke looks around. "I know. I deserve to be brought in as a servant, but I must be vigilant so that your wandering walls do not become too heavy." "Let us all continue to work hard to make His Majesty a Holy Army." "You mean this." The marshal and the statue received the words with a clear face. "By the way, Count Eli should pay attention. Bonamana would have told me something she didn''t ask before she asked. It won''t be hard to do this in the future." "If it''s Earl Eli''s business, I''ll step up." "Oh! If the Grand Duke comes out, he''ll look and work." I''ll take it from here. Afterwards, they remained in the Second World War for a long time and discussed the future of the Empire. Of course, Idrian Leonberger was a black-known story. * * It did not take much time for the news of the Leonberg Empire army to start south of Dagger to reach the south and central part of the continent. The people who were paying attention to Leonberg''s walk, who had been reborn as an Imperial Imperial Imperial Guard, said they would leave their military friendship alone. He was firmly prepared to subdue the land of old Burgundy. Those who stop them will cut off their necks. Immediately after the war, Leonberg''s troops abandoned their occupation and retreated, and those who occupied the land that had become a homeless commune were overturned. "No! How long has it been since the war ended?" They were completely frightened. "Cruel Angel, Adelia Bavaria is the vanguard!" "The Left Army has Arwen Kirgayen and the Wire Magnetic Corps! The Families have a handyman, Bernardo Eli, and a handyman! The Reaper is followed by the Penta Night Vale Ballerhard and the Black Spear Troops!" There was no one at all, from front to rear, from left to right. But most of all, it was the fear that made them tremble. "Check the flag of Idrian Leonberger, a soldier in the army! Imperial Knight Captain Carls Ulrich and the 1st Imperial Knights, the Ballerhard Rangers, are together!" It was a military Idrian Leonberger. All those who occupied the castle fortress were already aware of the horrors of the ancient Burgundian aristocrats and knights who had survived the last war, who did not seem human enough to overthrow the wall once in a while. "Militias are not human beings." They dared not think for themselves of fighting the army of the military. "Old, there is no mercy for the military. You have to run to live." It was natural that they left the castle fort and fled before the Leonberg Empire Army arrived. But it was pointless. Arriving at an empty castle fortress, Adelia Bavaria overtook the Balahard Rangers and captured them without missing a single fugitive. "It would have been grievous if he had taken possession of an empty castle or fortress and ruled accordingly, but he stood on the throne and plundered the people, and his sin was worthy of death." After arriving, Idrian Leonberger stepped forward and executed the nobles and knights of the old Burgundy who had been so captivated. "Ah, how merciful." "Your Majesty is the Holy Army, counting the pain of the people and being truly angry!" Adelia Bavaria and Karls Ulrich, who saw Idrian Leonberger with blood all over his body, commended my master. Though some of them became zinc-faced, there were not many of them. Most simply admired and were proud of the image of Idrian Leonberger, who had risen to the position of Emperor. The Leonberg Empire troops, who were so desperate for the nobles and knights of the old Burgundy, continued to march. Occupying an empty fortress and citadel, clearing out a crowd of monsters walking around my world, Sheep Wind. And he went on, and finally came to the old Emperor Burgundy. Traces of a prosperous empire were crumbling and there were only remnants of the plain, a broken saber. It used to be a symbol of the King''s majesty in the past, but now it is nothing more than a tombstone in honor of warriors. Idrian Leonberger reaches out and slowly pulls out the saber. So when the carcass, which was finally half buried in the dirt pile, came back to the world, "May those who bloom like a deep night or a glorious dawn glorify unceasingly." He whispered a little. "I salute the great heroes. Finalize 335 335. < ex 1. Greedy Girl (1) > Nymphs, dwarves, dark green clans and giants. Man was one of the many species in the world. I was not as good at magic as a fairy, nor was I as gifted as a dwarf. He was neither accustomed to combat like the Dark Green Clan, nor to riding on a giant. Humans were just the powerless species that existed at the bottom of the food chain. It was a livestock life, and it was a truly helpless era. The villages of the humans had nothing to do with being slaughtered, but the livestock of the pretentious livestock. The same was true of the village somewhere west of where the girl was born. In the east, humans started a war like wildfires, and the villages where she was born, the fires of uprisings, they only shriveled without life. In such a village, the girl was a very heterogeneous being. I did it from the beginning. Even the newborns cried in silence, but only she cried aloud. Even if she lives like a livestock, even if she is slaughtered tomorrow, she only wishes to live like a human being in a hurry to survive the day. The same is true now. Kung! The girl takes down the shabby table. Eagle''s burning eyes stare at dozens of pairs of lifeless eyes. Then the girl opened her mouth. "How long are you going to live like this!" The adults avoided the eyes on that voice full of branches. The girl clunks down the table to see if she doesn''t deserve it. "No! Why should we bring our family to them!" Then one of the adults opened his mouth. "Mo, lower your voice. They have bright ears." But what really flowed out of that mouth was not the answer to the girl''s question, but just the concern of the frightened. "Is that what you''re saying? That''s all I have to say!" "I mean, please be quiet..." Adults desperately asked me to sweeten her. The more furious she was, the more she jumped. "Do you think we want to do this? This is all about asking us to live together." "Sometimes there''s something I can''t help it." The stubborn adults told the girl. The girl then snorted. "¡ö Crab. What you''re asking me to live is bullshit. Is this what you live for? If you''re gonna live like this, what are you gonna live for? I''d rather not die now." Even the faces of the adults who were silently listening to the repeated utterances had a nasty aura. "Let''s see what the girl says." One of the men stood up and approached the girl. A man as big as a dizzy oak. "In front of them, Snow Geese are only available to young girls." But the girl swears her greed to frighten. "Do you really... want to get mad?" A man grabs the girl''s neck with his face twisted like a demon. "It''s a pity. ¡ö ¡ö Ah." A suffocated girl shoots her husband while squeaking. "You...!" The man shook his hand. At that moment, the girl''s hands moved like lightning. The man who raised his hand as if he were going to punch him right now hardened. One of the knives touched the neck of the corpse. Even though there was no handle and the blade was sloppy, it was a dagger that seemed enough to tear the flesh of a man. "Shall we just die together here?" The girl warned me to be thin. The eyes of the red-blooded girl were so bitter as to be a mere warning. The man dared not face his eyes, but retreated with his neck. The breathing girl looked straight at the adults. Then he opened his mouth. "Now in the east, a man named Burgundy has waged a war. Now''s the only time to fight." It was a desperate voice, as opposed to a little while ago. "So please, eh? You''re an adult. I''m going to fight a little girl like me, but you can''t hide from her because she''s scared." However, the adults did not open their mouths, simply avoiding their eyes. "I''ll take the lead. Even if I die, I''ll die first. So... please. Let''s fight together." Without anyone answering, only the humble appeal resounded empty-handed. "Really..." Tears filled the girl''s eyes. But instead of bursting into tears, the girl wiped her eyes roughly. And then he said, "I''ll fight alone." The girl turned around. "Stand there!" "Go away! Hey!" Adults grabbed the girl. But she didn''t stop walking, she didn''t look back. "Shouldn''t we stop this? If he touches their temper, it''ll burn to the ground." "I was right! If you get angry at me for that girl..." The adults who were looking at the place where the girl disappeared opened their mouths. "I won''t. You, you. You, follow me. I have to stop him from doing anything." "Will you hear me stop you?" "If you don''t listen... there''s a way. We''ll tie them up somewhere, and then we''ll hand them over the next time we come. Let''s wrap this up. Well, honestly, I was nervous about her, that''s great." The grown-ups who were giving and receiving such words got up and left the hut. * * The visual girl was climbing the mountain. "Obviously, he said he saw it somewhere." I looked around elongation with my eyes and felt like I was looking for something to move. The girl who searched the mountain for so long glanced at me. "Hmm?" The girl''s pace has accelerated. There was a quarter in front of it. Bushes and picked-up old trees are everywhere, and it''s a quiet space with no grass left. On a lively mountain, only that place was not alive. It''s like something''s already sucked it all up. The girl stopped walking in front of the stadium. "Found it." Then her gaze went into the middle of the quarry. A couple of old vines, a couple of bones. An elongated object crept out over it. It was the first time a girl had ever faced a sword in her life. Hemicephaly. The girl''s heart began to beat. She heads into the middle of the quarry as if she were possessed. She swallows the dried saliva standing in front of the sword. Then he reached out carefully. Ugh. The hand that stretched out like that was just about to touch the knife sack. "Look! I told you I would have gone this way." A thick voice protrudes from the back. The girl turned her head. I saw the coming men through the wooded bushes. In his hand, he had a crude spear and a short knife for tanning. "It''s real. It was here." The men also appeared in the back. "Let''s go. I won''t treat you badly if you go back now." "Of course, you''re going to have to be a little uncomfortable, but that''s all because you''re on your own." The men around her front-and-forth chuckled as they opened their eyes. There was also a man who almost stabbed her in the neck a little while ago. "Ha." A girl laughs in vain with a fallen face. The men touched her, looking at her like that. "You know what a knife is?" "No one has survived with their hands on that knife. So don''t get yourself killed. Come over here." Even though he was so young and soothing, the men did not reach out to the girl easily. As if the stadium itself were an unclean place, he kept making fun of the surroundings. The girl pulls the crude dagger out of her arms. "What do you do with a knife? I was beaten because I didn''t have a cramp before, but I didn''t get beaten twice." The big man shook the end of the window in my hand, as if he were boasting. The girl saw her dagger. Compared to that of the men, a short and crude dagger did not seem to be very helpful in this situation. Tuck. The girl dumped the dagger. The men who saw it spoke with a controversial face. "Yeah, I thought about it. We just got tired of each other." "Now slowly, this way..." But that too was only a moment. I remember the embarrassing color on the faces of my men. The girl''s hand touched right in front of the knife sack. "Hey! Don''t! Not that knife!" "Cursed!" Seeing the men screaming like screams, the girl said to herself, "Going back to town and living like a beast..." The hand, which had stopped for a while, stretched out again. "I''d rather die here." And I finally touched the knife sack. At that moment. Aggravation! A light burst. But that was all. The light quickly shrivelled, and the mountain returned to its original state. The girls and the men who were looking at the sword looked at each other with their eyes turned white. "What? I was scared." "This is why I can''t believe what the old people are saying." "If I knew this was going to happen, I would vote for it." Then I started to panic like when I was scared. "Give me that knife. Then it won''t do any harm." One of them even asked the girl for her sword, as if she were returning something she had left behind. The girl did not react. No, I couldn''t. [It''s been a long time since I''ve met a man who can make a contract.] She was halfway frozen because of someone''s voice coming into her head. [Do you want to contract with me?] A voice whispered to the girl. I woke up a little mad at her for being so dumb. "Contract?" [Well, it''s not great. Let''s talk about each other.] I give you strength, you give away a part of your soul in return. He said, "It doesn''t look like a black algebra." A girl who was pondering for a moment asked. "What if you don''t sign?" [You die here.] As a girl, I didn''t know if the death my voice was talking about was because of the men who had come to the threshold, or because I had touched the cursed sword with my hand. It wasn''t even Al Bar. "All right, let''s do it. That''s the deal." She didn''t have the slightest intention of rejecting the contract from the start. [Great choice...] Before the voice finished speaking, the girl grabbed the sword with her two hands and swung it. Spatula. "Now, give me that sword..." A man approaches in front of his nose and threats to touch the edge of the window. "Huh?" My in-house gaze was on my arm. Paszec. One step late, blood spurts. "Turn it off!" Later than that, a scream erupted from the inside mouth. "Crazy! That lunatic killed John!" "Go, don''t stand still! All you have to do is hold on to your life!" The gangs who saw it turned their eyes upside down and ran. The girl swung her sword. Then one arm and one leg fell apart. The men who were running saw the girl frozen as she was. The girl''s eyes were red and yellow. "Take those ¡ö ¡ö same ¡ö ¡ö people and get the fuck out. ¡ö ¡ö ¡ö Listen." The blood rushed out of the faces of the men who heard a grunting voice. Juju dance. The men took a step back. "Curse!" "The sword is cursed!" Then he turned around and ran away. The glare of eagles in the girl''s eyes increased in an instant. [Well, well...] After a while, I spit out a voice that did not know whether my voice was groaning or elastic. A sober girl looked at the bloody sword and asked. "Then I didn''t even say hello. I''m Agnes. You?" [... Gruhorn] 336 336 Ch. < ex 1. Greedy Girl (2) > The mountain girl, who knew nothing over time, became a woman, and she gained numerous names. "Giant Butcher." Commander of the Iron Knights. "Knight of Fortitude." Savior of the Westerners. Commander of the Western Liberation Army. Besides, there were countless names that referred to her, but many of them referred to her as Anne. This one, called "The Age", was her only sword. [Ann! You have to back off! If we go this way, we''ll be surrounded!] Agnes glances around quickly. In the future, the Giant Soldiers were running. Behind them, Liberation Army knights and soldiers were busy evacuating civilians. She lowers her stance and fixes her sword. "Not yet! The allies haven''t escaped yet! If I fall out of here, my allies will be extinct!" [You will die before your allies are annihilated!] Gruhorn shouted again, but she did not listen. "You know, really. There''s a lot of stallion." [Ann! The situation is not good! No matter how you say it...!] "¡ö When was the situation not the same?" After that, Gruhorn told her several times. However, she did not listen with her ear and back, and Gruhorn stopped and sighed when the Giant Army soldiers came to the plains not far from the woodwork. I can''t get out now. [I don''t know. Now you''re on your own.] Agnes burst with a clear laugh that didn''t fit the situation, in a heartbreaking voice for some reason. "Cute ¡ö ¡ö. Antol will help you anyway." [... no matter how much I think about it, I think it was a mistake in my life.] Agnes, who was going to answer to Grouchon''s groaning, shut his mouth. One day, the Giant Corps came to the front of their noses. Her eyes began to glow yellow and blue. "It''s time to predate. He''s cute." At the same time, a golden flash began to flow from her body. Gloriously enough to be seen everywhere in the northeast and southwest. The Giant Army soldiers, who were running widely, began to run towards her, narrowing the streets in a single breath. Gwwwww! Grrrrrrr! With his mouth he shouted loudly. [Even if you miss the others, you''ll have to tear them apart.]] "I was less worried about the rear." After a short answer, Agnes breathed and took a breath. Then he stepped out of his place and drew his sword. Pot! A golden black light flashed. At the same time, some of the Giant Corps soldiers who were running ahead cut off their legs and rolled the floor. But that was only part of it. Gwwww! Much more Giant Corps soldiers were approaching her nose unharmed. [The two of you in front! After that, the one with the red helmet is real!] Two Giant Corps soldiers rushed in front of Gruhorn, whose warning was scariest to come to an end. Weeeeeeee. Two large, elongated spears as big as a dizzy pillar shrouded toward her. Agnes stands still in his first position, shaking his sword. Bang bang! The two sack windows bounced off with a succession of sounds. [Coming!] And a sack of axes slammed into her before she could correct her posture. Qaaaaaaaah! A strike that was so intense that the spear of a child was felt like it by the Giant Army soldiers a little while ago. Agnes didn''t back off. Rather, she leans forward. Booooooooo. The day of the axe passes by with a swipe over her head. Qaeqeep. The crude human handcrafted helmet was torn at once by the wind pressure. Tofu weir. The helmet tears, and deep brown hair spills from the inside. Yellow and red eyes flashed through the scattered hair. She literally draws a sword through the bridge of a giant. Spatula. At the same time, I heard something cut off. Krrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr The Giant Corps collapses in a bubble. [I feel bad...] Gruhorn shook his body. Or not. Agnes was already continuing his next attack. One Giant Corps soldier is down again. That was the beginning. Agnes used his small body as a weapon rather than a giant to carry a blanket across the Giant Army. Giant troops have fallen countless times. But there were so many enemies, and it was too much for her to defeat them all by herself. "Huff, huff." Agnes takes a deep breath to the tip of his chin. Fresh! The spear of the Giant Corps flew. She puts out her sword face. Bang! She bounced out as she was with the noise. Quadcopt. She rolled the floor a few times, causing her to beep. "Ugh!" But I quickly vomited blood and knelt on one knee. The Giant Corps, who covered themselves with shields and put out their spears, surrounded her. Unlike the Giant Army soldiers she had fought for so far, they were heavy infantrymen wrapped around her body in thick iron armor. [Targeted. I''ve been waiting for you to get tired from the start.] He should have detected their presence in real time, and Gruhorn said he was sorry. "Even if I knew it first, something would have changed." Agnes said it wasn''t a big deal. "But then." Then he asked, as if he had just remembered. [Then?] "When we first met." [Why then?] "You said you''d die if you didn''t sign me." Grouchon shut his mouth for a moment, answering a puzzling question. "Why did you do that?" [I don''t know the intent of the question.] "Don''t let go of me. You wouldn''t have killed him anyway." [What does that mean...] "Why do you keep pretending to be a swordsman? Don''t even get along." Gruhorn raises his voice in a fat voice. [I''m right about the sword.] "¡ö ¡ö Don''t." [...] Please shut that mouth.] "I wouldn''t have come all the way here without you." Gruhorn asked me again in an unpleasant tone. [To say something else.] "The muddy mountain girl, who knew nothing, became the commander of the Western Liberation Army. Don''t you think so?" [Well, in my eyes, it''s the same as it was when I first saw it, or now it''s dirty.] "All thanks to you. Not being drawn to the villagers then, not being here so far." [Honestly, the villagers were on their own at the time...] "I''ve always been grateful." Agnes only said what I had to say to the end. [I mean, I don''t want to hear it.] Gruhorn complained small. "Honestly, I tried to give up everything. I can''t stand the sight of those around me dying." But the complaint was only for a moment, and Grouchon kept his mouth shut and listened quietly to his unfathomable confession. "But I didn''t give up because of you." Agnes strokes Gruhorn''s body. "Even if all the others die, even if I die first." Deep trust and affection were buried in her eyes. "As much as you will be by my side to the end." [...] "Even if everyone in the world calls you the Mage Sword, at least to me you''re the New Sword, no. More than that." Gruhorn did not answer. Agnes felt like he didn''t know what to do, not because he didn''t have anything to say. Kick. She smiled small. "My friend, my teacher. Dear Gruhorn." Then he straightened his back and raised his sword again. "I had a good dream thanks to you." She laughed indifferently, saying that if she had done this much, others would have been able to carry on with this dream. [Ann.] "Don''t worry. I haven''t given up yet." [...] Anne.] "We''ll fight to the end. I''m gonna kick your ass till the end. That''s also your teaching." Ann! "Let''s go, my friend, my teacher. Dear Gru..." Agnes kept his mouth shut. I wonder what sort of rank the Giant Corps of Soldiers could afford if they thought of her as a rat in a jar. Agnes opens her eyes and looks around. Tofu tofu. I started to hear a faint sound from a distance. It''s a whole different story from the way the Giant Army rolls its feet. "Horse hoof?" It was a sound that could be heard when a knight armed with iron armor attacked. I had a glimmer on Agnes'' face. Suddenly, he twitches his face and stares at Grouchon. "You knew. Since when?" Gruhorn shook his body. [It''s been a while.] "But why are you talking...!" [I tried. You''re the one who didn''t give me a chance.] Agnes'' face darkened in Yalmaean''s voice. "What kind of ¡ö ¡ö ¡ö! ¡ö ¡ö ¡ö Hey! ¡ö ¡ö ¡ö ¡ö ¡ö!" [...] She''s so insulted, bang in the back of the Giant Corps! A loud noise burst out. "Do that, and give freedom and glory to the earth!" I heard the slogans of the Iron Knights raised by her and Gruhorn one step late. "This ¡ö ¡ö! Do it with the nails!" [Even if you say so. I can''t help what I''ve already heard.] "¡ö ¡ö Don''t!" Agnes'' swearing echoes everywhere. But the slander was soon buried in the roar of knights and the screams of the Giant Army. One day, when free life was still considered unavoidable, the woman who would be considered the greatest knight of all time was still clumsy in the unnamed Western Plains. * * Ten years have passed again. In the meantime, there have been many changes in the world. Somewhere between the east and west, the fire seeds spread everywhere, burning the fairies, the dark green clans, and the citadel of giants. Now man was not the powerless species located at the bottom of the food chain. They were the only race to wage war simultaneously against three of the four powerful rulers, and were the great factions that turned the battle upside down and stepped toward victory little by little. But it was not enough for the enemy to crack down on human victory. The rulers of the dominant species, who regarded the situation as a petty livestock rebellion, later began to put elites of the clan into war. Thus, they called the uprising of men a war that held the power of the continent, not mere rebellion, and fought back. It was the end of a war that would be called the Great War in the distant future. The battle that took place locally spread to the entire continent. The citadel that each tribe built was burned with fire. A mountain of dead bodies rises throughout the plain, and a river flows with red blood. The battle intensified as the days went by. Victory and defeat intersected countless times. Numerous heroes were born, crushed again. The surviving heroes continued to build victory. All the heroes of the great war clans came to shake their names everywhere. But among them were the Dodrazis. It was the knight of the human race. The victory they had achieved was a mere honor, not a result. Victory was the source of their power, and at the same time the journey to high places. And at the end of that journey there were five great knights who were thought to be the closest. commanders of the five Liberation Armies in the north-east, south-west and central continents. Agnes was also one of them. Her eyes turned towards me. Beyond the plain was the home of Gigantes, the last of the giants, the Golden Sunset Citadel. The wall that touched the sky was too high for man to climb, and the flag that even covered the sun seemed more sacred. The troops on the wall were also unworthy. The most brave Giant Army soldiers she has ever faced are standing along the walls. It was a tribute to be the last of the Giants. But the fortress is over now. Agnes looked back. Many of the heroic lords of the world, and the knights who defeated the Giant Corps alone, were staring at the fortress on horseback. The knights of the Iron Knights, known as the best of the Northeast Southwest Liberation Army, were preparing for the battle that was about to begin. Tens of thousands of soldiers, all over the West, who were not afraid of death, were holding their weapons and waiting for her mouth to open. Agnes looks forward again. The citadel in my eyes was not as impressive as it was when I first saw it. She pulled the sword. After cutting the flesh and bones of the Giant Army soldiers, he still showed a sharp and glorious sword. She whispered a small whisper as she stared at the sword. "Let''s travel together after this war." [... once you win, talk.] A sharp, but worrying, tinted voice, she laughed quietly. "Good luck today." [It''s not new.] Agnes fixes the sword and raises it high again and sets it before his face. Then I carefully pulled the blade. A ritual she had always held before the battle. Her lips touched the sword. "Let''s go, Gruhorn." She said she had quickly removed her lips. [Yes.] The new sword replied. "Soldier! Charge!" The Iron Blood Commander shouts with his sword extended forward. "Do that, and give freedom and glory to the earth!" An army that was not afraid of death was frustrated. It was a story written somewhere in the myth, the song of the opening wall, where a mountain girl and a sword that she did not know was a sword or a sword. 337 337. < ex Article 2. A coin buried at the time (1) > The villagers called him a fool. Greed was a bad nickname for someone who didn''t know how to be angry with anyone. Even if he called me a fool, he was just funny. People mocked him foolishly but cared and loved him. No one tried to take advantage of his good will or despise him. Occasionally, when a foreigner stops by the village and treats him harshly, he gets angry like a fire. "Don''t fight. I''m fine." Then he smiled like an idiot and drove people away. People laughed at him like this and worried that he wouldn''t kill a fly. Then one day he died. "I want to join the mercenaries." I declared without hesitation. No, actually, it wasn''t. It was a fortnight ago that the men left town to cover the taxes they were walking without even trying. And it was a few days ago that I came back as a corpse. He dragged the body all the way to town and gave the villagers a pouch of silver coins. Then he left the words "the cost of the lives of the dead." "Where are you going? What kind of a mercenary can''t kill a fly!" "No! Don''t be ridiculous. Just stay in town and do your job. I don''t even have a few men in town anymore, but I''m going nowhere!" The villagers dried him up. He was a mercenary who couldn''t kill a fly. That was ridiculous. Bona Mana was going to be a corpse in a few days. Like the guys who left first. "The mercenary who stopped by the village before did. The world is chaotic right now, so they need a lot of people." The villagers dried him up. "Ouch! What did he hear! They don''t need people, they''re bloodthirsty ghosts! I''m not a gentleman like you. I''m not a slut!" But unlike until now, he did not bend his stubbornness. Then Gear left town. After leaving town, he finds the mercenaries that the first men left for a while. Those who carried the bodies of the dead and took the cost of their lives, thought they would take care of them the same, even if they were wrong. "That''s a good size. If you''re lucky, it''ll be worth it." The mercenary''s commander welcomed him with a great body. After learning how to handle the spear for a few days, he was sent to the baron not far away. There he was immediately put on the battlefield. The battlefield he never hated in his entire life was hell. He couldn''t understand the simple logic of dying if he didn''t. Eventually, he shook his head and shook his head. He survived thanks purely to luck. But that luck didn''t last that long. The second battle was unparalleled from the first. It was impossible to survive without a single spear. He speaks without even knowing what he is doing. I stabbed and stabbed other mercenaries desperately. Then I fell. As he regained consciousness, he wandered through the forest unnamed by his wounded body. Later, the pain was pushed. He hesitated and trembled as he came in. But the forest of the night was not so kind to a wounded human being. The bloody beasts begin to hover around him. He ran out of time. I didn''t know where I was headed, I just ran away and ran away. There was a cave in front of his sober eyes. He went straight into the cave without much thought. And there I met Wen Sword. [I don''t want this guy to die soon.] Surprisingly, I thought I''d say black. As well, he had a number of unusual talents. A completely frozen sword offered him. Let''s make a deal. He didn''t even know what the contract was and accepted it. [I''m not stupid. You don''t even listen to it. You make a deal.] The sword rattled. [Don''t trust me so easily in the future. How mean the world is. Haven''t you ever heard of snoring? Then something big happens.] He was relieved to hear a blatant voice. The nagging of the sword must have overlapped the appearance of the villagers. Somehow, I lost faith. When I saw that, I cursed him because he was a black idiot again. Even then, he felt like a villager, so he fully trusted an unidentified sword not long ago. His decision to do so was consequently quite good. Black was kind. [A man like you dies first on the battlefield.] He spells his readings without rest, but the opposite is true of what he does. Thanks to him, he could learn a lot from the sword. According to what the sword said, it must have helped. Then I went out into the woods for some time. He immediately found the mercenaries. The mercenary commander was a good man. "Yonke was alive." Not only did I return his birth, but I also took care of the reparation he had forgotten. Fortunately, the war in Baron''s reign was over. He took his wallet that way and went back to town. But by the time he returned, the village had already been burned to the ground. Within a pile of ashes, he draws out the bodies of the villagers. I could not understand why the villagers had to suffer such a terrible death. He thought and thought again. But the answer is he gathers the bodies of the villagers and doesn''t come out after he asks them all. A few nights and a few days have passed. He was still sitting by the tomb, dumbfounded. Holding a pocket with a crochet coin in your hand. [Man dies at any time. No one in the world will die.] After a few days, the sword that only watched him without saying a word left his mouth open. "You''re a sword, so you''ve seen a lot of people die. But I''m not. I''m not used to dying yet." [...] There is no death that gets used to the world.] He looked behind the blemish. [You can at least bury them with your hands. You can at least say goodbye to them and hug them. I can''t do anything. I''m just watching. I watched them die in front of me, their bodies rot into dirt.] In front of him, how bitter the words of the sword are, his lamentations and intentions become shallow. "So what do I do?" After a while he asked the sword. [Be strong. Never do this again. And keep it.] Black replied. And he faithfully fulfilled the words of the sword. Time passed quickly. He who didn''t scream properly and just ran away became a knight. But he still called himself a mercenary. His real life was no different from that of the mercenaries. I fought for money while wandering the world without a fixed place to live. People fingered him. He''s a vulgar man with no knight''s honor. He''s the only one who knows the money. He wasn''t a snob. Whoever makes jokes or fingerprints, he makes money like a bad guy. But I didn''t spend it that many times. [Why don''t you just put them together and write them down. Why are you leaving the palace like that?] The black man said he didn''t understand anything about it, and he wiped it all the time. [Do you have money ghosts? If you''re gonna do that, make some money. You won''t even use it.] His mouth was open after a long time, even though the sword began to bruise him. "I can''t use it. I tried to use it, but I couldn''t." He replied, touching the little pockets that were buried in his hands. His face was not a bit different from when he was sitting at the tomb a long time ago. [... frustrated.] Since that day, the black man has not spoken of his word. Once upon a time, his palace said it was a ''money ghost'' only when he crossed the street. Again, time passed. He finds himself in a small village, unpacking the shaggiest of them and going to bed. I was going to go east when I opened my eyes again. If the soldiers of the lord had not come that day and turned the town into a field, he would have left the road again because of the brightness. Dozens of soldiers appeared to be threatening the villagers with spears in his eyes when he sensed the disturbance in his sleep. "I don''t know the extent of these things, because the Lord is merciful." "Argh! If you take this far, my village will starve to death! So please..." The elder, who appeared to be the chief, reasoned the soldier. "I know I''m starving because I''m young, but starving is pretty horrible. It feels like the stomach leather sticks to the intestines... Ahh. I don''t want to think about it again." The chief hung more desperately in the words of the soldier. "As you know, please don''t let our children die of that kind of pain. I will repay you." "Yes. I can''t let you suffer like that." The chief''s face was brightened. But he was watching it. Growing up by the soldiers'' eyes was not just a bondage or mercy, but a brutal murder. "Don''t die in pain, just die." "Yes, soldier? What does that mean...?" The soldier grabs the chief''s collar and lifts it up before the chief even knows what''s going on. "Keek..." "It is the Lord''s command to set an example! Your obedience will be sounded upon the heads of those who do not know grace, so thank the Lord for the great use of your petty lives." The Chief, who is suffocated, shook his feet. However, the soldier did not seem willing to release the chief at all. Rather, I felt like pulling out the sword right away. At that time, a girl, who seemed to be about seven years old, appeared among the people of the village. Then he ran to the soldier without any bird to dry, and grabbed the crotch. "Soldier, black. Our instalments. Let me go. Here''s the money. So don''t hit our installment." I had a coin on my hand like a Gossari. "Ha. I know who these are." The soldier laughs and kicks the child. "Evil!" The child who got kicked rolls the floor. Tegur. The coin rolls on the floor. Ugh. The wounded hand picked up the coin. "Kid, will you give me this money?" The child, who had promised to go to my grandfather and give him the right boat, shook his head. "No. We have to have that money to make our instalments okay." "If you only make Grandpa okay, you give me this coin, right?" "Ha, installments, but when it''s okay..." The child nods with a puffy face. "All right, it''s a contract." He smiles softly and steps forward in front of the soldiers. "What are you!" Soldiers stand in his way. "I am enforcing my sentence by order of the Lord! I don''t know who he is, but fuck off!" Whether he was a shabby armed man or a burdened man, the soldiers even paid for the Lord''s name and smoked a soothsayer. Or not. [Remember, if you leave, the Lord''s wrath will be upon this town.] "I assure you, that will not happen." He only quietly lifted my sword. "The lord would not be dead by then." The soldiers put up spears at once and gave them to him. He calmly walked as if they were not even there. [The lord is not the end. The king won''t like your actions. Maybe you turned this town upside down.] "Don''t pretend you don''t know." Talking to my sword. "You know how far I''m going anyway." The sword laughed at him. [Don Ghost did something wrong with Susitasan.] At that moment the soldiers rushed to him. At the same time, his sword flashed. * * The war waged by a mercenary against the Kingdom, which began in a town without a name of liberation, surprisingly lasted almost three years. As a result, the winner was not a king with tens of thousands of troops. Until then, the perfect name was known, but a mercenary who was more notorious than fame was the winner. Since then, they have single-handedly overthrown the nation, and they have already been called mercenary kings. However, no one in the world knew why the mercenary king declared war on the kingdom alone. Some say it''s just because of morals, and others say it''s because the storehouses of rich kingdoms are coveted. Some are also called to proclaim their reputation. At one time, the girl said it was because of a coin she buried. Opinions were divided, but in the end it was not clear what the real reason was. The only thing that knew the truth was which party and sword. [Screaming] Sell me!] And one of them was being sold somewhere now. I was angry with the black man. But the anger was so overwhelming that it felt like there was nowhere else to be found. [What are you going to do with that body alone...] Concerns have leaked about someone who has become a Manshin Chang in a war that lasted 1000 days. [If I knew this, I wouldn''t tell you that story then.] In the meantime, there was a mix of regrets about the dialogue that the grave had long shared before. A story about a death I had to watch with a sword I couldn''t hold and couldn''t bury. [Son of a bitch! You son of a bitch!] The sword spills resentment. Towards someone who went to die alone. The silly man and the sword left in the world, but the coin and the girl''s song ended when they faded and no one knew it. 338 The messenger of the morning. She had a different dream every day. One day I dreamed of being sacrificed to a fierce giant, and the other day I dreamed of being a little girl in a mountain village groaning to a ruthless lord. Some days I dreamed of being an orphan who battled a continent swept away in the desert. At first I didn''t take it personally. But one day, the power of the new man came to her and told her that all of it was not just a dream. It was another life she had lived, and the memory of her previous life itself. If he was someone else, he might have taken the memory of his previous life as a surprise. Maybe the memories of my life and my previous life were tangled up in madness. But she wasn''t. She was a magician exploring the mysteries and truths behind the world. For her, her former life was something to explore and dig deeply, not something dreary. Since then, she has begun to anoint her dreams. I became a sacrifice and looked into the age of chaos. I became a young girl in a mountain village, and I peered at the vision of a kingdom that had been destroyed without even leaving a name. The times and places were all the same. But there was the same thing. New sword. Times are different, places are different, and the appearance of the poisonous new sword was the same. At first I didn''t know. I could see the existence of a new sword after I chewed through the same dreams. The owners were different every time, but the new sword was always the same. Wordless in the shaded corners, behind the most glorious glory. After becoming aware of her existence, she pursued only the existence of the divine sword in her dream. She didn''t even know why. Perhaps he was interested as a wizard in the extraordinary existence that emerged from the age of the outbreak. Perhaps it was because the appearance of the New Testament was always just a person around her, like in her previous life. Curiosity, homogeneity. I aspired to be able to face a new sword in reality, not a dream. The day was soon to come. It''s not just a wish, it''s a prophecy as a wizard with the power of God. As in her previous life, this life also believed that the destiny of the Shrine would intersect with hers. She waited for that day to come sooner or later. Let''s hope that this life is not just a crossroads for Charlina, but something deeper. And by the time she was on the Magician''s side, she was chasing the rumors of a mineral dragon to the shaky North Toe. That day finally came. "Hmm? A person in a place like this...." A knight with a glowing soul like the great knights I saw in my dreams. There was a new sword in her hand that she was longing to meet. But something was wrong. The Shrine of Dream seemed sharp enough to cut anything, and it seemed hard enough not to break anything. Although the glory returned to its masters, the existence of the new sword was at least as glorious as hers. But it wasn''t the new sword I faced myself. The sharpness of the divine sword was no different from that of the broken glass, and its distinctive arrogance was nothing more than a baldwin to hide a dangerous soul. The new sword was exhausted. The power of God she possessed told me. Indicates that the life of the worn biopsy has not been long as it will be worn. She was so sad about that. It was just him. The words of the divine sword, which ended the unavoidable scourge and gave all its glory to my master, are no different from the petty days when it will rust to its fullest use. She was compassionate to the bitter words of the divine sword. Why the soul of that great sword is worn out. What the hell happened is that the existence that will determine the fate of the world has also changed at stake. I just wondered. Her use of the power of the New Testament to glimpse the destiny of the New Sword was nothing more than the whims of Charlna, who arose from a small question. Until then, she didn''t know. I never imagined that a virtuous man would change his destiny, nor would he change the destiny of a new sword. The past of the Shrine is pushed like a sunrise. The days of the New Testament came to life as if she had suffered sheep. "Ahhh¡­¡­." She groaned. The past of the Shrine, which I believed would be filled with glory, was in fact filled with solitude and helplessness. He accomplished numerous accomplishments, but none of them were his. I met many, but none of them remained by him. The history and myth that man speaks of is only about the sacrifice and death of his beloved. He didn''t look at the glory. I have always seen the parting and loss that will come after glory. I have done the same now. His master was looking only at the end of the journey, and he was already looking at himself to remain alone. It was a shame. It was so frustrating. But that wasn''t all. Her consciousness, which was wandering around somewhere in his past, flushed and sucked. It was a memory of a time when someone had deliberately sealed it, before the world had yet solidified, when he was still a human being, not a sword. There was a boy who knew nothing. The boy was ordinary, and the boy''s world was a peaceful place where death and war felt so far away. And one day, the boy''s world suddenly changed. The peaceful life collapsed, and the boy had to hold a knife he had never captured before in a strange world. I want it back. I don''t want to fight. Scary. The boy howled, but no one listened to him. Rather, I pushed the boy into the middle of the war. The boy hit Valverdung. To survive. To return to your own world. His hands were covered with blood, and his whole body became scarred, enduring the pain of the wearer''s soul, beating him endlessly. Then a change took place. The eyes of a boy who could only see his pain and despair began to capture the world. The boy''s foot, which was running endlessly, turned forward for the first time. It has nothing to do with him. He accepts the war as his own and draws his sword to protect those who suffer. The boy''s eyes were looking straight at the new war. The boy has changed, and hope has risen in a world of despair. Thus, he finally defeated a powerful monster and ended the war. But peace was so short. Before the boy enjoyed the great glory, he finally enjoyed the peace he had come to. Warr, the boy''s world has fallen again. Betrayal. A lover who whispered love, a comrade with countless limbs, and the whole world turned their backs on him. I''m afraid of the enormous possibility of a boy embracing me. The boy tried to sprinkle it evenly so that there was no place in the world when the possibility was complete. Dry greed ruins everything. The wounded boy fled to North Toronto. And fighting the darkness that encroaches on my soul there, I put a knife in my heart to keep myself from becoming dark. It was pure and noble death. Someone didn''t deserve this. Someone regarded the boy''s holy death as miserable and futile, and decided to take revenge. In a way the boy doesn''t want any. Don''t do it. Stop it, the boy begged. However, the avenger also ended up pleading with the boy for revenge. The world that the boy was trying to protect collapsed. Those who the boy was trying to protect became cold corpses. The boy did nothing, just watched it all with his sword. The avenger did not understand the boy''s mind at all. So I knocked the world down a few more times. The boy''s soul, which has watched the destruction several times, is finally broken. Later, I was blurred and I just cried. It was only then that the avenger realized that the boy''s soul was so broken that his actions were useless. The avenger tried to turn the boy''s broken soul back to its original state. But once the broken boy''s soul did not return to its original state. After deliberation, the avenger seals a portion of his sword together, causing the boy''s memory to be consumed. That''s how the boy lost his memory and became a real sword. When you wake up again, you will dream of the sword. The avenger woke up to the sword and added the word "Gruzam" to the word "Horn", meaning "Sleep again." Since becoming a sword, Gruhorn has taught man how to build a manna in his heart and how to perform miracles by weaving his achievements into poetry. She watched all that. And I realized. You know that the fate of yourself, the divine sword, and Grouchon has changed. As a avenger, she did not know whether the name Gruhorn was simply due to the position of the boy who had fallen asleep again, or whether he hoped that the boy would finally wake up after a long sleep. But if there''s one thing for sure. It was only a matter of time before the sword woke up from the dream. She decided to prepare for that. First she wrote a small number so that the exhausted soul of the sword could rest again, as she was weary. It was probably the end of the day that I was going to fall asleep for quite a long time. But that was not enough. She did not want the awakened sword to be left alone again. So I accepted the avoidable death, and I postponed it again. She waited for the sword to awaken again, not alive or dead. So 400 years later, "Long time no see." The sword has finally come. "Good to see you again." In the form of a small, young boy, not a sword. I was happy. at the same time. I didn''t even know I was waiting for him, and I felt like a sword that had been asleep for 400 years. That''s why I insisted. But it is. "Let''s go together." As soon as the words came out of his mouth, his coldness came to an end. Nevertheless, she often complained to him. It was so good to see him again, that his forthcoming separation had already been exhausted, and he continued to make a heartless noise so that his determination would not be shaken. On the other hand, I watched him become human. I saw his life, which began with hatred and contempt, filled with love and glory. I watched it more satisfactorily. At the same time, the delusional nightmare finally prepared for the moment that led him to death. And when the gear comes. The source of my life. All my soul. I give it to you. I could give you a heart without worrying about a little foolishness. Maybe you''ll blame yourself again. Maybe you''re angry that you''ve done something useless. Her name is Ophelia. A light that will dwell on the soul that sits in the dark and wails alone on the night. That''s my destiny. If only you could rest in me for a moment. Even before dawn. A morning messenger who wakes a boy who has fallen asleep in a nightmare tired of lust and incomprehensible vengeance. That''s enough for me. It was a magician who named the white night after me. 339 Exhibit 4. King of Firewood (1) "Umm." Lionel Leonberger opens his eyes as he sweeps. The firewood was burning in the dark indoors and in the fireplace. He lay there for a while and looked at the ceiling. After a while, I turned my head. An overly large bed and a stiff blank with no crumples. "It was a dream." A sigh echoed in a tranquil settlement. Lionel quietly chews his dreams. He was a boy in a dream, a young man. He was a prince, a king. Next to him was a woman who longed to see him again in her dreams. Pre-life, youthful, vibrant. No matter how vivid he looked, he still smiled brightly when he woke up from his dream. My breasts ate. If it had been another time, I would have seen the sky with a depressed face, touching only empty breasts that seemed to have been cut off. But not today. A corner of my chest was warm. Even though it was just a dream, I couldn''t have liked to see my longing face again. A smile came to his mouth as he closed his eyes still. "Umm." In the meantime, the dark world began to brighten a little. I felt popular too. Lionel opened his eyes. Argh. When he arose, he stopped what his servants were doing and bowed his head. "Don''t mind me doing what I was doing." In a gentle voice, the hand of the servants was again shattered. One of them approached and picked up his laundry. After cleansing, the spirit that wandered through the dream while refining the garment with the help of the servants returned to its original state. He sat by the window, enjoying a little sunshine, and drank the tea prepared by his servants. Knock, knock. Someone came to him just in time. "Stop." The door opened scarcely before the end of the horse and a clean old knight appeared with his head. I was Earl Schuhilde Schutgart, a former court knight. He welcomed a loyal old knight. "Welcome home. If you''re not busy, don''t come with me." "What would the old man do if he had nothing to do with it? I won''t specification it." I sat across from him as if the old man had waited. For a while they drank tea without a word. It was the old man who opened his mouth first. "Somehow you look good." "Do you see that?" Lionel smiled softly. "I had a good dream and I feel refreshed. Lightweight, without even the body before." "What kind of dream was it...." "Margarita, I met her. What''s so good about laughing is something that doesn''t tarnish me. So I said it was good to see you again, and I laughed at you without saying anything." "I hope you enjoyed it. "It was good. I didn''t want to wake up." "What do you mean by that?" "Don''t stare too hard just because it was that good." "I''m glad you have a message." The old knight pinched his past as he fled southern Burgundy and tried to die with Moriarty. "That''s never happened before." "Just because time has passed doesn''t mean it never happened." "I haven''t done that before, but these days, I''m picking up old stories. More nagging. I heard that when I was old." "I''m already old. I''m old enough to be called an old man." "It''s unfair to say that with that face." There were wrinkles on his face, as if he were truly unjust. In the aftermath of accepting the soul of the Founding King as a deficient vessel, Nectar''s medicine was not enough. The old man shrugs. "That''s why you cared a little more about training." "I broke the sword because of you saying I can''t see the qualities." "His Majesty has heard that from me, but he has become the most popular knight on the continent." "If I had known that you didn''t see people like that in the first place, I would have split the time and gotten more into training." It seemed as if the two men who were exchanging conversations were talking without a long friend. The servants didn''t see it any weirder. If it was natural, it was natural. It was decades ago that the old knight began to question him. In fact, it was no exaggeration to say that I spent the longest time with Lionel except Margarita. How shallow is the trust that we have built in each other over those years, and how light are the feelings of love towards each other? It is no longer possible to treat each other in the same way as a storehouse in a palace without a position. "If you drink it all, get up. Unless you intend to remain alone in an uninhabited room." "Do you have somewhere to go?" "It''s been a long time since I''ve shot a bow." According to his answer, the knight stood up with a face full of knowledge. "I''ll take you." "Of course." Lionel takes a short stand. The servants and court knights followed him. He casually walks through the palace. Then I stopped walking and looked at the palace. The workers were busy moving far away. His eyes followed the buildings of the Imperial Palace, whose construction was a window. After the war, the Leonberg Empire decided to nest with the old Duke of Brien as its new Emperor. In the meantime, the castle used by Duke Bryant was heavily renovated and expanded, and was just about to be finalized. The new nest of the Leonbergers was surprisingly beautiful, even though it had not yet been decorated. It was natural. The Dwarf craftsmen in charge of the design of the Imperial Palace were, among other things, the greatest mysters in the collection. The great Dwarf Mysters ran all over the place, commanding the construction, and the results could not have been normal. He stood there for a while and captured the appearance of the new palace. I wasn''t bored when I saw it. Unlike the old palace, which is brazen and impoverished, it is like the future of Leonberg, so it is like a new era full of radiance and wonder, unlike its own chisel, which is torn apart by humiliation and humiliation. I felt bad for my heart. "Unexpected? A palace designed by Dwarf Mysters. I can''t even imagine what it would look like." So I stopped shaking. I''ve been asking you how many times I don''t know. "If it weren''t for him, who in the world would have made those stubborn men walk all the way to this place, and who else could have made them stand up and do what I do?" I asked a question that I couldn''t even remember. "All thanks to His Majesty the Emperor." The stalker spoke with a big, chatty face. "Actually, now that I''m here, where''s the kid''s achievement? None of Leonberg''s achievements has ever been more than his hands. A while ago, the remnants of Burgundy sent a messenger to tell the doctor of the rebellion. How great it is to have an enemy come and kneel on their own without fighting." "The Emperor said he was furious that he had not surrendered before the battle." "He used to look like he was going to buy people without wings." "It seems that your friendship was ruined and angry...." "A child who would have ignored the messenger and succumbed with strength had accepted them before. It''s time to become a real emperor with courage and mercy." Lionel also knew that the curse of mercy was reluctant, but he praised the maturity of his eldest son as if he had forgotten black. I don''t care how the seniors and others around me see themselves. His mouth stopped as he continued to praise his eldest son without much rest, after arriving at the armpit set up in the palace. "Whoa!" "Ohhh!" I heard a shout across the wall of the Smoke Army. Lionel, who paused for a moment in the commotion, stepped back into the armor. Bang! A mass of Seekerman flew through the sky and fell on the wall, terrified to enter the armoury. The dirt that was blooming cloudy sank. And in it, the identity of the Seekerman mass was revealed. It was originally quite handsome, but now it''s a man with a mess of yolks. "Earl Eli...?" Bernardo Eli, the silver lion of the Empire and commander of the Superior Knights. He frowns on his mouth, blinks his eyes, and looks at the young lions, who are scattered without froth. He hears a shout. "Wow! I won again!" "How many times has it been? Eli''s full memory!" "I know! Forty-nine is forty-nine!" The eyes of Lionel, who turned his head after shouting, saw the rangers who should be in winter. The court buyers and the Knights of Balahard were also with them. "No way!" "Yes. How could you not see once!" In the center, there was a woman with a red eye and a single iron sword in her hand. The head of the Bavarian Earl, who was the Emperor''s most beloved woman and sewed the place of the Empire''s greatest knight. "Hail Lord Adelia!" "Long live the sword!" It was Swordsmanship Adelia Bavaria. Adelia Bavaria takes a long breath. At the same time, a horrible light flashed across his eyes. Then the glaucoma appeared mild, with the eye tail sagging. "Ah...?" She opens her eyes round, and hurriedly kneels on one side. The rangers and knights, who had lost their minds in the battle of the silver lions, also noticed the visitor late and raised their heads. "Let''s all get up." In Lionel''s words, the Knights and Rangers, including Adelia Bavaria, were immediately in position. "I didn''t mean to interrupt." "That''s not true." Adelia Bavaria, who shrugged her sword, replied briefly. The image of the past, which was shrunk as it was shrunk, was a knightly tone that would never come to mind. Lionel bluntly ordered the appearance. "I can''t just shoot a few bows, so I''ll do what I''ve been doing." I was right. I couldn''t care less if the Emperor''s father told me that he had resigned from the throne. In general, this was the case. But the Rangers and the Knights of the North were never common. They hesitate to sit back in their seats, fearing Lionel''s men to fall. Only the court knights were polite and upright. "Next!" Adelia Bavaria parted with him and shouted at the knights. One of the knights stood up, drew his sword and ran to her. And he could not stand for a while, and flew away with blood loaves. Another article challenged Adelia Bavaria. The results were the same. Adelia Bavaria''s hands were merciless. The knights fall out of the rope several times before even dividing the sword. The rangers, who were watching, rushed to a corner of the armoury and slammed the knights. "Next!" Adelia Bavaria continued to shout. Lionel smiles a little. But he was just a moment, too. He soon grabbed the bow that Count Schuhilde Schutgart had given him. Then he shoots an arrow at the target on one side of the arm. One, two, three... Six, seven, eight... And nine feet. I don''t shoot very carefully, but the flesh of the shooter is stuck in the center of the target. "You seem to be better than before Dorian." Finally, Lionel laughed with a tenth arrow in his target. "That''s it. I think I can make it all right now." I wasn''t just saying. In fact, all the arrows he blew before he left the armory were hit by a target. "Margarita should have seen this." After blowing the arrow without a circle, he stood up for a while and said a bundle of arrows stuck in the target. The old man dared not answer, but simply bowed his head. Lionel, who saw it, knocked on the shoulder of the old knight, saying, "What else do you see?" "Hmm." Adelia Bayern and the knights, who were still in the middle of the battle, quietly went out of the armoury after he broke up with her. This time his steps stopped in front of a door somewhere deep in the Imperial Palace. Chuck. The new court knight commander, Kars Ulrich, who was guarding the front door in an unbroken position, thanked Lionel for his example. "Your Majesty is arriving first and talking to the sculptor." Kars Ulrich''s words make him laugh at his head. "I have something to say to the sculptor." In response to his question, Kars Ulrich somehow avoided answering with a difficult face. "Ask yourself, Al ''ter." As Lionel glances, Karls Ulrich announces his inner space and opens the door. In the splendid interior, there was Idrian Leonberger, his eldest son and monarch of the Empire. "¡­¡­ so¡­¡­ put it in¡­¡­ and grow it." The eldest son stood at the door and whispered something to the elongated carpenter. I was so focused that I didn''t even know who was coming. "Hmmm." Lionel coughed. Idrian Leonberger turns around after noticing that someone has come. "Hut." My eldest son turned around and was flawless. Torr. Blue eyes rolled busy. It was very suspicious as if I had been caught doing something bad. 340 Exhibit 4. King of Firewood (2) "Come here early for fisherman''s work¡­¡­." Idrian asked for a long time. "I came early because the painting will be completed by today. You''re finally here." In Lionel''s words, the old painter, who was holding his head from the very beginning, lowered his body even more. Ugh. Then Idrian stepped forward and walked in between. Pretending to be nothing, it was precisely the shape that prevented the front of the fireworks. Lionel opens his eyes and looks at his eldest son. The eldest son, who was constantly rolling his eyes, opened his mouth late. "That..... I thought it would be done by today, so I called the fireworks. I saw a lot of places to look today." The eye of the opponent, who was always looking so comfortably, was in the wrong place to see what was happening today. "It''s more than that. Until I checked the other day, it was precise and lively enough to impress me. I can''t believe I have a place to see my hands now." In my father''s words, my eldest son''s eyes were shaking like crazy. It was a moment of confidence that I felt from the moment I first entered the room. "Here''s the fireball. Is that all true?" "Aruoghi Empress...." The painter steps forward and tries to speak, but Idrian stops him again. "Isn''t this how you ruin things that are sometimes overzealous?" Seeing him panic and stammer until the end of the day, it seems like he was in a hurry. Lionel smiles in his face. It was also true that I wanted to give a moment''s attention to something that I couldn''t easily see. But I decided to quit at this point. He said he had a thousand wheels and was comfortable speaking, but he was strictly a monarch of one country. I didn''t have to look miserable in front of the fireworks to hurt the monarch''s body. Moreover, he had no idea what his eldest son had secretly asked of him. He looked at his eldest son quietly. It has been several years, but the appearance of my eldest son has not changed a bit compared to the past. It was natural. The masters were so slow to age. It was not unusual for an average master to stop aging when his eldest son was on a higher level. It was something everyone would envy. However, the majority of the parties deemed this extremely inappropriate. I didn''t like the small body or the tattered face. I would have asked you to make a little bit bigger than Bona Mana Knights. Maybe I was jealous of the beard my outsider cousin had started growing recently, so I asked him to draw it. It didn''t matter either way. Originally, the portrait of the royal family was meant to reflect the needs of the parties. "Fireworks. It won''t be easy to touch the painting before completing it, but shouldn''t the King like the parties? So forget your greed as a fireman for a moment and work to make everyone happy." He insisted that the Republicans be appropriately listened to. "I will pay you more for your hard work." I didn''t forget to pay the price so that the old painter wouldn''t break his heart. "I will." The painter replied and retreated with a picture of the cloth covered. Even then, my eldest son, who was looking at me and my father with anxious eyes, sighed with relief. I don''t even know that all my schemes have been scrambled. Lionel laughed loudly. "Hahaha." My eldest son pretended to smile after him with an awkward face. "Your face looks brighter today, but you have something good to do." "It''s been a long time since your mother had a dream." Then I took out a word for turning the topic around, and when I heard the answer, I kept my mouth shut. Lionel laughs again. "Don''t look like that. Then again, I was only good." "All in all, thank goodness." Idrian replied with a grudging voice. Lionel smiles softly and brings the story to mind. "More than that, the old aristocrats of Burgundy decided to gather their will and stand under the flag of Leonberg." My eldest son twisted his face scarcely before I finished speaking. "Hold on to the end, hold on to the end from the beginning. What are you talking about now? Because I feel like a messenger, and I want to ignore it and make it go away! ¡­¡­ I just decided to accept it." In the meantime, it was omitted that I was forced to accept my outsider cousin and other people''s back rice, but it didn''t matter anyway. "Well done. Now that the frontier era is over, we should look inside, not outside the Empire." "¡­¡­ Yes." I was stretching my shoulders like my eldest son had torn the world apart. It wasn''t too much to do. A child who can''t stand a moment. It was harder than anyone to stand still in the palace. Such a child was already staying in the palace for a year. It would feel like a spine on your ass by now. Besides, I can''t believe my outsider cousins and neighbors are turning on the lights and blocking the Emperor''s oil. Though I don''t know, I would have been so excited to use the expedition as an excuse to wind up outside for a long time. Looking at his frustrated eldest son, Lionel opens his mouth. "On the way here, the knights are fighting." The eldest son, who took a deep breath with his dead eyes, snapped and raised his head. "You mean the fight?" "There''s Lord Adelia, there''s Earl Eli. Even pretending to be enthusiastic didn''t seem to end well." My eldest son began to rub his body. "I had a place to go, too." Before the words were finished, I wanted to wind up, but until a little while ago, the image of the eldest son in front of me disappeared. "¡­ then stay and go! I thought of urgent business!" One day I heard my eldest son''s voice outside the open door. "Your Majesty! Your Majesty! Where are you going!" "Your Majesty!" Afterwards, Karls Ulrich and the court knights followed the rushing shouts and thumping of their feet. And soon he disappeared and could not even hear. Lionel leaves the room. Earl Schuhilde Schuttgart asked him. "What happened inside?" "Nothing happened." "But why did His Majesty run out in an angry face?" "I guess so." He said, "There are those who have done the building, except for His Majesty. He said he would not stand still. Especially not to leave Earl Eli alone...." "Don''t mind the triviality." The old man laughed bitterly. "If His Majesty is involved in anything minor, why should he not care?" "That''s not what old people like us care about anyway. That''s what the young talent for the new empire will do." I heard a scream from afar before it was over. "Your Majesty! Where are you going! Come here! We have some work to do today!" One of Lionel''s young talents was the voice of the Grand Duke, the Lord of Winter Castle and only one of the empires. "Let go! Vincent! You have a maxi!" "Maximilian, you are sick now! Let''s take care of what you''ve done and postpone it!" "That''s why my body is so misbehaving! I can''t! Call Maxi right now! I''ll train you myself, so come to the armpit!" "That''s why you''re going to the end of the day!" "Let go! Let go! I am the Emperor!" "You must know you''re the Emperor! Well said! Speaking of which, there are piles of matters that need the Emperor''s ashes!" "Carls, what are you doing! Court Knights! The Grand Duke persecutes the Emperor!" Lionel bursts into laughter as he hears a buzzing sound. Everything was peaceful. Inside, the wounds of the outcrop were healing due to repeated years of abundance, and the entire continent was sending tributes to save the eyes of the old L¨¦onberg Empire. Only a few years ago, Leonberg, who was like a windmill, never knew the world. Lionel is defending his place so that the distant voices will disappear. He has left for a long time. This time he headed for the palace was a garden set deep in the palace. The same garden that a woman used to have in her life. There was a blind knight there. I was the winter lord and father of the current Northern Archduke, and the half-brother he lost, Vale Ballerhard. Baleard sits at a table on one side of the garden, staring at the sky with an invisible eye. "You''re here." Vale welcomed Lionel with his eyes still fixed on the sky. "Lord Veil." "Sir, there''s something wrong. He''s an old man with no job, only Bob, and just a veil is enough." "Neither do I. You don''t have to be formal with the elderly who back out in the back room without doing anything." Lionel, who bites the attendants, sits across from Vale. Then he followed the veil and dug himself into the chair and looked up at the sky. Silence fell. After a while, the first thing I opened my mouth was the veil. "I didn''t like you." It was true that Lionel was familiar with it. There was no brother in the heavens and earth who would love a man who took his sister and made her go to screaming after all the hard work. In addition, he was persecuted by his own misconceptions and made a thriving man of his eldest son. In fact, because of his eldest son, his father was safe, even if it was Vale, not him. "I''m sorry." The apologies that should have been made in the first place were as heavy as the years that had elapsed and the misunderstandings that had been accumulated. But what was heavier than that was Vale''s answer. "One day he came to me and said, Don''t hate you too much. The kid who once hated you more than anyone." Lionel stops talking. "A man whose hands and feet are tied and who lives his whole life beating. He lost and took all the time, but he had to give up everything else to keep a few things. He also said he didn''t know the sadness at first, and he still can''t know everything now." When I heard the harsh voice, something came up in my mouth. "He said he learned to be a man, and he said thank you." He gives strength to his eyes because he thinks his tears will burst into tears. "I grew up brilliantly. Our Majesty." Vale smiled. "..... thanks to you." "It''s also thanks to you. I want to hate and yell at this evil man. And I understand. It''s probably the first time that such a fight has ever occurred to a child who''s been fighting and smashing." Lionel didn''t answer. "We''ve come back a lot." Vale continued the story in a fierce manner. "In fact, it was a relationship you could trust and rely on more than anyone else, and things would have been better if you two had joined forces. I didn''t do it then." "Because of my folly and my narrowness." "It would have been different if it were me." For Lionel, it sounded like he was saying, "Forget everything and start over." So selfishly, I felt comfortable. It felt like the empire had been tightened all the way up on the rocks, but it felt a little pierced. "¡­¡­ Margarita came out of my dream today. He asked me to thank you for not giving up Ian." "Really? I''ll do it every day. I never came to my brother''s dream. I only came to Giavi''s dream." He said he was cold, but Vale was smiling softly. Lionel got out of bed. "Don''t take any more steps, stand in front of the child as a father." Such a veil urged him to be small. "No matter who says it, you are the child''s father." "Not necessarily." After a short answer, he headed straight for Feud. "If I had known this, I wouldn''t have done the Emperor thing!" "That''s what you have to do to be an emperor!" "Because I want to be Emperor! I had no choice but to gather all the people I could refuse!" Feud was chaotic. Karls Ulrich and the court knights look down on Lionel with an awkward face. Then he attributed his inner chamber to him. Lionel enters the Feud. Vincent Ballhardt, the Northern Arctic Airborne Marshal, and Siorin saw him and bowed their heads in unison. "Welcome!" The eldest son, who was sitting on the throne, got up and went down to the statue and welcomed his visit. It is an opportunity to get away from the nagging of the neighbors. "Anyway, I''ll talk to you later. Don''t forget that it''s an insult to the Emperor." Lionel asked the Northern Archbishop when Gigi spoke of her eldest son alive. "There''s a lot of work to be done." "It''s like a pile!" The young Duke replied boldly, puzzled by the sudden question. "Are there some things I need to deal with with right away?" "Is that what you do with fishermen....." But in the words that followed, the Grand Duke also blurred his words. "I need to see her for a second." Lionel replied and added a word. I''d like you to clear your schedule for the day, preferably. The Grand Duke replied, "I don''t know if Lionel said no to anything that rarely demands too much." "Hey, there! I didn''t even listen when the Emperor said it!" Idrian said with his tongue, but the Grand Duke did not measure what he heard. I just sent a snowflake to the others and headed out of the war. "As the day went by, all the nagging got worse. Sooner or later, we''ll send him to the North." My eldest son, who said something he didn''t have in mind, saw my father. Thank you for kicking out the naggers, but I was awkward and crazy because I was alone. If it had been Lionel at the time, he would have backed out with a few words by now. But not today. "Won''t you come hunting with me?" "Hunting?" "In the past, when you were still a steelhead, when you grew up, I hoped you could hunt together." Idrians harden as they were in their loving tours before. "You''re not giving up." The question that followed began to embarrass my eldest son remarkably. 341 Exhibit 4. King of Firewood (3) "It seems too sudden. I wonder if Vincent or anyone else would let me out of the blue. Sometimes when I say I''m going hunting, things get too big." Seeing as I was having a weekend, the offer was suddenly made. "I don''t intend to force you if you don''t." "Poetry, I don''t hate it." "Then let''s go. Rich man." Idrian rubbed his whole body against the word "rich." However, he summoned Kars Ulrich, who was still standing outside the door, and said, "Prepare for the hunt." Loyal court knight commander immediately fulfilled the order. "Why, well. I''m not going alone." The Northern Archbishop, who was coming to the village to moan, retreated quietly after hearing his mother-in-law''s work. Although I was brief on the scale of those to do it, I was also briefed by Lionel that I wanted to follow the minimum number of people because I wanted the rich to spend time with me. "You can''t. I thought you guys were tough, except for me." In the middle, Adelia Bavaria and Bernardo Eli came to see the attending doctors, but Idrian couldn''t go. That''s why it was the winter ranger. "The Best Hunter of Winter Castle! With the best Guided Ranger Jorden, there''s no sense of hunting in the world!" With the guide in position, the helical Ranger Jorden teases them with a chatty mouth and leads them to the forest. "Hmm. I think I need to change the guide¡­¡­." Idrian frowns at the chatter of a ranger who doesn''t rest for a while. However, the awkward and uncomfortable atmosphere in the chaos of the Ranger was pleasant to ventilate, and did not really send the guide back. That''s how they roamed the woods. But Lionel wasn''t really interested in hunting. "Remember when you were a kid, your mother used to give you a bow? I watched you sleep in my arms all night long, grumpy and tired of not being able to pull the protest." "What about the black one? I don''t know about you, but I''ve seen the first day I caught you in a row with a cold, scary face." He continued to speak slowly about the old memories. But unfortunately, there were not many memories of him and the child. Against the pressure of a sudden, stronger empire and multiple conspiracies, he never saw how the child grew up. Even if I tried to continue the story further, I only had bad memories. "¡­¡­." He closed his mouth after being eaten, and his eldest son also said nothing. That was followed by silence for some time. "Do you know what I found? We found a trail of a very big one!" It would have led to an uncomfortable atmosphere had it not been for the ranger that appeared at the time. "Do you want to bet with me?" "Bet?" My eldest son''s eyes flashed on my father''s sudden offer. It looked like a strong eldest son in a battle. "It seems that the one who grabs the greater sense of hunting speaks of a wish." "Good." The moment the answer drops, Lionel kicks his back. "Ranger! What''s the direction of the hunt?" "Over there....." He races his horse in the direction the Ranger points. "Argh! Deadly!" I heard the sound of Volmen in the back, but he didn''t look back. In fact, if it was hunting, it was also deep. It wasn''t just silk archery that I trained to like Margarita, so I didn''t run in the direction the Ranger gave me and chase her trail. When I ran in the wind, I saw that boar far away. He was a rare giant, like the Ranger assured. Lionel quietly measured the distance. 150 Bo. It was a distance that I would not normally be able to match. But I thought I could fit in today. He pulled the protest. The boar finds him and turns around. I don''t know if he''s ever been in the woods, but he''s about to run this way. Lionel protested. Ping! The flesh flew into the sky with a refreshing noise. Fresh! At that moment, I heard the sound of tearing my ears from behind. Yippee! One step late, the boar screams. Chihuahua...! Changed¡­¡­. The moaning boar collapses several times. Lionel drives his horse and approaches the boar. There was a sword in the boar''s essence. The arrow he blows is stuck in the wrong place, swept away by the wind of the sword. "This time I won." It was also then that the eldest son appeared in the back. On his back, he combed a bow that didn''t even protest, and on his waist he rattled an empty sword. It was ridiculous. I''ve never heard of throwing swords into the world and catching prey, and I''ve never seen a sheep snarling like a great hunter. "No, where do you come out to hunt and throw a sword and catch a sense of hunting!" The eldest son of Ranger, who appeared late, replied audaciously to Hillan. "Why, well. I didn''t even have a rule against grabbing it with a sword. Anyway, I got him." At the end of the day, it''s hard to say. Lionel stops laughing. "¡­¡­ That, yes. This guy.... you.. I caught it." My eldest son sighed with relief as he forcefully swallowed his laughter. When I saw it, another laugh burst out. The hunt continued until the sun was inclined. Lionel did not catch a single hunt while his son was catching an additional small boar. It was also a wild way of hunting, but it was because the ranger who used to guide him secretly drove a sense of hunting towards his eldest son. "I think I won." "It''s not too early to guarantee victory." After a grumpy eldest son, Lionel descends from the horse and finds a trace of a hand-held beast. Although the Ranger has discreetly interrupted the pursuit, he has succeeded in discovering a new sense of hunting in the Gear. It was a giant reindeer with gorgeous horns. He quickly caught the reindeer before his eldest son threw the sword again. The rangers groan and move the reindeer to the place where they gather their prey. "I see a bigger one in my eyes, and I wonder what other people think." In his words, the ranger stares at the reindeer and the boar. "Your Majesty seems to be bigger, maybe not... I don''t know! Boars are smaller! No comparison! Much bigger! Huge!" The ranger threw up the truth without taking my master''s side to the end of the wagon. "The first boar compared to this one...." Bang! Idrian, who never heard of it, scratches the back of the Ranger. "You look bad! I''m not making fun of anyone!" The unnoticed ranger shuts his chatty mouth. The day became completely dark. It was time to go back to the palace. "Let''s go back now." Lionel''s horse carries a sense of hunting, as the Ranger prepared it beforehand. They went out into the woods. The Knights of the Court surround them, who were fearlessly waiting to leave the forest. "I wonder if you enjoyed it." Kars Ulrich''s question was answered, and Idrian snapped and turned his head. "I won''t lose next time." It sounded like Lionel was going to go hunting again next time. He looked at his eldest son. I couldn''t see my face because I turned my back, but I saw as clearly as red bitten ears and neck. "Just like that." Lionel poses in the heaviest tone possible to make sure his eldest son is no more ashamed. "Anyway, it''s a bet, so if you get what you want, tell me." "Are you coming?" Lionel smiles deeply. The betting prize was set from the start. Father. A title I''ve never heard from since my eldest son was just a child. I could have listened to him without a circle by making a bet. Unfortunately, there was no chance of that. After returning to the Imperial Palace that day, he fell asleep with a light face and never woke up again. The emperor, who ran out of clothes early in the morning, smiled and was tired of seeing his father close his eyes. "Mr. Lee¡­¡­. I won the bet, and I was alone like this..." I''ve only said the same thing a few times, saying I didn''t hear any betting prizes. "I''ve done all the hard work, and now I want to live a little more comfortably, so what''s so urgent....." Then, after a while, he said in a loud voice. Like a child who doesn''t know what to do when he loses his relatives in the past. Jaw. Vale Baleard, who was one step late, put his hand on the head of such an emperor. "Me, I haven''t even apologized yet. I didn''t even apologize for pretending I didn''t know anything." "It''s okay. You''ve already forgotten." "I didn''t think I deserved..... to see..... but I didn''t. But I can''t say a word....." The Emperor said it was a feast. Vale groans. Neither of them deserves to think of each other. I ended up saying goodbye. It was a pity. But Vale hid the insides of it and said bitterly. "Even now, it''s not too late. Tell me if you have anything to say." He left his seat for his dishonest nephew. Maximilian, the nobles, and the great newcomers came running late and hardened themselves in front of the door. A faint sound leaked through the thick door. Sorry, I''m sorry. I didn''t stop to hear what I was so sorry about. Time passed while no one dared to open a visit. A few moments later, the visit took place. Beyond that, a red-eyed emperor appeared. "Come in and say goodbye to everyone." The emperor said in a voice that was still tightly locked, but was better than ever. The royals and the great mystics took turns and said goodbye to the old monarch. The funeral was celebrated with great enthusiasm. The emperor did not say a word during the funeral. "There is no hope in this country," everyone said. " It was almost the end of the diet that the emperor opened his mouth. "The fate of this country in public was so overwhelming that those who say they have done everything in the heavens and the earth! I also thought so once!" Only the Emperor''s remembrance resounded, killing everyone. "But there was one who didn''t give up until the end, so he threw me in a cold furnace and protected me from the fire!" It was a voice so powerful that no one could hear it in the entire Imperial Palace while it was quiet. "He didn''t dare to step forward because he thought of himself as a retoucher in his life! But he was no boundless reaper king!" In memory of the Emperor, former court chiefs and older court knights blushed their eyes. "He is a hero who set himself on fire and defended the fire of hope!" Then he drew his sword and raised it to heaven. "He was the last monarch of the kingdom! It was the first emperor of the Leonberg Empire!" The Emperor also took out his autopsy and raised it high. "Salute the great monarch who fueled himself and framed the Empire!" Then I yelled. * * * "None of the former monarchs of the Leonberger family were as highly valued as Lionel Leonberger, who split into poles and poles. His life was not that mild. His reign was at a time when the Burgundian Empire was intensifying its pressure in earnest. At this time, the kingdom was overflowing with the infidels and the wicked, but it was practically like the kingdom of Burgundy. Despite this, his policy of not abandoning his aspirations for an intact kingdom bought up the hatred of the Burgundian Emperor, and he also suffered a series of assassination attempts. With the help of the wise and powerful Queen Margarita Ballhardt Leonberger and the loyal and courageous Knight Schuhilde Schutgart, he was once frustrated by the blasphemy of the bourgeoisie or its nobles. Because of this, the younger generations were not able to speak of him as just a king, but rather as a strong monarch. However, the saints did not deny that Lionel Leonberger''s energetic and dedicated appearance at the end of the year was the cornerstone of the empire. In fact, he had a bold, life-saving walk back then, and after a dramatic recovery of his relationship with Idrian Leonberger, who had once suffered a terrible discord, he helped his eldest son blossom his talents as a knight. It was undeniable that Leonberg gave his entire life to the independence and prosperity of Leonberg, as he finally defeated the old Burgundian Empire and gained control of the Empire. Severe¡­¡­. In doing so, the author, who saw Lionel Leonberger with such a complex face, pondered for a long time and finally found the title he deserved. He threw himself into an ash-filled furnace and set himself on fire, so he was the king of firewood. The companion Margarita Balahard Leonberger also made herself a flame and let the whole kingdom spread the flame of the anti-empire, so it''s a really good pair.... Excerpt from the life of King Lionel Leonberger, King of Firewood, in the records of the Lion Berger family, which Nicholo Marchiadec personally saw and felt and described as objectively as possible. " 342 Outbreak 5. Oh! Emperor! (1) Just like the eclipse people rush in and out. Choking. The sound of heavy footsteps drew people''s gaze to one place. A man with a hiccup on his cloak was walking along the boulevard. Every time a man walks, he hears the sound of an iron armor hitting him. Between the cloaks, I saw the handle of the Longsword. The man was clear. It must have been a pretty high-profile article, not just an article. In fact, for ordinary people, knights were frightened because they could not speak up. Especially if that article is from the occupying forces. I am now a Leonberg Empire, but only three years ago, the people here were serving Duke Bryan. It would have been strange if it hadn''t been so loud. However, none of the people of Boulevard left their seats to escape the knight. He too had too many knights in Leonberg to avoid his place whenever he encountered something like that. If the citizens of the Emperor cared about them, they would have done nothing and stayed home. Moreover, the Knights of the Leonberg Empire were not the ones to wreak havoc on the citizens of the Emperor. There was absolutely no reason to avoid it. Of course, I was frightened at first when I heard the rumors of bloodthirsty murderers that I couldn''t get out of the house, but it was old. The people soon began to focus on what they were doing with their eyes on the knight. But it was only until the knight took off the cape he wore upside down. Ugh. The boulevard became quiet the moment the knight who was walking the boulevard quietly took off his cape. People were distracted and saw the inside face. The man was a rare beauty. "Ah¡­¡­." I spit out a voice that I don''t know if the women are elastic or groaning. Flawless. I suddenly noticed the quiet atmosphere of the boulevard, and the man hurried to walk. The inner steps returned to their original state after arriving at the end as seen at the front of the Imperial Palace. "Huw." The man sighed with a small sigh as people looked less. But people didn''t leave him alone. Again, people''s gaze poured out on him. It was the eyes of the nobles who were coming to the Imperial Palace. They recognise the identity of the corporation in a single breath, and they raise their heads. The man was the Emperor''s Court Knight Captain, Carls Ulrich. The nobles were very suspicious that the young court knight commander was not with the emperor. At the same time, I glanced at the opportunity not to come back. It was extremely rare for Kars Ulrich to move alone apart from the Emperor. If this is not the time, will you make friends with the Court Knight Commander who follows behind the Emperor like a shadow? Of course, the Emperor''s side did not stop. The problem was that they were just as frivolous as the emperor. The wealthy members of the Valrhad family, the emperor''s only and only Grand Duke of the Empire, were difficult to access because of the ferocious atmosphere unique to the North. Earl Eli''s young Gaju had no interest except to make the best swordsman in the Empire. When I had the chance to mix words, it was only a matter of having a conversation that was devoid of a whole bunch of dancing tales and aspirations. The same was true of the emerging Earl of Bavaria. She was even horrified by rumors that she showed no interest in anything other than the Emperor''s work. He is a cruel angel, Baek Jung. No one but the Emperor can dry him up when his eyes are turned, and he can''t even dare to mix words. The situation was similar for other articles. At least Arwen Kirgayen, known as normal, got enlightened and chipped away, so it was hard to even see her face, and all she had left was a reaper and a crew, and when she talked to them like a maggot, she lost more than she got. In that situation, it was Cheonluck to encounter a young court knight commander. Naturally, the nobles approached him, arguing ahead. But neither of them was able to achieve their purpose. I thought he was a gentle man with a gentle smile all the time. Unlike the Emperor''s other loyalties, he believed he was a person with noble grain. So I thought if I had the chance to mix words, I could make a good relationship at any time. However, the faces of Karls Ulrich were only used when he was with the Emperor, so the nobles retreated without even trying the words they used to brag about in the eyes of the ice-cold court knight commander. "Huh. That kind of guy." The nobles glance at the knight commander who was looking at them. However, Kars Ulrich was not among the nobles. My mind was unstable. It was only a moment before I left, but in the meantime, I was very anxious whether the Emperor had accidentally fallen. Naturally, the pace was faster. Fortunately, the Emperor remained calm. Neither did he sneak out, nor did he do anything wrong to turn the palace into a muddy field. The emperor didn''t even know who was coming, so he stood there and watched the painting on the wall. Kars Ulrich quietly stood behind the Emperor. It was as if the two men who had been there from the beginning had stood together and seen where the Emperor was always looking. In the picture, there was a family that seemed to be quite short. A pair of gently smiling men and women and two young men who look exactly like them. It was a portrait of both the small battlefield monarch and the emperor himself and his brother. In fact, like a portrait, the family had never come together in such a short time. When the Emperor was a child, he was unable to do so because of disagreements with the Emperor, and when he later resolved his misunderstanding and restored his relationship, Margarita Balahard Leonberger had already died. The image in the painting is just a fictional image created by a republic commanded by the Emperor everywhere. Carls'' gaze was naturally directed at the mildly smiling middle-aged woman. In order to paint again her portrait of the old capital burned by the Burgundy Empire''s surprise, the Emperor had not done enough to explain the impressions he had made of her during the few days he worked. Until then, Kars, who had a crazy idea, was eaten. It was unfortunate that the Emperor explained to the Duke what his mother would have thought. I''m looking at the painting with the breasts he ate. "How are you doing?" The Emperor''s voice was heard. Turning his head, the emperor looked at him with a glance in a new portrait. "Isn''t Count Stuttgart out of his league?" Kars Ulrich nods. In fact, he had been outside the Imperial Palace since this morning, serving only one monarch, to evacuate the last of the honorable knights on the way home with only one old servant. "You''re not coming back, are you?" "Probably not." The emperor kicked his tongue and suddenly shoved his face in. "But, Carls, are you crying?" "No." "No, it''s nothing. My eyes are getting dizzy." Carls tried to answer, but the Emperor opened his mouth again. "Are you that close?" He looked at the emperor in a frenzied manner. "Count Stuttgart. He was the one who first hired Carls, and he identified him as his successor and taught him this for some time, so it would be weird if he didn''t." The emperor was completely misunderstood. "Do you want to go on vacation? Would it take you three months to get to Stuttgart territory?" Looking at the emperor who had begun to think seriously, Karls Ulrich stopped laughing without even knowing it. "I''m not the cold-blooded one who just encouraged you." Vincent, Siorin, and Villefeld said they were different from each other, and the Emperor said, "Tell me if you want to rest at any time." "Hmm." The Emperor looked at the painting again. "The fireworks were better than I thought." "Are you?" "Look, look. Why am I so small? I''m smaller than Maxi." He kept his mouth shut to ask if it wasn''t actually smaller. He knew how much his master hated small spheres. It was a secret that the emperor secretly asked the sculptor to draw a large figure, or to draw a beard that did not fit. The Emperor himself seemed to believe that no one would ever know. Kars Ulrich looked at the painting with complex eyes. If the Emperor hadn''t died suddenly, an unadulterated portrait would have almost been stuck on the wall. "Anyway, let''s go. If it''s too late, Siorin and Vincent will try to eat me. Then again, Villefeld''s inspiration will be secretly encouraged by pretending to be dry. That inspiration is the worst." For a moment, Emperor Tultullin moved his steps toward Feud. Not long ago, he didn''t want to go near Feud. After the Emperor''s reign, the Emperor tried to remain true to his duties. When I had a gap, I didn''t run away from work, nor did I leave work to my brother. I focused solely on taking care of my duties from sunrise to sunset. Kars Ulrich sighs. The Emperor''s growth was certainly a delight, but it was not surprising that the reason was the death of a relative. The emperor has already suffered many deaths, and he himself carries many things. He always wished the Emperor would be like him. Even if the people around you suffer from cocoa. The Northern Arctic Air Force was the same. "You can rest today." The young Duke encountered in the Feud said that there is nothing to deal with today, so feel free to spend some time. "There''s no pile of water pouring in with you every day today? Suddenly?" "Anyway, no." In the words of the Northern Arctic Duke, the Emperor saw others. "In the meantime, thanks to you doing your job day and night, all the important matters have been dealt with. The rest can only be dealt with on my line." The Emperor''s gaze turned to the old crew as he shrugged his shoulders. "Postwar processing is over, and the deployment of troops and knights on the border is smooth." "There has been a lot of work, because the framework of the country has not been properly balanced and the daily work has to be paid for by Her Majesty." According to the marshal, the Northern Arctic Duke is now heavily framed and won''t have as much work as before. Bertie forces the emperor out of the Feud. "What do you do now?" The emperor, who stood at the door for a while, grumbled. "Unemployed Arwen is missing and is not coming back. Eli''s a nuisance. I don''t think Adelia will get in the way." The emperor folded his fingers one by one, mentioning the names of those he knew. Whatever it looked like, Karl Ulrich almost asked if you would like to spend some time with the rangers. But soon he regained consciousness and closed his mouth. It is because the Rangers knew better than anyone what would happen if the vast insights and spirit of adventure met the Emperor''s curiosity. Especially Ranger Jordan was the most dangerous. It was not unusual for a longtime ranger to make any insane suggestions to appease the Emperor''s depression. But he wasn''t really the one to watch out for the rangers. He realized it too late, and when he realized it, it was after what had already happened. 343 Outbreak 5. Oh! Emperor! (2) It is said that the world will change in a decade. But on the contrary, no matter how much time passed, things did not change. The Leonbergs'' feelings for Clement de Montpellier were just that. The Leonbergs have not forgotten. They remembered the history of humiliation and the times of humiliation. The Burgundian Empire has thoroughly ruined Leonberg for the past 100 years. The first families that supported the country were overthrown, and in the process, countless shining talents and loyal people were overthrown. The vacancies were filled by the same people. They pushed the good nobles out of the Burgundian Empire. The royals and the faithful had to watch the whole country get sick with their hands full. Hahn and hatred, deeply rooted in their hearts at the time, remained in vain until the collapse of Burgundy, the original mausoleum, so that they could not have felt better towards Clement de Montpellier, who had been the ambassador of the former empire and was leading the way to plunder and tyranny. Nevertheless, many aristocrats have not broken the peace of the empire, which has reached its maximum stability by shedding such emotions on the outside. It was only by looking at the current emperor Idrian Leonberger''s dog and committing an evil deed that he would cut off his hatred. But not everyone did. The Northerners, who had no laws to hide my feelings, blatantly attacked Clement de Montpellier. The same was true of Vincent Baleard. He said he would regret being born into this world once he was caught, and he hovered around the Ambassador of the former Empire. But it was useless. Clement de Montpellier, who knew his position better than anyone else, was desperate not to go against the Grand Duke who considered himself like a thorn. When I complained, I left and fell flat and pleaded guilty, and when I dug a trap, I escaped like a quail. "Give it up. He''s some guy." The emperor shows up to tell me where he heard the story, and he tiles it so he doesn''t waste his mind. "How Vincent beats the guy who lived and ate by threatening and falling when he was beaten for life. If you don''t like it, don''t ask or ask. Just step on it." Arbitration, not that of the Emperor, only encouraged the wrath of Dorier Vincent Ballerhard. Of course, if he gave up on that, he wasn''t a ballerhard. The problem is that the unyielding spirit of the Baldheads has not helped to trap and bring down the rest. Even a soldier who looks around the battlefield and knows the enemy''s faults and threads is not of much use now. At least the slightest cunning was only useful when it stopped the Emperor from deviating. By the time Vincent Ballerhard''s vengeance had practically ended in failure, he had a miraculous opportunity. In the last barrel of turmoil, Clement de Montpellier lost his base, and now the Emperor or Emperor is only waiting for the day to give him a new territory. Of course, the Emperor was not the one to break his promise. But I just handed the whole annoying process over to someone else. And it was Vincent Ballerhard who generally felt that way. "Hmm." He gazes at the objects placed on his desk. It was the seal of the Emperor that the Dwarves made specifically for the Emperor Leonberger family, and it was untouchable and untouchable to anyone other than the Emperor. However, the Emperor sometimes left his precious seal to his outsider cousin. If you need the Emperor''s ashes, you have to decide for yourself. Sometimes the Emperor expressed concern about this, but each time, the Emperor dismissed him, saying that he was never the one to use the seal for self-indulgence. In fact, he has never written a seal for self-indulgence before. I only used it when I needed it, for the right thing to do. The same was true this time. "I can''t believe he''s living in a thriving territory." After a brief thought, he found the right area on the map, put the name on the document, and stamped the Emperor''s seal on it. It was once a densely populated enclave of harbours and other facilities, but it was a territory somewhere in the south of the Empire, as a terrible monster swept away and abandoned. Thus, the territory of God () Montpellier was determined. "Me, the South?" Clement de Montpellier, who was in a state of crisis on the continent, immediately noticed the shape of the territory he was given. "It is a land to be restored at any time. First go and chop the ground and think about it and go and work diligently to build a territory." In front of the desperate Clement de Montpellier, the Emperor said: Then Clement de Montpellier''s face widened. I didn''t even know in my dream that the Emperor Vincent Ballerhard had said one thing to Toshi. Of course, he didn''t tell the Emperor a lie. Just a few things, to start rebuilding an abandoned southern region first, we had to completely stabilize the rest of the region, and I just didn''t tell you that would take quite a while. Clement de Montpellier believed only the words of the Emperor and then went south. Vincent Baleard watches Montpellier and his undertakers leave the eclipse without a word. I didn''t want to be the Emperor''s dog just to rebuild the family, but what I received as a reward is rotten meat that I can''t eat or chew. It was a place to spend a day in the clouds waiting for support that would not come right away. Besides, I took the one I didn''t want to see away from the eclipse, so it was also income. Vincent Ballhardt was very satisfied. "I can''t live with the Flower Dragon!" Until Clement de Montpellier came to me and fell flat in front of the Emperor to give me his cursed name. He froze as it was. It is now that I am holding my heart to the Imperial Palace, but it was a sad emperor who was unable to leave the Imperial Palace until a while ago. In that situation, the name of the flower dragon had to be avoided as much as it was raised above the surface. As soon as I hear the name of the Pharaohs, the Emperor''s butt, which was barely attached to the throne, will fall right away. "I can''t do anything about the Flower Dragon! Please spare me!" At least as much in the Imperial Palace, especially in front of the Emperor, I cried to Clement de Montpellier a few times. Vincent Ballerhard closes his eyes. I didn''t want to see it. I didn''t want to know what the Emperor would look like. But I didn''t want to know. Goooooooooo. My skin was tingling. The air of Feud was waving like crazy. Naturally, there would be an emperor at the heart of it. He opened his eyes forcefully. Then I moved my stiff neck and saw the emperor on a single statue. The emperor, who was coming in and out of the war like a ghost with a shabby face, no longer existed. The red reminded face. Eagle eyes burning like the sun. Rotten. A sound like a hallucination digs Vincent Ballerhard''s ear. It was not a hallucination. In fact, the Emperor was also poking his ass. If it had been before, it would have remained. But the emperor kept his position as if he were going to run away right away. Surprisingly. The Emperor opened his mouth after a while. "¡­¡­ Flower Dragon?" Even in the midst of a mass of invisible heat, the imperial majesty was a young voice. "Yes? Yes! Exactly!" "I''ve never heard of a dragon running out of his realm." "The Fire Dragon didn''t come out of the realm...." "Then the Flower Dragon is beyond the borders of the Empire." "But if you leave him alone...!" Clement de Montpellier, who was dancing for a while, spurts his saliva to the detriment of the dragon. The energy of the flower dragon has turned the entire southern land into barren land, making it impossible to even cultivate it. Monsters are crowded and the damage around them is huge. At first, the story, which was confined to the south of the Empire, later became a grand story that encompassed the entire Empire. When the Pharyngeal Dragon came to the shore, the terrible monster that would destroy the Empire was the sheep. "That''s a lot of exaggeration." It was then that Vincent Ballerhard, who was still listening, stepped up. "Most of the people left the south. Who the hell is suffering from a flower dragon?" It was just like he said. The people of the south had already largely completed their migration to other parts of the country. Not long ago, they all refused to rule the Empire, but there was no reason to look after them from this side first. Clement de Montpellier says he only rolls his eyes to see if the horses are blocked. I thought the Emperor would move right away if I just took out the name of the flower dragon. But unfortunately, the Emperor did not seem to intend to move immediately. Maybe it''s looking at the eyes of the other minor newcomers. Clement de Montpellier bites his lips. Then he bowed his head with a determined face. "I can''t believe I just messed with your planting. The Emperor is certainly the best knight on the continent, but the flower dragon is strictly beyond the notion of the world....." "Montpellier." Emperor Clement de Montpellier severed his waist. "Don''t provoke me." Neither did he speak forcefully, nor did he set up a day to shoot. It was an unconventional tone, as if morning greetings were handed over. It was an astonishing voice. But there''s a clear warning in there. "Sin, sorry!" Clement de Montpellier fell flat on the ground and shook his head. "Next time, it won''t just end with words." The emperor reopened his mouth after the frightened face of the liver became bloody. Vincent Ballerhard blurred his gaze. I don''t even know how to keep my position while listening to the name of the flower dragon. I couldn''t stand the thought of responding to the provocation that would have passed a hundred times before. "And now that I''ve said it, there''s nothing I can''t do about it." I know you have to fight the outcome, but you might win. The late addition did not even come into his ear. "Your Majesty now recognizes the position of the monarch of one country." "Well, then, the Emperor should not hesitate." I''d rather be touched at the end of the day. I shouldn''t have. I should have listened to the Emperor a little more carefully. If you did, you''d know it was weird not knowing where it was. However, Vincent Ballerhard was overwhelmingly conscious of the condition of an extremely unconscious outsider cousin after the reign of the Emperor, and was overmoved by the image of an overgrown Emperor. So I didn''t know. The diligence of the Emperor, who had been faithful only to his duties, without any further incident in recent times, was the first and last thing he could see before his life, and the fact that the Emperor''s willingness to fight Clement de Montpellier was no different from the tranquillity he had for a while before the storm struck. He realized it too late, and it was already after the storm. * * * Vincent Ballerhard frowned. It''s been a long time since I''ve been in bed. Normally, it was time to go to sleep. But I couldn''t sleep. The body that suffered from the shock continued to complain of fatigue, which rarely prevented it from sleeping. I was strangely anxious. I looked back at the day quietly to see if I had missed something important or if I had misjudged something I handled today. Thought and pondered for a while, nothing came to mind. He closed his eyes again. I hesitated to go to sleep, but I didn''t. As Dorian time went by, only anxiety grew. Then, at some point, I came to the point where lying in bed would feel like torture. He raised himself out of bed countless times. "You''re sleepy." With a small sigh, he turned to the window. I wanted to open the window and take a breath of fresh air, so my anxiety would subside a little. "Whoo." Drinking and spitting, he inhaled the cold night air several times. After taking a deep breath like that, my anxious mind calmed down a little. I felt like my head was getting a little clearer. Then the view outside the window came into my eyes. "Hmm?" It was strange. An ambitious night, the heart of the Imperial Palace was strangely disturbed to be more serene than ever. The lights coming and going must have been from the court knights. Hemicephaly. My heart, which had barely calmed down, began to jump again. ¡­¡­ I must find¡­¡­! .. Ah! I heard a faint roar. Dang! Dang! It was then that a tumultuous sound rang throughout the Imperial Palace. As soon as I heard the bell, his heart snapped and fell. I had a bad memory in my head. When the Emperor had not succeeded to the throne in the past, he was still only a prince of the kingdom. It''s the sound that sometimes resonates in the palace. It was a sign of an extreme aversion to staying in one place, and of someone''s deviation, who considered the palace to be a prison. That is what the Emperor''s side hopes will never happen again. "The Emperor is gone!" It was the bell that announced the Emperor''s escape. 344 Outbreak 5. Oh! Emperor! (3) That was the beginning. The whole palace is lit, and the sound of knights shouting from all sides is heard. The footsteps of the choking knights echoed dizzily. "Ah¡­¡­." Vincent Ballerhard sighs as he looks at the soldiers rushing towards the gate. I slept at night because of a thunderclap that didn''t know when to disappear. Then I wondered if the thunderbeetle could stretch out his legs with iron and sleep like this again. A sigh gushed out of my mouth. This is a nightmare. But I couldn''t just moan for a long time. He looked at the Imperial Palace. The Knights'' response was perfect. It was not necessary to give a separate order and give advice. How long have they been with the Emperor? These were the ones who had to get bored with practical training and real practice. If the response is clumsy, Dorian, that was more unusual. Of course, it was also skeptical if they could find an escaped emperor. The emperor is usually the emperor. It was an emperor whose body was so long that he could not catch his eyes when he decided to leave. The emperor sneaks out of the night. I don''t know, but by now I''d be running off the eclipse somewhere in the plains. The court knights and soldiers will not know that either. He knew it, but he was forced to remain true to his own will. "Do you know how many people suffer because of you?" Vincent Ballerhard grinds it. Then he regained consciousness and headed for Feud. "Are you here?" "You''re here." Upon arriving in the Great War, when I heard the news, I received the news and the crew welcomed him. Maximilian Leonberger was also with him. However, it was strange to not know where their faces were. The reason soon became apparent. Ugh. The Marshal gave you a letter with the seal torn. "I found it in Your Majesty''s Bed." Vincent Ballhardt immediately checked the letter. Feeding. After confirming the contents of the letter, he laughed as if he was ridiculous. "What is this¡­¡­." He looked at the letter again, smiling as if he had done anything real. Since the Emperor left the emperor without making any promises, he didn''t even notice what he was going to do. Only two words came to my attention. The next Emperor is Maximilian. "I''m going to catch a flower dragon. He read those two sentences several times. It''s like trying to find out if it doesn''t mean hiding. But I knew the truth. I didn''t mean to hide in the letter. The emperor just left. Just like I''ve done a few times in the past. If there was a difference in the past, if he had temporarily resigned his position, this time he would have kicked the Empress out. Vincent Ballerhard starts laughing again. Then I stopped laughing and yelled at the whale. "What do you think of the Emperor!" If you say that you won''t do this even when you choose a rural village chief, how do you sanctify the Emperor? "No, what are you going to catch? Is that the pheasant that lives in the hinterland? Is it a rabbit or a boar! What kind of guy is he? Go get him! And why go alone again? There are a few knights to run and a few wizards!" I soon grew anxious and worried about the emperor who left alone to deal with a terrible monster. The words are dishonorable, and the emotions they reveal have been overwhelming, but no one has pointed them out. He and the Emperor both knew that the brother''s heart was darker than that. "I won''t. I have to go now. If you hurry, you''ll be able to get ahead before His Majesty arrives in the South. I''ll lead the armored men and the rangers myself....." Vincent Baleard, who said he had been alone for a long time, suddenly turned around. As if you were going to run away from the palace and chase the emperor. Then Maximilian Leonberger stepped forward. He held another letter in his hand. "This...?" "This is a letter from the Emperor to me asking me to take it out and read it when this happens." He received a frowny letter and read it down from there. A feeling of arrogance came to his face as he read the letter. "Ha¡­¡­." All that was left at the end was stamina and collapse. "The Emperor expects His Majesty not to keep the throne for long. So when this moment came, you asked me not to force you to take it, but to let you do what you want." Then Maximilian Leonberger told him about the retention of the Emperor. "Because your brother, who had suffered too much at such a young age, hoped that he would no longer be bound by any guile, and he knew that it would be useless to try to take him by force." Even though the emperor had a legacy to leave behind, he added that the reason the emperor was so strange was also because of it. "I''m also the same mind." Maximilian Leonberger looks around. "When you cut your own heart and immortalized your own death to protect this country, you have already accomplished everything you need to do as a royal family. If we want something more here, it''s just our greed everywhere. Your Majesty has done enough." When the tragedy of a few years ago was mentioned again, everyone shut their mouths with a familiar face. "I intend to do as the Emperor demands, as His Majesty wishes." Among them, Maximilian Leonberger once again looked around the left and said, "One person is strong. "An empire built by your brother, the emperor." And declared. "I''ll make sure I can''t cross anyone." He said he would inherit the throne. If someone else had said that, he would have been considered an opportunist who stitched up the throne while his brother was away. But no one here saw Maximilian Leonberger and didn''t think so. In the first place, he was blind to the throne and was not able to covet his brother''s place, but he knew how much he followed my brother. In fact, the eyes of Maximilian Leonberger were clear. I didn''t see the desire as much as I did, and I only saw a sense of mission towards the big business. Vincent Ballerhard saw the new emperor of the empire without saying a word. The fullness crossed. He was so despised and hard-working that he barely got up. From now on, there''s only one thing left to enjoy. I can''t stand that bird and run. Others would have laughed and giggled alone, writing a letter of revenge for having been forced to inherit the throne. His comfortable face was good in front of his eyes, and Boa pushed him. At the same time, the unknown mastery was pushed. I knew the truth. It was as the Emperor said. It was nothing more than a nuisance and a burden for the emperor of iron fields, an absolute power to change the world in a word. It was only his greed that he wanted to be emperor at all times. It was time to put everything down. He had to lay down his greed and lay down the burden of a wounded man. "After¡­¡­." Vincent Ballerhard turns his head and tours the Feud. He frowned on his arrogance and refused to work with his entire body. He said that he had no intention of dying with his outsider cousin. But that was also the end now. He could not remain in the eclipse. No, I shouldn''t have stayed. The new emperor couldn''t handle him and the Balahard family. Balahard was no longer a knight family subject to change. Starting as Prince Celestial''s only guardian, he became the only Grand Duke of the Empire to establish the biggest ball in the kingdom''s rebirth. The territory encompassed the entire territory of the old kingdom of Leonberg, and there was no shortage of one kingdom. In fact, Vincent Baleard was the Grand Duke of the Empire and the King of the Balearic Republic, so that was not the right thing to say. He did not want to add to it, but now he has too much power to handle the lazy Emperor''s work. He was able to remain at ease in the eclipse until now because the owner of the eclipse was the one who overthrew the plaque of war alone. While the Emperor was away, his continued stay in the eclipse was in itself a burden to the new Emperor. Even if it wasn''t, I never would have stayed in the eclipse without my dear outsider cousin. Of course, that wasn''t happening right now. Now it''s the eclipse and whatever. "I will expedite the Rangers. You can''t make him fight the flower dragon alone." For now, I had to take care of the escaped emperor. Dealing with that horrible monster on your own was never going to happen. But the emperor was not alone. "Lord Arwen is gone!" A messenger from the Kyrgyz family came and told me about it. "Stan, no way...?" A tired white statue asked the messenger for more information. "Immediately after the Emperor''s messenger visited, he prepared as if he were leaving a long way....." I whispered as if my statue were going to collapse right away. "Tsk. You made a choice." Vincent Ballerhard fills his tongue. Then I remembered that my father was helping Arwen Kirgayen with his training, and I hardened it. He looks at the messenger with a face. "Veil is gone too!" No way. It was real. He straightened his head. "What a gap!" If I had sent court knights or servants as messengers, I would have received a report. But he didn''t receive any reports. It meant that there was someone who secretly helped the Emperor by his side. "What kind of person...." I had no intention of stopping him if I caught him. Fortunately, there was no need to work hard to find the culprit. "That''s what the Ballerhard Ranger outfit is all about¡­¡­." The moment I heard that, I remembered the face of a ranger in Vincent Baleard''s head. "Maybe that ranger has red hair on his complaining face." "That''s right!" Just in case, he grinds his teeth. "Jorden! You crazy bastard!" He blasphemed the Ranger for his work with the Emperor, and a messenger followed him. "Chief Clerk Christopher Bavaria urgently said, Earl Bavaria is gone!" "Earl Eli reported that he drove his horse out of the South Gate in a hurry!" Vincent Ballerhard, who was dumbfounded by the messenger''s report, shouts, "No! Why are they not talking?" * * * At that time, Idrian Leonberger stood still in the plains far from the eclipse and saw something. "Unemployed, Arwen, Adelia, Gunne, Jordan. Montpellier. Did you miss anything?" "How many times have you asked?" Vale Baleard replies with a loud voice, and he raises his head. "Strange. Certainly there are people, and Jordanian took care of everything." I forgot something, but I didn''t even think about what it was. But if it wasn''t so important that he forgot, he soon began to lead the group again. A man appeared at the spot where they left off. "Why not just me again!" 345 Exhibit 6. Hi (1) I ran without rest. To spread the distance to the chase in a few minutes. Of course, it wasn''t a big deal if the chase followed. It was enough to turn the chaser away, and even if he was caught up, it was enough to force him back. I wasn''t afraid of any chasers. But it is. "It hurts if Vincent comes himself." The sleepyhead was scared to show up with the chase. So I rushed down the road without rest all day, and only stopped walking because the night was so deep that I couldn''t run any more. The Montpellier guy reaches out in a heartbeat. The outsider was wandering around with a buzzing sound that the moonlight was good without seeing his eyes. Gunne left to look around, and Adelia and Jorden were busy preparing for camp. Arwen was all I had left. I looked at Arwen sitting across from Jordan, holding her hand against the bonfire. I remembered the first time I met her. Nineteen apprentice articles looking at me with a hateful face. I forced her to be loyal with such a wager. The talented man coveted me and asked me to leave the future to him. After all, Arwen accepted my offer and became my knight. That was already 10 years ago. And she grew brilliantly beyond my expectations. ''You will continue to grow. And stronger than the court knights over there, maybe more than the outsiders.'' Recalling the conversation I had at the time, I looked back at the side where the outsider was. Turning his back, he looked at the sky with an invisible eye, but the condition of the outsider was only calm. Nevertheless, the outsider had a prenatal presence. People count outsiders as the second in the Empire. I turned my head to Arwen again. When I saw her sitting upright with her back straight and without breaking, I found out. Her presence was less than that of an outsider. It meant that she was also on the edge of Penta. It was not surprising. In the last war with the Empire, she had already taken the first steps towards Penta. It was just bare and magnificent. I got a laugh. What are you going to do now, uncle? If you do something wrong, you''ll lose your current position. I could tell. Even if I didn''t know it, no matter how lonely I was, I couldn''t guarantee victory over Arwen in this state where I lost my arm and my eyes. She looks at Arwen bluntly and smiles, and she raises her head. "¡­¡­?" The snowy Arwen did not avoid the gaze. I just sent a suspicious gaze. I opened my mouth rather than facing his eyes. "I sound like the word you want is a knife-filled whore." I heard an astonishing light in Arwen''s eyes. Or not, I kept talking. "If you truly have any doubts, all you can get is a cold-rolled corpse." "Pulmonary, Your Majesty¡­¡­." The white face quickly tinged. "C ''mon, I was just..." "Just what? You thought it was a mess?" "That''s not what I meant." Her face, shaking her head in a hurry, was lit with a rarely embarrassing light. I kept making fun of her because she looked really cool. "That''s not what I meant. I thought it was a wreck. It was a wreck." For a long time I poured out my past reproach, though I had not done it. "Pulmonary, Your Majesty¡­¡­." Arwen panics and complains. "I''m not your king anymore. He also gave me another emperor''s seat...." I kept my mouth shut. Thinking about it, I was no longer an emperor. The new emperor of the Empire was now Maximilian. There was a problem with my knights calling me His Majesty in that situation. I shouldn''t have. The two emperors of the Empire, there was no such thing as disdain. I immediately stopped teasing Arwen and began to ponder. And after pondering for a while, I gave an answer. In fact, the answer was set from the beginning. "Yes! We''re not even emperors anymore, so let''s call a name. How about Idrian? If Arwen wants, you can call him Ian." It''s a name you can call it, but you have to use it when you do this. Arwen flickers at me. "I can''t handle it!" She cries out on her knees in front of me, wondering if she''s surprised. "How dare I! Please stop saying that!" "Oh, why! Then what are you gonna call it?" "Well, that....." If she can''t find the words to answer, she keeps silent all the time. "Is that what I call it?" I heard a muffled voice. Turning his head, Jorden, who had just finished preparing for the camp, looked at me with a stubborn face. I frowned. It''s weird. I asked you to call me by name, but I feel bad because I think Jorden is calling me by name. "Then I''ll do it too. Idry....." The moment my name came out of Jordan''s mouth, it creeped me out. I didn''t know if it was because he hated me, or if there was still gold left in my chest that he put a spear in three years ago. The only thing that was clear was that if Jordan let me call my name, there would be a lot of work to be done in the future. "Once this matter is put on hold for the time being." So I decided to put my title issue behind me with Arwen''s excuse. "Chet." Looking at the face of a Jordanian, full of regrets, I think of someone in my indifference. Eli. If he was here, it would have been a big deal. He would have called my name because he was so godly. I was relieved that there was no new Eli. "Ah...?" Then I realized one thing. I feel like I''ve missed something since I left the eclipse. "What about Eli?" That was Eli. "Because you don''t have anything to say....." In my words, Jordan looked at me blind and fat. "Didn''t you do it on purpose just in case the gaps get too big when all the gifted lions leave?" "No, I forgot." "Like that....." Jordan scratches his head and shrugs. "Well, won''t you follow me? Not even a child." "You would, wouldn''t you?" "I''m sure you will." But the troubles of me and Jordan were not long. Some of the people who had gone out to scout the area returned, and the group went to bed as it was ready. The first invincibility I decided to stand. The group was frightened, but I didn''t listen. He replied that his head was complicated, so he thought about it for a moment, and then people shut their mouths. I thought the heart would be complicated because I kicked the emperor out. Of course, my head was clearer than ever. When everyone was asleep, I sat on my back with the campfire and saw the plains. The world is full of faint moonlight, and the plains are all submerged in darkness. I''ve been staring at the darkness for a long time. Saaaaah. The wind blew. The plain-filled vegetation shook around in the wind. It was as if the darkness was encompassing. Like that day three years ago. * * * The darkness around me was constantly embracing me. Anger, hatred, and a scream of malice echoed from all sides. Each one of them was strangely sharp and stuffed in his ear. [I didn''t do anything, why did I...!] [Help me!] [I wish it wasn''t just you...!] It was the despair and fear felt by the souls of the world who were destroyed by the shadows of my vengeance. [Because of you, we!] [This world!] [You demon!] It was also as long as I was trapped in the blood that I had eaten crazily. [What did you say!] Nofa''s rancid voice cursed me. [Why! Why! Why! Why!] A voice in the company asked me. [I''m sick. It''s too cold and hurts.] Ath and Ath cried out to me. Hundreds of thousands of voices were pouring out malice and resentment on me. I walked in the dark. I stood down in front of a small darkness that felt sick, cold, and hasty. Ugh. Then he reached out and hugged the darkness. Tsuzu. A small darkness scattered with a faint light. "Ah¡­¡­." I watched the darkness scatter. There was a scattered darkness, a darkness beyond which even the shape could not be left. Spirits who wander the boundaries of the world without even getting the rest of the ruined world. Their position was so poor. I have drawn the sword. "Please have a good night''s sleep." I memorized the poem of my soul. [Are you going to kill us again!] [How could you!] The darkness quickly cried out and blamed me. Instead of answering, I drew a gloriously burning sword from top to bottom. Spatula. Everything was cut off. [I can''t...!] There was also a scream. Rrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr. And the darkness that surrounded it. The sheep that did not all exist disappeared. But that was just the beginning. This demon.... A new darkness arose again from all sides. At the end of the sword, I gathered the flame of my soul. And I slashed it. The darkness split again. The darkness rises again. I cleaved the darkness again. A few times, a few times. Until there is no more darkness to stand in my way. As such. The destruction of the world I''ve watched in my previous life, just as much darkness, The blood I drank in my previous life, just as much soul, When I cut them all off. [Have you seen it?] I was drawn into the darkness of the void. [Did you feel it?] Even the shape is unclear. [This world does not welcome you.] He reaches out. There was a lump in my hand that looked like it was going to go out right away. [If you hadn''t brought me!] [You brought me into this world!] [But why would I.....] A late vomiting voice dug into my ear. That''s the voice of a boy I know very well. My heart was pounding. At the same time, my previous life passed through my head. When I regained consciousness, the shadow approached my nose. A lump of jeopardy in my hand, grasping some of the pieces of my previous life. Ugh. The shadow reaches out. Looking at the piece of my previous life that I had put on my hand, I dug into my ear with an uneven yell. [There is no place to stay, night and day, so the dawn is just drifting through its boundaries.] I raise my head and stare at him. I couldn''t read the look on his face, which was all black and blurry. But I knew what he was trying to say. Just as the great achievements of my past life have been tragically ended by greedy men, your life will be no different. That is the fate of dawn to crumble with the glorious dawn. He was telling me that. I agree with that. "Kick." I laughed. He stared at me speechlessly. I''ve only been laughing for a long time instead of answering. It was so silly. After a long time, I said to the shadows that looked at me without saying a word. "Betrayal¡­¡­." When I die, only my beloved knights, who threw their lives in memory of me, put their swords on my back. "It won''t be a day like that." It couldn''t be. "If that happens." If that''s the reward for their unwavering commitment that they showed me. "Don''t take it with a smile." I could die laughing. The shadow stares at me. [You¡­¡­.] Then the shadow came out. [You haven''t changed a bit since then.] It seemed like the voice was really angry, and it seemed like it was falling apart. [Whatever I say, you don''t listen....] "This is the end of the conversation." I cut his words and looked back. I felt a faint energy beyond the whole black world. Adelia and the outsider. The energy of my beloved was shaking as if it were going to go out right away. "There are people waiting for me to come back." I looked ahead again. He is now half-assimilated into the darkness. I was just before he melted into complete darkness. "The deepest night owes me a trunk of light." I recited a small poem. "That''s the Earth of the Sunset." They had the same name. Contrary to what I''ve intertwined in my previous life, A myth that was accomplished as a human Idrian Leonberger. "The glorious morning is finally coming to the world. The night is deep, and there is nowhere to go." I love the poetry of dawn. 346 Exhibit 6. Hi (2) The light stretched out. The world was revealed beyond the veil of darkness. There were dearest people there. Unemployed, Adelia. Those who are constantly coming to me, surrounded by so many enemies. I stood still in my eyes. My chest was pounding. I know that the only step they take is to come to me. I was angry at the same time. Adelia''s face is stuck in her eyes, with one ear cut off. With a grumpy body, an outsider stabs his eyes with a single fist, even missing a sword. I''m watching them with my eyes open. "¡­¡­!" They looked back at me. Snow encountered. Ugh. At that moment, the truncated curtain regenerates, and the son-in-law comes back black. I grabbed the sword with my strength. At the last minute, I wasn''t sure if they''d really seen me. Nevertheless, one thing was clear. "Please wait a bit." It was only the fact that they believed that I would come back without a doubt. I didn''t mean to disappoint their expectations either. I put the light back on the sword. And I drew it down hard. Eww. The darkness split. But what I''ve cut down is nothing more than the bloodshed of a monster that has existed for thousands of years, the disaster that destroyed the world so many times. Wrinkles. The darkness grew again. I cut it off, too. The darkness played endlessly. I cut it again. I swing my sword like crazy until the mighty darkness no longer grows. He remembers poetry without stopping with his mouth. To be able to face your loved ones again. Bang. I stepped out. I didn''t even know how much time had passed. I just fought, cut off the darkness. [Arghhhhhhhh!] A huge darkness ran. I put out my sword face. Bang! From the fingertips to the chest, the armor bursts out in turn. Blood came up in the air. "Ugh!" I couldn''t stand it and vomited blood. I stole his mouth roughly. It was as painful as tearing my whole body apart. At some point, even the manna of the heart that could not be dried was no longer flowing. Nevertheless, Ugh. I raised my sword again. The light gathers at the end of the sword. Not at all different from the ironic light so far. It''s like a flash of the sun rising in the clear sky. "Ah¡­¡­." Elasticity. A new energy gushed out of my body. That energy is also completely different from the Mana of the Heart. I realized. A story started with a boy who knew nothing and was choked to death in this world. "The deepest night owes me a trunk of light." There was a song that the boy didn''t finish even until his death. "That''s the Earth of the Sunset." Thus, the Mage and the New Testament are followed. "The glorious morning is finally coming to the world." Muhyun Shi, who is now leading me. "The night is deep, and there is nowhere to go." I was at the end. I stared at the darkness. Even the darkness that ran without rest now only looked at me. With just a tranquil gaze without intent, greed, or evil. [The fence has already collapsed.] He opens his mouth. [Even those who waited for the time beyond their borders and watched the world will no longer hesitate.] Contrary to that until now, the voice is extremely calm and clear. [It may not be easy to protect your kingdom from them.] Even at this moment, the darkness was spreading rapidly in front of the light I had created. [But.] And yet he was laughing. [If it were you, it wouldn''t be possible.] I wanted to ask about the incomprehensible feelings contained in it. Who are you now? Whether the monster that destroyed the world, the ancestor of Burgundy, or the last emperor of the empire that preceded its destruction. But I didn''t ask. It wasn''t important anymore. It was just time to finish everything and go back to your loved ones. I declared. "Do it." A very long time ago, it started on a cold, dark night and started in front of the deepest night. My myth before a glorious tomorrow. "And the world I''ve been curling all night." At dawn, read that last verse. "Then I woke up and had a glorious day." I sang in front of the darkness. And at that moment. Pot. A glorious light bursts from the tip of the sword without a moment''s notice. Saaaaaaaah. The darkness melted. Thousands of years of obsession dispersed. "Light and shadow, night and low." You and I..... The last thought of the unfinished has fallen. The whole world was in the light. When the light disappeared again, the darkness that surrounded me ceased to exist. "Ah¡­¡­." I immediately found my loved ones. Those who had become the Great Spear were looking at me. Stupid people who rejoice in my return. I was relieved. And sighed. I caught sight of those who had become cold corpses. I was trampled in the eyes of those who could not reach me at the end and lay somewhere. "Whoo." I suppressed all emotions. Dragon Slayer, after a short reunion and farewell with his old friend, turns around again. Erm left it to the outsider. I held my body in my hand. There was only one reason to hold the body, not the ripe earth in your hands. I found out by saying goodbye to the Dragon Slayer. The story of the old knights trapped in the sword now had to end, just as the song of the lost soul crossed the boundaries of a deep night and a glorious afternoon. I headed back to the battlefield. The darkness was growing again. Human beings are not monsters, they are the source of the catastrophe that awaited a time when they were trapped in ambiguous ideas. The first night that covered the whole world thousands of years ago. He and the shadow were one, but they were completely different. He didn''t have the emotion of a shadow, and he didn''t hesitate to know. It was nothing but pure malice and flesh, and the will not to exterminate everything. The darkness shook his mouth and opened his mouth. The night has come again for the world. Darkness was powerful. I fought a few days without a break. It was not easy for me to fight the myth. The armor that I borrowed from the knights was broken and torn in an instant. Blood splashed all over my body. A glorious golden clerk pops out. [Stupid guy. If you pour it into your power, you''ll be asked to help.] I heard a loud but warm voice. [Thinking about it, I don''t think I paid all my debts last time.] I heard a humming voice with an unpaired, secular light. That was the beginning. [Our sweetheart. Is it a little straightforward now?] [Tires screech. It''s bloody every time I see it. Tsk.] Blue, red, clear and blurry light rose from all over. Great knights, my friends. The darkness they caused was pushed away by the clergy. [Enjoy everything. If there''s anything you want, take it. Because you can.] The knights hugged me. "Live without regret, and be happy for a long time. It was followed by a cruel but heartfelt greeting. And when they all resigned from greeting, there was a guy in front of me scratching his balls with a tough face. [timid ¡ö ¡ö! What are you talking about?] Agnes kicks the corpse''s ass. The man was astonished at the hassle and shouted, [Sorry!] A silly man with a mud bath, even though he can walk on a red carpet as long as he wants. [I wasn''t selling you like that then. I was out of my mind then.] He was a mercenary king. [If you want, I don''t care if I remain in the sword like this. If it makes atonement.] I did not answer. [Haha. I can''t be angry with this.....] Then I gave him a hug that made him smile like a jerk. [Ah¡­¡­.] The mercenary king sighs or groans. I told him. In fact, I''ve been guessing why you sold me from the beginning. I knew that I had only gone so far as not to watch the death of my beloved again. [You knew. I thought you didn''t know.] He scratches his head with a distinctive bitter smile, hanging like a pre-life habit. [Greetings] Now, if you''re done, let''s make sure you''re dented behind you.] Then someone yelled at the mercenary king. The mercenary king retreated. A big one. And a woman who is scary but shines more gloriously came to me. "Agnes." Agnes once looked up and down at me, standing crooked. [Even though I said that, I don''t eat well.] Normally, it would have been sticky, but it couldn''t be now. I knew this would be the last conversation I had with her. I''m just staring at her while I eat. [Tsk.] She hugged me. [Cry.] I slammed her in her arms. [Thank goodness. I tried to kick your ass if you squeezed like ¡ö ¡ö.] I held my trembling mouth and laughed forcefully. And I was going to say something, and before that, she spilled her words quickly. [Live like that. Laughing. That''s it.] I just nodded at her saying, "Don''t squeeze like we do." Agnes kissed my forehead. Then he fell away as he was. She glanced at me. I hesitated. Agnes didn''t see me this time either. I just waited to see me with warm eyes. "¡­¡­ my friend" I''ve been out of mouths for a long time. "... my teacher, my disciples." Those who stood still and looked at me drew a glowing sword. "Forward¡­¡­!" Seeing them like that, I hesitated and cried out loudly. [The first and last order is a little malty, but.....] [Orders are orders, anyway.] When they looked at me like they were magnificent, they were shot out of the light. All that was left was Agnes. She smiled more mean than she looked at me. Her lips sprung small. Hey. Hey. I carelessly reached out. But she had already disappeared far enough and was not there. I looked away at the darkness. A colourful light was firing into the darkness. [For Idrian!] There was a roar in it. And you are. Pot. A dazzling light burst out from all over. A flash intense enough to tear even the greatest darkness. "Ah¡­¡­." I opened my eyes and saw the sight. The last flame of great knights. I carved them all into my eyes and into my chest. And even the most glorious golden soul disappeared with a glorious flash of reconciliation. The darkness was completely torn apart. The road was opened to a world that was blocked by great darkness. I chewed my lips and set my feet on the path that the great knights had opened to burn my soul. The great darkness, the night of the beginning, towards its source. And finally came before him¡­¡­. * * * .. ha. ¡­¡­. Ian? I open my eyes in a soft voice, digging through my ears. The gazelle of a deer approached right in front of his nose. "Yia..... Lungs, Your Majesty?" Suddenly, when I opened my eyes, I was astonished, and she withdrew. It was Adelia. "Boo, you don''t have any answer...." I watched her spill an unknown excuse. Bright green eyes on dark brown hair, Scars across the cheeks, torn ears. One by one, it''s different, but the whole face looks strangely like my ancestors. I look at his face, and I remember the last image of Agnes, who was angry with the light and oxidized. Then a sudden warmth overwhelmed my hands. Cock. Adelia was holding my hand together. His eyes were full of worrying light. I guess I was just staring at her while I didn''t know. "Woo¡­¡­." She growls small. I smiled more than ever at the look of it. There were so many people who only looked at me because I was wet with admiration for the past few years. I reached out and stroked my dark brown hair. When I smiled, Adelia smiled, as if she was looking depressed. Then I heard him faintly calling me from afar. Ahhh! .... Your Majesty! grudges and greetings. "I''m the only one left!" It was Eli. 347 Episode 7. For posterity (1) "If you can follow me, follow me..." I heard the voice of Volmen. "If you go, you have to tell me whether you want to go or not." I was annoyed by the constant complaints. "Oh, a little!" I couldn''t take it anymore and shouted, and I stopped complaining that I was not resting. Eli stares at me with a shocked face, as if he were real. I felt a little sorry for the look on his face. But it was only for a moment. The man who looked at my eyes soon lived and began to complain again. "Lord Arwen, Lord Adelia, Lord Vale. I can''t, Montpellier. I can''t. How can I....." I was exhausted because I received a complaint that lasted all night. I didn''t even have time to say anything anymore. That''s why I only kicked that Montpellier guy by my side. "Billion! Your Majesty! All of a sudden I... Why...!" "I rushed all the way to Barbados to help you, and you want to keep smoking late? You keep getting late." "Hey, the Barbarians are not because of me, Your Majesty...." "I don''t know why." The man who looked at me with an unfair face kept his mouth shut and bowed his head. "Oh, no. I''m sorry." "Tsk. Let''s do it. Huh?" "¡­¡­ I will be careful." As I''m paying attention to Montpellier, Arwen and Jorden approached and told me that they''re ready to go. I stand behind Eli and Montpellier looking at me with a frowny face. "Let''s go." We headed straight south. Running horses without rest during the day and camping at night in search of a suitable place. If you see such a small town, you unload and release the Admiral. Small towns and cities were thoroughly evaded. That place was most likely handwritten by Vincent. No, I must have written it down. Vincent was a man who didn''t know about the Baldhad clan, abandonment. I didn''t know he was leading the chase by now, hoping to catch me. If Vincent catches the dwarf, he can be dragged to the road palace without even going to the realm of the Flower Dragon. I shouldn''t have. He ran out of the palace declaring that he would give up his majesty. If he was dragged into the middle, there would be no such disgrace. I hastened the path even further. "Are you on the right track?" I looked for a guide who was anxious. By the way. "Yes? Yes. I mean, it''s going right!" The Jordanian response was not the same. Usually, when you guide, Jordan says he''s the best, he says he''s the only one he trusts, and when he talks loudly, he rolls his eyes back and forth. How suspicious he looked, he seemed to be caught stealing. "Hmm." I opened my eyes and saw Jordan. And it wasn''t one or two of the odds. Jordanian emptying has increased recently. He said he would go check the road first, but the number was too frequent. Somehow I felt like I was avoiding myself. And above all, the number of Jordanian horses has decreased. Baldhad''s best chatter cared about his words, but it was never trivial. Since when? It must have been since I went into town alone to see the atmosphere. I looked up and down at Jordan. "Why, why?" He looked at me with a firm face. So I approached him quietly. Tuck. "Lungs, Your Majesty?" I knocked him on the shoulder. "Cheer up." "Yes? Suddenly?" Jorden''s eyes were so grim. Rare swordfish began to emerge on the head, with wrinkles on the edges of the eyes that were never seen before. Even the best rangers in Baleard could not escape the years. I was less than 10 years old when I first saw it, so if I wasn''t old, it was strange. Maybe so. The body and mind are not the same as before, so the roads are busy and they follow the armed forces. So it''s less natural, and you keep checking the road. I thought to myself, Even if Jorden is old and sick and useless, he won''t be too clumsy. "I don''t know what it is, but now I feel very bothered to see me....." Jorden, who choked on his own, roared. "You''re away from the eclipse anyway, so you can go a little slower from now on. So don''t be so embarrassed." Either that or I encouraged Jordan. Often Jordanians waited with generosity, even though they took the wrong path, not south. An old Ranger cared that his abilities were not as good as they used to be. I did, and that Ranger betrayed me. "How could you do this to me!" I shouted with a tremble of betrayal. In his hand, he shook his hand, holding the letter that Jordan was trying to convey to someone. The letter detailed the route I had traveled, the route I was going forward, and the time it took me to reach that route. The recipient was Vincent. "Well, that''s not what I wanted! The Lord is threatening you!" Jorden, caught in the field, instead of making excuses, chose to head his own way. I met a mystery in a town too far back. Vincent''s letter to Milsha said that he would forgive the past mistakes, so he asked me to report periodically. They also said to delay the movement and attract time so that there were no votes. When I refused, I couldn''t dare say that I would release my fellow Rangers and capture them and make them pay for their trespasses. "If you''re dragged this time, you won''t let me down from the wall until I''m old and dead, so you let me go." Jorden asks for forgiveness, although neither I nor anyone else has to worry about the consequences. I sighed as I trembled at betrayal. Jordan''s position was understandable. Me and the outsider should have listened to the nag as best they could. Gunnena Adelia, Arwen won''t even get a reprimand, and Montpellier was the first to save my territory from Vincent''s wrath. In contrast, in Jordanian cases, there was no way out. I always wondered if Vincent would serve an old ranger on the wall for the rest of his life, but I couldn''t guarantee that that would never happen if I thought of Vincent''s anger for what I had done this time. "Whoo." I sighed and drowned in anger. "So what''s Vincent''s purpose? He said he was going to make time to catch up?" "Yo, will you forgive me?" "Forgive me, Nabal, and answer me first." "What happened....." "My head keeps sticking." "¡­¡­ Yep." The jorden, who was about to rise from his seat, fell down with his head on the road. "First of all, there''s no chase." An eclipse came out of Jordanian mouth one step late. Vincent knew I couldn''t turn my steps until I sent a chaser in the first place, so he didn''t even send a chaser. I didn''t seem to intend to take me by force, even though the immediate diet was being held. I felt relieved. At the same time, the question deepened. "So why did you do this to me?" "I don''t know that either....." He replied that he did not know if Vincent had told him that far, and that Jordanian did not know what Vincent was up to. "Hmm." I''ve been thinking. But I had no way of knowing what Vincent was thinking. "Unemployed. Do you have any idea where you''re going?" "He is an insolent man who has no way of telling lies to my father. It''s me." "Still, he''s a son of a bitch. Anyway, I got it." I asked the outsider in my mind, but the answer didn''t come out either. Others also shared their opinions. In the meantime, Adelia and Arwen said it would not be easy for Jordan to refuse Vincent''s direct report. "This is the last time. Don''t leave me alone if you do something I don''t know anymore." "Go, thank you! I''ll do my best to be loyal!" This is the time Jorden yelled at me because he wanted to. "Well, can I get up?" Then he asked me a question. "No." So I answered decisively. "Why¡­¡­." Jordan asked why they were all dying in a voice. "Because it sucks." That''s how I gave Jorden time to reflect and I kept digging. What Vincent was up to. It was only a short time after that that that I almost reached the realm of the flower dragon. Kaaaaaaaaaaah! I heard a sharp roar from afar. And lifting up his head, he looked up at the sky, and behold, there were black dots in the sky afar off. "Knights of Spear?" They were non-dragons. I opened my eyes to the appearance of those who did not think. The non-dragons approaching immediately above their heads began to descend in unison. Bang. Something heavy fell before the non-dragons even touched the ground. "Long time no see." A heavily armed man, the King of Dothrin. "I should have been able to stay calm when I heard you were catching a flower dragon." And the king who put the spear in the ground looked at me with eagle eyes and said, Stupider than him, I turned my gaze over the king''s shoulder. Kung. After the descent, the non-dragons put the heavy boxes to the ground. One step late, the small things fall from the back of the non-dragon. "Long time no see... ¡­ Whoa, whoa!" I greeted me and saw those who folded their waists and threw away. They were dwarves of the boiling iron squad. "Your Majesty, nothing has changed." As I looked at them, a familiar voice was heard in my ear. "Jean?" "For the first time since the immediate ceremony, it''s been three years." A successor to the Kathryn family, my best friend, Jean Kathryn, a cheerful prince, was staring at me with a complicated gaze. "How do you know this place....." When the fishermen were dumb about the sudden appearance, they replied: "The Holy Spirit of Winter¡­¡­." "The Northern Arctic Duke¡­¡­." Vincent said he sent them here. I saw the newly arrived power. King of Dothrin and Jean Catherine. 10 non-dragon knights and 50 elite dwarves here. It was never short of power compared to my knights. "Ah¡­¡­." Then I found out why Vincent had made Jordanian time interesting. I wouldn''t listen to you anyway, so I''d rather support you behind my back. I couldn''t help but frown. I threw the crown and ran out of the palace, and I can''t believe you think of me like this. ''Win while you''re playing King Kiking. Don''t get hurt fighting on your own.'' Vincent''s voice was heard like a hallucination. At that time. Tofu tofu tofu. I began to hear the sound of horseshoes shaking the axes from afar. "You''re in a hurry." King Dothrin looked north and said, And one late step. "Your Majesty! Your Majesty! Your Majesty!" A good court knight''s voice echoes across the plains. He was also an unthinkable one, and I became completely ignorant. Tofu tofu tofu. When I woke up, hundreds of horseback riding horses at the end of the plain arrived in front of my nose. "Your Majesty!" A splendid knight, who was leading the horse in front of the most beautiful, snuck out of the horse. "Sorry I''m late!" Then he came straight to me and knelt on his knees. "Kars Ulrich! We have just arrived with 582 of the Faeroe Dragon Punitive Force, other than the Palace Knights!" 348 Episode 7. For posterity (2) I looked at Carls in a daze. "Forgive the god who has arrived!" Carls yells again. "God, Carls Ulrich! I had forgotten the night and day, but now I could barely get there!" It was right in front of my nose, and it was useless. It was as if I was protesting about leaving him behind, and in some ways, I was begging him to praise his gluttony that followed. I didn''t know either of them. But if there was one thing that was certain, "From now on, this Kars Ulrich will serve you!" Carls would never stop yelling until I opened my mouth. "¡­¡­ Welcome." Looks like it was the latter. If you look at Chiha''s words, he''s not saying anything, but he''s pushing his mouth up to his nose. "Hmmm... hmm. Here...." Carls, who took a look, gave me a letter. The seal of the letter first came into my eyes. It was the sentence of the Valrhad family, which overlapped three shields. I frowned. It was very burdensome to open the letter. It must be full of bona fide nags. But I couldn''t help but notice. I hesitated for a long time to tear the seal of the letter. And I checked the contents. Dear Your Majesty. Contrary to my expectation, the contents of the letter were normal. I thought there was a curse on it. So I was more reluctant. I can see the party who wrote the letter, even if it was written with more power than necessary, but the content was always as polite as this, so it was not usually turtle. "You left the Imperial Palace without a proper chauffeur, so how long did you have to go? Even these words of concern sounded like words that I wish I''d done a little hard on the way. Of course, it wasn''t a simple misunderstanding, but it was very rich. Anyway, I kept reading the letters. The letters were consistent and respectful. There was nothing to worry about. It was just that the introductory decree was issued on all territories bordering on the realm of the flower dragon, and beyond that, it prepared for one situation. I have read the letter several times. I didn''t have enough, so I checked the back of the letter and the envelope to see if there was anything hidden. But there was nothing. The content of the letter was really that. I felt uncomfortable. "Vincent, are you angry? You didn''t say anything?" So I hesitated, and Carls looked awkward. I looked like I was talking. It was also a harsh word that a knowledgeable court knight would not be able to tell. "You''ve insulted me a lot." Carls avoided staring instead of answering. What an insult. I''m getting curious. "What did you say?" "Hmmm." "So what did you say?" Carls, who had been avoiding his gaze all the time on repeated questions, suddenly said the wrong thing. "Well, not all of us." I had no intention of turning the topic around, but I couldn''t stop asking. "Not all of them?" "We''re not just a selection team, we''re a team." I was surprised this time, too, that I was dizzy. It''s no surprise that we''ve sent this many troops here, but this is a selection team. "Currently, about 10,000 soldiers from the five legions are coming here through the harbour." That''s 10,000 too. It was hard to understand what kind of numbers made so many troops, and how quickly they were able to disperse enough troops. Vincent''s completion was only astonishing. But it wasn''t. Itorok and his troops were able to assemble quickly. "I don''t know when your Majesty will be able to make a friendship, but the staff of the Legion and the commanders of the Legion said they were ill whether this was a regular exhibition or not. It looks like it''s been done lately." "What should I do? If you think about gathering troops, you can leave on your own." "And then he stays. In fact, this time again....." "This is not the first time I''ve seen it¡­¡­." It was me. I didn''t hesitate to just cough. * * * The next day we began to leave again. For the lewd guide, he paid for his sins by following the knights who were running away with the hippo. "Huff. Just a little..... slowly..... I lightly ignored the sound of mourning. No matter how Vincent was ordered, and even though he was harmless to me, the sin of deceiving me was not small. It''s been a long time since I ignored that lamenting voice and ran. I haven''t heard Jordanian voices since one day. Just in case, I looked back and I didn''t see the man who was carrying the captain behind me. Of course I didn''t care about that either. "I''ll follow it myself." Even if you can''t do it before, it''s a hard-colored ranger. There''s no way you can''t even follow a knight who ran out on the edge of the sky. As expected. When I woke up, Jorden, who had disappeared, came back. Jordan stretched out as a godfather as everyone got up and was preparing to move back. Seeing that even the luggage was not loosened properly, it seemed like it was too scary to reach the camp. "Tsk." A wrinkle that won''t be covered with dust as it turns around. "Umm...?" Jorden only opens his eyes after the Knights are fully prepared to depart. I sighed as I trembled and saw him standing in line again. I don''t want to be unfair. Make people weaker. Eventually, I decided to stop forgiving Jordan. Forgive me if I stab you with a spear, and forgive me if I sneak behind your back to work. "If the world were like me, it would be peaceful." I admire my generosity alone, so some people have crossed paths. I told him with my own eyes that I would make him an unfaithful guide if I wanted to. On a massive scale, the disdainful gaze disappeared. I stopped running for a while and asked Montpellier. "Here?" In my words, he nods with the frowny face of the world. "From here, it''s Montpellier territory." I was deeply saddened by his tone. I deserved it. The air in the desert was as dry as it was, and the ground was only dry without a graze. No matter how much you look at it, this was not a land worthy of territory. Even dwarves who insist that even the wasteland is of their own use when it''s dead were so desperate that they cut their heads off. "Your Majesty....." Montpellier looks at me with a more frowny face. It was a flattering face. It would mean saying goodbye to Philly Vincent and allowing him to move his territory. "No." Of course I didn''t have the heart to listen to it. This was his karma everywhere. Usually, a man who would have been instantly dented in my words did not stand back and sent a protest against me. Haven''t you built countless large and small balls for yourself since you turned your back? Well, that was the look in my eyes. Maybe what Montpellier wanted was to move the territory, not eradicate the pharaohs from the beginning. It would not be a conjecture to look at the grim eyes of the health care system. It was paradoxical. "I''d rather move my territory than fight a monstrous beast like a flower dragon." I approached him quietly and lifted my foot while I was still listening. "Your Majesty and the soldiers of the Empire are at risk because of my land...." And I kicked it like it was. "Tsk!" The Montpellier growls with a strange scream. "I should have told you sooner if I was going to. I''m not training a human poop dog." "... No, that''s not it. I''m not risking the lives of Her Majesty and the Imperial soldiers because of a fool like me... Quack!" I kicked him again. "I came all the way here because of you lowlife, and now what? Are you kidding me?" "¡­¡­ Sin, sorry!" "Yes, I''m sorry. How many people are struggling with one of you? This is a total nuisance." "... it''s not because of me, it''s because of His Majesty..." "Why, I don''t know." "Oh, no." "How much will it cost if 10,000 troops get here, huh? Do you think the Empire will bear this burden? Huh?" Suddenly, I was angry when I said it. So I decided to beat him and started beating him. Montpellier screams that he will die rolling around the floor as I kick him. I''ve been dusting like that for a while, and someone grabbed my shoulder. "Your Majesty." "Adelia? Why?" It was Adelia. "The weather is dry. It''s the neck axis." I''m not. I''m thirsty. Damn Flower Dragon. How dare you make the territory of the Empire like this. I received the barrel Adelia gave me while insulting the Flower Dragon. The look on Montpellier''s face darkens again, just in case Adelia was expecting him to dry her out. I hope so. By the way. "¡­¡­ black." Suddenly, Montpellier started to feel it. That was also very hasty. "Boo, definitely. He said that if you truly follow His Majesty, you will forgive the past. Why are you still persecuting me now!" He cries out. "I just believed one word of it and threw it all away!" I slouched down the foot I had heard. "But why! Why!" As he stepped back, Montpellier asked me the same question. "I am still a Burgundian, not a Leonberg!" I was staring quietly at the howler. "Shut up." Puck! I lifted my foot again and kicked him. "Who would have thought it was voluntary?" I wasn''t harassing Montpellier for no reason. It was not simply a sin committed in the past. He was too naughty. Now I''m lying down like this, but it''s just in front of me everywhere. A three-tongue tease that broke the relationship between the monarch and the enemy, and in a few words, divided and overthrown countless nobles. If I don''t see it, I''ll be in a bad habit of making a fuss. "I wish it wasn''t just a promise." If it hadn''t been for the past treaty to keep him alive, he would have died a hundred times in my hands. If I had, I wouldn''t have had anything to worry about. But for now, it was best to kill Gi so that he could not speak freely. That way I could leave the Empire with my mind. I looked around. My dear knights and rangers. Through the battle with the Flower Dragon, they will once again break the wall and rise. And their renewed strength will not be lacking to protect Leonberg from those who are not human beings who will soon be revealed. That was the last gift Idrian Leonberger would leave in the world. "¡­¡­." Arwen looks at me. While all the other knights were staring at Montpellier crying in haste, she was the only one who looked me in the eye. It was a transparent glance as if looking inside. Maybe she knew my insides. No, I''m sure you do. Arwen has counted my heart strangely since long ago. But now she doesn''t seem to intend to stop me. That''s it. That''s enough for now. All that was left was to think after the battle with the Flower Dragon was over. "Get up." Montpellier got up and went straight to the posture. "Unfair?" "¡­¡­ No." Until a little while ago, my emotions were lifted up and the rattler was rolling his eyeballs again and looking at my face. This is why I can''t be reassured. But fortunately, there was another person who was afraid of him, not me. "What can I do to get you out of here?" "¡­ I, really?" "Right next to the winter castle." Vincent. It was my outsider cousin who couldn''t eat Montpellier. "¡­¡­ Ah, no!" Montpellier yells with a face that looks like he''s going to faint. * * * Until the arrival of 10,000 troops from the Ecliptic City, I thought about how to catch the dragon with my knights. In fact, there was nothing to worry about. It was enough to supplement some of the ways we used to catch mineral dragons in the past. I spent the rest of my time inspecting the operation or talking to other articles about the fumes. I shared all the knowledge and experience I had, so that the knights could weave even a little better poetry. Along with the outsiders, Arwen and Carls, who piled the manna on the ring to complete it. Even though they could not weave their own fuzziness like the ones who built the manna in the heart, they also wanted to have a big and small enlightenment by talking to me. In fact, they all noticed something. As I am now, I have no idea what they got. I was just trying to draw it. The battlefield of the New Age reflects the fact that the Knights of the Ring and the Knights of the Heart will lead us out together. So time went on while I was preparing for the battle that was about to come. "All 5 troops from the Ecliptic Sea landed safely and are on their way to this place! No matter how late you are, I''m sure you''ll be ready by tomorrow morning!" It was only three weeks since Montpellier settled in an unlike territory. 349 Episode 7. For posterity (3) And it came to pass after three days, that those who waited were ready before me. Now the Knights of the Handsome Knights, the wizards of the White Yard Tower, who turned into dust and pressed the Robe, and countless other soldiers. Few, many, many times at a time, lived together on the battlefield. "Good work getting here." "Welcome." I have spent a long time between them and have given up my willingness to volunteer in the face of the terrible monsters that devastated the southern part of the continent. "Hmm?" Then I felt a sense of disguise. I turned my head. There was a line of Central Army soldiers under the golden lions who had just passed, and they pressed the Seekerman cloak to the top of their heads. I took a step towards you. As I approached them, they began to blur noticeably. Looks like you''re caught. No, there are so many soldiers. Then why are you here? I don''t know about that. Other than me, I would have killed a single voice, but in my ear I heard a clear voice, as if speaking right beside me. Peck. I stopped making scary noises before I stopped walking. "Three counts." In front of him I said small. "One¡­¡­." Those who were flipping their capes before even counting the two of them revealed their faces. "How have you been?" The man of the eye smiled gladly and greeted me. "I was thoroughly disguised, and I can''t believe you found us among all these soldiers. The snowflake...." His forearm trembled as he pretended to be his thumb. "Why are there people here who should be training recruits in the back?" Or else I frowned and asked them. "Being a babysitter doesn''t suit you." "I''m trying to see if my bones are old...?" "The Lord''s nagging is getting worse, so I can''t stay....." "Now the mountain range is not the same as before, and it''s not fun to bear it." They made excuses before I finished talking. "Haah." I sighed without even knowing my excuses. "No, honestly, it''s not where we''re not coming from, but why are you doing it to us?" Then they spoke to me in the voice of Volmen. "We were really depressed this time." "That''s right. That''s right." "You brought all the old, useless Jordans." "That''s right!" "Actually, we and Jordan don''t have a difference of age." "But it''s true that we''re a few years younger, so it''s more useful." "But how old was Jordan?" "Uh, I don''t know." The troublemakers of the Winter Castle, as old as their squadron commander, began to roar loudly. I thought. What the hell is wrong with that? The Ancient Soldiers of Winter Castle are less than thirty at the moment when I come to burn my body while shooting the whole battlefield. All I wanted was to make old age comfortable for the few who were left. So I just sent him to Winter Castle as an instructor. "Anyway! We''re not going back!" "What couldn''t we have done better than Jordan! We can do one person''s share!" "That''s right!" The longtime Rangers said they didn''t know my speed and were cold. If they were going to send it back, Jordania would send it back with them. My head hurts. Until now, even if they forcibly return their actions, they will hide in the ranks again. "Let''s talk about it later." I parted with a reluctance to give them up. Look! I told you there''s nothing to worry about. I was worried about when. You can kick him out, but you can''t hide. Ignoring the dull mockery coming from the back, I again slept among the soldiers. But there was another one. Someone I didn''t think I''d see here. A soldier who was holding a spear with wrinkled hands in armor that didn''t fit his body. "Nicholo." The old man took off his helmet and revealed his face only after I called out my name. "Hmmm." Nicolo coughed with a disgruntled face and avoided the gaze. Seeing that, I put my head on it. The battle with the Flower Dragon is no joke to the children. The retired rangers are all old, even the old man who works tomorrow. There was no such thing as chaos. * * * After all, the ancient rangers and Nicholo remained on the expedition. The former gave me immeasurable hardship to hide when I sent it back, and the latter I gave permission to do. At first I was going to send back as much as an old man. The old man will not stand the battle against the terrible monsters that will stop the hearts of the weak just by confronting them. But I remembered what only the literate could do. So instead of sending it back, I ordered the old man to do it. "Write down what you have seen and heard from now on as it is." Record everything from the beginning to the end of the battle and tell them to leave it. "Record the names of everyone who lived here without a single missing person, so that everyone knows they were here." So that the history of forgetfulness is not repeated again. "Even if everyone who has gathered here over time no longer exists, people will not be burdened with what they have not done today." Let everyone remember today, even if time passes. "Write down the details and make them widely known." I called a few times. If you do that, I will be happy to protect the spirit of the flower dragon from invading the flesh of the frail old man. Obviously, the old man didn''t reject my offer, and I went to the barracks with God. Then I visited my barracks at night. I told that to the old man. "A thousand years ago, when humans were just being raised like cattle. There are beings who have united and led scattered human beings and played a crucial role in the eventual victory of humans after the Great War." Forgotten history of the continent, a story that someone deliberately erased. I told her and told her that the night was over. "Do you know where you heard that story? This is not to doubt His Majesty''s words, but to leave the source with him." The old man listened quietly to my story for a few days and carefully asked the source. And I said, "There was a very long time ago. I couldn''t reveal myself in front of other people, but he was watching the world all the time." I have watched everything, and the story he knew was told to me. "What is the name of that being?" "¡­¡­ just write it as a sword and it will suffice." The old man didn''t seriously doubt my words. "Sword, it''s just a sword. It''s a self-inflicted person....." I noticed that I regarded the title of sword as a simple nickname. In fact, it just means what you''re saying. Since then, I''ve told you everything I remember. The old man took my story and wrote it all down. "For a coin, a knight who fought against a greedy king for a thousand days..... Do you know the name of the great knight?" "¡­¡­ Isaac. Stupid Isaac." "Yes? What did you say?" "Nothing. Just write Isaac." Sometimes you ask me questions. The results were also recorded together. And finally, my story is over. But it was nothing more than filling some of the gaps in his forgotten history, so the stories he had to write were still endless. For now, it was time to start talking to the monster that ate the flower dragon and the unbeatable heroes. A sunny summer day. The golden lion roars all over the plain. "Today, the myth of the flower dragon will tell the end!" Each one held a sword, a spear, or a bow, and those who stood by looked at me. "And you will be a new myth!" I drew the sword before them, and cried out. "Forward! Forward!" And moved on. One of the oldest myths in the world, To end the myth of the flower dragon, * * * The old man was feeling it. I know I haven''t much time left for myself. My eyes are dizzy. I can''t even walk long in front of my desk. I had to let go of the pen for a while, even though I had never dropped it from my hand in my entire life. I didn''t even accomplish my last mission, but only the old man was starved to death. It reminded me of a day a decade ago when I was in the head of an old man. When I first met the Queen and was asked to become a master of the prince of ruin, the old man considered it a small entertainment at the end of the year. I was surprised that the troublemaker of the Leonberger family I met was a fairly narrative opponent, unlike what was known in the world. But when seeds that did not germinate in contempt and hatred finally sprouted and rooted in the middle of the harshest winter, entertainment became no longer just entertainment. Even now, when I close my eyes, I think of a boy who was badly injured and unconscious and didn''t have to hold a trumpet in his hand, just like yesterday''s sheep. Puck, it was amazing. Clearly, the boy was far from the ideal monarch the old man was looking for for his whole life. The boy was neither rational nor political. Rather emotional, impulsive. Sometimes it seemed too promising. The action of the boy was far from that, given that he was still a young man with no political insight. Nevertheless, the old man was convinced that the boy was the one he was looking for. From then on. I started to wander around the boy, observe his life, and record everything. Until now, even my body was hard to cover, so I waited for the day to close my eyes, but the day''s aspirations did not cool down a bit. The old man wished again. I hope that the old body will endure, even until he fulfills his last mission. The old man picked up the pen again. * * * For Nicholo Marchiadec, the memory of that day was as intense as the memory of the harsh and harsh days of winter. ''The myriad golden flags that embroidered the sky, The swords and spears that were filling the plains, the rock-hard soldiers who grabbed them, Knights who climbed on horses and breathed hot as flames. '' Even now, a few years later, the things of that day are rarely erased, so if you just eat your heart, you can draw the sheep in front of your eyes... Severe¡­¡­. Above all, what remained in his head was the image of Idrian Leonberger, who stood in front of a monster who was like the incarnation of the end. Even now, when I close my eyes, I hear the voice of the great knight in my ear like a hallucination. "The old breath blowing from the southern sky burns the whole world red." "I don''t even know if the iron heart soaks in the rain from the far north. Immediately after the sound of the little horse singing that summer rang across the battlefield, the hardened knights and soldiers began to move forward again with spears and swords.... Excerpt from "The Great Knight and Monarch of History, the Dawn Emperor, Idrian Leonberger, one of the innumerable footprints he left in the world, the Day of the Fall of the Red Sky." 350 The Dragon and the Lion. "Umm." Bernardo Eli opens his eyes hard. The only thing I saw was the Seeker Darkness, and I didn''t see anything. "Ah¡­¡­." I groaned. He seemed like a warrior himself. He smiled. I was born the heir of the fallen Eli family and met him with all kinds of contempt. Through him, I realized that Manah Hart, who was holding on like a fool, was not just an outdated tribute. Afterwards, he fought all kinds of battlefields, and finally became a Sword Master and received the title of a Silver Lion. It was a very rewarding life to run a dark social club or family in one corner of the capital. If there is room, it was only a fact that the barely resurrected Eli family is now over. If I knew this, I would leave my successor. But I couldn''t. It was not right for him to marry a woman who was in a relationship and who simply had no heart to succeed. I remembered her face. Starry eyes, white face as opposed to black head. I wanted to see her. Even though it was a resolute rejection, not a match that he wanted or aspired to, she once again wanted to silence that starry pupil. But it was all worthless, too. Because he''s dead. If there''s just something you wish for. While she was moving forward, the country often refused to remind her of an in-laws. And I just wanted that memory to be beautiful and pleasant, not ugly and unpleasant. If so, I will gladly smile and say goodbye to this world. A white light began to seep into the dark world. Is that heaven? He grabs his face again. I was going to leave the world smiling as I promised. And the world finally brightened. But it wasn''t heaven that was waiting for him. "Huh? Are you laughing?" An overly thick voice was heard in the ear to say it was the angel''s. "What? What happened to your head when you fell?" "I''ve been worried about the state of the helmet ever since." The light that was filling my eyes became more and more frequent. Beyond that, scary faces appeared. "My eyes are completely numb." "No. That''s what Bernardo''s eyes look like. Even when I was fine, it was a little blurry and it seemed like I was drunk." "So how do you make sure he''s sane or not?" "Well, if that''s the way....." "How?" The men raised their eyes and lowered their voices. And one of them muttered and shouted, "Lord Arwen, now!" The moment you hear the name Arwen, Bernardo Eli''s blurred spirit flashes. "Why, Lord Arwen! What''s going on?" He asked who caused the beehive. "Look, I told you, right?" "It''s a straight shot." "What a lover. Tsk." I was amazed by the sound of my men not knowing what they were doing. Or not. "What happened to Lord Arwen!" Bernardo Eli shouted repeatedly. "Where is Lord Arwen now!" So the men and the rangers answered, "Lord Arwen went to the front with the knights to cut off the breath of the fallen dragon." "What? When the hell!" "When." So. Bernardo fainted comfortably, but it''s been quite a while, so I want to know. Already engaged by now.... " Bernardo Eli stuffed the floor before the words were finished. But after a few steps, I came back and searched the surroundings. Ugh. The Ranger gives you a fluffy soiled sword. He picks up the helmet he was rolling around on the floor, just like he was handed a sword. "Helmets, you can''t use them because they''re broken." "That''s right. When we first saw the helmet going backwards, we thought Bernardo''s head was going backwards." Bernardo Eli hardens his words. It was because I later realized that the darkness I thought of as the darkness of the afterlife was due to a helmet that turned upside down. He looks at the rangers with his helmet lowered as he soaks. "That''s right. Before that, the third platoon commander died with his head turned back, and he struggled to change it back to its original orientation." "What did you do with your head then?" "Cut and pasted again, maybe?" The Rangers didn''t care a bit about him, recalling past memories. He sighs of relief. But it was only a moment of relief. "If Bernardo hadn''t come to his senses, would he have cut his head off?" "No. Touching a noble corpse is a blasphemy." "So what do you do when you do that?" "Why don''t we put it back on the table, or do we put the armor upside down? You can just break your arms and your feet and turn them around." "It''s certainly easier to change your limbs than your head." After sticking his head together, he gives an impression of the frantic conversations of the Mane Rangers, who beat him upside down to a healthy limb. At that moment. Khhhhhhhhhh. I heard an endless roar in front of me. A roar whose limbs are stiff enough to hear from afar and whose whole body has the power to tangle. Fat. One step late, an astonishing light enveloped the whole world. Manna, who had stiffened her limbs as if bound, returned to her original position and found her place in an instant. Emperor, he must have done something. Without it, my heart couldn''t have jumped like this. "So that you all back off moderately. I think it''s a real start from now on." Bernardo Eli said, riding on the back of a horseback riding on the battlefield without a master. Then I straightened my back. "I don''t think the person who was fainting was supposed to do it." "You were the first out of the lions, weren''t you?" I ignored the sound of the Rangers muttering behind my back. Yi Ying. The scorpion carries the battlefield to the rider''s guide, even as it shrinks. Hrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr. The whole place was on fire. Even before the battle began, it was this mess that burned all the things that could be burned down in advance. He continued to run through the black smoke covering his field of view. There was death everywhere. The corpse of the fierce non-dragons with their throats broken and their tongues long. Half-melt iron cannons and earthy carcasses that can''t even be recognised by the corpse. I heard the roar of the beast again. The width of the ear was followed by the ice. I became impatient. Bernardo Eli kicks the horse''s back. Yi Ying. After a long run, the scorpion refused to move forward. He literally jumped off the horse and began to run with two feet. The surrounding air began to run. At first, the heat that was just so hot became hard to breathe at some point. He forcefully turned the Mana against the opening. His feet were still running towards the blackly burned ground. I''ve been hoping to run like that. Through a barrier of fire and black smoke covering the field of view, I finally arrived. There they were. The brave knights and dwarves who fought back without a single cheek in the face of a stubborn being who was forcibly dragged down from the sky. Qaaaaaaaah! The fire pours out when the flaming dragon opens its mouth. Aggravation. A blue wall has risen. Bang! The flame knocks down the wall in a single breath. Sasasac. I cut down the fragments of the flame as the stars rise and fall. The knights run in unison in the rain of fire. "Don''t back off! Don''t let him fly again!" Someone constantly encouraged the articles. Bernardo Eli looks for someone and turns his head. I can see where the helmet went and the knight commanding the battlefield with no birds to collect scattered brunettes. "Get behind the wire! Silver fox forward!" Every time she has a howl, the ranks of knights flutter. "Lord Adelia?" By now, of course, Adelia Bavaria, who thought she was snowing and chafing with the Flower Dragon, was in command of the knights. "Court Knights! Uro! The Iron Corps is on the left side of the Flower Dragon! The Knights of Chang have lost sight of the Flower Dragon!" Even stubborn dwarves and proud spearheaders were following her. He looked for others later than he could see. "Huff. Huff." Arwen Kirgayen, who relentlessly pours out star-like blackness as she breathes to the tip of her chin. Valrhhardt, a veil that stands firm with fortified flavors to resist the fire poured out by the firedragon. They looked exhausted, but they were as stubborn as their eyes. Bernardo Eli turns his eyes again after Arwen Kirgayen, who chokes the half-melted armor and scatters the sword. He is the first knight on the continent to win or lose this fight, and seeks out the great monarch he serves. And I found it. Somewhat away from the flower dragon, there was an emperor. Raise your sword with both hands high, close your eyes and stand still without fluctuating. Bernardo Eli looks at the Emperor''s sword in a daze. A fierce energy was gathering. Ooooooooooooooooooo. The sword screams as if it were going to break right away. The Emperor''s hand, which grabbed the sword, was trembling unrelentingly. Hrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr. Then a fragment of flame that the Knights of Penta couldn''t handle fell towards the Emperor. The emperor was still blindfolded and had no fluctuations. Surprised Bernardo Eli tries to run, and a golden shield that does not bury a single spot of soot rises before the Emperor. Bang! Fire strikes the shield. The radiance from the shield pushes out a lump of fire. It was Carls Ulrich. The loyal court knight has abandoned the sword and relied on a bigger shield than my body to block all attacks on the Emperor. Bernardo Eli found out. Why the Emperor was not fluctuating behind his back when he was fighting in front of anyone more than usual. He would have swung his sword. Nevertheless, even with that powerful sword, I was unable to control the hard scale of the flower dragon. That''s why we''re gathering strength from such a far distance. Waiting for that moment to cut off the flaming dragon''s breath. While the knights were holding onto the Flower Dragon without saving my life. "Whoo." Bernardo Eli fixes the sword. Then he stood beside Arwen Kirgayen and Vale Balahad. Arwen Kirgayen asked him if he was okay with the snow. "Now that I''m here, Lord Arwen, don''t worry about anything." He answered with a pat on the chest. "As long as I am there, no attack from the Pharaohs will threaten me. This Bernardo Eli will do it." That''s the moment. Bang! So far, the flaming dragon that stood there and chatted with the knights suddenly began to move. "Get out of the way! Don''t stand in front of me! Aim for the side!" According to Adelia Bavaria''s instructions, the knights split left and right. Bang, bang! Bernardo Eli is tired of white whitening as he looks at the flowering dragon. "I can''t believe you just said that." As Baleard said, "I''m glad I didn''t. In the eyes of Bernardo Eli, Adelia Bavaria pushed the floor and flew up onto the back of a flower dragon. In the sky, the non-dragons descend in unison, aiming for the eyes of the flower dragon and stabbing the spear. But the steps of the flower dragon were not slowed down a bit. Rather, it was getting faster. "This is a little....." Bernardo Eli is determined to be weak. And he grabbed the sword by force. "¡­¡­ a pale moon ( ), robbing the blue melt, and grinding the dull day with the sound of wolf wailing." At the end of the sword, a crescent-like sword is young. Blame it. He pushed the floor and flew up. Tadak, bang. Twice in a row, the sound of rolling feet followed him. At the same time, a wall of decency and a heap of stars rose. Adelia Bavaria, who climbed to the forehead of the flower dragon, drew down a glowing sword. Bang, bang! The heat burst in a row. I repeated the blooming, blue, white, all sorts of flashes. Kung kung. The flower dragon still hasn''t stopped. Arwen Kirgayen blocks the front of the flower dragon. Then, without a sharp blade before, but without a jaw to break the hard scale of the volcanic dragon, he blew the scaffolding. The star-like black light bounces off the red scale. Nevertheless, she did not step back. At this rate, you won''t even find a trace of an article called Arwen Kirgayen in front of the overwhelming giant dragon. "Haah." Bernardo Eli sighs. Everything in front of me was slow. The face of the distant god and the figure of a flower dragon running without resting while being struck by hundreds of strands of sword. He thought. I probably won''t listen even if I tell you to back off. He was a defenseless man, but he was not the one who said he would live alone. If she''s more knowledgeable and stubborn than a dizzy knight, I''m sure she will. Stubborn. That''s why I like it more. Bernardo Eli blows his body. I grabbed Arwen KirGayen''s shoulder. Then I shook my arm as hard as I could. Hands without swords, hands with the shoulders of Arwen Kirgayen. ¡­¡­? Looking at Arwen Kirgayen''s puzzling eyes, he shook his lips. Farewell. He turns around. Huuk. I touched the hot mouth over my head. A horrible agary that doesn''t match his stubborn look fills his sights. Bernardo Eli gathers his last power and pierces the sword at the Flower Dragon. But he bounces off without adding a black speck of his power. Bernardo Eli laughed. There was no regret. I can''t believe he sacrificed his life for both him and the woman he loves. Isn''t it wonderful to die as a knight or as an in-laws? He kept his eyes closed and waited for his imminent death. I was going to die laughing as I made my first vow. However, no matter how long I waited, nothing happened. I could not feel the pain of my whole body being chewed to pieces by a giant molar, nor the pain of my whole body burning in a hot breath. He raises his head. The flower dragon''s head that came before his nose was somewhere far away, and a knight of the dagger grabbed the spear in front of his eyes. He was the King of Dothrin. He stares at the King of Dothrin in a daze. I knew it was a great knight, but I didn''t think I''d be able to stop that fierce attack from the Pharaohs. "¡­¡­ it''s not me." King Dothrin said. Huaryong shoots his head. Krrrrrrrr. With a low throat. And at that moment. "I''m cutting dragon scales that I can''t cut with any of those scales." I heard a gloomy voice. At the same time, a dazzling flash covered the whole world. 351 Exhibit 9. And then Vincent Ballerhard was suffering from insomnia. I haven''t slept comfortably in a single day since my nephew left the palace. I was constantly worried that my unsavory outsider cousin might be badly injured in the battle against a powerful monster, or that he might be injured. I sent the Empire''s elite knights and legions to the south in preparation for one, but I still couldn''t help myself. But that was only a few days ago. "The Fire Dragon has fallen!" "Your Majesty and the nobles are safe too!" As he waited and waited for the victory, he forgot even his face and shouted. "Then, yes! There''s a lizard roasted in the fire! I knew I would! To be honest, our Majesty is not the strongest on the continent! I didn''t believe there was a monster in the first place that could do such a thing! What kind of man is he?" I looked at the crewmates and the statue as if it were ridiculous, but it seemed good. He was just rejoicing at the safety of his outsider cousin. The insomnia that plagued him the whole time also healed like a lie. It wasn''t until the supply that the outsider''s cousin suddenly disappeared. When I first heard the news, I didn''t take it personally. "You''ll be back soon. Maybe this happened once or twice." Another bad habit just disappeared for a little while, and I''ll be back in a minute. I believed so. It was an illusion. Outsided cousins'' oil was not a temporary result of simple morality. An outsider cousin did not appear until the troops of the expedition gathered in the South and the troops of nearby lords had completely finished defeating the monsters who had been drawn together by the presence of the Fire Dragon. Knights and soldiers of the expedition who had left for the south over time returned to the eclipse, but there were no outsiders among them. Only the sword that I wore like a part of my body came back. "What''s going on?" The knights of the expedition, furious as fire, gave him a letter. Hello, Vincent. The beginning of the letter began as if to say goodbye. The person who reads the letter is usually stubborn. He swallowed up the puffing and finished reading the letter. First of all, don''t insult me that I left. I know you''re gonna curse me, but I can''t hear you anyway. I don''t know if this is a letter written to raise medicine or a letter left to explain the situation, but he made an unexpected impression. But he was just a moment too. Unlike the haste of the playful letter, the rest of the content was quite advanced. His shadow of the Empire is too great, and if he does not leave, the Empire and its knights will follow only his back. You mustn''t. In the future, we must find our own way forward. So that we can overcome the hardships that are coming soon. Vincent Ballerhard yells at me without even knowing. "What the fuck, Samsre! You can solve it yourself, just like you''ve done before!" The letter said that there was a reason why he couldn''t even look into his gut. The horror of the future is not the kind of rhetoric that only one brilliant article can solve. But thank God. If you resonate with each other, cooperate, and gather strength, you will surely have great honor. So do your best to be prepared. When the great commotion comes, don''t let it get confused. Don''t let the same thing dare cross Leonberg. Believe me, Leonberg, man will be much greater than I am. After reading it, I could no longer condemn the actions of the outsider''s cousin as irresponsible as at first. It has been before. The eyes of the outsider''s cousin were always looking to the distant future that ordinary people could not see. The same was true this time. But if there''s a problem, "Stupid! Stupid! You fools of the world!" It was that even if I understood it with my head, I couldn''t understand it with my chest. Anyway, I''m going to ask you to do the latter. Not too much. Vincent is weak, so if he''s too much, he could die soon. And don''t look for me. Hello, Vincent. That or not, the letter is over. Vincent Baleard saw and read only the last sentence that he might go to see his nephew. "Ha." Then I folded the letter carefully and put it in my arms. "Did the lords also receive a letter?" In response to his question, Kars Ulrich stepped forward and said: "You asked me for the comfort of the Imperial Palace and the Leonberger family, and you asked Lord Adelia to become a milestone for the Knights of the Empire and Lord Arwen for the knights who weave the rings." Vincent Ballerhard nods with a sigh and turns his head. Bernardo Eli''s name was not mentioned. Bernardo Eli made excuses for his gaze. "I mean, you left the sword to me!" Vincent Ballhardt thought. Looks like Bernardo Eli didn''t get the letter. * * * Time went by like a shot. It was two years ago that Idrian Leonberger left a few letters behind. In the meantime, Vincent Ballerhard has organized several tracks with rangers to track down the whereabouts of his missing cousin. Even though there was a faction that told me not to look for myself, that did not mean that he would follow the sentiments. However, there was no trace of him for years to come, and the disappearance of him was only apparent. It was an unpaired situation for him. Moreover, it was not only the problem of his missing outsider cousin that troubled him. Arwen Kirgayen. She disappeared without anyone knowing. To keep the vow of the Body. If she was a daughter, it was natural that a horrible image came to her and complained about her. Of course it was not his responsibility. Moreover, there was a distance of excuses. In fact, the extent of the departure of the gifted was also what he expected. I didn''t know how horribly the lions thought of my master. However, I had only anticipated that the first time the Eunuch disappeared would be Adelia Bavaria. He''s got a foot on an axe he believes in. I never thought Arwen Kirgayen would disappear. He asked for Adelia Bavaria, just in case. If you''re leaving, tell me in advance. Adelia Bavaria replied in a bold tone. "He told me to be a knight. And I swore I would never disobey him again. Has it been answered?" Vincent Baleard was sorry for nothing. She''ll be forced to hold on to it too, but I don''t think she''s bothered. "You don''t have to make that look. It is not just painful for me to remain like this and keep the tower he has built, all the glory he has achieved." It was a hard voice to believe that Adelia Bavaria was the one who shed tears in the past. "I''m glad to have Sir." Of course, I don''t think Bernardo Eli would agree to hear the sound of a 10,000 year old tycoon who breaks up with her every day. Again, two years passed after Arwen Kirgayen disappeared from the eclipse. In the meantime, there was a lot going on in the Empire. First, Maximilian Leonberger, who was waiting for his brother''s return, immediately succeeded him as the new emperor of the Empire. Among other things, Siorin Kirgayen, who had lost her horrible daughter and suffered from asthenia for one day, ended up giving her a place in the statue and pointed to her successor as the eldest son of the Bavarian family. There was a concern that he was too young to take up a position in one country, but Maximilian Leonberger dismissed in one word. "He saved the country at a much younger age." The fact that the new emperor would find my brother if he opened his mouth was already a public secret, and the fact that he was angry with fire was also a secret, so the minor newsmen no longer disputed the appointment of a new priest. And a few months later, Maximilian Leonberger appointed Adelia Bavaria as General Knight of the Empire. Concerns about the excessive concentration of power on one family led to the dismissal of your favorite knight. By comparison, Bernardo Eli was relatively under-represented when he was appointed to the position of deputy commander assisting Adelia Bavaria. It was not until Vincent Baleard realized that the new emperor''s stubbornness was not normal, nor did he know that the empire''s generation change was the flow of time. And shortly afterwards, Marquis Villefeld died of old age. Malkoy de Marseille, who was the new head of the crew, was the prince of the Netherlands, but became the chief of staff of the crew. In spite of the empire''s repeated generational changes, Karls Ulrich held the position of court knight commander firmly. Vincent Ballerhard now realizes that his work no longer exists in a fully organized eclipse. "I intend to go back home and spend the rest of my life. Isn''t it time to think about the family''s succession?" The new emperor nods as he sees him floating around Zimjit Nusre. "Maybe you''ll come back to see your nephews after the ball. It''s not a bad thing." Rather, I helped him return, hoping that he would return. With this in mind, some say that the new emperor was upset by the presence of the Northern Arctic Duke and welcomed him home. Of course not. The new emperor gives the king''s title to Vincent Baleard, as the journeymen see it. It was the moment when the history of the Duke of Ballerhard began. "Brother, you do not disobey me, for you truly want to be rewarded for your past dedication and sacrifice." At this point, Vincent Baleard thought that maybe the reason why his outsider cousin disappeared was because of his own horrible brother. Of course, that wasn''t all, but it was certain that it would take a big part. In any case, Vincent Ballerhard was on his way home after all his work in the eclipse. No, I tried to climb. "The border is under attack." If I hadn''t heard of a sudden war about to leave the eclipse. "Where is the border, who is it being attacked by? Did the Western kingdoms destroy their alliances and abandon their propaganda?" When Maximilian Leonberger, who was out front of the gate for the evacuation, asked, the messenger replied in an urgent tone. "No! I hear the allies are under attack too! Dothrin and Tutton! Only two countries!" Maximilian Leonberger frowns on the messenger''s words and looks at Vincent Baleard. "Can you help me?" In his polite words, he answered without hesitation for a moment. "I''d love to." Then he asked the messenger straight away. "Which of the territories of the Empire are under attack?" The messenger answered quietly. "Well, those three fortresses on the western border and the territories of the old kingdom, north and north of Rhinepeal are being attacked simultaneously." Flawless Maximilian Leonberger asked in a worrying tone. "Are you okay? I got you, but I won''t let you go if you''re worried about what''s going on in Territory." It seems that the situation in the north, where many of the Veterans were killed in a few wars, was disturbing. Vincent Ballerhard is soft in that worrying young gaze. He replied in a powerful tone. "In the past, he has asked me many times to prepare for the coming tribulation." And in addition, he said: "And I, the empire, have never once forgotten his authority." He said himself, Leonberg was perfectly prepared. And he cried out as he saw the knights and soldiers of the north who were about to go up the way home. "Now! Leave the catches of the Pentagon where the Knights are, and let''s take out those who dare to cross the Empire!" The warriors of the north, who grew up in the Sacred Wind, rolled their feet as if they had waited. * * * The day Idrian Leonberger left. You blow yourself around avoiding the boiling lava. Good boy. I heard footsteps behind me every time. "Hard? Do you want to go back now?" While sweating in the heat of the volcano, Half Elves did not have a hard inner color. I didn''t feel like it. I bruised her. "Why did you come all the way here?" It''s too hard to write alone. "No, I''m not a kid. It''s kind of lonely." Face. Different from words. I carelessly touched her face in her words. But I didn''t know what my face was like. I stopped the meaningless conversation and looked forward again. There was a mountainside full of spicy sulfur, and there was something I was looking for up there. "Be careful. Don''t get hurt." He sighed in a small sigh and skipped between the lands he fled back to. "Here we go." She asked me, as I was stopping my feet for a while. Why Dragon Nest? Previous lie. Don''t collect Dragon Treasures. I thought I was looking for the Dragon Nest to find the treasure. "I''m not looking for treasure." Then why? "The flower dragon. It was a little weird. It must have been strong, but somehow it didn''t work. I''ve never heard of dragons getting old." Power, Relative Thing. You. Power. Legend itself. "I''m certainly very strong." In her compliments, I soon realized that the story had gone elsewhere and opened my mouth again. "That''s what Montpellier said. From time to time, the Flower Dragon has come out of the realm and turned the surrounding area into a blubber field." Explained to Gunne, finding the right rock and blowing his body. "That''s a little weird. Because once the dragons take their place, they get dizzy and nothing else comes out." At that time, a barrel of mud sprang out from behind the rocks and disappeared. I pushed the floor as hard as I could and jumped over the rocks. I was surprised to see something running away. I reached out and grabbed the stranglehold of something. "There''s only one case I''d like to know." Then I sent something that I captured to Gunne who arrived behind me late. "It''s only when you have a baby." Kaaaaaaaaah. The chunk of water in my hand, the flower dragon, wailed sharply with its short limbs. I opened my mouth and threw up the flames. Pop. However, it was only a lump of flame that flowed out of the mouth of a young pharyngeal dragon that had not yet grown. I looked at him and smiled. The young pharyngeal dragon shook my hand and bit me. "Ah." Compared to the less grown body, this was sharp and the back of the hand became bloody in an instant. I let go of the baby flower dragon just because my hands were getting weaker. Hunting cubs too? Seeing the twitchy back, Gunne asked me. "No." I shake my head. "Past articles made a big mistake." Mistakes? "I didn''t leave enemies to my descendants." The Black Knights, who did not confront the mystery, began to chase only what touched their eyes, and finally forgot their way to the high places. Thus the shining achievement was cast into the dust, and the glorious song became a cheap song. I had no intention of making the same mistake as them. I just came here to make sure I was right. "And what. It''s a little bit like killing him like that, isn''t it? I haven''t done anything yet." Hiding behind the rocks far away, the figure of a flaming dragon with its head pulled out was nothing like the cubs of a frightened animal. If I killed him like that, it would be a nightmare. I poured out the blood on my hands once and gave my hand to Gunne. I tore my clothes and began to carefully wrap the scars on my hands, as if natural. "No, I''m not asking you to heal." ¡­¡­? "Lend me a knife." Gunne purely handed me my sword, even though it was still full of questions. I aim up there with the sword I was given. "It''s going to hurt a little." Then he shoots a piece of light at the heart of the young flower dragon. ?! The black dragon screams and climbs up that mountainside. "In the future, it won''t be easy to appear in front of humans." I gave the sword back to Gunne. When she looked at me like it was ridiculous, she asked in the shape of her mouth only. It was a question of what would happen if the pup dragon attacked a human who had wounded himself in this event. "Now, if you grow up that small and weak, but a little more, you will have the awareness of being a dragon, not a beast. By then, no matter what happens, anything that stands on the ground with two feet will be a nuisance. Because dragons are like that." I looked at the back of the baby flower dragon and said, He''s a gift I leave for my descendants. No, the word gift didn''t suit me. Yeah, I''d rather have this. "He''s the trials I leave for my descendants." We are close to the trials they will have to overcome one day. "There you go." After confirming the complete disappearance of the pup dragon, I turn around. Of course I knew. If someone saw what I was doing, they could blame me for being cool and selfish. Or it could have been a stupid thing to leave behind. Either way, there would be no commendation for my actions now. Gunne sighed. You''re worried about someone else. Then he approached with a large hand and wrapped and fixed my cheek. Her lips were tingling. Again, no one can blame you for not bearing your burden. "Well, thank God." He told me how many times and no one would insult me. The turtle that was sitting in the corner of my mind melted a little. She smiles softly and kisses my forehead. "Hmm." I''m touching my forehead with a gentle warmth that is clearly distinguished from the heat of the volcano, and my lips flutter again. But are you really going to leave like this? "I told you, I have nothing to gain. And frankly, I want to leave it and live free." I wanted to live the lives of ordinary people, not knights. Now even a faint memory, like a boy before he came here. Headed down the mountain. My steps were much lighter than ever. It wasn''t just because I threw it out of my armor. I feel like something heavy that was pressing down my shoulder is completely gone. I thought of pleasant imaginations as I went down the mountain. Let''s do something. There was so much I wanted to do. Farmers, businessmen, barons, blacksmiths, hunters and more... No, there was something I had to do first. "Let''s travel together after this war. '' A long, long time ago, a war with her. Even though she was not by my side at the time, she was able to explore the world by herself. And when the opportunity comes, I will speak in front of her. The world I saw was so beautiful. Suddenly, the Andal started to grow. I took a quick step without even knowing. A refreshing breeze struck his cheeks and forehead. I didn''t want to. Puyu. Puyu. I heard a whistle that didn''t even blow well. Puck, it was a good day. Finalize External review In fact, there was a lot more to talk about. The Story of Idrians Becoming Frozen Farmers The story of Idrian, who has always been a casualty salesman Hiding in front of her every day and peeking at her niece (Vincent''s daughter), Idrian reveals herself impulsively, hiding her identity and acting like a peer. The story of the Knight of Steel after Arwen met Idrian, who had come to the forefront of Jordan to live a normal life, and grabbed the sword again. The story of Idrian''s reunion with Agnes A story of a struggle that cannot be seen without the tears of a 10,000 year old bizarre Bernardo Eli Adelia, who remained in the Empire, became the strongest knight and was favored by all the knights, and followed my ancestors to the forefront of the war against giants. The story of two posterity (after Iron Age and Wandering) and Idrians who did not appear among the five preemptives that only existed as a setting without even a name in the pole. The two behind the double were just thinking, but the five episodes in front of them were even written. But I don''t know how long the foolishness will last in writing all the stories I want to write, and I want to finish the rest of the story by myself. I would like to thank my readers for reading that I have been a wrecked prince. It was fun while we were together, and it was nice to be together all the way. I hope your readers had a good time together. Thank you very much.